《My Love Debts Are Everywhere!》 Chapter 1: Ill Tell You a Fairy Tale (Prologue) Sev thousand years ago, the world plunged into thrilling turmoil as the human race, gaged in a prolonged conflict with the demon race, ultimately chose to initiate the final war. In this decisive war against the demon race, humanity was led by three of its most formidable figures,monly known as the three heroes. These distinguished heroes include the Sword Hero, who wields the Zith Holy Sword; the Spear Hero, who brandishes the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear; and the Bow Hero, who is proficit with the Celestial Frost Holy Bow. Rowned and revered by all of humanity, these three heroes secured a resounding victory in the battle against the legdary first Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, who had be famously considered invincible until that momt. However, despite the defeat of the first Demon Emperor, the hard-won peace was short-lived. Consisttly, a new emperor arose from the Demon race to assume the title of Demon Emperor. Simultaneously, the Three Holy Heroes of mankind, unwavering defders of truth, manifested in every geration to confront and vanquish this sessive Demon Emperor. This dless cycle has dured for sev thousand years, as if the world itself resists the prospect of peace betwe the two races... "Well, that''s sufficit for this fairy tale today," remarked a very handsome man, exuding a touch of maturity as he closed the book in his hand. He leanedzily against the back of the chair, wearing a yful smile on his lips. His gaze shifted to the front, where twelve little girls sat on the floor, each aged betwe three and five years old, wearing frowning expressions. They appeared visibly dissatisfied with him concluding the story. "Ehhh? Finished? No way!" "Wuuuu! Daddy, please continue the story! We''re still not satisfied! Wuuu!" "Please, Daddy! Hohoho!" The twelve little girls, each adorned with very cute faces and feigning pitiful expressions, directed theirints toward the handsome man, who currtly reclinedzily in the chair. "You mischievous little girls, would you prefer that I face reprimands from your motherster due to the extded duration of the storytelling?" The handsome man adjusted his sitting position and shook his head in mock helplessness. "No! Mommy wouldn''t get angry! Please continue, Daddy!" "Exactly! That''s right! Continue the story! We can''t wait!" "Continue! Continue!" Observing the twelve little girls coborating to persuade him, the handsome man massaged his head, as if he were ustomed to the stubbornness of these little ones. "Technically, the story should conclude at this point. However, since you all insist, how about I share a new tale?" The handsome man took a deep breath and smiled gtly at the twelve little girls. "A new story? Wow! Please tell us!" "New story! New story!" "Yey! New story! Let''s start, Daddy!" The man chuckled at the thusiasm of the twelve little girls, who looked truly adorable. "Alright, but first, I want each of you to promise me that you will no longer be selective about your food, like refusing to eat vegetables, so that you don''t make things difficult for your mothers. How does that sound?" An idea suddly tered his head, and he smiled slightly as he observed the change in the girls'' expressions. "Do we really have to promise, Daddy? I really don''t like vegetables at all," said one of the twelve girls, with a hint of sadness and distress on her small face. "Vegetables? Eating vegetables is impossible!" "Um! Vegetables are just bad!" The remaining little girls a her also expressed their disagreemt, but the handsome man shrugged his shoulders as if he had already made his stance clear. "It''s up to you if you don''t want to, but there will be no more stories today." His stern words silced the twelve little girls, and they exchanged nces as if grappling with a difficult decision before collectively nodding in agreemt like a group of determined chicks. "Alright, we won''t be picky about our food anymore, Daddy. So, please tell us!" "Yeah! We all agreed not to avoid eating vegetables!" "Come on, Daddy!" The little girls reluctantly agreed to the handsome man''s terms, but as the prospect of listing to stories arose, their thusiasm quickly surged. "Hehehe! Alright, please pay close atttion because this story is the most legdary tale in the world." The handsome man ced his book on the side table and slowly stood up, wearing a mysterious smile. "Legdary!? Wow!" "What''s the title of this story, Daddy?" The little girls immediately perked up upon hearing the word ''legdary'' and became very thusiastic. In response to the question, the handsome man rubbed his chin, as if pondering a title that would befit the story. His eyes suddly brighted, and he smiled at the little girls in front of him, who were eagerly awaiting the tale. "While there''s no specific title for this story, you can refer to it as ''The Journey of a Handsome Legdary Holy Sword Hero in Search of the Truth!''" The seemingly chaotic title might promptints and curses from anyone who heard it, but the twelve little girls didn''t share that stimt. "What a cool title! The story should be interesting!" "Interesting! Interesting!" Their innoct thoughts and growing thusiasm brought a chuckle from the handsome man. "Alright, let''s begin the story..." -------------------- AN: Greetings, everyone! I''m Kirigami, and this marks the inception of my first novel. I sincerely hope you joy it, and if there are any mistakes, I ask for your forgivess! Perhaps this is merely an introductory greeting, but I extd my gratitude to all of you! Chapter 2: The Worlds Most Handsome Sword Hero: Leon Kruger Year 706¨DCaldar of the Heroes'' Ascsion, Desert of Chaos Situated to the west of mankind''s empire, the Desert of Chaos is a barr wastnd rowned as the Land of the Dead. The title remains inseparable from the vast number of armies that perished in the desert, as it served as the battleg betwe two mighty races in the world¡ªthe human race and the demon race. For sev thousand years, the two races locked in perpetual conflict never tired of brandishing their war gs, and the atmosphere in the desert this time was no exception. Amidst the desert, chilled by the night wind, two sizable factions were locked in an all-out war. "Attack! y those demons!" "Fear not death, for the gods shall bestow their blessings upon us!" "Annihte the foes of the empire and humanity!" A contingt of armies d in armor, bearing the sun g, persisted in shouting words of couragemt to the vanguard troops already gaged with the adversary¡ª other than the forces of the Demon race, humanity''s sworn emy. Throughout the battlefield, the ceaseless echoes of swords shing, roars, moans, and shouts reverberated. The magnitude of the conflict was so immse that anyone witnessing it couldn''t help but tremble in their heart. Countless lifeless bodies from both sides were strewn across the terrain, leading to contemtion about raming the Desert of Chaos to the Desert of Corpses. Meanwhile, amid the chaos on the battlefield, kilometers away, a masked man with half his face concealed observed the turmoil with an indiffert gaze. Draped in gleaming armor, with a trailing cloak fluttering in the wind, he bore a mysterious presce and radiated a sere yet powerful aura. His indiffert demeanor towards the war conditions might lead one to believe that this mysterious figure had no connection to the ongoing conflict. However, who could have fathomed that this igmatic figure was other than the mainmander of mankind''s forces in this war¡ªthe Hero of the Sword, Leon Kruger, one of the three heroes of humankind, wielding the legdary holy sword of Zith! "Tskckck! This battle is more daunting than I anticipated. I didn''t expect the Demon race to deploy their elite troops to counter the Empire army''s sneak attack," Leon whispered, shaking his head as he observed the conflict and releasing a small sigh. Gradually, he removed his half-face mask, revealing a handsome visage that couldpel admiration from wom and ev captivate gay m worldwide, leaving them unable to resist a subtle swallow. His wless and symmetrical jawline, eyebrows as straight as a sword, and the subtle smile on his lips had the power to make anyone who beheld him instantly captivated and likely to fall in love. Furthermore, his gold-colored eyes gleamed with captivating beauty in the moonlight reflections from above. If there''s a word for perfection, it''s probably the most fitting term to describe his countance. "Huft~ Wearing a mask like this is truly ufortable and a bit stifling," Leon remarked, ncing at the half-face mask in his hand and expressing a mildint. However, not wearing a mask would be ev worse, as his handsome face would attract the atttion of wom, who would gaze at him like hungry wolves. "Could the ancit saying that a handsome face doesn''t always bring blessings but also bad luck be true?" Leon pondered, rubbing his chin and hazarding a casual guess. If m worldwide were to hear him utter such words, they would likely gather to pummel him with wood blocks, eximing, "Damn it! What kind of arrogant speech is that?" Regrettably, there was no one in the vicinity to hear his grievances. "Boom!" While lost in his daydream, the reverberating echoes of explosions shattered the battlefield repeatedly, abruptly jolting him back to reality. "Hoh? Have the mages already begun their incantations and cast their magic?" Leon raised an intrigued eyebrow. He th raised two fingers and rubbed them against his right eye. Instantly, a gold-colored magic circle materialized in his right eye, and his vision gradually sharped, resembling a telescope, as he peered toward the battlefield. Through his hanced vision, he witnessed chaos among the forces of the Demon Race, bombarded by sorcerers from the human side. The unfolding scario undiably signaled a turning point in the war, with the momtum now favoring humanity. "Quite amdable strategy. It appears themanding geral has received strategic guidance from the four-eyed man at the pce," Leon remarked, withdrawing his gaze and offering a faint nod, expressing a sse of satisfaction. The tide of battle had shifted favorably, and there was no need for his direct intervtion, especially since the true emy he awaited had yet to make an appearance. His gaze gradually shifted toward the sky, adorned with twinkling stars and two moons¡ªone luminous and one dark¡ªaligned far apart from each other. " years, huh? I hadn''t realized I''d lived and survived that long in this fantasy world." Leon pursed his lips, and a hint of mncholy, tinged with sadness, graced his handsome face. Truthfully, he wasn''t native to this world but rather from Earth. In his previous life, he was an 8-year-old youth from a noble lineage who was abruptly transported to this fantasy world while diligtly working on his homework. Thrown into this peculiar world as a one-year-old baby born into a simple family,he regarded it as a legdary journey reminisct of the fantasy novels he typically read in his spare time. He ev harbored the expectation of bing a protagonist with a system. With that naive mindset and eager anticipation of ascding to the pinnacle of this world, much like a character in a novel, he abruptly realized that this fantasy world was not what he had visioned; it was profoundly perilous. The eagerly awaited system, typically granted to sior transmigrants in novels, never manifested, prompting him to swiftly realize that he wasn''t a protagonist or the like but rather just an ordinary person who had inadverttly tered this peculiar world. Born in a tranquil modern world devoid of demons, dragons, magic, swords, and other mystical elemts, how could he navigate life in this new world without a cheat? Fortunately, he swiftly acknowledged his situation and avoided getting lost in his fantasies. Gradually, he worked his way up to his currt standing as one of the three heroes of mankind¡ªthe sword hero! Contemting his currt status as a hero, a smile instantly graced his lips. He lowered his gaze, fixating on the sword adorned with shimmering gold patterns before him¡ªa sword other than the rowned Zith Holy Sword. "Ev in the absce of a system-based cheat, I do not yield, for you are my guine cheat, ar''t you?" His hand, resting on the hilt d of the holy sword, gtly stroked it. In response, the sword emitted a faint glow, seemingly relishing and responding to his tder touch. "Hmm?" Lost in thought, one of his eyebrows lifted slightly as a red butterfly, seemingly appearing from nowhere, alighted on the tip of his index finger. "A butterfly? In this arid desert?" Leon blinked curiously, raising his index finger to inspect the unexpected visitor. The butterfly appeared ordinary, and its uniquess might have stemmed from the vivid red hue of its wings, which resembled the color of blood. Shortly after, the butterfly fluttered forward, and Leon''s gaze involuntarily tracked its path. To his surprise, within 0 meters of his position, dozs of simr butterflies had siltly gathered, unnoticed by him. Immediately, his expression shifted from surprise to a slight smile. "Oh? Has it finally made its appearance as well?" Chapter 3: The Red-Eyed Demoness and the First Demon Empress in History: Liliana Crimson! "Oh? Has it finally made its appearance as well?" Leon whispered and swiftly donned his half-face mask as the emy he had be anticipating finally emerged. True to his words, momtster, blood-red butterflies suddly soared in unison, creating a distinctive and iprehsible formation. Continuing to fly in groups for a while, much to his astonishmt, suddly, an extraordinarily beautiful -haired woman magically appeared behind the flying blood-red winged butterflies, as if she had teleported. The arrival of this -haired beauty instantly put Leon on high alert. However, he refrained from immediately moving to attack or harm her. "Whoosh!" Instantly, all the blood-red winged butterflies transformed into a red light that slowly faded away, leaving only the beautiful -haired woman standing calmly with her eyes closed. Her appearance was exceptionally beautiful and wless, with a smooth and beautiful face resembling a carefully carved sculpture and snow- hair flowing down to her waist. Furthermore, she wore a loose-fitting dark gown that failed to conceal her proud figure, as if she defiantly intded to emphasize her curves at the bust and hips. Ev Leon couldn''t dy that the woman was truly extraordinary in her beauty and perfection. She was in no way inferior to the most beautiful woman Leon had ever se, a Holy Saint of the Holy Orthodox in human-race territory. Unfortunately, despite her extraordinary beauty and an chanting allure capable of captivating anyone, Leon ssed an overwhelming aura suring her. Ev the faint signs of the suring space being distorted revealed the terrifying power emanating from this woman. ''(She''s incredibly powerful. I never knew the Demon race could have a Demon geral of such strgth.)'' Leon muttered under his breath, a chill running down his spine. Having frequtly battled Demon Gerals, Leon was well aware that, while they were formidable opponts, of them posed a threat to him. After all, he was already immsely strong. Nevertheless, the mere presce of this woman st shivers down Leon''s spine, and her power suggested that she was not inferior but likely equal to him. "Interesting... It''s be a long time since I faced a formidable oppont like this." Despite his surprise, there was no trace of fear in his heart. As the strongest of the three heroes of mankind, Leon oft found himself bored, as there were few opponts capable of satisfying his strgth. Consequtly, his curiosity was piqued by this woman. Meanwhile, the -haired beauty slowly oped her eyes, revealing a pair that gleamed as red as blood in Leon''s sight. "Are you one of the heroes of mankind who orchestrated this raid?" Her voice, though beautiful and melodious, carried a chilling coldness that could make anyone hearing it tremble in fear. "Yes, I am the one who led the war on the human side, idtified as one of the three heroes of mankind¡ªthe Hero of the Sword," Leon admitted promptly and without hesitation. There was no fear evidt on his face, only the usual calmness. "Sword Hero? I see. You''re the one who consisttly defeats my Demon gerals and inflicts losses upon the Demon race''s army during wars, huh?" The -haired, beautiful woman''s expression immediately turned unusually cold upon learning that Leon was a sword hero. Upon ssing the sudd coldness in her demeanor and a palpable killing intt directed at him, Leon immediately frowned and narrowed his eyes behind his mask. The unexpectedly widespread fame he had garnered among the Demon Race for his achievemts surprised him. However, his eyebrows raised slightly upon hearing the words ''My Demon Gerals,'' giving him the feeling of gaining insight into her idtity. "May I inquire if you are the currt Demon Emperor?" He asked lightly and casually, though his caution increased significantly. A hint of surprise crossed the -haired beauty''s face upon hearing his question, and she responded with a small nod. "You''re remarkably intelligt for a human," she remarked with arrogance before proceeding to introduce herself. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Liliana Crimson, the 70th geration Demon Emperor, destined to bring glory and victory to the Demon race against your pitiful human race." Her tone exuded superiority, surprising Leon and prompting him to take a deep breath. He did not expect that this woman would turn out to be the currt Demon Emperor and that this Demon Emperor was still a remarkably beautiful woman! It appeared that the intelligce from the Holy Empire of Mankind and the Holy Orthodox had never informed him that the currt Demon Emperor was a woman. Indeed, from the aura she exuded and her demeanor alone, she appeared vastly differt from the demons he had faced before, almost as if she were the final boss in a game. Nevertheless, being surprised was merely an emotion, and it did not instill fear in him. Instead, it fueled a sse of excitemt within him. Immediately, he regted his emotions and adorned his lips with a faint smile. "I see, I didn''t anticipate that my adversary this time wasn''t just a Demon geral but the Demon Emperor herself. This is truly an honor," he said yfully, prompting Liliana to raise one eyebrow. "You''re quite irritating for a lowly human, huh?" Liliana snorted coldly and waved her hand dismissively. Suddly, a sharp, red-colored crystal formed in the air and hurtled toward Leon at high speed. "Whoosh!" The speed was so fast that evading it would be nearly impossible for anyone. Unfortunately, her oppont was Leon, and the title of the strongest hero was not merely a figmt of the imagination. "Boom!" An invisible barrier materialized a him, deflecting the sharp red crystal and causing it to shatter into pieces. "Oops! It seems your attack was too feeble, dear Demon Emperor," Leon remarked with feigned surprise, wearing a mocking smile. Rather than anger, Liliana''s response was a faint smile forming on her lips, adding to her allure. "So, what about this?" She raised her right hand towards the front, and suddly, hundreds of sharp red crystals materialized in the air, converging towards Leon as if poised to crush him. Observing the sce, a small sigh escaped Leon as the corner of his mouth twitched. "This is quite the quantity. Maybe hundreds?" His gaze fixed on the numerous crystals suspded in the air, siltly specting on their number. "Whoosh!" The hundreds of sharp red crystals lunged towards him recklessly, as if intt on tearing him apart and shattering upon crashing into the invisible barrier protecting him. "Boom!" The explosive sound of the piercing red crystals reverberated continuously, and Leon, observing this, remained unfazed. After all, these attacks couldn''t harm him. However, to his surprise, as thest red crystal attack struck his barrier, it unexpectedly cracked. "Crack!" The crack spread rapidly, like a spider web, and shattered into pieces in an instant. "Boom!" Leon''s face transformed into astonishmt, and before he could articte his surprise, he ssed a macing attack from behind hurtling toward him. "Shit! This isn''t good!" Leon swiftly twisted his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack. "sh!" The covert sneak attack, unveiled as a concealed, sharp red crystal, was skillfully evaded. However, despite sessfully dodging it, the red crystal managed to scratch Leon''s left mask, causing it to fall off his face instantly. Immediately, his extraordinarily handsome face was exposed, and as Leon repositioned himself, he couldn''t help but express his dismay at his brok half-mask. "Hey~ My mask is ruined," he muttered in annoyance, casting a nce at his shattered half-face mask lying on the sand as he shook his head. Th, he lifted his gaze towards Liliana and observed that her cold, beautiful expression was froz in shock as she stared at his face. Her reaction was akin to seeing a ghost, and this diforted Leon. True, he was so handsome, acknowledged by the world, but her expression was a bit too much, wasn''t it? Just as he was about to express his difort and ask her not to stare like that, Liliana promptly cut him off. "Bastard!" Chapter 4: Damn! This Woman Is a Crazy One! "Huh? Why are you suddly cursing me?" Leon tilted his head in bewildermt, wondering why this woman had suddly unleashed a curse upon him for no appart reason. Certainly, he was handsome, and the two of them were emies, but he, too, had a heart, you know? Anyone would be upset to be cursed for no reason, ev in a hostile position! After all, this marked the first instance someone had unexpectedly cursed him upon glimpsing his handsome face, whereas usually any woman who saw him would be captivated! "Has the currt aesthetic standard of the Demon race gone down?" Leon pondered, deeming it the only usible exnation, and sighed in pity for them. However, before he could dwell on this thought for long, he suddly ssed an overwhelmingly powerful aura erupting from Liliana''s body. "Boom!" A thick red aura erupted from her body, piercing the night sky and instantly infusing the suring atmosphere with an eerie and chilling feeling Her aura emanated a devastatingly pott power, and Leon felt a deadly crisis that he hadn''t expericed in a long time. Furthermore, her typically beautiful and cold countance now bore a slight tinge of red, appearing exceptionally angered, with hatred emanating from her blood-red eyes directed at him. Leon, tak aback and bewildered by this sudd transformation, found himself in a state of astonishmt and confusion! "Damn it! What''s wrong with this woman? Why did she suddly be so terrifying upon seeing my face? As expected! The ancit people were never wrong; wom are truly strange creatures!" Leon couldn''t fathom it, and there was no time to understand the reason because, at that very momt, thousands of sharp red crystals were already hanging in the air, ready to crush him! "Whoosh!" Thousands of sharp crystals swooped towards him, and their sole target was Leon! "Divine Protection!" Leon swiftly thrust the tip of the Zith Holy Sword into the sand, and a barrier materialized a his body, extding five meters in all directions. "Boom!" This divine barrier was evidtly more robust than the previous invisible one, instantly obliterating the sharp red crystals that lunged toward him. The explosive sound of the red crystals rang out every second, creating a sce more lively than ever. "If you believe that attacking me with all this can sure your victory, Demon Emperor, you''re underestimating me," Leon said with a faint smile and a yful tone in his voice. He remained puzzled about why this woman turned fierce instantly upon seeing his face. Moreover, a clear expression of anger and hatred adorned her face, as if he had be responsible for killing both her parts. In reality, he had never ev met her, so isn''t it strange for her to harbor such unreasonably exaggerated animosity towards him? If this anger stemmed from him defeating the Demon Gerals and the Demon Armies during the previous war, Auntie, it was a war, and wouldn''t it make sse for each side to try and defeat the other? Hce, he was certain that her anger was definitely not because of the defeat of the Demon army earlier, but because of something else! What that reason was, how could he know? He couldn''t help but nce at Liliana, and her expression remained the same¡ªfull of hatred and anger. "Hm?" Leon immediately ssed something was amiss as he observed her hand raised up, apanied by a lopsided smile on her lips. Immediately, Leon lifted his head, and his face turned as pale as a butthole. "F***!" Leon eximed inwardly in fear as he observed, above the sky, a hundred-meter-long, sharp red crystal with its pointed tip already aimed at him! "Whoosh!" The hundred-meter red crystal descded swiftly towards him, and if struck by this attack, he was certain to be reduced to powder in an instant! It was evidt that this woman truly intded to d him with a single strike! "Boom!" An explosive sound echoed as the hundred-meter-sized red crystal collided with his divine barrier. Unfortunately, the protective barrier couldn''t withstand the impact for long, as cracks immediately formed a it. "Teleport!" Leon swiftly cast teleportation magic, and his figure vanished from the spot just before the tire divine barrier finally shattered into pieces, crashing down to where Leon had be standing momts earlier. "Boom!" The explosion resounded with an ear-splitting roar, hurling all the sand fifty meters away and creating a small sandstorm a him. Leon reappeared a hundred meters away, observing the aftermath with goosebumps. He hadn''t anticipated that this woman would be so fierce! "Ev Divine Protection sumbed to her attack. It seems I can''t afford to y a any longer this time. If I do, I''ll surely meet my demise," Leon muttered to himself and took a deep breath. He had to acknowledge that this Demon Emperor was exceptionally formidable, surpassing the level of the Demon Gerals he had countered before. Her strgth was undiably terrifying! Gradually, the sandstorm from the attack subsided, and Liliana''s indiffert figure remained standing as if untouched by the minor disturbance. Leon gazed at her with aposed expression and remarked, "I may not understand why you be aggressive upon seeing my face, and it feels like we have never met before, making your sudd hatred for me unfounded. However, it doesn''t matter anymore because now I''m going to get serious!" After uttering those words, the tire aura a him changed instantly, undergoing a drastic transformation as light radiated out of his body. The Zith Holy Sword in his hand also gleamed brightly as he raised the sword upwards. "Whoosh!" Suddly, behind him, a colossal gold- clock materialized, stretching hundreds of meters. Its size was so immse that it captured the atttion of the tire human army gaged in battle with the demon race, and they stared at it in horror. "This... This is a sword hero''s attack!" "That''s right! This is one of the sword hero''s most terrifying ultimate techniques!" "Which Demon Geral couldpel the sword hero Leon to use his ultimate move?" "I don''t know, but one thing''s for sure: it seems we''re going to win this war, hahaha!" "We''ve won! We''ve won!" "Long live humanity!" "Attack those demons and annihte them!" The cheers resonated through the ranks of humanity''s troops, and their assaults on the demon race intsified, gradually decimating the front row of the demon race forces. "Dong!" The long hand of the giant clock slowly shifted to the right, emitting a sound so resonant it would sd shivers down anyone''s spine. Liliana''s expression turned serious, ssing a palpable air of death emanating from the giant clock. She understood that if she were to be struck by this attack, ev if it didn''t result in her death, it would leave her severely injured. Furthermore, she felt immobilized, unable to move her body to evade the impding attack. She couldn''t help but gaze at Leon, who was smiling down at her. "Smelly bastard!" Liliana cursed Leon in her heart, her anger intsifying towards him. "Hehehe! Are you scared now? Where is your arrogance?" Leon smiled faintly, mocking her as he observed Liliana''s wary expression. "Dong!" The long hands of the clock were once again buzzing and moving, signaling the onset of an attack! "Ev though we are emies and this is our first counter, I must acknowledge that you are the strongest and most beautiful woman I''ve ever se. Unfortunately, fate has decreed that we are destined to face each other in battle, and this marks your defeat, Demon Emperor!" Leon shouted loudly, making a shing motion towards Liliana with the Zith Holy Sword. "Ultimate Skill: Clock of Destiny... Strike!" ------------ AN: Please give me the support guys! Thank you! Chapter 5: Conspiracy and Bad News Amidst the chaos of war unfolding in the Desert of Chaos, eight thousand kilometers away, the territory of mankind, or more precisely, the Holy Empire of Elysium, remainspletely unaffected and peaceful. As the sole empire of humanity and one of the two paramount core powers, alongside the Holy Orthodox, the Holy Empire of Elysium thrives in unprecedted prosperity. Established over 7000 years ago during the era of the first gerations of humankind''s three heroes, the Holy Empire of Elysium stands as a testamt to an exceptionally advanced civilization, embracing cutting-edge technology, a flourishing economy, diverse cultural facets, and a varied society. From the capital, Astralyn, to the smallest towns in every corner of the empire, every city within the Holy Empire of Elysium thrives, with minimal instances of poverty and crime. This remarkable stability and prosperity earn the Holy Empire of Elysium the well-deserved title of the most stable and prosperous major power among all races in the world. ... Holy Pce of the Holy Empire Elysium¡ªThrone Room "So, how is the situation of the war in the Desert of Chaos? Have there be any results?" On the high throne, a handsome middle-aged man with striking gold hair asked in a calm tone, and there was a strong pressure faintly emanating from his body. Cloaked in exquisite gold robes and adorned with a regal crown atop his head, his figure exuded such majesty and authority that anyone who gazed upon him would involuntarily kowtow and bow in reverce. In his right hand, he wielded a long gold staff adorned with sev colorful crystal stones, hovering above it. It was evidt that this was no ordinary staff but rather a sacred heirloom belonging to the Holy Elysium Empire, passed down for over 7000 years. On the other hand, the regal figure seated on the throne was other than Velix Larrison, the prest holy emperor of mankind. Currtly, before him stood three figures: two wom on either side and a bespectacled man in the cter who bowed respectfully, their expressions revealing profound reverce. Upon hearing Velix''s question, the bespectacled man in the cter gradually lifted his head, locking eyes directly with Velix on the throne. "The conditions on the battlefield remain favorable, and our troops are subtly moving towards victory, Your Majesty Emperor," replied the bespectacled man calmly and respectfully, his index finger resting in the cter of his sses. His name was Jim Terra, and he held the positions of currt strategist and prime minister within the Holy Empire of Elysium. Cloaked in a ck, loose robe reminisct of a man''s kimono and adorned with distinctive sses, his appearance was so unique that he was easily recognizable. Nevertheless, despite his unique and unassuming appearance, along with his amiable countance, no one underestimated him¡ªespecially not the emies of the Elysium Holy Empire. His most infamous nickname, bestowed upon him by the emies of the Holy Empire of Elysium, was the Four-Eyed Devil. This nickname is no exaggeration, considering his intelligce surpasses that of an ordinary human, his unpredictable war strategies consisttly secure victories for the Holy Empire of Elysium, and his igmatic demeanorpels everyone to acknowledge that this individual is as fearsome as the Devil. Upon hearing Jim''s exnation, Velix''s expression subtly shifted, revealing a faint hint of dissatisfaction on his face. He promptly shifted his gaze to the beautiful short woman with long ck hair, standing expressionless to Jim''s left. "Rain Violet, I would like to ask you for an exnation about this," Velix inquired in a somber tone. Overhearing this, Rain''s expression remained unchanged. "Please don''t worry, Your Majesty. The new poison I''ve created to eliminate the sword hero on this battlefield will undoubtedly take effect swiftly, and this temporary victory won''t dure for long," Rain replied with nonchnce, exuding confidce. As the strongest mage and most gius alchemist in the Holy Empire of Elysium, Rain was very confidt in her abilities. She had never failed to create or design anything in her life. Observing the confidce and conviction in her tone, Velix nodded in satisfaction, and his face reverted to its former state. "Giv your confidce, I will eagerly await the results," Velix said calmly, leaning back against the throne. Suffice it to say, this marked the first instance in his life where he felt anxious, whereas he was typically calm and stable in the face of anything. However, giv the paramount importance of this war to him, he was resolute in suring the sess of his significant n¡ªto eliminate the sword hero. The war unfolding in the Desert of Chaos was a trap he orchestrated to eliminate Leon Kruger, the sword hero whose existce posed a threat to his position as Emperor and needed to be eradicated as soon as possible. This crazy act will undoubtedly incur the wrath of all parties if discovered, as the very purpose of the heroes'' existce is tobat the Demon Emperor, with their appearances urring only once every 0 years. The continuous recurrce of this cycle over the past 7000 years is what has abled the Holy Empire of Elysium and all of humanity to dure and maintain victory against the reltless assaults from the Demon Race. Therefore, if one of the three heroes, who emerge once every 0 years, were to perish, the pottial consequces would be unimaginable. However, Leon, the sword hero of this era, stood out as an anomaly due to his overwhelming strgth, surpassing that of the other two heroes. Furthermore, his excessively glorious reputation across the Holy Empire of Elysium and Holy Orthodoxy was subtly beginning to impose pressure on Velix as an emperor. Thispelled him to take action, and he formted a n to eliminate Leon as quickly as possible in this war. With the deadly poison giv to Leon by Rain, the Empire''s most powerful alchemist, unbeknownst to him before he departed for the war, it should have tak effect by now. They only needed to await news of the army''s defeat in the Desert of Chaos, confirming Leon''s demise. Contemting Leon''s downfall, a cold smile inevitably graced Velix''s lips. "Leon... You didn''t anticipate this, did you?" Velixughed inwardly with a cold demeanor. The long-held hatred he harbored against Leon could finally find its retribution. Just as they calmly awaited the news, a guard abruptly burst into the throne room, his face pale. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Danger! Danger!" The guard cried out in fear, momtarily forgetting the exalted presce of the Holy Emperor of Mankind before him. However, the guard quickly realized his fatal mistake and, without hesitation, bowed respectfully toward Velix. Noticing the fear etched on the guard''s face, Velix had already surmised in his heart, yet his outward expression remained indiffert. "What''s wrong? Is there news from the battlefield?" Velix''s eyes narrowed, and his powerful aura instilled fear in the guard. Nevertheless, upon hearing the word ''battlefield,'' his face immediately reverted to panic. "That''s right, Your Majesty! There is bad news from the battlefield in the desert of chaos!" The guard''s face turned extremely red, conveying the fear he felt at this momt. "Oh? Bad news? Tell me," Velix furrowed his brow and inquired in a somber tone, heighting the pressure on the guard. "The bad news... The bad news..." His tone sounded shaky and brok before he managed to continue speaking aloud. "The bad news is that the holy army on the Desert of Chaos battlefield was utterly annihted, and the sword hero, Leon Kruger, was dered dead on the battlefield after facing the sudd appearance of the Demon Emperor!" Chapter 6: The Nonchalant Emperor Velix and the Prevention Plans "The bad news is that the holy army on the Desert of Chaos battlefield was utterly annihted, and the sword hero, Leon Kruger, was dered dead on the battlefield after facing the sudd appearance of the Demon Emperor!" The guard''s voice reverberated loudly throughout the throne room. His breath caught after uttering these words, as if he had exhausted all his strgth, emphasizing the magnitude of the terrifying news. The mere mtion of ''Death of the Sword Hero'' was inconceivable; it was only natural that he couldn''t contain his fear. If this news were to be known to all the people, whether within the territory of the Holy Empire of Elysium or in the Holy Orthodox territory, it would undoubtedly trigger a terrifying uproar. The status of heroes is considered sacred, and 7000 years is an incalcble span to grain this stimt in the hearts of humanity. Consequtly, the pottial impact of this news, if it were to spread, is beyond imagination. Including this guard, who currtly wore a pale expression, awaiting Velix''s decision on the matter. Unfortunately, Velix, seated on the throne, wore a face indiffert to this news, with ev the faintest hint of a smile ying on his lips. "I see. I understand, and I will take care of it. You may leave." His response, sounding indiffert and seemingly unconcerned, caught the guard off guard, as it was not what he expected. Suddly, a horror etched across his face, impossible to conceal, as he gazed at Velix, whose expression remainedposed and emotionless, as if the news had failed to evoke any response. "Y-Your Majesty... this news... what should¡ª" His stce remained unfinished as Velix''s beast-like re fixed itself on him, with an unmistakable air of death emanating from it. "I said... get out!" Velix''s tone was icy and macing, carrying a heavy weight of pressure. The guard, already pale with fear, suddly found his breathingbored, as if Velix''s pressure had tightly gripped his lungs. Swiftly, he bowed his head slightly and hurried out of the throne room in terror, fearing that if he lingered any longer, his life might be extinguished on the spot. ncing at the guard''s back, who hastily departed, Velix''s eyes remained indiffert, deeming this incidt a trivial episode unworthy of atttion. Afterward, he calmly shifted his gaze toward the three individuals standing before him. "The three of you have firsthand knowledge of the death of the sword hero, Leon Kruger, as per the n. However, unexpected evts have be unfolding on the battlefield¡ªthe emergce of the highly mysterious Demon Emperor, necessitating increased caution on our part." His eyes narrowed sharply after he uttered these words. On the other hand, Jim Terra, Rain Violet, and the other woman, Natasya Nox, the Grand War Geral of the Holy Empire of Elysium, who adorned herself with blonde hair and heavy iron armor, also wore expressions of vignce. The term "demon emperor" alone st shivers down their spines, alerting them to the utmost. A fearsome figure, also the eternal adversary of the three heroes of mankind. The air of caution among them intsified not only due to this fact but also because the Demon Emperor''s idtity in this era remained shrouded in mystery and secrecy, leaving them in the dark about the appearance of this elusive figure. Ev the intelligce agcies of both the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox faced challges and stagnation in acquiring information about the Demon Emperor. Consequtly, this unfavorable situation left them profoundly shocked upon learning of the Demon Emperor''s sudd appearance on the battlefield. "It is indeed surprising, but there''s no need for excessive concern," Velix reassured the three, immediately alleviating their anxieties. "Alright, let''s return to the previous topic. The demise of the sword hero, Leon Kruger, will undoubtedly sd shockwaves throughout humanity, and I aim to minimize the impact of this revtion. Therefore, Jim, I trust this matter to you," Velix stated, continuing his exnation and appointing Jim as the person in charge of this crucial affair. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. Leave it to me," Jim calmly replied, pressing his index finger against the cter of his sses. Upon hearing this, Velix nodded in satisfaction and shifted his gaze towards the short, loli-like woman beside Jim, Rain Violet. "Rain, for your dedication and hard work in creating the poison to eliminate Hero Leon, I will sure you receive a fitting reward." Velix praised her without hesitation, recognizing her sessful efforts. Truth be told, he was initially skeptical about the effectivess of the poison Rain had concocted. After all, it was widely known that Leon, as the hero of mankind, possessed a high immunity to any poison. Fortunately, this meticulously crafted n yielded results that were not disappointing. "Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty," Rain replied with a slight bow, her tone indiffert. Ev with such aplimt, it failed to elicit any reaction on her petite, emotionless face. Velix offered a slight nod before turning his gaze towards Natasya, who had maintained a silt demeanor, refraining from uttering a single word. "Natasya, I have another task for you. Despite the sessful elimination of the hero Leon as nned, we also suffered losses with the elite army being wiped out by the Demon Emperor. Thus, I need you to boost the morale of the Empire''s army." Velix spoke casually, trusting this crucial matter to Natasya, the Grand War Geral of the Empire. "As youmand, Your Majesty," Natasya replied calmly, bowing her head slightly. Her beautiful face exuded a robust, heroic aura, a testamt to the numerous wars she had participated in. Despite her quiet demeanor and few words, her name resonated worldwide as the Sword of the Empire. On the flip side, Velix found great satisfaction in the trio, harboring confidce that despite the absce of the sword hero, who once posed a threat to his position, the Empire would dure and maintain its formidable stature. In addition, there were still two other heroes ready for the defse of humanity. "Alright, the three of you can go, and rest assured, I will bestow upon you a special reward for today''s achievemt." Velix didn''t detain them any longer and made sure to acknowledge their deserving reward for their aplishmts. The three bowed in unison and turned to exit the throne room. However, a sudd realization struck Jim, prompting him to turn back toward Velix at the throne. "By the way, Your Majesty, there''s something I forgot to ask. Ev if I manage to suppress the news of Hero Leon''s death, it will still be extremely challging to conceal it from the Holy Orthodox," Jim stated, emphasizing the seriousness of the matter. Upon hearing this, Velix''s face remained asposed as ever. "Don''t worry about it, Jim. I''ll handle itter," Velix assured him, providing reassurance. "In that case, I apologize for troubling you, Your Majesty," Jim replied respectfully before quietly walking out, following Rain and Natasya, who had already left ahead. Observing the departure of the three, Velix leaned against the back of the throne and closed his eyes briefly. "Holy Orthodox, huh?" he murmured, and an extraordinarily beautiful woman appeared in his mind. Slowly, he drew a slight breath and reoped his eyes, maintaining an indiffert demeanor. "It will be a bit challging considering this woman''s close rtionship with Leon..." he whispered before vanishing from the sce. ---------------- AN: Cough! Don''t forget the support! Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 7: A Dream Unveiling Forgotten Memories "Mommy, look! I got first ce in art ss, and the teacher says I''m a talted kid!" eximed the excited six-year-old boy, carrying a canvas with a picture in his small hand. With sparkling eyes, he directed the canvas in his hand toward the beautiful, mature woman who stood in front of him, her face expressing indifferce. Upon hearing the boy''s words, the woman frowned slightly,zily taking the canvas from his hand as she looked at the picture. "Ploop!" The woman mmed the canvas down, her cold expression staring indiffertly at the boy. "How many times have I told you not to waste your time on useless pursuits like this? You are the heir of the family, and indulging in such pointless activities will not befit your future. Why are you still gaging in these futile deavors, Leon?" The woman spoke harshly, scolding the boy, causing his face to instantly pale. His happiness and innoct smile were instantly shattered, reced by a profound sadness. "I... I..." The boy faltered, his body trembling as if he were attempting to hold back tears that had already welled up at the corners of his eyes. "Enough! I''ve had my fill of this, and I expect you not to repeat it in the future. This is the final instance, and you ought to focus on learning something more worthwhile as a deserving heir to the Orion family." The woman raised her hand, silcing him and prevting the boy from responding. With a cold and indiffert expression still etched on her face, the woman turned away, leaving the boy with his head bowed and tears in his eyes. The day swiftly passed, and tomorrow arrived in no time. "Mommy, the exam results are in, and I secured first ce in ss!" The boy approached the woman with an innoct smile, expressing his excitemt. Despite the sadness from yesterday''s incidt, the boy did not sumb to despair. He still approached his mother with thusiasm, hoping for her praise. However, the woman retained her indiffert expression, offering only a fleeting nce in his direction. "It''s good, and there''s nothing surprising about this result; it''s expected that you get first ce." Her dismissive response andck of guine appreciation caused the boy''s smile to diminish, and sadness once again clouded his small face. "Ring~ Ring~" The sound of a ringing cell phone suddly emanated from the woman''s handbag, and swiftly, she retrieved and answered the call. "Hello... Have you arrived? Hahaha, well, please wait for me for a momt..." She rose from her seat and answered the phone with evidt joy, paying no atttion to the boy whose face wore a pale, teary-eyed expression. After a five-minute phone conversation, the woman powered off her phone and turned to the boy with an emotionless expression. "I won''t be back tonight, and you can have dinner by yourself. I''ll ask the servant to prepare itter." After uttering those words, the woman swiftly turned a and walked away, leaving the boy froz in ce, gazing at her retreating figure with disappointmt. His small hand reached forward as if he wanted to grasp the woman''s back, unwilling to be left alone. Unfortunately, his hand felt heavy, and the sound in his throat abruptly ceased, as if something were strangling him. He could only watch as she gradually faded from his sight. Subconsciously, he lowered his head, and the unstoppable tears finally cascaded down his cheeks. "Hiks~ Hiks~" He cried so softly, almost as if he were afraid someone might witness him in this vulnerable state, especially the woman. "Hiksh... Mommy..." ... "Ugh... Was it all a dream?" Leon slowly oped his heavy eyes and mumbled. Pain surged through his head, prompting his brow to furrow before gradually subsiding. "That dream left me feeling extremely uneasy." He closed his eyes again and whispered softly, recliningzily on the bed. However, after a minute, he oped his eyes again, and an unfamiliar sight of the room''s ceiling immediately greeted him. "Wait a minute... Something seems off?" Leon blinked abstmindedly and tilted his head, studying the unfamiliar room a him. A dressing table, arge wardrobe at the d of the room, and a veryfortable king-size bed that he was currtly using... Hmm, nothing seemed to be wrong at all. Was it just his imagination? Leon paused for a momt, expericing profound confusion for a few seconds. Shortly afterward, his handsome face turned as pale as a sheet, his memory gradually returning. "F***! Damn it! Shouldn''t I be on the battlefield!?" Leon eximed, jumping up and screaming hysterically with fear. Cold sweat inundated his body, and he had no idea why he found himself in this unfamiliar room. "Am I still dreaming? Yes, definitely! This has to be a dream, and I have no clue where I am." After tertaining a few reasonable guesses, Leon nodded his head like a chick and quicklyy back down, closing his eyes in the hope of awaking from this strange dream. Unfortunately, after a few attempts at closing and reoping his eyes, he remained in the same ce! "Hey! It''s not a dream!" He quickly sat back down, letting out a fear-strick cry that st shivers down his spine. For the first time since bing a hero, he expericed a profound sse of terror. "This... This... What is this? Where am I, and how did I get here?" His voice trembled,d with uncertainty and astonishmt. He couldn''tprehd how this could have happed; he distinctly recalled being on the battlefield, gaged in fiercebat against the Demon Emperor in the desert of chaos. So, how could he have be abruptly transported to this unknown room? "Ughh..." The stinging pain once again surged into his head, making him extremely ufortable. His eyes, which once radiated vigor and calmness, now appeared haggard and weak. "Damn it... What the hell is going on?" He whispered in despair about his currt situation, which made absolutely no sse. "Tap! Tap!" Just as fear and a headache overwhelmed him, a sudd sound of footsteps outside the room and the rattling of the door handle quickly snapped Leon out of his daze. "Is someone there?" Leon furrowed his brows, bing highly alert to the sound. "ck!" The sound of the doorknob turning was soon followed by the door slowly oping. Suddly, the person who oped the door came into Leon''s line of sight, causing his handsome face to turn as pale as a corpse that had be dead for 30 days. "Nani! It''s you!" ------------ AN: Cough! Please support, dear readers, and I''ll do my best to update with another chapter if possible! Thank you, and stay tuned! o(¡¨£Þ¨Œ£Þ¡¨)o Chapter 8: The Real Reason, and Leons First Defeat "Nani! It''s you!" Leon eximed in astonishmt, fear etched across his face as he gazed at the figure oping the door¡ªan extraordinarily beautiful woman. With snow- hair elegantly gathered into a bun cascading over her right shoulder, she possessed an extraordinarily wless face,plete with blood-red eyes that exuded an air of indifferce. However, what truly startled him was the revtion that this stunning woman was other than Liliana Crimson, the Demon Emperor with whom he had shed in battle before! Hce, how could he not express astonishmt? Meanwhile, Liliana, upon hearing Leon''s exmation directed at her, was tak aback for a few momts before a faint smile finally graced her lips. "Oh? Has the valiant sword hero awaked already?" Liliana teased, tering and gtly closing the door behind her. "Awake already? st it, what happed, and why am I suddly here? Is this your doing?" Leon became vignt, scrutinizing her as if trying to discern the motives of this woman. He couldn''t fathom how he had ded up here, considering his memory was crystal clear that he should have vanquished this woman with one of his ultimate attacks¡ªthe Clock of Destiny! However, upon scrutinizing her seemingly well-state and himself, appearing as if he had just fainted, it became evidt that things were not unfolding as he had anticipated. So, what exactly transpired? "Ugh..." Leon winced, holding his head with a pallid expression as another wave of pain assailed him, inducing extreme dizziness before gradually subsiding. Observing him in pain, Liliana''s expression inexplicably exhibited a slight fluctuation, yet she promptly suppressed it, suring Leon remained oblivious to her momtary reaction. "If I imed it wasn''t me, would you believe it?" Liliana walked over, her tone indiffert. "Not you? Huh, I''d sooner believe in ghosts than your words." Leon sneered, his face still pale, dismissing her statemt. Considering Liliana was the only one prest in front of him, gaged inbat in the war, who else could have inflicted this upon him? Observing hisplete disbelief and the irritating sneer on his face, Liliana''s fists clched, seemingly poised to strike this infuriating man. Yet, contemting her long-term goals, she reluctantly restrained her anger and forced a stiff smile. "I''ve told you, I''m not the one responsible for your currt state." Liliana struggled to suppress her anger, ring at Leon with intse hatred, as if she truly desired to confront and defeat him. At her words, which carried an air of truth, Leon''s expression inevitably shifted to one of hesitancy. "Th, who is responsible for it?" He asked, his face reflecting a mix of confusion andplexity. "Hah~ it appears your memory vanished after that incidt. Well th, I''ll assist you in recovering it swiftly." Without allowing Leon to dy or evade, Liliana promptly extded her index finger, and a red spot of light blossomed on Leon''s forehead. "Buzz!" Leon''s expression instantly transformed as an overwhelming pain surged through his head. "Arghh!" He groaned in agony, and the memories that had initially felt blurred gradually began toe into rity. Liliana delicately withdrew her index finger from his forehead, calmly awaiting Leon to process his memories. Aplex expression adorned her beautiful face as she scrutinized Leon, concealing emotions that were not tirely clear. After five minutes, the pained expression on Leon''s face gradually subsided until he finally oped his eyes. "I understand..." He murmured in a low tone, a creased expression marking his face. As it turned out, Liliana''s words were true, as she was not the one responsible for his currt condition. Upon executing his ultimate attack, the Clock of Destiny, a sudd pain surged through his inner body, disrupting his mana flow and resulting in the failure of his final attack. The repercussions of the failure backfired, inflicting such severe harm upon him that he found himself critically injured and teetering on the verge of death. Fortunately, Liliana promptly interved, saving him and mitigating the impact of the self-inflicted damage, averting his demise. The Clock of Destiny, after all, was not an ordinary attack; rather, it proved to be an extraordinarily lethal strike with unimaginable consequces, harnessing the power of time. Anyone struck by this attack would vanish instantly, their existce erased from both the past and the future. Thankfully, the counterattack effect of the Clock of Destiny didn''t fully befall him; otherwise, his existce in both the past and future would have vanished. Contemting the possibility st shivers of fear down his spine. Nevertheless, aplex expression graced his face, perplexed by the iprehsible nature of Liliana''s actions in saving him. "I apologize for using you, and I''m grateful for saving me," Leon sighed, expressing guine sincerity. Being a straightforward person, he harbored no shame in admitting defeat. In this war and the counter with Liliana, he undoubtedly expericed a substantial defeat, irrespective of the underlying reasons. "You needn''t express thanks in that manner; your gratitude holds no value for me." Liliana, although feeling somewhat at ease regarding his behavior, maintained a cold and indiffert expression. "Despite your stance, the fact remains that you saved me. Furthermore, I am now the defeated geral, and you stand as the victor." Leon shook his head subtly, a hint of sadness lingering in his heart. Honestly, this marked the first instance of defeat for him since acquiring the holy sword''s recognition and ascding to the status of a sword hero. Whether in one-on-one duels or on the battlefield, he had never expericed defeat before. The realization that he would ultimately experice defeat at the hands of the eternal emy he was destined to confront as a hero was unexpected. Contemting this, a small smile graced his lips as he ssed that this oue wasn''t tirely unfavorable. His animosity toward the demon race wasn''t as intse as that of other humans. His past life in the modern world had molded his thinking to be more op-minded than the inhabitants native to this world. The conflict betwe the two races was a struggle for their respective glory, and it was not an exaggeration to say that there was no clear right or wrong betwe them. However, being the hero of the human race, it was only natural for him to defd humanity and fulfill his duty, wasn''t it? Observing Leon''sposed demeanor, Liliana, feeling irritated herself, asked in a cold tone. "Ar''t you afraid I might torture you or kill you violtly?" She intded to instill fear in Leon and witness the panic she had se before. Unfortunately, Leonyzily on the bed, unfazed. "If you pose that question, I am guinely quite frighted. However, as I mtioned earlier, I am a defeated geral, so I must ept whatever fate awaits me. Ev if you choose to d my life, I won''t resist," Leon stated indiffertly and calmly, devoid of any emotional fluctuations. He th gazed at Liliana with confidce and continued, "Moreover, I''m quite certain you won''t kill me, right?" ----------- AN: Cough! Please give me the support and thank you! ?? ? ?? Chapter 9: The Mastermind Behind the Cause of Everything and Leons Hatred Toward Loli Rain Violet Ev though he stated this confidtly, deep down, he harbored uncertainty about his own words. This was undiably a gamble, and he himself wasn''t certain whether Liliana would actually go through with killing him. Ev if her inttion wasn''t to d his life, what was the purpose of keeping him and saving him earlier? Whether she aimed to make him a ve or just simply y a with him remained unclear. He vividly recalled the shift in her emotions during their previous counter, where an undisguised hatred emanated from her upon seeing his face. Certainly, he himself was unsure of how he could have offded this fierce woman during their first counter in the previous fight. Hce, fueled by these uncertainties, he found the courage to express himself with confidce. Upon hearing his confidt and arrogant words, Liliana couldn''t help but be infuriated. Her initial inttion was to instill fear in this smelly man, but unfortunately, he appeared confidt, provoking her anger instead! "Boom!" A blood-red aura suddly erupted from her body, and a formidable pressure instantly bore down on Leon, catching him off guard with the surprise attack and making him immediately sse the immint threat of death. ''(F***! This woman really doesn''t y her cards ording to routine!)'' Leon cursed inwardly, not anticipating that Liliana would abruptly subdue him with her aura in such a manner. Before falling into this state, he would certainly not have sumbed to such pressure. However, in his currt severely injured condition, there was no way he could dure this oppressive force! "Huh! Where''s your confidce now?" Liliana smiled yfully, deriving a sse of satisfaction from witnessing Leon in this state. His prior confidt demeanor, seemingly in control, had irritated and annoyed her. Now, having exerted this pressure on him, she felt a sse of conttmt in her heart! However, not long after, she suddly heard a coughing sound from Leon''s direction. "Cough! Cough!" Leon''s face turned red, and he covered his mouth as he coughed. His body trembled badly, and he bore a haggard look, appearing quite rming. Observing this, Liliana promptly regained herposure and withdrew all the pressure she had imposed earlier. "Are you alright?" Liliana quickly approached him, her cold face betrayingplex emotions as she observed Leon, who appeared quite pitiable. "Cough! I''m fine," Leon replied, still coughing as he shook his head slightly. He expericed intse pain in his limbs, as if something were tearing apart his internal organs. This marked the first instance of such excruciating pain for him, and he was horrified by its intsity. After a while, the coughing gradually subsided, and the sudd pain slowly faded away. "Do you have any idea about what actually happed to me?" Leon asked Liliana in a weak tone while ncing at his palm, which was now full of blood from the coughing. Liliana fell briefly silt, as though deep in thought, before finally responding, "Within your body, there appears to be a lethal poison that has led to your currt condition." Liliana''s response left Leon feeling as though he had misheard. "Poison? Are you kidding me? As a hero, I''mpletely immune to any poison," Leon stated bluntly, rejecting the notion. "Th, if you are indeed immune to all poisons, can you provide a more reasonable exnation for your condition?" Liliana cast an indiffert nce at him and asked tly. Upon hearing this, Leon instantly fell silt, unsure of how to respond. "As a member of the demon race, our understanding of poisons surpasses that of humans. I can easily discern that you were poisoned, and the nature of this poison is bothplex and lethal," Liliana continued, leaving Leon with no choice but to reluctantly ept this fact. There existed no other exnation that could counter Liliana''s assertion, and this incidt stood as clear evidce. If he was indeed poisoned, th who could have concocted such a lethal poison, and wh was he poisoned? Just as he was lost in contemtion, an expressionless loli woman''s face suddly shed in his mind, causing Leon''s expression to instantly contort into a frown. "Asshole!" Leon cursed siltly, realizing the culprit behind this was other than the crazy sorceress and alchemist of the Holy Empire of Elysium¡ªLoli Rain Violet! Before heading to the battlefield, Rain handed him a small vial of a potion said to hance a hero''s stamina and mana. Initially, he was somewhat suspicious since it was the first time Rain, the expressionless loli, disyed such thusiasm towards him. Despite this, feeling that the other party had good inttions, he epted it happily and drank the potion without hesitation! "F***! Damn loli!" Leon clched his fists, suppressing the intse urge to exact revge on that cruel loli. He was confidt that the potion bottle contained the poison responsible for causing him such intse pain earlier. While he remained uncertain about the specific poison she employed to affect him, the hero, Rain, being a deranged sorceress and alchemist, had the capability to create such a poison! Nevertheless, if Rain were the one responsible for poisoning him, it seemed unlikely she would act without instructions from a mastermind. Inescapably, the image of a stern-faced middle-aged man with gold hair surfaced in his mind¡ª other than Velix Larrison, the Holy Emperor of Mankind. The old man''s hatred and murderous intt toward him were unmistakable, leading him to believe that everything had be meticulously nned. He ev tertained suspicions that the cunning, four-eyed man might also be involved in the conspiracy against him. ''(I never anticipated being snared in such a plot and scheme,pletely unexpected.)'' Leon sighed inwardly and felt quite shak afterprehding everything. Despite feeling devastated and nursing a grudge for their actions, he did not be so desperate as to proim to the heavs, "Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, don''t insult the young and the poor!" "Hah~" Leon shook his head andy resignedly on the bed, observing Liliana, who returned his gaze with an expression of iprehsion. "Alright, Liliana Crimson, it''s in your hands now. If you want to kill me or whatever you desire, I''ve giv up and resigned myself to my fate." He closed his eyes and ced both palms on his stomach, as if he were ready for execution. Upon seeing him like this, blue veins surfaced on Liliana''s forehead, and her palms clched tightly, poised for impact on his face. "Huft~" Liliana attempted to suppress her anger, and her unusually huge breasts rose and fell, creating a strikingly beautiful sight. After a while of suppressing the anger repeatedly triggered by this smelly man, Liliana calmed down once more and regarded the closed-eyed Leon with a cold gaze. "I won''t kill you." Liliana''s response prompted Leon to op his eyes and cast a strange nce in her direction. "Th, why spare my life? Do you intd to make me your ve or something? Or perhaps you want me to be your husband?" Leon spoke bluntly, attempting a light-hearted joke. However, for some reason, he suddly felt a cold and sharp gaze directed at him, sding a shiver down his spine. Unable to resist, he gazed at Liliana, and indeed, her bloodshot eyes locked onto him with a lethal intsity, causing his smile to stiff. "Cough! Just kidding, don''t take it seriously." Leon feigned a cough, feeling a mix of embarrassmt and annoyance. This woman really couldn''t take a joke¡ªso rigid, like dead wood! Meanwhile, Liliana closed her eyes for a momt, not expecting that her anger, which usually rarely surfaced, could be triggered repeatedly by this infuriating man in one day! If it wer''t for her long-term n, this infuriating man would have met his d a thousand times over for inciting her anger! Gradually, she oped her bloodshot eyes and gazed at him coldly, stating, "I won''t kill you, but I need your help with something." Chapter 10: Lilianas Unusual Request and the Astonishing News That Followed A question mark appeared above Leon''s head because he never expected that one day he, Leon Kruger, would be asked for help by the legdary Demon Emperor. If this news were to spread, what kind of storm would it unleash worldwide? Nevertheless, giv that he had no alternative, he could not help but nod slightly. "Of course, since you saved me and have no inttion of killing me, I''ll be happy to help you as long as it doesn''t vite my principles." Leon agreed without hesitation andid out some conditions. He no longer paid much atttion to Liliana''s status as the Demon Emperor, ev though he was a hero. After all, he was now in a paralyzed state and betrayed by the bastards in the pce, making it impossible for him to return to human territory. Perhaps he would temporarily take refuge in this ce while recovering his strgth and plotting his revge. As the ancit saying goes, "It''s never toote for a man to take his revge, ev after t years!" Liliana smiled subtly and cast a fleeting nce in his direction. "Don''t worry; I won''t ask you to do anything you''re unwilling to do. I simply need you to look after and care for three individuals¡ªa task only you can handle," Liliana assured, a subtle sparkle in her eyes carrying a deeper meaning. "What? Look after and care for three people, and I''m the only one who can do it?" Leon blinked in confusion, asking hesitantly as he heard her words. He couldn''t grasp the woman''s meaning at all. Taking care of three people? Who are they, and why is he the only person capable of doing so? Her iplete and ambiguous words left him irritated, as he couldn''t grasp her meaning at all. As he remained perplexed about her inttions, Liliana''s cold voice rang out once again. "That''s correct, three individuals¡ªspecifically, I want you to take care of three little girls and assume responsibility for their well-being." Her words instantly caused Leon''s face to stiff as if he had suffered a stroke. Had he be certain that there were no bugs or obstructions covering his ears, he might have thought he had misheard. Taking care of the childr? Are you kidding me? The hero of mankind and the strongest man were being asked to take care of three little girls? If those who knew him heard the Demon Emperor''s request, they would likelyugh themselves to death. Initially, he had expected Liliana to request that he train Demon Soldiers or do simr tasks to hance the strgth of the Demon Race. However, what had he just heard? Guarding and taking care of three little girls? Leon took a deep breath and settled onto the bed, giving Liliana a puzzled nce. "Wait a minute! You''re not joking with me, are you?" Leon asked urgtly, attempting to discern whether this woman was merely jesting or being serious. Unfortunately, he found no trace of jest on her indiffert-looking face, momtarily leaving him dumbfounded. "Did you think I would joke a with something like this?" Liliana asked in a t tone, folding her arms across her chest and tuating her huge breasts as if they were eager to break free from their cages. Observing the gravity in her words and finding no reason for her to deceive him, Leon couldn''t help but ept this reality. He rubbed his temples and th turned his gaze back to her. "Th, who are these three little girls you want me to take care of? Are they your daughters?" Leon asked, infusing a hint of humor and mockery into his tone. Ev though he anticipated that Liliana might be furious at his jest, he wasn''t afraid of it. This was also a form of retaliation for his dissatisfaction with her request to take care of three little girls! To his surprise, rather than reacting with anger, Liliana responded with a small nod of confirmation, saying, "You''re not wrong. They are indeed my biological daughters, and I want you to take care of them." Upon hearing her words, Leon nearly leaped from his bed, a look of disbelief washing over his handsome face as he stared at Liliana in apprehsion. "Daughters?! You guinely have three daughters!?" Leon asked with a trembling tone, as if he had just unearthed an unbelievable truth. Little did he know that his jest had turned out to be a stark reality! The currt Demon Emperor had three daughters; if this information were to spread to the Elysium Empire and the Holy Orthodox, the pottial uproar could be unimaginable. The information about this geration''s Demon Emperor was already shrouded in mystery, and Leon was certain that ev the higher-ups in the Empire and Holy Orthodox might be unaware that the currt Demon Emperor was a woman! If you add to that the revtion that this woman, the Demon Emperor, also had three daughters, the magnitude of the revtion would be ormous. "Hiss~" Leon took a deep breath, his heart skipping a beat, still unable to escape the shock of this news. He couldn''t help but wonder which damn man had the privilege of being the husband of the Demon Emperor. How much good did that bastard do in his hundred previous lives to be blessed with three daughters from this woman? Despite Liliana being a fierce and cruel woman, he couldn''t dy that her figure and temperamt were unparalleled in the world. A wlessly curvaceous body, adorned with huge breasts and a plump derriere, is capable of making any woman grit their teeth in vy. Furthermore, her exquisite and wless face, seemingly crafted directly by the gods, adorned with snow-like long hair, and coupled with her cold and indiffert temperamt resembling that of a domineering que, were so perfect that any man would aspire to conquer her. As an (ahem!) expert in this area, Leon understands all too well that a woman with such a personality is nearly impossible to conquer unless one surpasses her in strgth. Regrettably, she was the Demon Emperor, holding a position at the world''s pinnacle, a ce where perhaps only heroes like himself could vie for parity with her. Gradually, Leon regained hisposure and shook his head. "To be honest, I was tak aback by the news of you having three daughters, and if I hadn''t heard it directly from you, I might not have believed it. However, I apologize, but I absolutely cannot fulfill this request of yours. Instead, you should ask your husband to take care of them, not me." Leon promptly rejected her request to care for her three daughters. Just kidding. Asking him to take care of three little girls? Hey! He wasn''t a babysitter, and he was toozy to look after small childr! Moreover, he wasn''t particrlyfortable with small childr; to him, they were troublesome, and he didn''t feel suited to this job at all. If giv a choice betwe going to war with the tire army and the Demon Emperor simultaneously or taking care of small childr, he would choose the former without hesitation. So, sorry, but he''ll have to refuse without a second thought! Upon hearing Leon''s resolute refusal, Liliana showed no signs of anger, having anticipated his rejection. After all, she wasn''t a reckless individual who would ask a stranger, let alone an emy, to care for her three daughters. However, Leon, though indeed her eternal fated emy, was not a stranger to her three little daughters because he was... "Don''t be hasty in refusing, Leon Kruger. I''m not foolish ough to trust the care of my three daughters to a stranger and an emy like yourself. However, do you remember my words that only you are suitable for this task?" Liliana stated it indiffertly, a faint smile gracing her sexy lips. Leon''s face immediately registered confusion upon hearing her words, and he nodded. "Yes, I still remember," Leon answered cautiously, curious about what routine this woman had in mind. Liliana''s smile wided as she smoothed her hair, strolling over to Leon, who was seated on the bed. "There was actual significance in what I said... Leon Kruger, the incidt four years ago in the city of Artamonth on the border region of mankind¡ªdo you still recall it?" Chapter 11: Leons Regrettable Past and the Truth Finally Revealed "There was actual significance in what I said... Leon Kruger, the incidt four years ago in the town of Artamonth on the border region of mankind¡ªdo you still recall it?" Liliana sat down slowly on the edge of the bed, turning her head slightly to look at Leon as she asked in a calm tone. Her bloodshot eyes subtly concealed a hidd fluctuation, and the question she posed carried an air of nonchnce. Yet, as Leon processed her words, his bewildered expression morphed gradually into one of horror. His eyes wided as he stared at Liliana, as though he had just glimpsed a ghost. "You... You..." Leon stuttered, as if each word he intded to say carried a heavy burd, rdering him unable to articte them. Upon seeing his reaction, Liliana only smiled faintly and shook her head slightly. "No need to be so anxious," Liliana remarked, cutting off his words. "I''m just asking casually, and you just need to answer my questions, Leon Kruger," she continued, and the smile on her lips gradually vanished, reced by her usual cold expression. "I... I..." Leon attempted to respond to the question, but inexplicably, his neck felt constricted, impeding his ability to articte the words. The ssation was suffocating, and the subtle pressure exerted by Lilianapelled him to bow his head. The incidt in Arthamonth Town four years ago, on the border of human territory¡ªhow could he forget it? It remained a knot in his heart until now because, for the first time, he had vited his own principles. The incidt was marked by themission of the most heinous and, simultaneously, the most hateful crime in his life, involving the rape of a woman in Arthamonth Town within the human border territory. In his previous life, at the age of , he had a traumatic counter wh he almost got raped by a maid in his mansion while his parts wer''t there. Fortunately, he survived the incidt, but the trauma he expericed left a deep imprint. Ev after being reborn into this world as a sword hero, the lingering trauma persisted, embedded in his soul. However, due to the incidt four years ago¡ªprecisely a month before he gained recognition for the holy sword¡ªhe alsomitted that heinous act against an unknown woman. Certainly, he did not inttionallymit the heinous act, as during that time, he was gaged in an imperial mission to pursue a top-level fugitive. However, he was caught off guard wh the fugitive employed Aphrodisiac powder as a sneak attack. The powder''s effect quickly spread through his body, leading him to inadverttly harm an unknown woman. The impact of the incidt nearly drove him to despair, and the hatred reflected on the woman''s face vaguely lingered vividly in his mind. Ev though such crimes weremonce in this fantasy world and his action was uninttional, the undiable reality remained that he hadmitted the act. He attempted to bury the memory deep within his heart, but Liliana''s words brought it rushing back, causing a suffocating ssation to gulf him. As he tried to suppress his guilt, a sudd thought shed through his mind. "Wait a minute! That incidt happed four years ago; how does this demon woman know about it?" Leon immediately snapped to atttion, ssing an irregrity. After all, the details of the incidt should only be known to him, with the unknown woman as the victim. He was certain that no third person knew about this; th, how did this woman know? Inevitably, he lifted his head, locking eyes with Liliana, who was also watching him inttly. As if deciphering his expression, Liliana smiled faintly and inquired, "Are you puzzled about how I''m aware of this?" Leon did not provide an answer; instead, he remained silt, clearly indicating his desire to know it. It appeared impossible for anyone to be aware of the incidt, and ev if they were, there was no conceivable way this fierce woman could be privy to it, right? Nheless, he tertained a few unreasonable guesses but quickly dismissed them as impossible. Yet, Liliana''s next response almost made his soul escape from his body. "What if I told you I was the woman you attacked?" Liliana stated with a cold tone, a faint yet powerful aura emanating from her. "Impossible!" Leon eximed loudly, firmly rejecting her im. It seemed impossible and highly unlikely that the Liliana standing before him was the same woman involved in the incidt four years ago. Moreover, ev under the influce of Aphrodisiac powder, with his consciousness blurred, he still vaguely recalled that the woman in the incidt four years ago had long jet-ck hair and ordinary ck eyes¡ªdistinctly differt from the blood-red eyes of Liliana before him! "Why are you iming it''s impossible? Isn''t my knowledge of the incidt clear proof that I am the woman?" Liliana raised one eyebrow, her tone dismissive. A faint undercurrt of restmt was evidt in her response to his dial. "No! I refuse to believe that because that woman had apletely differt appearance from you. Moreover, the incidt urred within the town in humanity''s territory, and you, being a demon, could not possibly have tered it." Leon shook his head, struggling to ept her words. His statemt was quite reasonable, giv that on the border wall of Arthamonth Town, there existed a high-level magic barrier specifically designed to prevt the try of the Demon race. The stronger the demon, the more intse the pressure exerted on those attempting to force their way in. Hce, it was imusible for Liliana to ter without being affected or detected by the imperial pce. "Huh! I appeared differt because I was in disguise at the time, due to a problem in the Demon Race''s territory. The reason I could ter Arthamonth Town was because I used special magic; however, the effect of that magic also instantly weaked my strgth." Liliana snorted coldly, the mere recollection of that incidt fueling her fury. If it wer''t for the conflict back th, requiring her temporary retreat into humanity''s territory and the subsequt weaking effect following the use of such special magic to infiltrate the town, she wouldn''t have found herself in that unfortunate condition. Moreover, within the town of Arthamonth, there is also high-level magic that suppresses her power, and her strgth at that time was not as formidable as it is now. Upon hearing her exnation, Leon fell silt, unsure of how to refute her ims. In the beginning, he had sought out the woman, driv by guilt and a strong desire to make amds for the incidt. Ev after four years had psed, he had invested considerable effort and resources in gathering intelligce to discover her idtity. However, the results were consisttly null, as if she never existed. Now, ev though he still struggled to believe her words, deep down, he had begun to believe her. From Liliana''s inexplicable hostility in their previous confrontation to her knowledge of the incidt four years ago, everything formed a clear and interconnected narrative. Ev someone with an offline IQ could likelyprehd the truth. Leon took a deep breath, gradually calming his racing thoughts. However, ev if he attempted to ease his mind, it proved challging to calm down after learning this fact. Certainly, dying was also futile, and he could only sigh. After a few minutes, he turned his gaze to Liliana, and a subtle change appeared in his expression. "Liliana Crimson, ev though it''s challging for me to fully ept your words, deep down in my heart, I''ve alreadye to believe them. Honestly, I acknowledge a significant mistake on my part back th, and it might be unforgivable. For the past four years, I''ve actively sought you out to make amds. So, I sincerely and earnestly apologize to you," Leon stated with conviction and seriousness, leaving no room for hesitation. Witnessing Leon''s unexpected reaction, Liliana, for the first time, was stunned and rdered motionless. Her gaze couldn''t divert from Leon''s serious and handsome face, while a faint blush adorned her cheeks, reaching up to the base of her ears. "Huh! I don''t need your apology; I need your actions," Liliana retorted, looking away to the side in an attempt to conceal her embarrassmt. For some reason, her face suddly grew hot upon seeing Leon in this manner. "Action? What do you want me to do?" Leon asked hesitantly. "My earlier request remains¡ªto take care of my three daughters," she replied coldly, still avoiding eye contact in embarrassmt. Both of Leon''s eyebrows shot up immediately as he recalled her previous request to look after her three little daughters. ''(Oops! I forgot that this woman has three little daughters, and I also feel a bit guilty towards her husband.)'' Leon felt an overwhelming sse of embarrassmt and awkwardness upon learning theplete truth. It felt as if he had unwittingly ced a "gre hat" on her husband''s head¡ªcough! "Alright, I agree to your request, and I''ll apologize to your husbandter." Despite his aversion to small childr, he couldn''t help but agree. Upon hearing the word ''husband,'' Liliana''s little ears twitched, as if she were processing something unfamiliar. "What? Husband?" Liliana looked at him in immediate confusion, a question mark hovering above her head. "Cough! Yes, your husband... I will apologizeter." Leon''s face flushed slightly, feeling quite embarrassed after making this statemt. Liliana instantly grasped his implication, and her face flushed red, as if she were holding back her fury. "What are you saying!? Since wh did I have a husband!? You foul man! They''re your childr, you bastard!" Chapter 12: Choice, Determination, and Responsibility! "What are you saying!? Since wh did I have a husband!? You foul man! They''re your childr, you bastard!" Liliana gritted her teeth with restmt and spoke in a cold tone. She couldn''t fathom why this man failed to grasp the clues she had painstakingly provided during a lgthy exnation. Would she be so imprudt as to trust the care of her three little daughters to a stranger, particrly one who was her eternal emy? Despite her three little daughters being the result of an unintded union with Leon, her love for them was profound, and there was no conceivable scario in which she would relinquish them to a stranger. On the other hand, upon hearing this revtion, Leon was momtarily dumbfounded before regaining his sses. "What?! You''re saying they''re my biological daughters!?" He eximed in disbelief, feeling as if his heart was about to be ripped out of his chest. Had Liliana not be a woman he knew for herck of humor and the stiff demeanor of dead wood, ev if a god descded to proim this truth, he would remain unbelieving to the point of death. Having a child? Moreover, there are three, and they''re all girls? Damn it! Not once in his tire life had he tertained the thought that something like this would happ to him! Observing Leon, who appeared utterly shocked, Liliana rolled her eyeszily. "Your reaction is painfully slow. I exined at lgth and dropped hints, but you didn''t grasp any of it? Are you truly that obtuse?" Liliana sneered irritably; each word hit sharply like a knife, as if vting all her pt-up frustration on Leon. Somehow, after uttering these words, her heart felt a sse of relief, and an unnoticed, faint smile yed on her lips. Upon hearing her disparaging words, Leon fell intoplete silce, his mouth corners twitching involuntarily. He never expected that one day he would bebeled a fool, let alone by his own emy. After all, how could he have forese that he would evtually have three little daughters with Liliana, a demon emperor? The idea of offspring betwe the Human Race and the Demon Race would be met with scoffs and insults if this news were to spread, as such a possibility was deemed impossible. Throughout the 7,000 years of conflict betwe the two races, not a single piece of literature or book has ever suggested that humans and demons can have offspring together. Ev if such documtation existed, the probability is so minuscule that it would be smaller than an atom. The 7,000 years of deep-seated hatred make it a remarkable achievemt for the two races to meet without resorting to violce. After pondering for a while, Leon gradually regained hisposure, and rity returned to his mind. "Liliana, I want to ask you. Is your pregnancy a result of the incidt four years ago?" Though he was already acquainted with the answer, his curiositypelled him to delve into this matter. Liliana nodded slightly and responded, "Indeed, it was the incidt four years ago that led to my pregnancy upon my return to the Demon race''s territory." Her cold, petrating gaze st shivers down Leon''s spine, causing him to feel both embarrassmt and unease simultaneously. Who would have anticipated this turn of evts, right? Leon released a small sigh, rubbing his forehead as a headache began to set in. Today could be described as the most unforese day for him. Firstly, the war he had participated in turned out to be a scheme by the pce to frame him. Moreover, he had be poisoned before leaving for the war, causing him to be in a state no better than that of a dying man. Subsequtly, the woman he had attacked four years ago turned out to be Liliana, the Demon Emperor, his eternal and fated emy. And now, it appears that he had three daughters without realizing it for the past four years. Damn! Are the gods ying tricks on him? Or did they throw him into this world just to tormt him? For the first time in his years of existce in this world, Leon began to question his life. Ev with a resilit mind honed over the years, he finds himself grappling with an intse headache now. Nevertheless, he acknowledged that regardless of circumstances, the faulty with him, and his three daughters were tirely innoct. His face gradually brighted, and he gave a small nod, as if he had already made up his mind. "Very well, Liliana Crimson. I''ll take responsibility for caring for them because, as their father, it''s only natural for me to do so, right?" A joyful smile adorned his lips as he expressed this with thusiasm. He could imagine the beauty and cutess his three little girls might possess. Would his daughters inherit the perfect face of their father, or would they carry the froz visage of an ice-like statue, resembling their mother? There were three of them, undoubtedly confirming their status as triplets! ''(Damn! Is this what being a father feels like? It''s so cool!)'' Leon eximed inwardly, and the joy of having triplet daughters made his heart skip a beat. Observing his abrupt change in demeanor and thusiasm, Liliana was tak aback, not expecting such a positive response. Had Leon responded negatively and harbored restmt towards their three daughters, she would not have hesitated to use force against him. She was aware that, despite concealing their emotions well, her daughters yearned for their father. Fortunately, Leon did not resemble the bastards on the outside, and his responsible nature earned her appreciation. ''(This guy isn''t bad either.)'' Liliana muttered to herself, and her demeanor gradually began to soft. "I didn''t expect you to be so excited. Didn''t you say that you hate small childr?" Despite being impressed by Leon''s responsible nature, Liliana couldn''t resist teasing him, aiming to embarrass him. "What did you say? Since wh did I say that? You demoness, don''t ever insult a responsible man like me!" Leon dered unabashedly, and there wasn''t a hint of blush on his face after making this promation. He was, indeed, a responsible and good man, after all! Liliana was left stunned, not expecting this man to be so shameless after casually uttering a lie like that. She began to feel a twinge of regret, questioning whether letting this man take care of his three little daughters was the right decision. However, she swiftly dismissed all these thoughts. "Humph! I''m toozy to gage in nonsse with you right now," Liliana sneered, arrogantly waging out her hair. "Come with me to meet them, and I''ll exin everything to them," she continued, turning a and strolling towards the door. "Okay!" Leon smiled, unable to contain his excitemt, as he eagerly anticipated meeting his three little daughters! Little girls, get ready¡ªyour handsome father is on his way! However, as he prepared to rise from his bed, a sharp pain seized his head, causing his vision to blur. *Thud!* Suddly, he lost consciousness and fell onto the bed, his face once again turning pale. Liliana, upon hearing the sound, swiftly turned a, shocked to find Leon copsing unexpectedly. Promptly, she hurried to his side, casting healing magic while simultaneously assessing his condition. "Is the poison''s effect beginning to resurface?" Liliana narrowed her eyes, persisttly casting healing magic in an attempt to revive Leon. Regrettably, after a few minutes, Leon remained in a state ofplete unconsciousness, prompting Liliana to reluctantly cease her healing magic, her expression contorting into a frown. "The poison coursing through his body is incredibly pott and malicious. I can''t fathom who could concoct such a vom, nor how this man came into contact with it." She massaged her temples, overwhelmed by a deep sse of slight depression. She had only managed to temporarily suppress the poison earlier, and its effects proved short-lived. Now, with Leon once again unconscious, the previous method to contain the poison within his body seemed ineffective. Only one option remained, and it was something she had be reluctant to resort to before. Yet, observing his currt physical state, any further dy could amplify the poison''s severity, pottially leading to his demise. "You bastard man! If it wer''t for my promise to my three daughters to find you and bring you back sooner, I wouldn''t have made such a sacrifice," Liliana murmured, biting her lip in frustration. Her face disyed a mix ofplexity as she swiftly pressed on the left of Leon''s chest. Instantly, a mysterious ck pattern with sun shapes materialized at the spot Liliana had pressed. "Whoosh!" The pattern emitted a gradual glow of red light, and suddly, a moon-shaped pattern manifested in the near cleavage of Liliana''s huge breasts, synchronizing with the pattern on Leon''s left chest. Both patterns suddly linked, and the light betwe them intsified, growing brighter with each passing momt. Liliana bit her lower lip, her expression tinged with uncertainty, before ultimately erecting a red-colored barrier a them. "You''ll owe me big for this in the future!" After whispering those words, she unfurled the ck dress that veloped the alluring perfection of her hot and curvaceous body, evtually pressing the unconscious Leon on the bed. Chapter 13: Strange Dreams and the Appearance of a Cute Little Girl, Surprising Leon During his loss of consciousness, Leon was immersed in a dream. In this dream, he found himself back in the incidt from four years ago, wh he had be exposed to Aphrodisiac powder and attacked a woman in Arthamonth city. However, unlike in his memory, in this dream, he did not lose consciousness due to the aphrodisiac powder. Instead, he had full control of his consciousness, and there was another notable differce: he found himselfpletely immobilized with that woman pressing down on him, reversing their positions. From the position of being pressed down by the woman, Leon could clearly see her true form. Her face was extraordinarily beautiful, exuding a hint of indifferce and a soft charm within. Her innoct yet captivating ck eyes and long, flowing hair, reaching down to her slder waist, added to her extraordinary beauty. Moreover, her beautiful and curvaceous body, resembling a masterpiece before him, radiated an extraordinary dazzle. "Liliana..." That single name escaped his lips, and an image of a cold, -haired beauty materialized in his mind. Though their currt appearances differed, he was now certain that they were indeed the same person. Observing her pressed against his body, Leon desired to push her away. However, he found himself devoid of strgth, his body rdered as if paralyzed, unable to move at all. He could only resign himself to allowing her to press down on him and move her hips vigorously. With each motion she executed, her face took on a lewd expression, as if she derived immse pleasure from the ssations. Drool dripped from the corners of her lips, and the lust within the woman intsified significantly. Leon expericed a simr ssation, where each stimtion from this woman addicted him to the point of nearly driving him insane. Time passed slowly, and without realizing it, both of them ceased their activities; their breaths caught. Especially that woman, now lying limply on Leon''s chest, seemed as if she had exhausted her ergy. A blush adorned her face, and her gaze fixed upon Leon''s face, a mixture of confusion and the love buried deep within her eyes. This stands in stark contrast to the evts of four years ago, wh intse hatred and murderous intt were unleashed, directed squarely at him. Leon slowly turned his gaze back to the woman, harboring a multitude of unspok words. However, just as he was about to part his lips, an abrupt, forceful tug yanked him from his currt position. Though he yearned to resist, the pull proved overpowering, and the surings gradually blurred. To his surprise, suddly, the woman gave him a gtle smile while holding both his cheeks and whispering, "Sleep well, Leon..." "Bang!" The surings shattered instantly, resembling brok ss, and only darkness veloped him with a persistt, powerful pull, dragging him towards an unknown destination. ... On the bed, Leon, lying down, slowly oped his eyes, his vacant gaze fixed on the ceiling of the room. "Did I faint again?" he asked softly, as this sce felt eerily familiar, reminisct of the momt he first woke up from his earlier fainting condition. Furthermore, the memory of the momts before he fainted remained vividly imprinted, further confirming it. "Appartly, this poison inside my body is indeed highly pott. I''ve fainted twice already," Leon said, massaging his temples, a tinge of depression creeping in. He was also certain that it was Liliana who once again assisted him in regaining consciousness, and he felt immsely grateful for her help. Otherwise, he might have dured unbearable tormt and perished th and there. Speaking of Liliana, the dream he had just expericed suddly resurfaced in his mind. The dream where he could finally discern the true face of the woman he had uninttionally attacked four years ago resurfaced in his mind. "That woman really is Liliana..." Leon muttered softly, and the memory of the previous dreampletely erased the lingering doubt in the depths of his heart. Ev though Leon was already convinced by Liliana''s words, a small seed of doubt still lingered in the corner of his heart, and there was little he could do to dispel it. Now, the dream unequivocally confirmed everything, bringing a slight sse of relief to his heart. "By the way, why did I have such a dream? Moreover, this time her face seemed exceptionally clear, and the incidt appeared markedly differt from the original one four years ago." Leon''s face disyed a hint of embarrassmt as he pondered the dream. Indeed, Liliana''s appearance using disguise magic differed slightly from her original look. Nevertheless, it was evidt that her cold beauty couldn''t be tirely concealed, ev with the use of disguise magic. "Cough! It turns out that Liliana can make such an expression. This Demon Emperor is truly great and talted," Leon praised shamelessly inwardly. The contrast betwe the real Liliana and the one in his dream was remarkably unique and thrilling. If m in the world witnessed Liliana''s expression as in his dream, it was certain that they would sumb to high blood pressure. "Hah~" Leon immediately shook his head, dispelling such inappropriate thoughts. He feared that if he countered Lilianater and uninttionally gave her an odd look, he might meet his demise on the spot. "Well, I''m still very sleepy right now and want to sleep a little longer," he whispered, slowly closing his eyes. However, before he could fully embrace his slumber, he suddly felt a weight pressing down on him and rubbing against his stomach. Inevitably, he oped his eyes again, and wrinkles formed on both eyebrows. "I feel like something is pressing down on me," he pondered for a momt. As he directed his gaze toward his stomach, his expression immediately shifted to one of dumbfounded amazemt. "Huh!? What is this?" His eyes wided as he observed a little girl with shoulder-lgth, short hair sleeping peacefully on his stomach, as if she were relishing her slumber. Her face appeared peaceful and adorable as she slept, with two chubby cheeks resembling buns, tempting anyone to pinch them. Additionally, a joyful smile adorned her face, as if she were immersed in a beautiful dream at that very momt. "A little girl? Who is she, and why is she sleeping on my stomach?" Leon was momtarily stunned and felt foolish about this sudd incidt. Suddly, his conversation with Liliana came rushing back into his head, intsifying his shock ev further. "This girl... Could it be that she is..." Before he could finish his shocked words, the little girl stirred again, as if showing signs of waking up. Gradually, her eyelids moved and oped, revealing big, innoct gold-colored eyes that captured Leon''s atttion. Perhaps not fully awake yet, the little girlzily rubbed her eyelids before finally acknowledging Leon''s gaze. The two of them locked eyes for a few momts until suddly, the little girl''s expression, initially disying surprise, transformed into excitemt on her small face. "Daddy!" ---------- AN: By the way, handsome readers, what do you think is the better time for updates¡ªmorning or eving? Please leave amt and share your support! Thank you, and stay tuned! Chapter 14: Very Spoiled Little Daughter, Fiona Crimson! "Daddy!" The little girl''s voice was so crisp and soft that anyone who heard it would instantly fall in love with her, including Leon, who was momtarily dazed. Listing to this little girl address him as ''Daddy'' directly caused his heart to race. Various emotions¡ªhappiness, nervousness, worry, anticipation, and curiosity¡ªswiftly surged within him. Moreover, this marked the inaugural instance in his life that he had be addressed as ''Daddy''! The little girl, noticing Leon''s silt and dazed state, tilted her head with an innoct expression. "Daddy, are you alright?" She asked in a worried tone, carefully extding her small palms to both of Leon''s cheeks. As he felt her warm little hands, Leon quickly regained his sses. "Ah! No, I''m fine," Leon reassured, shaking his head as he gradually regained hisposure. In the aftermath of the initial shock, his mind had gone nk momtarily, unbeknownst to him. Despite his preparedness from the start, nervousness still gripped him. After all, this cute little girl was his biological daughter, a revtion he hadn''t be aware of until now. How could he not be nervous and suppress his shock? Upon learning that Leon was fine, the little girl''s worries vanished instantly, reced by joy, which soon gave way to sadness, tears welling up in both corners of her eyes once again. "Wuuu! Daddy! I finally get to see you!" Without giving Leon a chance to prepare, the little girl lunged forward, tightly hugging Leon''s neck. Her tears flowed profusely, akin to floodwaters, soaking Leon''s neck. Perhaps due to the depth of the blood rtionship, Leon felt a heartache as if he were being torn apart by a knife. Gtly, he embraced the little girl and gradually rose to sit on the bed. "It''s okay; Daddy''s here. Don''t be sad anymore, okay?" Leon smiled, patting the small part of her back that trembled from crying. Unbeknownst to him, a few tears welled up in the corners of his eyes, signifying the first time he had shed tears since rising to heroism. Ev upon discovering betrayal by the imperial pce and plummeting from a powerful figure to a state no better than that of a cripple, he didn''t shed a single tear. This attests to the strgth of his mind, honed over the years. However, for some reason, witnessing this little girl cry unleashed a profound sadness within him that he could no longer contain, prompting involuntary tears to fall. "No wonder a father would do anything for their child; indeed, the inner connection betwe a child and a father is incredibly strong," Leon muttered to himself, finallyprehding the depth of a father''s emotions. Due to the indiffert nature of his parts in his previous life, Leon harbored restmt and skepticism toward parts who guinely pampered and loved their childr. Yet at this very momt, he had to admit that such sincere feelings not only existed but also brought about a sse of lightmt within him. After a few minutes, the little girl gradually ceased crying, appearing satisfied with expressing all her emotions. "Feeling better?" Leon asked gtly, stroking her silky hair. Her hair closely resembled Liliana''s, and it felt incredibly silky to the touch. "Um! I''m satisfied, and my longing has finally paid off, Daddy." In a gtle, spoiled tone, the little girl responded and continued to cling to him tightly, as if reluctant to release her embrace. Her actions elicitedughter from Leon, who found them quite amusing. "Alright th. By the way, could youe down and introduce yourself, my little girl?" Leon affectionatelybed her hair with his fingers. He felt a bit embarrassed, realizing he didn''t know his own daughter''s name at all. If this news were known to fathers worldwide, he would likely be the subject ofughter and ridicule, with people saying, "Damn! What kind of father is that, not ev knowing his own daughter''s name?" Cough! Please forgive him; after all, he''s just a novice father who rectly earned the title! "Ah! I''m sorry for forgetting to introduce myself, Daddy!" The little girl''s eyes wided, and she promptly released her embrace a Leon''s neck. She th sat on the bed, positioning herself face-to-face with him. From this closer distance, Leon could finally see her face very clearly¡ªmore clearly than ever before. A remarkably cute and beautiful little face exuded inne,plemted by short, snow- hair cascading slightly beyond her small shoulders. Her two innoct, , gold eyes possessed a unique and adorable charm. If Leon were to be honest, he felt like he was seeing a reflection of his own childhood in this girl! "Damn! Isn''t this too simr to me wh I was a child?" Leon was dumbfounded, rdered speechless by the shock. If her snow- hair were dyed ck like his, this little girl might be the female version of him as a child! Observing Leon''s focused gaze, the little girl blinked her eyes. "Daddy? What''s wrong?" she asked curiously, bringing Leon back to his sses. "Ah! It''s nothing. I''m just surprised at how much you resembled me wh I was a child," Leon said, shaking his head and hiding nothing from her. "Do I really look like you, Daddy?" Her eyes lit up as if Leon''s words brought her immse joy. "Um! Of course. By the way, can you introduce yourself?" Leon gtly rubbed her head and asked. Stroking her like this felt oddly addictive to him, bringing a sse of peace of mind that he hadn''t expericed in a long time. "Hehehe~ I''m Fiona Crimson! Nice to meet you, Daddy~" she introduced herself with joy, her eyes narrowing as if relishing the pleasure of being petted by Leon. Upon hearing her name, which sounded beautiful and normal, Leon felt relieved and grateful. ''(It''s a good thing that woman didn''t give my daughter a strange name.)'' he muttered to himself. Due to the significant differce betwe the two races, Leon initially feared that his three daughters would have peculiar names. Fortunately, this girl''s name was quite good, and the remaining two little girls were likely to be simrly fitting. "So that''s it. Your name is Fiona, and it really does sound very beautiful." Leon pinched her chubby cheeks like buns and praised her without hesitation. "Hehehe~ Daddyplimts me~" Fiona giggled and leaned forward slightly, hugging Leon''s body. Hugging her father left her wanting, as if she perpetually yearned to be in his exceptionally warm embrace. This stimt fueled an addiction and obsession with him. Leon embraced her in return, relishing the warmth and sweetness of the momt, as it became appart that his little daughter was indeed quite spoiled by him. What father in the world wouldn''t desire to spoil their daughter? Furthermore, this daughter of his was so cute and adorable that he loved her very much, ev though this was their first meeting. The two embraced each other as if channeling their longing, until suddly, the sound of footsteps outside the door, apanied by the creak of the door knob turning, startled them both. "ck!" --------- AN: Please the support uhuk! Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 15: New Issues, and The Holy Orthodox Movement "ck" The door to the room oped slowly, revealing Liliana in a simple ck dress that failed to conceal her plump curves. "Hm? Are you awake?" Liliana was slightly surprised to find Leon already awake as she approached him with a slow stride. "Yes, I just woke up," Leon replied casually. As he looked at Liliana, the image ofst night''s dream rushed back into his mind, causing a momtary stiffness in his facial expression that quickly transformed into embarrassmt. Liliana nodded in understanding, oblivious to Leon''s strangess. Her atttion swiftly shifted upon seeing Fiona embracing Leon. "Fiona? Why are you here?" she asked, a hint of surprise in her voice. Despite having informed her three daughters about Leon, seeing Fiona suddly appear in his room still managed to catch her off guard. Upon hearing Liliana''s question, Fiona reluctantly let go of her embrace of Leon''s body and stepped off the bed, moving toward Liliana with her small feet. "Hehehe~ Of course I came to see Daddy!" Fiona said it in a spoiled manner, hugging Liliana''s thighs and wearing a cute expression. Especially, her chubby, bun-like cheeks pressed tightly against Liliana''s thighs, creating an irresistibly adorable sight. Upon witnessing Fiona''s spoiled disy, Liliana couldn''t help but smile as she lifted her up and held her in a warm embrace. "Do you miss your daddy that much?" Liliana inquired with a gtle touch, pinching Fiona''s cheek affectionately. Her face, which typically bore a cold and indiffert expression, now radiated an unusual tderness that was rarely witnessed. Ev Leon found himself slightly mesmerized by this unexpected change in her demeanor. "Yes! I missed a lot~" Her shy gaze fixed on Leon with an affectionate expression that couldn''t be concealed on her small face. Liliana, recognizing the sincerity in her words, felt a profound sse of relief. From this, it was evidt that her youngest daughter, the smallest among the triplets, felt truly at ease with Leon. As for her other two daughters, it was certain they wouldn''t be too differt from Fiona. After all, being triplets meant that the emotions of all three were intertwined. Liliana affectionately rubbed her little head. "Alright, Fiona, I understand. By the way, head to the dining room for breakfast first," Liliana said in a gtle tone, surprising Fiona as the words reached her ears. "Eh!? I don''t want to have breakfast because I want to stay with Daddy longer." Fiona feigned a sad expression, hoping to elicit sympathy from Liliana. Unfortunately, Liliana, well-acquainted with her youngest daughter''s antics, pondered how she could fall for such a setup. "No, you should have breakfast first. Besides, I need to discuss something privately with your daddy," Liliana asserted, shaking her head with firmness, causing Fiona to abandon any further resistance. "Alright~" She pursed her lips sadly, and Liliana slowly lowered her from her arms. With a face as pitiable as an abandoned cat, Fiona nced back at Leon, saying, "Daddy, I''lle see youter, okay?" For some reason, the atmosphere had tak on a dramatic tone, almost prompting Leon to burst intoughter at the sight of his little daughter''s demeanor. However, he understood that this disy highlighted how precious he was to Fiona, making it impossible for him to mock her. "Okay, Fiona. I''ll wait for you." Leon''s response caused a bright smile to instantly light up Fiona''s lips, and she gave a small nod. "Um! Wait for me, Daddy~" With that, she exited the room, leaving Leon and Liliana alone. Observing Fiona''s back, Liliana offered a small smile before turning her gaze back to Leon. "It looks like Fiona really has a soft spot for you, doesn''t she?" Liliana asked yfully. "Yes, she''s quite clingy. She hasn''t ev let go of my hug from earlier." Leon chuckled at the memory of Fiona being so spoiled, which brought him immse joy. "I see..." Liliana murmured softly, a subtle trace of concealed happiness flickering across her face. Afterward, the two fell into silce, and an awkward atmosphere settled betwe them. Whether it was Leon reflecting on his previous dream or Liliana herself reminiscing about how she had suppressed the poison in Leon''s body, both were equally absorbed in their own sse of embarrassmt. However, ssing the increasingly awkward atmosphere, Leon promptly cleared his throat. "Cough! Alright, Liliana Crimson, is there something you want to discuss with me?" Leon quickly regained hisposure and asked with a casual tone. In response to his question, Liliana also regained herposure, adopting an indiffert expression as she gave a small nod. "Yes, there is. But, before that, has your body gott better?" She inquired in her usual cold tone, yet a subtle fluctuation wt unnoticed by Leon. "It''s better, and I ev feel fresher and healthier than before." Leon smiled and nodded with thusiasm. He kely ssed the distinct contrast betwe his currt state and the previous one, expericing a significant boost in vitality. Inevitably, curiosity gripped him, and he looked at Liliana with excitemt as he inquired, "By the way, wh I fainted earlier, how did you go about suppressing the poison inside my body?" Upon hearing this, Liliana''s face instantly stiffed, and the tips of both her ears turned as red as tomatoes. "I just suppressed it as I did before," she replied, turning her face to the side as if attempting to conceal her embarrassmt. "Like before?" Leon tilted his head in confusion at her words. The change was evidtly distinct, and if it was the same method, why did the results differ? On the other hand, already feeling embarrassed, Liliana quickly interrupted him, putting an d to any further discussion on the matter. "There''s no need to ask further, and there''s something I want to discuss with you," she said with a tone that instantly shifted to a more serious note, taking Leon by surprise. Though he couldn''t fathom why Liliana was acting oddly now, he chose not to pry further and simply nodded in acknowledgmt. "Well, tell me." He replied calmly and looked at Liliana to wait for her to speak. Liliana closed her eyes for a momt, as if gathering her thoughts. After a few seconds, she slowly reoped her eyes and spoke with nonchnce. "I would like to ask for your assistance in temporarily looking after our three little daughters," Liliana stated. Leon raised his eyebrows, observing her indiffert yet serious expression, piquing his curiosity. "''Temporarily look after''... Does that mean you won''t be able to apany them?" His gold eyes calmly regarded Liliana as he asked with care. Liliana nodded in agreemt and responded, "You''re correct. I''ll likely be upied for the next few days. However, it doesn''t mean I''ll neglect them; it just means my time with them will be limited." A subtle undercurrt of sadness marked her expression, carefully concealed from Leon''s atttion. Upon hearing this, Leon ssed that there must be an underlying issue, and he had already spected what it could be. "Is humanity''s army gearing up for battle again?" He deduced it after a thorough analysis. If there was anything that could suddly make Liliana busy, it was undoubtedly the prospect of going to war with humanity. Sure ough, after hearing Leon''s words, Liliana took a deep breath. "You''re correct. There are indications of a pottial war, though it might just be a threat from humanity''s side. I need to be prepared for it," Liliana exined to Leon with folded arms on her chest, showing no hesitation. Although Leon was the hero of mankind, it was appart that he was in a severely bad and weaked condition. Therefore, Liliana didn''t hesitate to mtion it. Leon nodded in understanding, and there was no surprise on his face. Giv the history of numerous wars betwe the two races, the prospect of another one was only natural. Moreover, with his disappearance, it was certain that Velix wouldunch a war, raising the g in the name of revge, ev though it was because of him that Leon found himself in this condition. Leon sighed and gazed at Liliana calmly, asking, "Is it the Holy Empire of Elysium that is beginning to make moves?" Upon hearing this, Liliana bit her lower lip, her expression instantly turning cold. "No, it''s not the Holy Empire of Elysium; it''s the Holy Orthodox." ----------- A/N: If the support and data records are favorable, I will release two chapters tomorrow as a gift! What do you think? Feel free to leave yourmts! Thank you, and stay tuned! Chapter 16: Leons Long-Term Plan "No, it''s not the Holy Empire of Elysium; it''s the Holy Orthodox." Upon hearing her words, Leon wided his eyes, dumbfounded. "Holy Orthodox?" he eximed in astonishmt, as if he could hardly believe what he was hearing. The Holy Orthodox stood as one of the two strongest powers of mankind, alongside the Elysium Holy Empire. However, in contrast to the Elysium Holy Empire, which frequtly raised the g of war against the Demon race, the Holy Orthodox, on the other hand, rarely raised the g of war for the Demon race. Ev the number of wars initiated by the Holy Orthodox against the Demon Race could be counted on one''s fingers. So to speak, about 95% of the wars betwe the human race and the demon race were led by the Holy Empire of Elysium on the side of humanity. Leon himself couldn''tprehd the stark differce in approach betwe these two formidable powers. But surely, there must be a reason why the Holy Orthodoxy has consisttly maintained a passive stancepared to the Holy Empire of Elysium. Liliana gave a small nod and responded, "Indeed, as I mtioned earlier, this is likely just a threat, and there''s no certainty of an actual war. Nevertheless, I must be prepared." Leon wholeheartedly agreed with her words and her strategy to remain vignt. As the reigning Demon Emperor, Liliana bore greater responsibilities than the three heroes of humanity, as she had to fulfill the dual role of leading the Demon race and managing her duties as an emperor in opposition to the three heroes. The heroes, on the other hand, were solely conctrated on repelling the Demon Race''s invasion and leading the battles that sued. From this alone, it is evidt how burdsome Liliana''s task is. As a hero, Leon himself was guinely impressed with her ability to handle everything so adeptly. If he were in Liliana''s position, he would likely choose to retire as the Demon Emperor. Immediately, he regarded Liliana with a better gaze and nodded. "Alright, th leave the three little girls to me," he said calmly, showing no hesitation. Ev if Liliana hadn''t requested it, he would still watch over and take care of his three little daughters. Despite having just met Fiona and not yet countered the other two little girls, he was confidt that their attitudes toward him wouldn''t differ significantly from Fiona''s. Upon hearing his agreemt, Liliana felt a slight sse of relief, and her cold expression gradually softed. "Alright, th I''ll leave it to you. By the way, if you find yourself bored, feel free to explore the pce. It''s just you, me, the three little girls, and some of my confidants here." Liliana paused for a momt, th proceeded to convey all the information she wanted to share with Leon. Although they were eternal emies, Liliana didn''t wish to tormt Leon or curtail his freedom. After all, he was the father of her triplet daughters, and Liliana recognized that she would desperately need his assistance in caring for the three little girls. So, the currt rtionship was a win-win, requiring them to set aside past restmts as the welfare of their three daughters took precedce. This objective is also the reason she saved Leon¡ªto provide her three little daughters with a father figure, despite that figure being her eternal emy. Upon hearing Liliana''s concession, Leon''s impression of her significantly improved. "Well, thank you for all your arrangemts," Leon replied sincerely, a gtle smile gracing his face. He understood that Liliana''s atttivess stemmed from him being the father of their three daughters. Yet, it was precisely because of this that he found it quite touching that the Demon Emperor, rowned for cruelty in every geration, could harbor such profound emotions. His prejudice towards Liliana began to gradually shift. "You''re wee," Liliana replied casually, ncing at the clock on the wall, indicating it was time for her to attd to her duties. "Alright, I''ll go handle some matters first. I''ll instruct my personal maid to prepare breakfast, and you can approach herter for any necessities you may have." Liliana nced back at Leon and spoke casually before turning to leave, not waiting for a response from him. Observing her alluring silhouette, slightly revealed by her simple dress, Leon could only release a small sigh. "Hey~ This Demon Emperor is surprisingly considerate," he said jokingly, reclining back on the bed with a mind filled withplex thoughts after hearing Liliana''s earlier exnation. "Holy Orthodox, huh? Is Arshley beginning to make a move?" He wondered inwardly, curiosity piqued, and an image of an extraordinarily beautiful, goddess-like woman surfaced in his mind. A woman who arguably held the most significant ce in his life, she was also his childhood frid, whom he deeply cared for. "Tsk! If she truly takes action, I''m certain the Demon army will be thrown into chaos, and Liliana will undoubtedly have a headache," Leon murmured with a helpless sigh as he slowly stood up. After all, he was well acquainted with her nature, and upon hearing the news that Velix would likely spread about his demise, it was evidt that a significant war betwe the Demon race and the Holy Orthodox would sue. He wished to prevt this from happing, as he surmised that Velix must have orchestrated the situation to shift the Holy Orthodox from a passive to an active stance. Thus, he needed to recover his strgth promptly and thwart Velix and those who framed him from exploiting the circumstances. Slowly, he settled back onto the bed, attempting to sse the holy power within his body. After a while, frustration crossed his face as he failed to feel anything, prompting him to op his eyes once more. "Damn it! I can''t sse my holy power at all," Leon cursed in frustration, feeling deeply upset by this revtion. He also realized that his connection with the holy sword was currtly severed, rdering him no differt from an ordinary person without the holy sword at the momt. "It seems I have to cure the poison inside my body, and once that''s aplished, I should be able to reconnect with the Zith holy sword." Leon gradually rxed, contemting various ns in his mind. Although he was unaware of the nature of the poison in his body, he knew he had to investigate and research it to find an antidote. There was no room for surrder in his vocabry! As he sank into contemtion, a sudd knock echoed on the door of his room, apanied by the cold voice of an unfamiliar woman. *Knock!* "Your Majesty Leon, I have brought the food that Her Majesty the Demon Emperor ordered for you. May Ie in?" --------- A/N: Sorry my handsome readers! I''m a bit busy today and the bonus chapter will be uploaded tomorrow! Don''t worry and thank you! Chapter 17: Lilianas Personal Maid and the Second Most Powerful Figure After Her—The Archdemon Lyra Upon hearing the sound, Leon immediately regained hisposure, and his gaze shifted to focus on the door. "Hmm? Could that be the personal maid Liliana mtioned earlier?" Leon siltly questioned and spected. Th he stood up, approached the door, and oped it. Instantly, an exquisitely beautiful woman with an expressionless face, dressed in a maid outfit, stood before him. A slight smile graced Leon''s lips as he calmly inquired, "Are you Liliana''s personal maid?" The impassive woman gazed at Leon for a momt and nodded politely. "That is correct, Your Majesty Leon. Allow me to introduce myself; my name is Lyra, and I am an archdemon in the service of the Demon Emperor." The seemingly expressionless woman, idtified as Lyra, bowed slightly with respect towards Leon. Upon hearing her introduction, Leon was guinely surprised; he hadn''t expected that this servant was an Archdemon, signifying her as the second most powerful individual in the Demon race, just below Liliana in strgth! During his time as a hero, Leon had heard of the Archdemon, rumored to be the right hand of the Demon Emperor. However, its existce remained shrouded in mystery, and he had never countered it, not ev in battle, as the tire war on the Demon race side was led by the Demon Gerals. So, it could be said that he was greatly surprised to discover that the igmatic Archdemon was, in fact, Liliana''s personal maid. "An archdemon, huh?" His gaze carefully and curiously scanned Lyria. Her short, shoulder-lgth ck hair and the beauty of her emotionless face brought to Leon''s mind memories of Loli Rain Violet in the pce. Despite her not being overly tall, her proportions were well-bnced, and the maid outfit she wore appeared so ordinary that it gave her the appearance of amon yet pretty maid. Yet, who would have guessed that this seemingly harmless woman was an archdemon, the second most powerful figure after the Demon Emperor? Ev demon gerals might find themselves kneeling in her presce. The mere thought brought an involuntary chuckle and a smile to Leon''s face. Observing Leon''s sudd smile, Lyra blinked curiously and inquired, "Your Majesty Leon, why are youughing?" Leon quickly regained hisposure and shook his head lightly. "It''s nothing," he replied briefly, shifting his gaze to the food trolley behind her. "Well, you''re here to bring food, ar''t you? Let''s go inside," he continued, extding an invitation for Lyra to ter. "Um," Lyra nodded and promptly wheeled the food trolley into Leon''s room. Inside the room, she carefully arranged the food from the trolley onto the table, while Leon, who stood leaning against the door, observed her with curiosity. "By the way, I have something to ask you. But before that, is it alright if I call you Lyra?" Leon asked carefully, folding his arms across his chest. Ev though he was aware that Lyra served as Liliana''s personal maid, Leon remained uncertain about her true stimts. After all, he still held the status of a hero and stood as an adversary to the tire Demon race. Furthermore, Lyra was an archdemon, her strgth ranking just one level below that of Liliana, the currt Demon Emperor. Ev at the peak of his hero strgth, Leon had to consider Lyra''s formidable power and couldn''t afford to underestimate her. Upon hearing Leon''s words, Lyra halted her movemts and turned her gaze slightly to meet Leon''s eyes. "Of course, Your Majesty Leon. Also, you need not be overly polite with me, as Her Majesty the Demon Emperor has already instructed me to attd to your needs," Lyra replied, her expression seemingly unchanged. Leon released a small sigh, feeling more at ease after hearing her words. "Alright th, Lyra. I have one question for you. Um... could you tell me about my three little daughters?" Leon asked, contemting for a momt before addressing the topic on his mind. Honestly, he held great curiosity about his three little daughters and desired to learn more about them. Moreover, he himself was not ev aware of the names of his two other daughters besides Fiona, and he had neglected to inquire about it from Liliana earlier. While he would evtually discover more through direct interaction, seeking information from Lyra seemed like a more immediate and beficial approach. Lyra responded with a slight nod upon hearing Leon''s question and said, "Certainly, Your Majesty Leon. I will provide you with the information." She gtly pushed the empty food trolley aside and turned her atttion back to Leon. "Your Majesty Leon likely countered Young Lady Fiona this morning, correct?" Lyra inquired with a light tone. "That''s correct; I met her," Leon said, a slight smile appearing at the memory of the charming little girl. Lyra nodded in acknowledgmt before proceeding with her exnation. "Young Lady Fiona is the third and youngest among the three. Following her is Young Lady Iris in second ce, and in first ce is Young Lady Charlotte," Lyra exined gradually. Upon learning the names of the other two, besides Fiona, Leon felt a profound wave of happiness. "Iris and Charlotte, hmm? Their names are truly beautiful." Leon chuckled inwardly and turned his gaze back to Lyra. "Could you share information about those two little girls, Charlotte and Iris? Their attitudes and behavior, perhaps?" Leon inquired further, as this was the information he was most eager to learn. He already knew about Fiona''s attitude, which manifested as that of a very spoiled yet caring little girl. However, he was unaware of the behavior of the other two little girls, prompting him to anticipate their actions in advance. "Of course, Your Majesty Leon. First, Young Lady Charlotte, the eldest of the three, is a very mature girl who is atttive to her surings. Next is Young Lady Iris, who possesses an indiffert and cold demeanor simr to Her Majesty the Demon Emperor." Lyra continued her exnation carefully, a description that Leon easilyprehded. "So that''s it... I see." Leon nodded in understanding, finally gaining insight into his other two little daughters. This information proved valuable for future counters, providing him with a better understanding of how to approach them. While Liliana had already informed them about him and everything seemed fine outwardly, the inner nuances of their psychological reactions remained unknown. Moreover, the abrupt presce of a father figure who had be abst since their birth must have prested challges for them in terms of adaptation. Fortunately, Fiona, the youngest among the triplets, proved to be very innoct and already harbored affection for him, despite this being their first counter. Leon took a deep breath and cast a grateful look at Lyra. "Thank you for your exnation, Lyra," Leon said with a gtle smile, expressing his gratitude. "You''re wee, Your Majesty." Lyra nodded before pulling back the food trolley beside her. "Th, I would like to take my leave first, Your Majesty," she continued, slightly bowing her head towards Leon. "Very well." Leon smiled and slowly stepped aside. However, after only a few steps, Lyra suddly halted and turned back to Leon, saying, "By the way, Your Majesty Leon, I forgot to mtion earlier that Young Lady Fiona asked you to join her in the back gard for some ytime." Leon nodded and replied calmly, "Alright, after I finish breakfast and tidy myself up, I''ll go see her." Upon hearing this, Lyra nodded in understanding and exited Leon''s room. On the other hand, Leon, who had be observing her departure, turned toward the table filled with food, and his stomach promptly rumbled. "Oops! I hav''t eat since yesterday, and I''m very hungry now." Without further dy, Leon quickly devoured all the food on the table with relish. ---------- A/N: I''m quite busy with lectures and don''t have the time to write two chapters in one day, Hey~ However, please don''t worry, as I ammitted to keeping my promise, ev if it may bete! Thank you, and don''t forget your support! Chapter 18: Veiled Woman on the Throne Holy Orthodox¡ªHall of Gods In the cter of an immsely grand and opult hall sat a veiled woman on a high and majestic throne. The woman exuded extraordinary grace, her concealed beauty behind the veil adding to the overall stunning aura. She adorned herself with a loose, flowing robe that barely veiled her curvaceous and alluring figure. Her silver hair flowed down past her slder waist, while her long, legs possessed a captivating quality that could stir vy in wom across the world. Draped in a veil that obscured her face tirely, her true visage remained a mystery, concealed from the eyes of all who gazed upon her. Nevertheless, ev the dumbest person in the world could surmise that beath this veily an undoubtedly goddess-like face, capable of driving any man to madness with its beauty. Right now, before the woman seated on the throne, a man with blonde hair and d in gold armor kneeled in utmost reverce. "So, what''s the situation at the border?" The woman gracefully crossed her long legs, asking in a calm tone directed at the blond man. Her voice, so melodious and extraordinarily beautiful, momtarily left the blond man in a daze before he finally regained his sses. "Report to the saint! The situation at the border is under control, and ,000 Holy Knight troops have be assembled. We only await orders from the saint tounch an attack on the demons'' territory," the man with blond hair conveyed respectfully to the woman. Upon hearing this, the woman remainedposed and merely gave a small nod. "If everything is ready, there''s no need to hold back;unch the attack on the Demons'' territory immediately," she stated with an indiffert tone, yet an unmistakable undercurrt of hatred and anger was evidt to anyone who listed. The blond man nodded respectfully and replied, "Yes, Saint, I will carry out your orders. However, before that, I also need to convey the message that Verable Edward st to you." The woman was momtarily stunned by the blond man''s words before regaining herposure and demanding, "Tell me immediately." The blond man took a momt to catch his breath before finally starting to exin. "Verable Edward conveyed a message to the Saint, suggesting that we should postpone the attack on the Demon race''s territory first, and th..." *Boom!* Before he couldplete his stce, an unusually intse pressure swiftly bore down on him,pelling him to kneel on the floor instantly without the ability to move his body. "Postpone the assault; what does that imply?" The woman''s voice instantly chilled, and a formidable intt to kill permeated the hall. The blond man ssed his chest tighting, yet he exerted willpower to stay conscious. "Verable Edward warned that this could be a trap orchestrated by the Holy Empire of Elysium!" He uttered each stce with effort, struggling against the reltless pressure. "A trap?" The woman inquired, releasing the pressure she had imposed, allowing the blond man to finally exhale in relief. "That''s correct, Saint. Verable Edward mtioned that the Holy Empire of Elysium likely aimed to capitalize on the aftermath of the demise of the sword hero Leon Kruger. They intd to manipte our Holy Orthodox into invading the Demon race''s territory, thereby breaking our 7,000-year-old oath," the blond-haired man exined with meticulous care. His words caused an instant pause in the woman''s demeanor, but suddly, a pott aura permeated the hall, causing the tire space to fluctuate. "In that case, so what? Ev if they aim to exploit this momtum to manipte us, I am indiffert. The Demons took the life of my brother, Leon, and ev if it contradicts our Holy Orthodox oath, I remain unconcerned." Her tone turned icy, emanating a formidable killing intt that sharply contrasted with her graceful and gtle appearance as a saint of the Holy Orthodox. The blond-haired man could only release a small sigh in response to the woman''s unwavering determination, simultaneously harboring profound vy for Leon in his heart. Indeed, to be loved and cared for to such an extt could be considered an extraordinary stroke of fortune. Swiftly, he regained hisposure and cast a respectful gaze upon the woman. "Saint, I apologize for any interruption, but there''s another crucial piece of news about Hero Leon that I must share with you. It seems Hero Leon has not perished; he is still alive." As he uttered these words, the formidable aura shattered into pieces instantly, prompting the woman to rise promptly from her throne. Her curvaceous body, concealed by the loose robe, trembled uncontrobly, and the gaze beath her veil fixated on the blond man with an expression of disbelief. "Are you... telling the truth?" Her voice appeared choked and tremulous, a stark contrast to her previous demeanor. "It is true, Saint. The Third Great Guardian, Verable Louis, conducted a horoscope to assess Hero Leon''s condition. The constetions represting the heroes were found to be still in their positions, suggesting that Hero Leon has not yet perished. However, Verable Louis cautioned that Hero Leon''s currt state may not be favorable or that he could be on the verge of death." The blond-haired man continued his exnation, pausing momtarily to gauge her reaction. Upon hearing this news, the woman''s palms clched, and an overwhelming joy surged through her heart. "He''s alive... He truly survived!" Her voice was slightly hoarse, and she trembled as if the revtion had left her unable to contain her profound happiness. However, she quickly fixated on the word ''dying,'' plunging back into anxiety. She swiftly turned her gaze back to the blond man before her. "Very well, I understand! Change the tire n right now. Instruct the Holy Knights at the border to traverse the tire Desert of Chaos, where Hero Leon is gaged in battle, and exert every effort to locate him in that vicinity. Additionally, summon the Five Great Guardians to the Hall of Gods immediately for a crucial discussion!" The woman issued her orders with stern determination to the blond man before her. Upon hearing this, relief washed over the blond-haired man''s face before transforming into determination. "As youmand, Saint, I will carry it out!" He replied respectfully and rose to his feet slowly. "Th, I would like to take my leave, Saint." Once again, he bowed his head respectfully, receiving a small nod from the woman. The blond-haired man th slowly exited the hall, leaving the veiled woman alone within. Observing his departure, the veiled woman slowly returned to her throne and delicately lifted the veil concealing her face. Soon, an extraordinarily beautiful, goddess-like visage was revealed¡ªso chanting that any man who beheld it would be tranced and unable to look away. Her beautiful lips were slightly pursed, conveying both happiness and sadness on her extraordinarily beautiful face. "Big Brother Leon~ Arshley knows you wouldn''t have died and left me alone! I firmly believe that! So, I will try to find you! Please wait for me, okay?" In her beautiful blue eyes, tears welled up, apanied by a charming smile on her thin lips as she expressed those affectionate words. Chapter 19: Proud Leon, and Lilianas Suspicions Meanwhile, inside his room, Leon, having just finished his breakfast,zily stretched his stiff body. "Sigh~ Despite only skipping a day or two of exercise due to the rect incidt, my body feels incredibly ufortable, as if I''ve neglected exercising for an tire year," Leon muttered to himself while flexing his hands, feet, and other limbs. In his peak condition, he never faltered in his physical training, whether it was one-on-onebat training or any other form of exercise. After all, back th, he believed that ev though he had undergone the baptism of the holy sword and be an exceedingly powerful figure, physical training should never be neglected. Therefore, in addition to his astonishing holy magic power, his physical strgth was also at its peak back th. Enhanced by the baptism of Zith''s holy sword, he ev gaged in battle against one of the Demon Gerals, relying solely on basic martial arts and abstaining from using the holy sword. Recalling how his former strgth contrasted with his currt weakness, akin to that of a chick, filled his heart with profound sadness. "Damn Loli Rain! Once I regain my strgth, just wait and see how I''ll give you a punishmt." Leon muttered inwardly, seething with annoyance. Instantly, Rain''s expressionless face shed through his mind, igniting a series of imagined punishmts, such as suspding her in the air and chastising her in the name of morality, cough! "Uhuk! It appears this rect incidt has led me down a dark path." Leon coughed in embarrassmt, swiftly discarding all his negative thoughts in an instant. He th directed his focus inward, sinking into contemtion of his own body. "Well th, it seems gtle exercise will suffice," he mused thoughtfully. He harbored a slight fear that gaging in struous activities might have negative repercussions on his body, giv the lingering presce of the deadly poison within. Who knows what consequces his body might face if he were to gage in struous exercise, a risk he dared not take? Having resolved his decision without hesitation, Leon swiftly removed his shirt, revealing his impably sculpted physique. His chest boasted muscles as strong as iron, his eight-pack abs were impably defined without exaggeration, and the lines of his oblique muscles were so pronounced that any woman whoid eyes on him would undoubtedly be tranced, ev left drooling. "Let''s begin!" Leon clched his fists andmced his workout routine. The spaciousness of his room provided him with ample space to execute exaggerated movemts. After a full hour of training, Leon ceased his movemts, his tire body drched in sweat. "Huft~ Seems like that''s sufficit for today," Leon whispered to himself, his handsome face glisting with sweat, a sight that would undoubtedly tempt any woman who saw him in his currt state. His breathing was slightlybored after the exercise, yet he found a sse offort in it. "Hmm? A mirror?" Leon''s atttion was suddly captivated by therge mirror at the d of the room, prompting him to approach it. Instantly, his tire appearance was reflected with remarkable rity in the mirror. Gazing at his wless physique in the expansive mirror, Leon smiled with conttmt. "Tsk tsk! This body of mine never disappoints! Ev Hercules himself would weep with vy at the sight of my perfection," Leon remarked with a pleased expression, stroking his chin thoughtfully. If he had to pinpoint what fueled his confidce beyond his good looks, strgth, magic, intelligce, and more than 0 other advantages, it was undoubtedly his body! Who says only wom take pride in and care for their bodies? M are just as dedicated to maintaining their appearance and physique as wom! Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many m willing to invest their time and money in the gym in his previous world. Especially in this fantasy world where looks and strgth reign supreme? There exists an ancit saying, rowned for hundreds of thousands of years in this world, which goes, "It''s eptable to be weak, as long as you possess a handsome face and a perfect body." This guideline is also what motivates him to train hard and maintain a regr workout routine to keep himself in peak condition! After feeling satisfied with his reflection in the mirror, Leon swiftly made his way to the bathroom to clean up his body, drched in sweat. He hadn''t forgott about his appointmt with Fiona to y with her, and it appeared the little girl was already waiting for him in the gard. As a father, how could he possibly disappoint his beloved little daughter? Feeling refreshed after his shower, Leon decided to leave his room without dy. However, as he stepped out of his bedroom door, a thought crossed his mind, causing the corner of his mouth to twitch. "By the way, where is the gard?" ... Meanwhile, inside her workspace, Liliana sat in her chair, her gaze indiffertly scanning the array of documts spread across her desk. As the Demon Emperor and leader of the tire Demon race, she bore numerous responsibilities, including governmtal duties and overseeing the ongoing war with humanity. Due to these tasks, she found herself with little time to spd with her three little daughters, a situation that left her feeling deeply sadded. However, with Leon''s presce, she found herself feeling more at ease, and her workload seemed to light as she no longer bore the burd of worry alone in caring for her daughters. "The conflict with the Elysium Holy Empire appears to be easing. Could the defeat in the desert of chaos have prompted them to exercise caution?" Liliana mused as she held a file in her hand, quietly reading its contts. She had already anticipated this oue, as the defeat and loss of humanity''s hero should have prompted the Empire''s forces to be more vignt. "However, it''s be almost over two days, and the Elysium Holy Empire''s side seems oddly calm, doesn''t it?" She narrowed her eyes, harboring suspicions as she pondered within. If there were no signs of the Elysium Holy Empire''s war efforts, it would be understandable. However, if their calmness persists with little to no movemt or activity, such as searching for Leon, whose whereabouts are likely unknown to them, it would be highly unusual. "Could they be assuming that Leon is dead and thus see no need to search?" Confusion deeped within her mind, leaving her utterly perplexed about the inttions of the Elysium Holy Empire. Shezily leaned back in her chair, lost in contemtion, before evtually snapping back to reality. "No matter the circumstance, I must stay vignt," Liliana resolved, sitting up straight once again and cing the documt back on the table. Just as she was about to continue reading other documts, her gaze was suddly drawn to a letter at the d of her desk. "Hm? A letter?" She muttered curiously to herself, prompting her to pick it up. The momt she read the title, her expression immediately tsed. "Huh? This... Chapter 20: The Lost Leon and the Mysterious Enormous Hall "Huh? This is..." Liliana muttered as she narrowed her eyes, oped the letter, and began to read. While perusing the letter''s contts, her countance shifted to one of sullness. "This woman wants to visit here in a month? What does she mean, and what is her purpose?" Liliana closed the letter, asking herself inwardly with annoyance as she pondered its implications. A hint of hatred and anger crept onto her face, emotions she made no effort to conceal after finishing reading the contts of the letter. However, her anger was only momtary. She quickly regained herposure, rubbing her temples together and closing her eyes for a momt. After a minute, she reoped her eyes, and her cold and indiffert expression reappeared on her face. "Huh! No matter what, I''ll discern this woman''s purposeter. I hope she won''t stir trouble upon tering the territory of my Demon race," she muttered, her toneced with cold disdain, before finally rising to her feet from her chair. She slowly walked over to the window and looked at the clear sky outside with a calm demeanor. "Heidel!" Liliana called out in an indiffert tone. Suddly, from seemingly nowhere, a middle-aged man in butler''s attire appeared behind her, respectfully bowing his head towards her. "Is there anything I can assist you with, Your Majesty?" The middle-aged man, Heidel, asked respectfully. "Heidel, are there any signs of activity from the Holy Orthodox troops at the border?" Liliana inquired indiffertly, turning her back on him. "Report to Your Majesty! There is no sign of an attack from the Holy Orthodox side, and our intelligce at the border reported that the Holy Orthodox troops are being pulled back," Heildel replied calmly before proceeding to exin the currt situation at the border in detail. During his exnation, shock and astonishmt dawned on Liliana''s face. Turning her body to face him, she gazed at him with confusion and asked, "Are you certain about the Holy Orthodox withdrawing their troops?" She remained skeptical of the news, finding it hard to believe. Having already considered several battle scarios involving the Holy Orthodox, of which materialized, she felt that her vignce had be somewhat futile. "That''s correct, Your Majesty. This news is highly urate and aligns with the intelligce we received," Heidel replied firmly, finally convincing Liliana. Nodding in acknowledgmt, Liliana''s face showed a slight sse of relief as she could finally rx a little. "Very well, you may return," Liliana said, dismissing Heidel after hearing the news and no longer holding him back. "In that case, I respectfully request permission to take a leave first, Your Majesty, the Demon Emperor," Heidel said, bowing his head once more before preparing to depart. However, all of a sudd, a slight frown appeared on his face, signaling to Liliana that something had crossed his mind. "Do you have something to say?" Liliana asked calmly, observing him closely. "That''s right, Your Majesty. I have a question regarding the man you brought..." Heidel began, but before he could finish, Liliana raised her right hand, cutting him off abruptly. "You need not worry about that. I have my own conditions and methods," Liliana replied firmly, causing Heidel to fall silt and nod in understanding. "If Your Majesty insists, I won''t inquire further," Heidel responded before vanishing from his position like a shadow, leaving Liliana alone in her workspace. As she watched him depart, Liliana sighed and turned to gaze at the blue sky outside the window, her expression tinged withplexity. "I hope I made the right choice..." ... Meanwhile, inside a vast hall with towering pirs that seemed to stretch toward the sky, Leon stood with aposed expression on his face. "Well, am I truly lost now?" He muttered in surprise, casting a nce at hispletely unfamiliar surings. He hadn''t anticipated getting lost while searching for the gard where Fiona awaited him! "I''ve be wandering a for t minutes, and I''ve managed to get lost in this ormous hall," Leon murmured with a slight shake of his head, feeling helpless. The pce was indeed vast, with its numerous branching hallways leaving Leon disorited. Instead of finding his way to the gard, he found himself lost in this grand hall. Of course, another reason was that he had lost his hero power at the momt, rdering him unable to use his magic or teleportation abilities. As a result, he found himself walking and searching like a fool in this big pce. "Tsk! Is a pce this bigcking any servants or guards to ask for directions?" Leon clucked his tongue, grumbling inwardly as he walked slowly. Having be lost, he decided it was best to focus on finding an exit first. While walking, he scanned his surings curiously. The vastness of the hall made Leon feel minuscule inparison. Just as he was observing his surings, his steps suddly halted as his gazended on a massive painting adorning the right wall. "A painting?" Leon blinked in surprise and slowly approached the artwork. With each step closer, his expression grew increasingly astonished. The painting depicted an extraordinarily beautiful and chanting woman with bloodshot eyes¡ª other than Liliana! "The woman in this painting... Liliana!?" Leon eximed, unable to contain his surprise as he scrutinized the artwork closely. In the painting, Liliana''s expression remained indiffert and cold, yet there was a faint but strong aura emanating from her, almost as if the painting itself were alive. "How can there be a painting of Liliana in this hall? Is this some sort of cult hall?" Leon wondered aloud, rubbing his chin in curiosity. As his gaze shifted to the side of Liliana''s painting, he noticed another artwork, depicting a handsome man exuding a cold aura. Upon seeing the face of the man in the painting, Leon nearly jumped out of his ce. "Damn! Isn''t this man Gerald Crimson, the Demon Emperor from a hundred years ago!?" Leon couldn''t help but wid his eyes, feeling his heart race with astonishmt. As the hero of this geration, Leon had already immersed himself in countless history books detailing the previous Demon Emperors and the three heroes of humanity. Consequtly, he was familiar with the faces of the past Demon Emperors to some extt! "Liliana Crimson, the currt Demon Emperor, and Gerald Crimson, the previous Demon Emperor..." Leon whispered in a hushed voice, pointing at each painting as if he were piecing together a puzzle. Until suddly, a thought crossed his mind, causing his breath to catch. "This hall... isn''t it..." Leon frowned, taking a few steps back, his gaze still fixed on the two paintings. Soon, as he retreated a little further, something in his vision changed. He discovered anotherrge painting lined up beside Gerald Crimson''s, extding to the d of the hall. Upon this realization, Leon''s surprised expression transformed into a small smile, as if his suspicions had be confirmed. "This hall... could it be the famous Hall of Glory?" Chapter 21: The Hall of Glory, and the Painting of the Demon Emperors in Every Era "This hall... could it be the famous Hall of Glory?" He whispered to himself, his expression calm yet infused with an unmistakable happiness that he couldn''t conceal. He had never anticipated getting lost in the Hall of Glory, a ce he had longed to visit all his life! As its name suggests, the Hall of Glory held profound significance for the tire Demon race. It was a repository where the legacies of all gerations of Demon Emperors, including paintings, historical records, and other significant artifacts spanning eras, were kept¡ªa testamt to the 7,000 years of glory of the Demon race! Suffice it to say, the status of the Hall of Glory was nearly equivalt to that of the Three Heroes'' Holy Hall, where divine artifacts such as the Zith Holy Sword, Soaring Dragon Holy Spear, and Celestial Void Holy Arrow were housed. Considering the sacred and holy nature of the Hall of Glory, Leon was eager to ter and study the tire lineage of Demon Emperors within. However, his happiness was short-lived, as a troubling thought crossed his mind. "Wait! The Hall of Glory is a sacred ce for the Demon Race, and I tered without permission." Leon''s realization struck him suddly, filling him with a sse of fear. Amid his fleeting previous happiness, he failed to grasp the serious consequces of being discovered by Liliana or the others for trespassing into the Hall of Glory. The pottial consequces were unimaginable, causing a cold sweat to immediately break out on his back. Quickly, he looked a and found no one, prompting a sigh of relief to escape him. "Lucky, there''s no one a," he murmured to himself. His gaze th hesitantly returned to the front of the hall before moving on to Liliana''s painting and the others. "If I vture further, will it be safe?" Leon swallowed nervously, grappling with indecision. On one hand, his curiosity about the Hall of Glory, a ce he had longed to visit, tugged at him. On the other hand, fear of being caught trespassing gnawed at his resolve. After pondering for a few minutes, his expression harded, and he clched his fists as if he had resolved. "I don''t care! I''ll go further!" Without a momt''s hesitation, he decided to press on, undeterred by fear. If caught tering the Hall of Glory without permission, he resolved to apologize to Liliana, and if forgivess wasn''t granted, he would ept whatever punishmt came his way. As the old saying goes, "It is better to die in conttmt than to live in unresolved curiosity." Without hesitation, Leon walked deeper into the Hall of Glory, anticipation evidt on his face. His gaze remained fixed on the majestic paintings adorning the walls, each one depicting gerations of Demon Emperors spanning various eras! "How marvelous! Are these paintings depicting demon emperors from hundreds and thousands of years ago?" Leon eximed in amazemt, his appreciation deeping as he studied each face adorning the wall. Honestly speaking, despite being a hero himself, Leon harbored a deep admiration for the Demon Emperors depicted in the paintings. They were, after all, the towering figures of their time,parable to the three heroes of previous gerations. For some reason, after seeing this painting of the Demon Emperor, a thought came to Leon''s mind. "Damn! Wh you think about it, it does seem rather unfair, doesn''t it? Three powerful heroes of humanity against a single Demon Emperor," he remarked, his gold eyes shing as if struck by a sudd revtion. Indeed, upon reflection, the 7,000-year war betwe humanity and the Demon race could be se as remarkably lopsided. The human race was led by three powerful figures wielding three holy weapons, facing off against the Demon Emperor, who stood alone with a few formidable subordinates and the collective might of the Demon Race behind them. This unfair formation alone could have abled the Demon race to dure against the Human race for over 7000 years. If the number of Demon Emperors matched that of the three heroes, wouldn''t humanity be swiftly defeated and relegated to history? The mere thought st a shiver down Leon''s spine, prompting him to swiftly cast aside his unsettling musings. "Hiss! There''s no need to dwell on such thoughts unnecessarily," Leon muttered, shaking his head as he continued his stride inward. Although Leon had extsively studied the history of the three heroes and the Demon Emperors in the libraries of the Pce of Elysium and the Holy Ortdoks, he had never countered an image depicting the actual appearance of each Demon Emperor, unlike the detailed painting disyed on the wall. "By the way, it seems that all these Demon Emperors sport hair and red eyes, much like Liliana, don''t they?" Leon pondered for a momt, a realization dawning upon him. Upon closer inspection of the paintings adorning the wall, he noted that indeed, each of them shared the same traits of hair and red eyes, mirroring Liliana''s appearance. "Could this perhaps be a characteristic of the Demon Emperor''s bloodline?" Leon cautiously spected, ssing a possibility. Considering the inhert power and significance associated with the title of Demon Emperor, it seemed usible that careful atttion would be giv to maintaining such distinctive traits within their lineage. Continuing his stride inward, Leon unwittingly approached the deepest side of the Hall of Glory. His movemt abruptly ceased as his gaze fell upon the final painting adorning the d of the wall. "Hold on... This figure... could it be?" Leon narrowed his eyes, his curiosity piqued, and he cautiously approached thest painting at the d of the wall, revealing the image of a remarkably handsome man. With the same snow- hair and red eyes characteristic of the other Demon Emperors depicted in the paintings, the man portrayed in the final artwork exuded an air of striking handsomess and an unmistakable calmness, setting him apart from other demon emperors. Merely standing before his portrait elicited a subtle yet palpable pressure on Leon, ev though it was nothing more than a depiction on canvas. Unconsciously, Leon''s gaze was drawn immediately to the namete beside the painting, and his eyes wided in shock. "Morgan Crimson!? Is this truly Morgan Crimson!?" Leon eximed, taking a few steps back as fear gripped him. Morgan Crimson, the second Demon Emperor, was reputed to be the magical ancestor of the tire Demon race in this world! A figure who instilled terror thousands of years ago, as it was under hismand that the Demon race nearly conquered mankind, which, at that time, was led by the second geration of three heroes of humankind. One can only fathom the sheer terror evoked by this figure, as he came dangerously close to defeating the three heroes of that era. Thankfully, he met his d and was sessfully in; otherwise, the human race might have be naught but a mere memory. "Unbelievable! Morgan Crimson! Is this truly the magical ancestor of the demon race and the most powerful Demon Emperor in recorded history, second only to the first Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson?" Leon struggled to contain his fear and anxiety as he studied the handsome andposed figure depicted in the painting. Perhaps it was the nearplete defeat of the heroes of that era that subconsciously stirred fear within him, a hero of this age. Once his nerves settled, Leon released a small sigh. "This Morgan Crimson, he feels like the ultimate boss, just like in a game," Leon mused, a mix of awe and apprehsion evidt in his sigh, until he stumbled upon something peculiar. "Wait! Have I reached the d of the hall already?" Leon snapped back to reality, realizing he had indeed walked into the deepest section of the hall. He nced a frantically, searching left and right as if seeking something, but found nothing that matched what he was looking for, leaving him in a state of confusion. "If this truly marks the conclusion of the Hall of Glory, th where is the portrait of the first Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson?" Chapter 22: Terrifying Conjectures About the History of 7000 Years Ago, and Fionas Cries "If this truly marks the conclusion of the Hall of Glory, th where is the portrait of the first Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson?" Question marks appeared above his head as he muttered in confusion. To be honest, among all the gerations of Demon Emperors in existce, it was Amon Crimson, the very first Demon Emperor in the world, who, besides Morgan Crimson, sparked his intse curiosity. The history and ancit literature documting Amon Crimson were exceedingly rare, as if only a handful of individuals had ever recorded his story. Ev within the libraries of the Elysium Imperial Pce and the Holy Orthodox Great Hall, there were only a scant few records about him, almost ough to count on one hand. Initially, Leon himself was somewhat puzzled by the reason for this, which fueled his eagerness to visit the Hall of Glory and study the image of this great and legdary figure. However, to his dismay, there wasn''t ev a portrait of Amon Crimson in the Hall of Glory, leaving him filled with regret. "Hey~ How is it possible that there''s no portrait of such a legdary figure in the Hall of Glory?" heined, unable to ept this oue. In fact, not only was the history of Demon Emperor Amon Crimson sparsely recorded in the libraries of both the Elysium Imperial Pce and the Holy Orthodox Great Hall, but ev the history of the three first-geration heroes remained shrouded in obscurity. Little was documted aside from the tale of their collective victory over Demon Emperor Amon Crimson 7,000 years ago. Due to this, he truly hoped that the Hall of Glory would furnish him with a satisfactory answer, yet regrettably, it appeared unattainable. "Damn it! I''m certain that person''s portrait must be in this hall! There''s a good chance I might have overlooked it!" Leon snapped back to reality, realizing the validity of his thoughts. After all, he had be too grossed in examining all the portraits of the Demon Emperors earlier, so it made sse that he may have overlooked Amon Crimson''s portrait. Without hesitation, he rewed his determination and resolved to retrace his steps to search thoroughly! Giving up was not in his life''s dictionary, and ev if it were, the possibility was smaller than the shape of protons, electrons, and neutrons in an atom! T minutester... *Thud!* With a weary expression, Leony sprawled at the trance of the Hall of Glory, devoid of the spirited demeanor he had disyed earlier. "I... I''ve giv up... It seems... it truly doesn''t exist, damn it!" Gasping for breath, his handsome face appeared pallid, as if he had run for hundreds of kilometers. He had run back and forth numerous times to confirm whether he had indeed missed Amon Crimson''s portrait, but his efforts proved futile as there was no portrait to be found at all! "How could Amon Crimson''s portrait not be in the Hall of Glory!? It''s impossible, isn''t it?" Leon quickly sat up, his forehead creased in distress. After all, the Hall of Glory was where the tire legacy of the Demon Emperors from every era was housed! It was inconceivable and utterly nonssical that a legdary figure like the painting of Amon Crimson, the first Demon Emperor and progitor of the Demon Emperors of every era, simply did not exist! However, reality had already dealt him a harsh blow, and he could no longer cling to his hopes. Th he quickly took a deep breath, as if to quell the anxiety in his mind. "Huft~ I suspected there must be something concealed about this matter. With the scant historical records from 7000 years ago regarding the three heroes of the first geration of mankind or Amon Crimson himself, there''s undoubtedly something amiss." Leon slowly rose to his feet, his gold eyes regaining their original rity as he muttered. He wasn''t a fool; he noticed the irregrities of the many pieces of evidce that were clearly in his sight. It was undiable that the history of 7,000 years ago had be suppressed or obliterated by a certain party, leaving all evidce rting to the incidt conspicuously abst. As someone who had lived twice, his mind was more advanced and logical than anyone else''s in the world, making him very confidt in his conjecture. Regrettably, he was clueless as to why this could have urred or who could be responsible for it. "Tsk! The depths of this fantasy world are truly profound and mysterious." Leon shook his head, sighing helplessly. He had underestimated this world too much before, feeling powerful and invincible while he still stood at his peak position as a sword hero recognized by the great holy sword Zith. However, this realitypelled him to reassess and exercise caution in the future. Just as he was lost in thought, a very small, faint voice suddly reached and was heard in his ears, startling him instantly. "..." "Huh? A voice? Am I hallucinating?" His forehead creased in a frown, and due to the voice''s faintness, he wondered if it might be an illusion. Yet, driv by curiosity, he closed his eyes, attempting to height his sse of hearing for a momt. "Wuuu...." A soft, drawn-out sound emerged, gradually gaining rity. Leon was certain this wasn''t a mere illusion, so he kept his eyes shut, focusing on sharping his hearing. "Wooooo! I want to y with Daddy! Wooooo!" The sound¡ªunmistakably the cry of a child¡ªjolted Leon awake, prompting him to op his eyes. "This voice... Fiona!?" Surprise painted his face, and in an instant, he recalled his initial inttion! "Damn it! I forgot that I wanted to go to the gard to y with Fiona!" He nearly leaped from his ce, consumed by guilt for neglecting his little daughter! Despite having promised to apany her in y, he had brok that promise on the very first day! Sure ough, he wasn''t fit to be a good father yet! "No! I have to go over there and apologize!" Leon panicked, fearing the possibility of being hated by his adorable little girl. Without consideration for the Hall of Glory behind him, he sprinted out of the hall, guided solely by the direction from which the crying voice emanated. After all, he was initially lost, and this voice could certainly lead him toward the gard where Fiona was crying right now! However, what escaped his notice was that the momt his figure vanished from the trance of the Hall of Glory, the red eyes of all the Demon Emperor paintings on the walls, excluding Liliana''s, suddly shifted mysteriously in the direction of his departure. Particrly notable was the painting at the far d of the hall, where the Second Demon Emperor, Morgan Crimson, suddly exhibited a smile, as if the image of his lips had moved of its own ord. Chapter 23: The Foolish Leon and the Spoiled Fiona In the gard hallway, Leon sprinted as fast as he could in the direction of Fiona''s cries. "Damn it! I''m such a terrible father!" Leon cursed himself in frustration, overwhelmed with guilt toward Fiona. He had be so absorbed in the Hall of Glory that he had overlooked his primary objective of meeting Fiona. Listing to her cries, she must be feeling incredibly upset that he hadn''te to see her! Leon continued running until he finally reached a spacious and beautiful gard¡ªthe very ce he had be seeking¡ªand tered it. "Finally..." Leon slowed his pace and let out a small sigh of relief, catching his breath from the sprint. He looked a the gard with curiosity, struck by its beautifully arranged flower beds, lush grass, and just the right amount of shade from the neatly arranged trees. "This gard is truly exquisite, a perfect spot for rxation," Leon praised siltly, surprised by the unexpected presce of such a stunning gard within the pce gs. Ev in his estimation, the imperial gard of the Elysium Pce paled inparison to this one. Following the source of Fiona''s crying voice, Leon finally spotted two silhouetted figures at the cter of the gard¡ª other than Fiona and Lyra. Leon smiled, feeling a twinge of embarrassmt for his tardiness, but he continued walking towards them, intding to greet them. However, before he could say anything, he was so shocked that he felt as though he might have a heart attack. He saw Fiona rolling a in the gard, crying uncontrobly! "Wuuuu! I want to y with Daddy!" Fiona sulked and cried hysterically, as if feeling deeply persecuted. Beside her, Lyra stood with her usual expressionless face, yet she appeared extremely distressed, as if uncertain of what to do. "Youngdy, please refrain from rolling a on the g; you''ll get dirty." Lyra tried to persuade her quietly. But Fiona, already deep in her sulk, didn''t hear her and simply shook her head. "No! I want Daddy toe! Wuuuu!" With tears streaming down both chubby cheeks, she refused adamantly, continuing to cry. Upon hearing this, Lyra couldn''t bring herself to push Fiona further, fearing her cries would only wors. Just as the two reached a stalemate, the sudd sound of footsteps, apanied by a familiar voice, broke the tsion. "My dear Fiona, forgive me for beingte. Please don''t cry, okay?" Leon''s words instantly halted Fiona''s tears, and as soon as she spotted him standing before her, she swiftly rose to her feet and dashed towards him, tears still streaming down her cheeks. "Wuuuu! Daddy''s finally here! Wuuu!" Fiona eximed, jumping up and tightly hugging Leon''s thigh as if she never wanted to let go, all the while crying sorrowfully. Upon witnessing this, Leon smiled wryly, surprised by the intsity of Fiona''s reaction, which only deeped his sse of guilt. "Alright, don''t cry, okay?" Leon lowered his head slightly and lifted her into his arms, soothing her. Feeling the warmth emanating from Leon, Fiona''s tears gradually subsided, and she hugged his neck tightly, burying her chubby face in his shoulder. Leon sighed at the sight of Fiona, who had ceased her tears, th shifted his gaze to Lyra, who was also making her way toward him. "Forgive me, Your Majesty Leon, for not properly attding to Young Lady," Lyra said, bowing her head with an apologetic expression on her usually expressionless face. Upon hearing her words, Leon felt somewhat embarrassed, realizing that the me should fall on him, not Lyra. After all, Lyra had informed him beforehand and had ev be willing to care for Fiona until he arrived in the gard. Swiftly, Leon shook his head and offered her a gtle smile. "It''s fine; it''s my fault for arrivingte from what I promised. Besides, I also got lost trying to find the gard, so it took some time to get here," Leon attempted to maintain a calm demeanor as he waved his hand, dismissing any need for further concern. Lyra also felt reassured upon hearing Leon''s words, but at the mtion of being ''lost,'' she was instantly startled and cast a curious gaze at Leon. "Lost? Your Majesty Leon, this gard is actually very close to your room. You just need to pass through the hallway on the left after passing your room, and it will lead directly to the gard," Lyra replied somewhat hesitantly, providing rification on the correct direction. During her exnation, Leon''s face flushed red with embarrassmt, leaving him momtarily speechless. Indeed, wh he emerged from his room earlier, approximately a hundred meters away from its door, there were two long hallways stretching out to the right and left. At that momt, he hesitated so much in choosing the correct path that he resorted to the age-old method of flipping a coin from his pants pocket, hoping that luck would guide him. However, to his surprise, the path he assumed to be correct based on the coin toss¡ªthe right one¡ªturned out to be incorrect, while the left path was the correct one! ''(Darn it! No wonder gambling is forbidd; it only brings bad luck!)'' Leon cursed inwardly in frustration. The oue of tossing the coin, leading him down the right hallway, had left him feeling foolish for getting lost. Certainly, he also acknowledged it was his fault for not seeking directions from Lyra earlier, wh she had brought breakfast to him. "Cough! That''s what happed. I didn''t heed the advice to take the left hallway, and instead, I wt right, ding up getting lost," Leon admitted with a calm expression and a faint smile, feigning indifferce to mask the embarrassmt of his foolish mistake. However, to his surprise, Fiona, who had be silt after her crying episode, suddly giggled in his arms as she looked up at him. "Pfft! Daddy, you''re so silly," she said innoctly, closing her small mouth after the chuckle. Upon hearing this, Leon was tak aback, his mouth twitching as his pretse copsed on the spot under his little daughter''s teasing. "Alright, so you dare to tease your daddy, huh? I got lost because I wanted to find you as quickly as possible, and this is how you repay me?" Leon pretded to be angry as he lightly pinched her chubby cheeks. Her cheeks, with their soft, bun-like ure, bring joy to Leon. "Wuuu! I''m sorry, daddy~" Fiona''s face immediately took on a pitiable expression, her eyes filled with sorrow, which elicited a heartyugh from Leon. Leon understood that this little girl was merely putting on an act, feigning pitifulness, but he paid it no mind and simply shook his head. "You''re quite the little actress," Leonmted with a smile as he kissed her chubby cheeks and caressed her hair. Fiona''s eyes narrowed into crescts as she relished her father''s gtle caresses, finding them immselyforting. After a momt, she gazed up at Leon with excitemt and a yful smile. "Daddy, wh can we y?" ------------ A/N: I''ll upload chapters tomorrow as I promised earlier. So, please give me your support and thank you! Chapter 24: Making a Costume for Fiona "Daddy, wh can we y?" Upon her inquiry, Leon chuckled and affectionately pinched her chubby cheeks once more. "Well, what would my dear little daughter like to y with?" Leon asked gtly. "Anything! As long as Daddy is a, Fiona will be happy ying anything~" Fiona blinked her eyes and expressed affectionate words that also momtarily caught Leon off guard. He never expected that one day his little daughter would tease him like this! Her words significantly amplified the sse of happiness and love within him. If there were a system panel, it would seem the notifications of his love for Fiona were constantly on the rise. "You truly have a sweet way with words, little girl," Leon remarked with a helpless smile as he gtly rubbed her small nose. "Hehehe~" Fiona giggled, swaying left and right in embarrassmt. Their yful banter brought a smile involuntarily to Lyra''s beautiful lips as she watched the interaction betwe the two. After a while, Leon returned to pondering what kind of game would be suitable for his little girl, until suddly an idea tered his mind, causing his eyes to sparkle with excitemt. With a mysterious smile, he gazed at Fiona cradled in his arms and dered, "I know of games that are both fun and exciting." Captivated by Leon''s igmatic smile, Fiona grew intsely curious, eager to discover which game he had in mind. "What game is it, Daddy?" Fiona asked excitedly. However, Leon only smiled in response to her question and turned to look at Lyra beside him. "Lyra, could you assist me with preparing something?" Leon asked casually. "Hm? Of course, Your Majesty," Lyra replied promptly, her curiosity piqued like Fiona''s. "Th, please gather three meters of cloth, scissors, a needle, thread, a pcil, a ruler, paperboard, and dye paint." Leon swiftly exined the items he required on the spot. In this fantasy world, while the technological civilization wasn''t as advanced as the modern world he once inhabited, certain basic items were readily avable. As Leon listed everything he needed, both Lyra and Fiona were tak aback and puzzled by his request. "Daddy! What game are we ying?" Fiona''s gold eyes flickered with intse curiosity. Perhaps intrigued by the numerous intricate items Leon had requested, she anticipated that his game would be a lot of fun. "Hehehe! If I tell you, it won''t be nearly as fun. Let''s keep it a surprise," Leon chuckled, shaking his head slightly as he maintained his secret, leaving Fiona feeling dissatisfied. "Humph! I want to know what Daddy has nned," Fiona muttered, puffing up her cheeks in annoyance and snorting to the side as if she were angry. Leon simply smiled and turned to look at Lyra, who stood siltly beside him, clearly puzzled. "So? Are you able to gather everything?" Leon''s inquiry instantly snapped Lyra out of her confusion, and she nodded quickly. "Of course, Your Majesty. Please wait a momt, and I''ll gather everything," Lyra replied respectfully before swiftly disappearing into the pce. *Five minutester...* Lyra hurried towards Leon, clutching a sizable bag in her hand. "Everything you asked for is in this bag, Your Majesty," Lyra announced as she handed it over to Leon. Observing this, Leon smiled and epted it, proceeding to inspect the contts thoroughly. All the items he had requested were prest inside therge bag, and he nodded in satisfaction before turning his gaze towards Lyra. "Thank you, Lyra," Leon said with a gtle smile, expressing his gratitude. "You''re wee, Your Majesty," Lyra replied respectfully, nodding in acknowledgmt. Fiona, her gaze fixed on therge bag, felt an overwhelming urge to ask Leon a question, yet she restrained herself. Of course, Leon was aware of her curiosity, but he was determined to maintain the elemt of surprise. After all, it wouldn''t be as joyable if this little girl were to uncover the surprise early. Without hesitation, Leon seated himself on the grass and meticulouslyid out all the items before swiftlymcing his task. Fiona and Lyra settled on either side of Leon, eager to observe his actions. Particrly Fiona, who was on the verge of speaking up, unable to contain her curiosity any longer. At her tder age, Fiona''s curiosity and sse of wonder reached their peak, making it impossible for her to contain her inquisitivess any longer. With her small palms clched, she gazed at Leon with a pitiful expression. "Daddy~ Can you tell me what you''re doing?" Her innoct, eyes shimmered with tears, as if on the verge of crying. Observing this, Leon immediately halted his work and released a small sigh. "You''re truly eager to find out?" he asked, his tone tinged with sympathy andpassion. "Um!" Fiona nodded eagerly, her honesty evidt. Seeing her pitiful expression, as if on the verge of tears, Leon couldn''t bear it any longer and began to exin it to her. "Well, since you''re so curious about what I''m doing, I''ll tell you. I''m actually making a costume for you," Leon revealed. His answer came as a surprise to both Fiona and Lyra, who had be siltly observing his actions with ke interest. "Costume? What kind of costume, Daddy?" Fiona inquired eagerly, but her curiosity was met by Leon pressing his index finger to his lips in a yful gesture. "Secret..." With a mischievous smile, Leon resumed his task, ignoring Fiona, who pouted like a disgruntled hamster at his response. To create a costume for Fiona, Leon''s initial step was to estimate her height and sketch her outline with a pcil. Th, he proceeded to calcte other body measuremts, such as arm lgth and shoulder width. Giv that the costumes he crafted wer''t overlyplex, he navigated through the process smoothly and effortlessly. After all, he oft spt his free time making his own costumes and hero robes, making this task quite manageable for him. After thirty minutes of seamless work, Leon paused and smiled, gazing down at the simple yet charming costume in his hands. "Finally finished..." Chapter 25: Heart-wrenching Honesty and Cosplay "Daddy! Is it done?" Fiona, who was nearly asleep, immediately became excited upon hearing Leon''s exmation. Lyra, who had also be observing Leon''s work, nced at him with curious eyes. "Of course! It''s done, and you''ll be the first to try it," Leon chuckled, gtly rubbing Fiona''s head. "Really? Th, please put it on me, Daddy!" Fiona eximed, springing up and down with joy. Her chubby face radiated excitemt, eagerly anticipating the costume Leon had crafted. "Alright,e over here." Leon retrieved the robe he had designed and draped it over Fiona''s petite frame. Th, he took a half-face mask made of cardboard and ced it gtly over Fiona''s face. Once everything was set, Leon stepped back for a momt, admiring his handiwork on Fiona with a nod of satisfaction, his expression quickly transforming into a broad smile. "Hahaha! That''s it; you''re a perfect fit!" Leon pped his hands, bursting intoughter. A robe and a half-face mask¡ªindeed, Leon had crafted a simple costume resembling his sword hero outfit for Fiona. Because Fiona''s face bore a striking resemnce to his own, the idea had struck Leon suddly, and he hadn''t anticipated the result to turn out so perfectly! If there were a camera in this world, he wouldn''t hesitate to capture hundreds of photos of his little girl, much like the cosyers in his former world. Listing to Leon''s joyfulughter, although Fiona didn''tprehd why her daddy was so delighted to see her in this costume, she still felt an overwhelming sse of happiness. "Hehehe~" Fiona giggled, her face flushed with embarrassmt as she yfully shook her robe, adding to her already adorable appearance. Meanwhile, Lyra, fixated on Fiona, was instantly tak aback. Despite her usually stoic expression, she felt her defses almost crumbling in the face of Fiona''s charm and new appearance. "This... is this the sword hero?" She eximed inwardly, instantly recalling Leon, who stood beside her. Inevitably, she nced at Leon with a flicker in both eyes, lost in deep thought. *p!* Leon pped his hands, rousing Lyra and Fiona from their reveries. "Alright, now that the costumes are done, let''s begin the game!" Leon''s gtle smile turned yful as he nced at Fiona. Fiona''s eyes sparkled with excitemt, and she eagerlytched onto Leon''s thighs. "y? Th let''s start the game, Daddy!" Her little, face flushed with excitemt as she spoke. Leon chuckled and lifted her gtly into his arms, saying, "Certainly. But first, you must understand the game and its rules." Upon hearing this, a question mark seemed to appear over Fiona''s head as she blinked her eyes curiously. "What''s the name of the game, Daddy?" she asked innoctly. She was filled with such curiosity about the game that her daddy had gone through the effort of making her a robe and mask costume like this. Leon smiled mysteriously, rubbing his chin as if pondering, until a name suddly came to mind. "The name of this game is Sword Hero versus Demon Emperor!" Leon''s deration caused Lyra to nearly choke on her own saliva, her gaze shifting to him in amazemt. ''Sword Hero versus Demon Emperor!? Your Majesty Leon is very brave! If Her Majesty the Demon Emperor is here, wouldn''t this be akin to suicide?'' she murmured doubtfully while looking right and left as if afraid that Liliana would suddly be a. On the other hand, Fiona, upon hearing Leon''s words, blinked her eyes innoctly. "Sword hero? Daddy, isn''t a sword hero usually a viin?" Fiona asked hesitantly, casting a puzzled look at Leon. Fiona''s words caught Leon off guard, nearly causing him to choke on his own saliva, reminisct of Lyra''s earlier reaction. "Cough! You little girl, why would you think that?" Leon coughed, his mouth twitching violtly at the corners as he asked. "Mommy told me that the sword hero is a viin who always ruins her schemes. I also heard that he''s a pervert, cruel, and, most importantly, very ugly." Fiona blurted out every thought without hesitation, unaware that Leon''s body was already trembling. Every innoct word she uttered felt like a spear piercing into Leon''s heart, especially the words ''pervert'' and ''ugly'', which struck at his deepest taboos! ''Damn it! Is this how my reputation as the sword hero is perceived in Fiona''s mind!? Wouldn''t it be dangerous if it were discovered that I am the sword hero myself!?'' Leon eximed, his voice filled with concern and apprehsion. He hadn''t anticipated that his image would be so distorted, with all these negative traits attributed to him! Liliana''s figure inevitably shed into his mind, causing him to grit his teeth. ''Liliana, I''ll be ready to fight you again, damn it!'' Leon''s breath caught in his throat, his breathing bing irregr as if he were desperately holding back his mounting anger. Ssing Leon''s distress, Fiona, nestled in his embrace, immediately became concerned and gtly ced her two small palms on his cheeks. "Daddy, why is your face so red? Are you okay?" Fiona''s concerned words instantly quelled Leon''s anger, and a sse of calmness washed over his heart. His breathing and thoughts also instantly regained their calmness as he closed his eyes. He quickly grasped that Liliana''s negative influce on Fiona arose from her role as the Demon Emperor, naturally breeding animosity toward him¡ªthe hero who repeatedly vanquished her demon army. Moreover, at that time, Liliana was unaware that he, the hero, was the father of her three daughters. Observing Liliana''s attitude during this brief interaction, he understood that if Liliana were to discover his idtity as the father of their three daughters early on, she would certainly refrain from saying anything negative about him to them. Most likely, she cursed him for defeating her Demon army, harboring intse hatred in her heart. Now, the crucial task was not to me Liliana, but to cultivate a positive image and hance Fiona''s perception of the Sword Hero! Otherwise, wouldn''t his true idtity as a legdary sword hero, if discoveredter, lead Fiona to look at him with disdain? Furthermore, there were his other two little daughters whom he had yet to meet, which only heighted his anxiety! Swiftly, he regained hisposure and shed a confidt smile while saying, "It''s alright; it seems there''s be a misunderstanding, my dear Fiona." Fiona appeared slightly puzzled, her gold eyes peering curiously from behind the half-face mask. "Misunderstanding?" she asked, her voice tinged with doubt. "That''s right, a misunderstanding! The sword hero is actually handsome, kind, and strong! So, today I will show you just how amazing a sword hero can be!" Leon dered it firmly and resolutely. After uttering those words, he suddly lifted Fiona to perch on his neck, instantly surprising her. "Wow! Daddy, it''s so high!" Fiona eximed happily as she perched on Leon''s neck, standing at approximately 9 cm tall. Leon chuckled and picked up the cardboard sword he had prepared earlier. "Alright! Since I''m going to teach you how great a Sword Hero is, you''ll now get to experice what it''s like to be a real Sword Hero," Leon dered, handing the cardboard sword to Fiona. Taking the cardboard sword from Leon, Fiona became flustered once again and swung it back and forth. "Wow! This is so cool!" She eximed happily, continuing to swing the cardboard sword in her hand, which brought a crooked smile to Leon''s lips. ''Hehehe! This method is quite effective!'' Leonughed inwardly. He hadn''t anticipated Fiona bing so interested that he ssed her negative perception of the Sword Hero''s image would soon turn positive shortly! Th he nced at Lyra, who had be siltly observing their conversation, and gave her a sudd wink as if signaling something to her. However, Lyra, who did notprehd the meaning behind Leon''s wink, was left only with doubt and astonishmt. ''What does His Majesty Leon mean?'' Lyra asked herself inwardly, filled with confusion. Before she could grasp Leon''s inttions, his excited voice echoed in her ears, surprising her. "Step forth and wield your Zith Holy Sword, Sword Hero Fiona! Together, we shall vanquish Lyra, the mightiest demon, and bring peace to the world!" -------------- A/N: Dear handsome reader, I''m sorry because it seems like I can''t update chapters at once today. The rect bad weather has left me feeling unwell. If conditions improve tomorrow, I will make sure to fulfill my promise. Thank you for your understanding! Chapter 26: The Peeking Little Girl Behind the Tree "Your Majesty Leon! This is..." Lyra eximed, visibly surprised, as she took a step back, hesitating before speaking. She never anticipated that Leon would suddly involve her in a game like this. A great demon and a sword hero? If Her Majesty the Demon Emperor were to see this, wouldn''t she punish her severely? However, despite her concerns, Leon across from her continued to wink, urging her to quickly assume her role in the game. Lyra''s hesitation intsified, and despite her desire to refuse, her voice caught in her throat. Desperately, she nced at Fiona, hoping for assistance to extricate herself from this predicamt. Unfortunately, Lyra''s hopes were immediately dashed wh she saw Fiona sitting atop Leon''s neck,pletely ignoring her signals for help. Instead ofing to her aid, Fiona became increasingly animated by Leon''s words. With a cardboard sword in her hand and a half-face mask adorning her little face, her small body swayed from side to side with excitemt. "Great demon! I will defeat you! Wuuuu!" Fiona eximed joyfully, swinging the cardboard sword in her hand uncontrobly, as if poised for battle. Upon hearing this, Lyra felt as though she might faint, utterly helpless in the face of Fiona''s words. ''Youngdy, you too are a demon, and your words really don''t befit your status very well,'' Lyra remarked, massaging her temples as an overwhelming headache swept over her at this momt. Throughout her tire life, she had never expericed such a headache, except wh assisting Liliana in organizing the war against humankind. However, recognizing that this was just a game and seeing Fiona''s high level of excitemt, Lyra found herself unable to ignore it. She bit her lower lip, as if resigning herself to the situation. ''I hope Her Majesty the Demon Emperor doesn''t get angry and understands my situation,'' Lyra muttered to herself before promptly assuming her role as the great Demon and gaging Fiona, the sword hero, inbat. The trio th chased each other and yed together with great ergy. On the other hand, two hundred meters away from where the three were ying, concealed behind a slightly shady tree, a little girl with long hair, adorned with a red ribbon in the middle, watched them ying together. Her gaze remained fixed on them until it settled solely on Leon, whoughed while carrying Fiona a his neck. "Huh! How childish," she whispered, her dissatisfaction evidt. Ev so, her eyes betrayed a clear sse of vy and displeasure that she couldn''t conceal. With an annoyed expression, the little girl remained in ce, fixating her gaze on Leon as he yed with Fiona. ... Meanwhile, Liliana, having finished her work, made her way to Leon''s room and halted directly in front of his door. *Knock!* "Leon Kruger, are you in there? Can Ie in? There''s something I need to discuss with you." Liliana rapped lightly on Leon''s door and called out in an indiffert tone before falling silt, awaiting his response. It wasn''t that she couldn''t simply walk into Leon''s room and ter directly; rather, she had already considered that doing so mighte across as impolite and pottially strain their rtionship. After all, Leon was the father of her three daughters, and she relied on his assistance to care for them while she managed the affairs of the Demon Race, which consumed much of her time. Therefore, she restrained herself from jeopardizing her rtionship with Leon over minor issues that she could tolerate. However, after waiting for a few minutes outside his bedroom door, Liliana received no response from Leon within the room. "How strange... Is he still asleep?" Liliana muttered in confusion as she knocked once more on his bedroom door. *Knock!* This time, the knock was louder than before, intded to rouse Leon from his slumber if he was indeed asleep. "Leon Kruger, could you please op your bedroom door? I need to speak with you," Liliana called out again, her voice firm and resolute. Unfortunately, her call this time also yielded no response from within, causing her patice, already as thin as tissue paper, to disintegrate instantly. With her breath quicking, causing her huge breasts to rise and fall beath her ck dress, Liliana immediately grasped the doorknob and turned it. *ck!* She pushed op the door to Leon''s room, and as her gaze swept the interior, she was immediately surprised to find no sign of Leon on the bed where she had assumed he was sleeping. Her brows furrowed as she scanned the tire room, still unable to locate him. "Nothing? Is that guy out?" Liliana narrowed her eyes, pondering deeply. If Leon had indeed gone out, th where could he have gone? Just as she was lost in contemtion, Fiona''s image from that morning suddly shed in her mind, leading her to an immediate realization of where Leon had gone. "Of course, he must be with Fiona," Liliana affirmed with a slight nod as she turned to leave Leon''s room. She knew her daughter very well and was aware of her favorite ce to y¡ª other than the pce gard. Liliana th made her way towards the gard, which was convitly close to Leon''s room. After a short walk, she arrived in the hallway adjact to the gard, where she was greeted by the faint sounds of Fiona''s excited shouts and Leon''sughter. "Indeed, just as I suspected," Liliana said, giving a small nod and smiling slightly as she heard Fiona and Leon''s faint voices. Feeling reassured, she rxed somewhat upon knowing that the two were joying themselves in the gard. With leisurely steps, she continued to walk towards the trance of the gard as Fiona''s excited voice became more audible in her ears. "What is that little girl ying with Leon? Why does she sound so excited?" Liliana''s curiosity instantly heighted, as she had never heard Fiona''s excited cries so intse before. Inevitably, she quicked her pace, eager to see what game the two were ying that sounded so joyable. Shortly after, she finally arrived in front of the pce gard, where the voices of Leon and Fiona grew increasingly lively and exciting. A smile involuntarily formed on her lips at the sound of the two joying themselves. However, just as she was about to step into the gard, Fiona''s next excited shout suddly reached her ears. "Step forward, Holy Sword Zith! Defeat that evil demon emperor! Wuuuu!" Chapter 27: Oh? Is That So? "Step forward, Holy Sword Zith! Defeat that evil demon emperor! Wuuuu!" Upon hearing Fiona''s excited shout, Liliana immediately halted her footsteps, her eyes widing in disbelief. "Demon Emperor? Isn''t that me?" Liliana felt as though she must have misheard, but for someone of her caliber, it was impossible to have difficulty hearing. It was confirmed that her little daughter, Fiona, had actually uttered those words. "Evil Demon Emperor? Alright, you cheeky girl dares to jest about your own mother as an evil Demon Emperor wh you yourself are also a demon, though not in full." Liliana''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and a small smile, beautiful yet macing, graced her lips. If those close to her, such as Lyra, her three daughters, and a select few others, witnessed this smile, they understood that this legdary Demon Emperor meant business wh it came to family discipline! Of course, she was very familiar with Fiona and knew that this must also be Leon''s doing or influce for Fiona to dare to utter such words. With a swift movemt, she resumed her steps and tered the gard to discover the game her little girl was ying with Leon. ... Meanwhile, inside the gard, Leon, Fiona, and Lyra continued their game, oblivious to the fact that the actual Demon Emperor was drawing near. Thirty minutester... *Thud! Thud!* (x) Leon and Fiona, the father and daughter, halted their game and sprawled on the g, both panting heavily. "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" Leon gazed up at the blue sky, his breathing in heavy gasps. Sweat streamed down his body, and every muscle ached. ''I didn''t anticipate being so drained after just thirty minutes of y like this. It appears my stamina has truly declined,'' Leonmted, sadded by his body''s state after being exposed to the poison''s effects. If he were his former self, ev after running hundreds of kilometers while carrying a sack of sand on his shoulders, he wouldn''t be this exhausted. ''Looks like I must swiftly find a way to purge the poison from my body,'' he muttered to himself with determination. Th, he shifted his gaze to the side and spotted Fiona, whoy on the grass beside him, her face marked with exhaustion. "Feeling tired, Fiona?" Leon smiled, reaching out to gtly smooth her slightly disheveled hair. "Yeah! I''m so tired~ but it was fun~" Fiona returned Leon''s gaze, herughter ringing out happily. "Alright, you just rx and wait for Lyra to bring us some cold drinks," Leon said as he removed the cardboard half-face mask from Fiona''s chubby little face, affectionately pinching her cheeks. "Okay, Daddy~" Fiona nodded in agreemt, slowly rising to sit up. Subsequtly, she adjusted her position to face Leon, who was still reclined on the grass, and affectionately embraced him. "Thank you, Daddy~ I had so much fun ying with you~" Fiona nuzzled her cheek against Leon''s, expressing her feelings oply. She was overjoyed at her dad''s arrival, as she usually yed alone or with Lyra wh Lyra wasn''t upied with her mom''s affairs. Her two older sisters also had their own bustling lives, leaving her feeling lonely at times. Upon hearing Fiona''s innoct words, Leon was deeply touched, and he gtly ran his fingers through her hair. "Okay, you''re wee, Fiona," Leon chuckled, inwardly sighing with satisfaction. Fiona was a remarkably sincere little girl with a somewhat spoiled demeanor, which made him feel fortunate to be her father. Previously, he harbored a dislike for childr because, in his perception, they were oft troublesome and prone to incessant crying, which left him feeling irritated at the prospect of caring for them. Ev after Liliana disclosed that the three daughters she trusted him with were his biological childr, these ingrained thoughts lingered, proving challging to shake off in a short period of time. Fortunately, as Leon got to know Fiona better, he found that his preconceived notions were shattered. Instead of feeling inconviced, he was delighted to y with her. ''Hey~, can I change my mind so quickly? It''s not like me...'' he whispered to himself, realizing that he had indeed started to change without ev realizing it. Just as they were rxing, the sound of footsteps could be heard approaching them. Lazily, Leon shifted his gaze and spotted Lyra carrying a small tray with three sses of orange juice while also carrying a small table in her other hand. "Your Majesty Leon, here are the drinks you requested." Lyra paused for a momt, speaking respectfully. "Well, thank you, Lyra." Leon nodded, offering her a smile, though her expression remained impassive. Leon felt a pang of guilt for casting her in the role of a powerful and malevolt demon, realizing it might have be impolite. Yet Lyra had agreed theless, deeping his respect for this expressionless archdemon. With a small nod, Lyra set up a small table and carefully ced the tray with the three sses of orange juice on it. "Wow! Orange juice!" Fiona, already exhausted, lit up at the sight of her favorite drink. Swiftly, she grabbed a ss and gulped it down eagerly. Witnessing this, Leon simply smiled and grabbed another ss, downing it in one gulp. Both of them felt invigorated, as if a surge of life had washed over them. Especially Leon, who felt his strgth returning in an instant. ''This orange juice doesn''t taste like ordinary orange juice...'' Leon was tak aback as he felt the ergy in his body swiftly replish, reminisct of the high-level stamina healing potion he typically carried into battle. Inevitably, his gaze shifted to Lyra, who was also drinking; her expression was calm. The three of them were relishing their leisure time until Lyra, who had initially worn a calm expression, appeared somewhat agitated, catching Leon''s atttion. "Is something on your mind, Lyra?" Leon inquired curiously, ssing a hint of difort on her face, albeit faintly concealed. Upon hearing Leon''s question, Lyra regarded him with a doubtful gaze. "Your Majesty Leon, I''m alright. It''s just that I fear Her Majesty the Demon Emperor''s pottial anger..." Lyra spoke in a hushed tone as she reflected on the game they had yed earlier. After all, within the Demon race, ying the revered name of the Demon Emperor, akin to a god and the true ruler of all, was a highly taboo act. She dreaded the possibility of Liliana overhearing or witnessing their game of heroes versus the Demon Emperor. Inevitably, Lyra cast a nce at Fiona, whoyzily on Leon''s thigh like a cat, seemingly oblivious to the concerns upying Lyra''s mind. Observing this, Leon finally grasped the source of her agitation and chuckled softly. "Don''t fret, Lyra. Liliana won''t being here; she''s preupied with organizing the Demon Army''s march on the border," Leon asserted confidtly, waving his hand dismissively. "Ev if she does show up, I''ll handle her. No need to fret," he added, patting his chest with an air of arrogance and indifferce. However, to their surprise, a chilling voice suddly pierced the air, interrupting Leon''s assurance. "Oh? Is that so?" ------------- A/N: Sorry, I was a bit busy yesterday and just got a to uploading! Thank you and don''t forget your support! Chapter 28: Lilianas Defeat in Argument and Leons Masterful Acting "Oh? Is that so?" Upon hearing the sudd intrusion of this cold voice, the corners of Leon''s mouth stiffed instantly, and he felt a violt twitch. With stiff movemts reminisct of a robot, he turned his head and beheld Liliana, who had seemingly materialized out of thin air, now standing beside him with her arms folded across her chest. A beautiful yet chilling smile graced her lips, sding shivers down the spines of anyone who beheld her. Furthermore, her crimson eyes bore into Leon with a meaningful gaze. Upon seeing this, Leon could only curse his very bad luck. ''Why is she here? Didn''t she im to be busy today? Sure ough, this woman never follows the routine!'' He muttered helplessly, maintaining a facade ofposure and refraining from speaking further. Upon witnessing Liliana''s sudd appearance, Lyra too was ovee with fear, instinctively bowing her head and avoiding direct eye contact. ''I''m done for! Your Majesty Leon, you''re really ying with fire!'' Lyra inwardlymted, realizing that she wouldn''t survive today without punishmt. Meanwhile, Fiona was the only one excited at the sight of Liliana, her face beaming with joy. "Mommy!" Her , gold eyes sparkled with happiness as she swiftly rose to her feet and th threw herself at Liliana''s thighs in a disy of affection. With an innoct expression, she pressed her cheek against Liliana''s soft, chubby thigh and inquired, "Mommy, what brings you here? Don''t you have a lot of work to do?" Upon hearing Fiona''s question, Liliana responded with only a brief nce, her smile appearing somewhat peculiar. "It''s alright; I happed to be passing by and noticed you all having fun. What game were you ying earlier? You seemed so excited that I didn''t want to interrupt," Liliana inquired calmly, her tone devoid of any threat as she nced at the silt Lyra and Leon. Upon hearing this, Lyra became ev more distressed and cast a pleading nce at Leon, siltly imploring for assistance. Unfortunately, Leon feigned ignorance, maintaining aposed expression that only prompted further inwardints from Lyra. Liliana''s question instantly filled Fiona with excitemt, prompting her to release her hold on Liliana''s thigh. "Oh! I just yed a game called Sword Hero against the evil demon emperor with Daddy and Lyra, Mommy! It was so much fun, and I really joyed it!" Fiona eximed joyfully, bouncing up and down with excitemt. She th eagerly recounted every detail of the game, aiming to convey the immse joymt she had expericed. As Fiona exined, Liliana remained silt, listing atttively. However, her indiffert expression turned frostier, and the atmosphere a her grew palpably tse in an instant. Unaware of the shift in the atmosphere, Fiona finished her story and was tak aback to find her daddy, Lyra, and her mom suddly silt. "Hm? Why is everyone quiet?" Question marks hovered above her little head as she asked innoctly, her confusion adding to her adorable demeanor. Upon hearing her words, Leon smiled inwardly, torn betwe whether tough or cry at his daughter''s inne. Th he nced at Liliana, whose expression had darked, seemingly on the brink of exploding at any momt. Furthermore, her breathing sounded somewhatbored, causing her huge breasts to rise and fall noticeably, signaling to Leon that he should promptly prevt her from bing angry. After all, he was responsible for the situation and couldn''t allow Lyra and Fiona to be subjected to her anger. With a slight sigh, he stood up slowly and offered a smile to Fiona. "Alright, little Fiona. You must be exhausted after a long day of ying. Why don''t you head back inside the pce with Lyra?" Leon affectionately rubbed her head and continued in a soft tone, "Your mommy must have sought me out at this time to discuss something important." Fiona felt a bit confused, ssing something amiss, though she couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was. Nevertheless, she simply nodded like a chick and made her way towards Lyra, who seemed equally hesitant. "Go ahead," Leon reassured, nodding towards Lyra. Observing this, Lyra sighed and apanied Fiona back into the pce. After watching the two depart, Leon turned his atttion back to Liliana, offering a slight smile. "Well, Liliana Crimson, is there something you need from me?" Leon asked casually, adopting a shameless demeanor. He understood that the best approach to dealing with Liliana in her currt state, on the brink of anger, was to act shamelessly and feign ignorance. As expected, upon hearing his shameless question, Liliana''s anger gradually subsided, morphing into a hateful re directed at him. "Are you still asking? Are you truly this shameless?" Liliana gritted her teeth in disbelief, unable to fathom how the man before her could pose such a shameless question. Had it be anyone else, she would have already administered a ruthless beating. "Well, I may indeed be shameless, but I''m also doing this because it was caused by you, wasn''t it?" Leon offered a small smile and regarded Liliana yfully. "Because of me? What do you mean?" Liliana frowned, utterly perplexed by his statemt. Leon folded his arms and adopted the demeanor of aposed master. "Earlier, I inquired about Fiona''s opinion of the sword hero, and she described him as a viin, a pervert, and an ugly person. You must understand that the sword hero is me, and all her criticisms are directed towards me, her father," Leon calmly and meticulously exined,ying out the situation to Liliana. Naturally, he would embellish the lies to add vor and ld an air of authticity to his story. As she listed to his exnation, Liliana''s expression shifted, her demeanor betraying a hint of frowning. After exining for a while, Leon pretded to make a sad face and sighed. "Hey~ You have to understand how I would feel if one day my true idtity as the sword hero was revealed and Fiona discovered that her father was described as a pervert, as you mtioned to her. Furthermore, I''m concerned about whether you also said negative things about me to my other two daughters. Just imagine their sadness upon learning such hurtful and false information." Leon spoke with a wry smile, his expression reflecting guine distress as if he didn''t wish to contemte such a scario. His acting was so convincing that ev Hollywood actors would apud him and inquire about rolling in his sses, eagerly seeking the price for joining. Liliana fell silt at his words, unsure how to refute his argumt. It was true that she had spok poorly of Leon, the very Sword Hero responsible for her Demon army''s sessive defeats, to both Fiona and her other two daughters. However, who would have imagined that the father of her three daughters and the bastard who assaulted her four years ago in the border city of mankind was other than the very Leon standing before her¡ªthe sword hero she cursed every day? Taking this into consideration, Liliana ultimately chose to surrder, and the rage within her promptly began to dissipate. Still, it merely simmered beath the surface, as she harbored inttions to settle the score at a more opportune momt in the future. ''Humph! You''ll see, Leon Kruger. We, the Demon Race, are very vgeful, and I''ll get back to youter...'' Liliana sneered inwardly. Observing Leon''s calm demeanor, as if everything were under control, only fueled her desire to exact revge. With a sull expression, as if admitting defeat in the argumt, she turned a and departed. "Follow me; I have something to discuss with you," Liliana said nonchntly, striding forward without waiting for Leon. However, after a few steps, her pace slowed slightly as her gaze fixated on a tree 00 meters away. Her eyebrows raised slightly, as if contemting something, before she simply smiled and continued walking. Watching her graceful figure as she moved away, Leon chuckled to himself, feeling a sse of conttmt wash over him. ''This Demon Emperor is so easy to defeat...'' he muttered nonchntly, shrugging his shoulders. With his hands casually tucked into his pockets, he followed Liliana, whistling a tune of happiness. After the two of them left the pce gard, suddly, from the shady tree that had captured Liliana''s atttion earlier, emerged a little girl with long hair adorned with a red ribbon. She stared curiously in the direction the two had gone, her gold eyes resembling those of Fiona and Leon, reflecting an indiffert gaze just like Liliana''s. "Where did that man go with Mommy?" ------------------ AN: As my promise, one chapter bonus! Thank you and don''t forget your support! ¡î¡Ð(¨R¨Œ?¡ã ) Chapter 29: Jim Terras Terrifying Intuition and Velixs Confidence - Throne Room¡ªImperial Pce of Elysium - On the throne, Velix, adorned in his imperial robes, loungedzily as he gazed up at Jim, who stood before him with respect. "So, did your n to utilize the Holy Orthodox to assail the Demon Race seed?" Velix asked Jim in an indiffert tone. Upon hearing Velix''s question, Jim shook his head slightly and offered a faint smile. "Unfortunately, Your Majesty the Emperor, that n didn''t yield the desired results," Jim replied calmly and casually, as if he had forese this oue. Velix''s handsome face creased with a slight frown, betraying a hint of displeasure. "Are you certain your n faltered? Wouldn''t that woman be consumed by fury upon learning of the demise of her lover, Leon Kruger, inbat with the Demon Emperor?" Velix''s voice carried a note of dissatisfaction, finding the notion somewhat incredulous. A few days prior, at his behest, Jim had deavored to suppress the news of Leon Kruger''s demise in battle, along with the unexpected emergce of the Demon Emperor on the battlefield. However, no matter how adept Jim was at concealing the spread of the news, with his aid and the tire power of the Holy Empire of Elysium at his disposal, it was impossible to evade the intelligce of the Holy Orthodox, which possessed power equal to that of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Therefore, yesterday, Jim approached him and prested a cunning n: they would cease concealing Leon Kruger''s death from the Holy Orthodox and instead leverage this revtion to prompt the Holy Orthodox itself tounch an immediate attack against the demon race. In a sse, this n amounted to using someone else''s de to strike at their foe. Consequtly, upon learning of the n''s failure, Velix found himself profoundly unwilling to ept this reality. After all, with the assistance of the Holy Orthodox, the swift defeat of the Demon race was assured, and his long-held goal would soon be realized! Ssing Velix''s displeasure, Jim maintained a calm demeanor, casually tucking his arms into the loose sleeves of his kimono, as if folding them in front of his chest. "Your Majesty, in truth, the n I devised was wless. However, what we are dealing with is the immse power of the Holy Orthodox. Furthermore, seated upon the Holy Orthodox are five holy guardians, each dowed with extraordinary abilities. Hce, I suspect that our failure to incite Saint Arshley and the Holy Orthodox to retaliate stems from the interferce of one of these five holy guardians." Jim smiled faintly as he meticulously borated on his analysis, as per his calctions. After all, he had meticulously considered every aspect and realized that while this n held a chance of sess, it was exceedingly small giv that their target for maniption was the Holy Orthodox¡ªa super-level tity on par with their own Elysium Holy Empire. Of course, he also knew the idtity of the figure behind his failed n to influce Saint Arshley and the Holy Orthodox itself¡ª other than Edward Grey, the first holy guardian of the Holy Orthodox. ''Edward, oh Edward, you are indeed a formidable adversary. Your title as the ''Wise Angel of the Holy Orthodox'' is more than just a name, hahaha...'' Jim mused inwardly, his chuckle echoing siltly. Despite having all his ns foiled by Edward, Jim harbored no anger; instead, he felt a sse of satisfaction knowing that his oppont remained as formidable as ever. In that regard, he wouldn''t sumb to boredom, knowing he still had an oppont who matched his caliber in this world! Meanwhile, upon hearing Jim''s mtion of the ''Five Holy Guardians,'' Velix immediately narrowed his eyes, and his dissatisfaction gradually dissipated in an instant. ''Five Holy Guardians, huh? They''re not easy to manipte...'' Velix muttered to himself and closed his eyes for a momt to calm himself down. The Five Holy Guardians stood as formidable figures, serving as the pirs of the Holy Orthodox¡ªan equivalt to the Three Great Twilights of their Elysium Holy Empire: Jim Terra, Rain Violet, and Natasya Nox. Therefore, he understood that bing angry over the failure of this n would be tirely futile. After regaining hisposure, he reoped his eyes and regarded Jim with a light gaze. "Alright, Jim, you may return and oversee the tire border region of the Holy Empire of Elysium. And incidtally, there''s no need to suppress the news of Leon Kruger''s demise any longer; let it circte throughout the Empire within three days," Velix instructed before withholding nothing further. Upon hearing this, Jim respectfully bowed his head and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. I will carry out your orders." Th, lifting his head, instead of turning away, he remained in ce and gazed at Velix as if there were still matters to discuss. Upon observing this, Velix raised one eyebrow and inquired, "Is there something on your mind?" Jim nodded, maintaining his customary smile, before finally expressing his mind. "Your Majesty, if Hero Leon were possibly alive instead of deceased, as we believed, what course of action would you pursue?" Jim''s words momtarily caught Velix off guard before his expression reverted to its usual calm demeanor. "Could you borate on why you hold such a thought?" Velix inquired, his curiosity piqued. Jim shook his head and replied, "I can''t provide specific details, Your Majesty, as it''s simply a rect thought that stems from my suspicions, hunches, and intuition." Velix wasn''t angered by Jim''s somewhat perfunctory response, understanding the strgth of the intuition and hunches possessed by the man before him. Otherwise, his title as the "Four-eyed Devil," which had vanquished numerous adversaries of the Holy Empire of Elysium, wouldn''t have gained widespread recognition across the world. Velix nodded, indicating his respect for Jim''s opinions and suspicions. "Jim, I have trust in you and your words, but this time, Leon Kruger''s demise is confirmed; it''s no longer mere battlefield hearsay," Velix asserted confidtly, a slight smile gracing his lips. Upon hearing this, Jim, for the first time, disyed surprise, gazing at Velix with astonishmt. "Your Majesty, are you..." Before Jim could finish his stce, Velix nodded and waved his hand slowly. Soon, in the throne room, arge magic scre materialized, prompting Jim to gaze inttly at it. Within the scre, a vast hall unfolded, adorned with three towering statues that seemed to reach into the sky. Witnessing this, Jim was tak aback and redirected his gaze to Velix. "Your Majesty, is this the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes of Mankind?" Jim inquired with curiosity, his mind racing with spection. Velix nodded in confirmation. "Indeed, this is the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes." Th he gestured towards a specific area below the towering statues depicted on the scre. "Jim, take a look at that, and I''m confidt your doubts regarding Leon Kruger''s demise will soon be dispelled," Velix remarked, pointing his index finger at the scre. Upon hearing Velix''s words, Jim swiftly directed his gaze to where Velix was pointing on the scre, his expression transforming into one of utter horror. There, he beheld a shining sword with a gold pattern circling it, hovering in the cter before the three towering statues. Jim, intimately acquainted with the exquisite-looking sword, couldn''t help but feel his heart racing. "That is... The Great Holy Sword Zith!?" ------------- A/N: Cough! Don''t forget your support and thank you! (^_<)?¡î Chapter 30: Surprising News from Liliana, and Leons Sense of Relief "That is... The Great Holy Sword Zith!?" Jim could scarcely believe the sight unfolding before him on the magic scre. The Great Holy Sword Zith, once wielded by Sword Hero Leon Kruger, had returned to the Three Heroes Hall. This revtion confirmed that Sword Hero Leon was truly deceased, as reported by the news from the battlefield. Initially, despite already believing the news of his death, there lingered a hunch within him suggesting that the hero Leon was not truly deceased as reported. This hunch was reinforced by various spections that arose in his mind, and with each passing day, these spections grew stronger and more intse. However, the sce before him now unequivocally proved that all of his spections were unfounded and that the hero Leon was indeed deceased. The automatic return of the Great Holy Sword Zith to its original ce signaled the official severance of the connection betwe it and the hero Leon. Swiftly, Jimposed himself and turned his gaze towards Velix, seated proudly on the throne. "Thank you for informing me, Your Majesty." Jim expressed his gratitude with a respectful bow, sping his hands together. With the uneasy feeling in his heart dispelled, Jim felt a newfound sse of calm wash over him. Upon hearing Jim''s words, Velix smiled faintly and gestured with a wave of his hand, causing the magic scre in the throne room to vanish. "There''s no need to worry about that. As my trusted Prime Minister, you are titled to know," Velix remarked nonchntly, his words carrying a mysterious undertone. "Furthermore, with the demise of Hero Leon Kruger and the reappearance of the Great Holy Sword Zith, our postponed ns can nowmce. Isn''t that correct, Jim?" Velix continued with a meaningful smile toward Jim. Jim was momtarily tak aback before a faint smile graced his lips. "I see... I understand, Your Majesty..." ... Meanwhile, on the edge of a small hill near the pce, Leon and Liliana strolled and settled on the grass, gazing at thete afternoon sun, which already appeared poised to descd below the horizon. "So, what did you want to talk to me about?" Leon turned his gaze toward Liliana beside him, his expression curious. He puzzled over why this woman had brought him here solely for a conversation. Was the topic of discussion something of great importance or ssitivity? Or perhaps this woman intded to discuss the Holy Orthodox''s forting attack on the Demon Race with him? Considering this, Leon found his assumption quite reasonable. After all, with Liliana likely consumed by preparations for the impding war against the Holy Orthodox¡ªthe first direct sh betwe the Demon race under hermand and the Holy Orthodox forces¡ªit seemed unlikely that she would bring him here solely for conversation, didn''t it? Upon hearing Leon''s question, Liliana, her expression still indiffert, shifted her gaze towards him. "Don''t be in such a rush. Won''t it be better to rx first and joy the view of the afternoon sky?" Her unexpected response caused the corners of Leon''s mouth to twitch. He hadn''t anticipated such wordsing from Liliana, who typically appeared serious. Had he misinterpreted Liliana''s coldness and indifferce all this time? Leon shook his head, unable to suppress a siltugh. "I didn''t expect such words toe from you, Liliana Crimson. Besides, shouldn''t you be upied with organizing the Demon army and preparing for the Holy Orthodox attack on the border?" Lazily, he reclined on the grass and spoke in a casual tone. He was convinced that Liliana intded to seek his advice on handling the Holy Orthodox attack and perhaps some other suggestions. However, he acknowledged that if Liliana did indeed seek such counsel, it would be futile, as he himself possessed limited knowledge of the structure and strgth of the Holy Orthodox. The Holy Orthodox were known for their secrecy and infrequt involvemt in wars, a stark contrast to the ambitious nature of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Therefore, he found himselfcking in understanding the true extt of the Holy Orthodox''s power. He only knew of the five great guardians who stood as pirs under the leadership of Holy Orthodox Saint Arshely, his childhood sweetheart. Just wh he felt confidt in his assumptions, Liliana''s next response left him utterly stunned. "The Holy Orthodox are withdrawing all their troops from the border, and this is also one of the matters I wished to discuss with you," Liliana revealed. Leon''s eyes wided, prompting him to swiftly sit up from his reclined posture. "You''re not joking with me, are you?" Leon''s expression shifted to one of seriousness as he asked hesitantly. Liliana nodded slightly and replied, "I assure you, Leon Kruger, I''m serious. The Holy Orthodox troops have indeed be withdrawn from the border, as if they were resigning rather than preparing for war." Subsequtly, she began to recount the report she received to Leon in detail and with rity. She couldn''tprehd why she felt such concern for Leon, prompting her to exin everything to him. Perhaps it was because Leon was considered a hero of mankind, and she hoped to gather information from him to aid her in the preparation for the uing war against the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox. Or perhaps it was for some other reason that she could notprehd. However, one thing was certain: after she disclosed everything to Leon, she expericed an inexplicable sse offort and calmness. Meanwhile, as Leon listed to the tire story with a serious expression, a sse of relief washed over him, as if the stone that had be blocking his heart had suddly be lifted. ''Phew~ I didn''t anticipate that Arshley was so astute and capable of maintaining herposure, thereby avoiding the pottial trap set by the Holy Empire of Elysium against the Holy Orthodox...'' Leon muttered, his expression brimming with satisfaction. In truth, this matter gave him a tremdous headache, and he was extremely anxious about the possibility of Arshley losing her temper and ordering an attack on the Demon Race¡ªa scario that might have be orchestrated by the four-eyed demon of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Giv his deep understanding of Arshley''s possessive nature towards him, it was a relief that she could temper her emotions and suppress her anger upon learning the news of his death. Suddly snapping out of his reverie, he shifted his focus to Liliana with a more kind gaze. "So that''s the situation. I understand now. Thank you for sharing this crucial information, Liliana Crimson," Leon eximed, his smile widing with satisfaction. Lazily, he stretched his sore body, worn out from ying with Fiona, before gradually rising to his feet. Observing his sudd movemt, Liliana frowned, her gaze turning cold. "Where are you going?" she asked indiffertly. "Of course, back to the room. Wasn''t that all you wanted to tell me?" Leon scratched his head, feeling there was nothing else significant to discuss, correct? Upon hearing his words, Liliana narrowed her eyes and angrily pulled Leon''s hand down. "Who said I was finished?" Chapter 31: Leons Plan That Failed Before Its Time "Ouch!" Leon hit the g with a thud, crying out in pain. He hadn''t anticipated that this woman would exert such strgth to bring him down! Wouldn''t it have be more appropriate to exert a bit of force? Or is it simply because he is as weak as a chick that she can wield her power over him so easily!? Leon harbored a strong desire to punish this woman, yet confronted with his currt state of powerlessness and the realization that he was no match for Liliana, he could only bury his frustration deep within himself. With restrained dissatisfaction in his expression, Leon shifted his gaze towards Liliana beside him and asked, "Is there anything else you wish to discuss?" He had assumed that the withdrawal of troops from Holy Orthodoxy was the primary topic Liliana wished to discuss, but it appeared that wasn''t the case. Was there anything else weighing on Liliana, the Demon Emperor, more heavily than the issue concerning the Holy Orthodox? As Leon pondered deeply, his mind gradually settled, and he patitly awaited Liliana''s words. On the other side, Liliana did not immediately respond to Leon''s question, her typically cold expression now tinged with a subtle hint of distress, a rarity for her. "Leon Kruger, I want to ask you something. Are you acquainted with the dragon race?" Liliana''s sudd question caught Leon a little off guard. He hadn''t anticipated Liliana would broach this topic, exceeding his expectations. "Of course, I''m acquainted with the dragon race," Leon answered with casual nonchnce, giving a slight nod of his head. In this vast world, numerous races coexist alongside humans and demons. Among them, rowned for their immse power, is the dragon race, considered one of the preemint races in this world. With its magical prowess, physical strgth, mastery of seal magic, and various other advantages, it could be argued that the dragon race was superior, far surpassing both the human and demon races. Hce, he was well-acquainted with the dragon race, having ev visited the dragon empire three years ago as a diplomat represting the Holy Empire of Elysium. Naturally, he was selected for his exceptional strgth and suitability for the task. Recalling his visit to the Dragon Empire Pce three years ago, an extraordinarily beautiful and charming figure resurfaced in his mind, instantly sding chills down his spine. ''Damn! Meeting that woman felt like stepping into a nightmare! I hope I never cross paths with her again...'' Leon cursed siltly, dismissing his unsettling thoughts. Quickly, he snapped back to reality, feeling uneasy as Liliana inexplicably broached the topic of the dragon race. "Liliana Crimson, why are you suddly inquiring about the dragon race? Is there a conflict with them?" Leon asked hesitantly, a slight frown adorning his handsome face. If the Demon race were to ter into conflict with the Dragon race, it could pottially deal a devastating blow, leading to fatal damage for the Demon race. After all, in the conflict betwe the two, wouldn''t it be the human race, led by the Holy Empire of Elysium, that ultimately reaps the befits, like the fisherm casting theirs? Furthermore, the existce he was desperately concealing while gradually regaining strgth might soon be exposed to Velix and his aplices! Additionally, with three little daughters to protect, he couldn''t afford to let any harm befall them at the hands of his adversaries! As Leon conjured up various rming scarios in his mind, Liliana beside him rolled her crimson eyeszily at his question. "Do you think I''m foolish ough to provoke the dragon race?" Her words immediately elicited a sigh of relief from Leon. "Th why the sudd inquiry about the dragon race?" Leon asked, his curiosity piqued. Liliana took a deep breath before finally beginning her exnation. "Just this morning, I received an official letter from the Dragon Empire stating that their Empress, Atha Hellness, will be visiting me in one month." *Boom!* Leon''s eyes wided in horror, feeling as though an atomic bomb had just be dropped on his head. "W-What are you saying? Who''sing?" Leon stammered, a cold sweat breaking out on his back. Observing Leon''s abrupt shift in expression, Liliana felt a sse of unease, unable toprehd the reason for his change. "The Empress of the Dragon Empire, Atha Hellness," Liliana stated, her voice carrying a slight elevation in tone. Leon''splexion paled instantly upon hearing this, and he felt as though he might faint th and there. ''Curse it all! What terrible luck! Is my fortune truly as wretched as a dog''s?'' Leon wanted to cry out but found himself unable to. If there was one figure that struck fear into his heart, it was undoubtedly Atha Hellness, the Empress of the Dragon Empire! Three years ago, wh he still held the title of hero, he acted as the represtative of the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Human Race during his visit to the Dragon Empire. His mission was to convey Velix''s message to the dragon empress, urging her not to interfere in the conflict betwe the human race and the demon race. Naturally, he eagerly epted the mission and felt quite excited about it. After all, as a transmigrant from the modern world, the opportunity to see a dragon was something he had long dreamed of! Unfortunately, it marked the onset of his nightmare, as he found himself almost raped by the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire, Atha Hellness, in the Imperial Pce of the Dragon Race! Atha cited love at first sight as her reason for the abrupt attack, expressing her desire to marry him and keep him bound to her bed forever! ''Damn, that woman! Thinks she can do as she pleases just because she''s powerful?'' Leon''s skin crawled as he remembered the incidt. Thankfully, having already attained the status of a hero and undergone the sacred baptism of Zith''s holy sword, he could partially contd with the formidable might of the unpredictable dragon empress. Yet, ev with the formidable power bestowed upon him by the Holy Sword of Zith, he couldn''t hope to rival the immse strgth of Atha, the mightiest dragon in the world, which ultimately led him to choose escape. This incidt was also what led him to ultimately decide to wear a half-face mask from th on! Meanwhile, observing Leon''s troubled silce and his visibly uneasy expression, Liliana couldn''t help but feel somewhat concerned. "Leon Kruger, why is your face so pale? Are you alright?" Liliana asked with appart nonchnce, though her concern was evidt beath the surface. Her concern stemmed from the possibility of the poison reactivating in Leon''s body. If this were to happ, she would once again have to suppress it, just as she had done before. The thought of that sce caused Liliana, who typically maintained an indiffert and cold demeanor, to blush with embarrassmt involuntarily. At the sound of Liliana''s voice, Leon quickly regained hisposure, pushing aside his fear and anxiety. "Ah! I''m fine; don''t worry about me," Leon feigned his usual rxed demeanor. He hesitated to disclose his shameful past to Liliana, unsure of the repercussions it could bring. "So, what prompted you to share this with me?" Leon inquired, curious about Liliana''s motivation. To be honest, the news of Atha''s impding visit had little relevance to him. Nevertheless, he felt grateful that Liliana had confided in him about it. In case his strgth hadn''t fully returned by the time Atha arrived, he could devise 0 escape ns in advance! He dreaded the thought of countering that crazy woman in his weaked state, fearing he might be devoured without a trace left behind! Liliana expericed a subtle sse of relief upon learning that his condition seemed to be fine. With a subtly softed expression, she nced at Leon beside her. "The truth is, I wanted you to apany me wh Atha Hellness arrives," she admitted. --------------- A/N: Please give me the support! Thank You, and Stay Tuned! (£þ c£þ)y¨y¦Î Chapter 32: Still Failed - Nighttime, in the Bedroom - Leony on the bed, staring at the room''s ceiling in a daze. The conversation he had with Liliana earlier that afternoon lingered in his mind, prevting him from closing his eyes and falling asleep. "What''s her excuse? Asking me to apany her to meet that crazy dragon woman under the guise of a guarantee? Does she think of me as some sort of heirloom talisman?" Leon sneered inwardly, annoyed by Liliana''s unreasonable request. Asking him to apany her to meet Atha, the fierce dragoness who had almost raped him in the imperial pce of dragons, was akin to asking for suicide. Did she desire for him to be devoured tirely by that dragoness, leaving no trace of bone behind? And did she also wish for their three daughters to be left fatherless? Contemting this, Leon could only inwardly grumble with annoyance. However, he understood that Liliana couldn''t be faulted, as she was unaware of his history with Atha. Had Liliana be aware of it, she likely would have canceled the n to bring him along to meet Atha. Unfortunately, the past was too embarrassing, and he was reluctant to let anyone else know about it. "In this world, weakness is truly a sin!" Leon clched his palms, feeling his annoyance gradually dissipate as his usual calmness returned. Expericing a setback like this dealt a fatal blow to him, especially considering he typically stood proud as a rowned sword hero known for his extraordinary strgth. "Perhaps this truly can be a lesson for me¡ªthat ev someone as strong as me has momts of downfall," Leon murmured softly inwardly. Gradually, his eyelids grew heavy, and an overwhelming drowsiness washed over him, causing him to fall asleep almost instantly. As his room descded into a profound quiet, his bedroom door creaked op, and a small, shadowy silhouette slipped inside. The next morning... Leon was startled awake from his sleep as he felt something heavy fall upon him. It felt as though a t-kilogram stone pressed into his stomach, a ssation he found somewhat familiar. With his eyes still heavy, he nced downward and discovered Fiona sleeping on his stomach, curled up like a cat. Observing this, Leon was initially tak aback but gradually regained hisposure as he fully awoke. "Do you always cuddle up to Daddy like this every morning, little one?" Leon gtly poked her bun-like cheek with his index finger. Feeling a ssation on her cheek, Fiona, still immersed in sleep, unconsciously rubbed her cheek against Leon''s stomach, a cute smile gracing her small lips. "Daddy~ I want to stay with you forever~" Fiona''s delirious voice elicited a chuckle from Leon, softing his gaze toward her. "Of course... I''ll always be with you, forever," Leon reassured her, gtly stroking her hair with love. This little girl was so innoct, akin to a pristine sheet of paper, untouched and pure . Her obedit demeanor stirred a great deal of affection within him. Therefore, he resolved to shield her from any harm. Certainly, this vow extded not only to Fiona but also to his other two little daughters. "Come to think of it, I hav''t se those two little girls... Are they inttionally avoiding me?" Leon mused for a momt, contemting the situation. However, he understood that they might need time to adapt and could be feeling shy about approaching him. "Well, there''s plty of time; there''s no need to worry about it," Leon said with a casual smile, ncing back at Fiona, who continued to sleep peacefully on his stomach. Leon stroked her little head once more before carefully moving her to his side. Th he arranged the four pillows a Fiona, protecting her on all sides to sure she wouldn''t fall off. Despite the king-size bed, he couldn''t guarantee that Fiona wouldn''t roll over in her sleep, especially wh she was restless. After all, this little girl couldn''t seem to stay still while sleeping, a trait quite reminisct of his childhood. Thus, he took precautions to prevt any pottial mishaps. "Ugh~ Waking up early is the best..." Leon stretched his body, ncing at the clock that already read 7 a.m. The ergy in the morning was extraordinary; its effects were undiable. At this time of day, the quality of mana in this world has doubled, making it perfect for the training of wizards, knights, and various other beings who possess mana in their bodies. "Tsk! It''s a pity that my holy power is locked, prevting me from taking advantage of this precious morning time," Leonmted, shaking his head. His atttion was soon captured by the spread of food on the table. "It looks like Lyra prepared it earlier," he noted with a small smile as he made his way to the table, ready to joy breakfast. Initially, he intded to wake Fiona up to have breakfast together, but seeing her sleep so soundly made him abandon the idea. After breakfast, Leon neatly arranged all the tes on the table for Lyra to collect wh she came to clean up, th headed to the shower. With everythingpleted, Leon stood in the cter of the room, closing his eyes for a momt as he raised his hands. "The Zith Holy Sword... answer my call!!" Leon eximed quietly. However, after a while, the Zith Holy Sword failed to materialize, prompting Leon to op his eyes once more. "Still can''t..." he muttered to himself, falling into contemtion. The power of heroes, also known as holy power, originates from the three most pott holy weapons in the world: the Zith Holy Sword, the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear, and the Void Holy Arrow. In history, it is recounted that the gods bestowed upon mankind these three weapons tobat the formidable Demon race, led by the immsely powerful Amon Crimson, who was the first Demon King. Hce, there should be no single poison or force capable of suppressing the holy power within a hero like himself, save for an equivalt force such as the Demonic Energy wielded by the Demon Emperor. His currt condition is exceedingly rare and seemingly impossible to ur. "Interesting... The poison Rain created is truly fascinating..." Leon mused, his hand resting on his chin as a smile spread across his face. He was no longer consumed by desperation; instead, he found himself filled with curiosity. Indeed, such an urrce had never urred before, hinting at a conspiracy that might be far moreplex than initially perceived. "Tsk! It does make sse, now that I think about it," Leon chuckled, dismissing those thoughts in an instant. There was no need to dwell on it; it was better to conctrate on restoring his strgth as quickly as possible. The future loomed with mysteries, leaving him uncertain about what might unfold in the days ahead. With casual steps, Leon walked out of his bedroom. His currt objective was to go to the pce library to find out more about the poison within him and, at the same time, to take a stroll a the pce to better understand its structure. Coincidtally, Liliana was upied, and Fiona remained in a deep sleep, granting Leon some freedom. Shortly after Leon stepped out of the bedroom, Fiona, still lost in her dreams, suddly raised her small hand to the sky and muttered in her delirium, "Death to you, evil god, in the name of the holy sword Zith! Nyam~ nyam~ nyam~ nyam~" Chapter 33: Conspiracies and the Deepest Plans of the Holy Elysium Empire In a room brimming with Alchemy tubes and assorted research subjects stood a short girl with long purple hair, d in a mage''s robe. This woman possessed a strikingly pretty face yet appeared indiffert, as if devoid of emotions altogether. Her stature was diminutive ough that anyone might mistake her for a twelve-year-old girl. Despite her petite stature, akin to that of a -year-old girl, nobody dared to mock or bully her throughout the tire Holy Empire of Elysium upon hearing her legdary name. She was other than Rain Violet, the mightiest alchemist in the tirety of the Elysium Holy Empire! Not only was she rowned for her alchemical prowess, but she also held the distinction of being the strongest mage in the empire, earning her the prestigious title of the world''s most formidable destroyer mage. This title was universally recognized by all powers worldwide, and many emies of the Holy Empire of Elysium had already met their demise at her hands. At this momt, Rain stood holding an alchemy ss tube containing a pitch-ck liquid, her expression creased in a frown. "Did I fail again?" she muttered softly, continuing to observe the ck liquid, perhaps hoping for a change. After waiting for a while, with no change urring, Rain finally gave up. "This is truly peculiar..." Rain shook her head slightly before cing the alchemy tube back on the table. Had Leon se the liquid inside the tube at this momt, he would have immediately cursed Rain loudly, eximing, "Damn! Isn''t this liquid somewhat simr to the one I drank before I departed for war?" Unfortunately, Leon, deep inside the Demon Pce, remained unaware of the situation. Afterward, Rain turned a and walked towards her desk, situated at the front of the room. The desk was cluttered with numerous books and notes, among which Rain selected a thick ck tome bearing the title "Research Results." She th oped the book, page by page, revealing a plethora of notes, each filled withplex and inscrutable contt. The pages contained various magic forms, intricate patterns, and cryptic annotations that could easily induce nausea in those who attempted to decipher them. After flipping through several pages, Rain finally halted at a partially filled page. Retrieving her p, she inscribed, "Advanced research results of devouring poison¡ªfailure." Setting the p and book back down, Rain''s indiffert expression betrayed a hint of unmistakable frustration. "How did today''s research fail? I just can''t seem to grasp it," she muttered, pursing her lips in dissatisfaction. She had never before countered such frustration, which left her feeling deeply ufortable. "In fact, the poison I prepared to kill Leon before was perfect. However, after sessfully concocting that poison, every attempt to replicate it has ded in failure," Rain whispered softly, her gaze shifting to the record ofst month''s sessful research results in her book. She felt herself trapped in a dead d. Doubts began to swell within her regarding her sessst month. Was it merely a stroke of luck that the poison had worked? As she pondered this, Rain could only shake her head and push aside these unsettling thoughts. Her gaze th swept across the rest of the research room, and a fierce determination ignited in her otherwise indiffert eyes. "I can''t afford to give up... Otherwise, my promise to him will be for naught," she muttered to herself, the visage of a handsome boy flickering into her mind, eliciting a rare smile on her lips. After regaining her spirits, she immediately resumed her work. However, as she began to stride forward, the sudd appearance of footsteps behind her was apanied by a man''s voice echoing in her ears. "Rain, you''re just as busy as ever, huh?" Upon hearing the voice, Rain halted her footsteps and nced back, her indiffert expression tinged with a slight displeasure. "What do you want from me, Jim?" Rain asked coldly, addressing the man wearing a loose gre kimono who had appeared behind her. Jim simply smiled at her indiffert question and nced a the research room. "Are you still grossed in your research?" Jim asked casually and lightly. Rain nodded slightly in response and remained silt. "Tsk, your demeanor hasn''t changed a bit, Rain." Jim chuckled lightly, showing no sign of irritation at her attitude. He was ustomed to her indiffert and aloof nature, almost as though she wished not to be disturbed by anyone. Her indifferce extded to everyone, including himself and ev Emperor Velix. Nevertheless, her talt and capability were undiable, leaving no room for dissatisfaction, not ev from himself. "If you''vee without a clear purpose, you''d best leave now. I have a lot of research to attd to," Rain stated, dismissing Jim''s presce, and began walking back to her desk. Upon seeing this, Jim smiled slightly as he replied, "Don''t be in such a hurry, Rain. My arrival this time surely brings important goals and news. Otherwise, would I bother you?" Rain''s steps immediately halted again upon hearing Jim''s words, and she turned her gaze toward him. "Th tell me straight away," she said, her annoyance thinly veiled. Jim understood that any dy in informing her would likely prompt this woman to unleash her high-level magic upon him without a momt''s hesitation. Swiftly, he regained his characteristic calm smile. "I''m here to inform you of two important matters." Jim spoke lightly, raising two fingers to emphasize his point. "First, yesterday, His Majesty the Emperor shared with me a very interesting and important piece of news: the return of the Great Holy Sword Zith to the Holy Hall of Three Heroes. This signifies the passing of sword hero Leon Kruger," Jim exined as he began to ry the first piece of news. Rain''s expression remained as indiffert as ever upon hearing this news. Her confidce in the devouring poison she had administered to Leon back th was so unwavering that the confirmation of his death didn''te as much of a shock. Jim also ssed that Rain didn''t appear too surprised by the first news, which intrigued him. ''Is this woman truly so confidt in the poison she crafted?'' Jim pondered to himself, finding the idea usible. After all, Rain''s pride and arrogance were well-known, lding credce to the notion. "Well, I noticed you''re not particrly surprised by the first news, which did intrigue me. However, I''m confidt the second news will catch your atttion," Jim said with a mysterious smile, piquing Rain''s interest slightly. "Get on with it," Rain replied indiffertly. Jim didn''t respond immediately but instead walked slowly toward a table full of alchemy tubes at the side of the room, seemingly intt on making Rain wait. His deliberate actions irritated Rain, though she could do nothing but wait. After a momt, Jim nced back at Rain and chuckled softly. "The second news is that His Majesty the Emperor wishes to revive the ns that were previously suspded," Jim stated calmly, but Rain''s frown deeped slightly upon hearing this. "ns that were suspded? What do you mean..." Before she could finish her words, shock wided her eyes. With a stiff movemt, she looked up at Jim, who maintained his smile. "Could it be that it''s..." her words trailed off, and Jim nodded in response. "You guessed it right... The n is to create a second sword hero for the Empire''s personal use... -------- A/N: If the data is good, I will update chapters at once tomorrow! Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 34: The First Daughter of the Triplets, Charlotte Crimson "Is the library here?" Leon stopped at arge door and muttered curiously. Having already wandered a the pce for an hour, he had familiarized himself with most of itsyout. Of course, this was also thanks to the guidance of some of the maids in the pce. Yes, there were maids here, and they emerged at certain hours to clean the pce. Coincidtally, wh he got lost in the pce while seeking directions to the gard yesterday, all the maids had alreadypleted their work, and he couldn''t counter any of them. "Wasn''t I unlucky yesterday to avoid countering a single maid?" Leonined in annoyance, feeling that his luck had be consisttly badtely. Th he turned his atttion back to therge door in front of him and promptly grasped the knob. ck With a gtle push, the door swung op, revealing the library beyond, much to his utter amazemt. "Damn! It''s ormous!" Leon eximed, his eyes widing in astonishmt. The room was vast, with numerous bookshelves neatly lining its interior. In fact, it was sorge that there were two more floors above, each filled with what appeared to be countless bookshelves. Without hesitation, Leon stepped into the library, his curiosity piqued as he surveyed his surings. All the books were neatly arranged, with markers indicating the categories on each shelf. "This library is truly a treasure..." Leon couldn''t contain his excitemt. Now recalling that this was the library of the Demon Pce, he realized it likely held a wealth of information regarding the 7,000-year history of the Demon Race! The value of this library was likely not inferior to that of the previous Hall of Glory! As the old saying goes, "Books are the windows to the world." Wouldn''t it be a waste if he only sought out books on poison? Leon chuckled to himself and vtured further into the library. Perhaps, within this library,y ancit s recounting the history of the first three gerations of heroes and the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, a thought that filled him with eager anticipation. However, as he walked further, his steps suddly halted wh his gaze fell upon a reading table in the cter of the room, where a little girl sat quietly grossed in her book. Observing the little girl, Leon blinked curiously and fixed his gaze on her face, instantly filled with astonishmt. "Ha? Fiona? How is that possible?" Leon eximed in disbelief, rubbing his eyes as he beheld Fiona reading a book there! Yet, how could that little girl, who was likely still peacefully sleeping in her room, suddly be here in the library? "Wait a minute! Is it possible that this little girl..." Leon''s eyes wided, and he quickly scrutinized the features of that little girl. She bore a striking resemnce to Fiona, with a face that mirrored hers in every detail, as if they were both crafted from the same mold. Not only her face, but ev her hair and two gold eyes bore a striking simrity to Fiona''s! However, there was one discernible differce betwe this little girl and Fiona: the lgth of her hair, which surpassed Fiona''s. Moreover, her bun hairstyle, which appeared more maturepared to Fiona''s, further distinguished the two. It was evidt that this girl was his other daughter! "Is this little girl Charlotte or Iris?" Leon pondered deeply. Having never met either of them, he was uncertain whether this girl was Charlotte or Iris. Furthermore, if he called her by the wrong name, wouldn''t it be incredibly embarrassing? Just as he was lost in contemtion, suddly, his conversation with Lyra about the two came flooding back to his mind, causing his eyes to light up. "That''s right! Charlotte is a little girl who appears mature and calm; meanwhile, Iris is a cold little girl like Liliana," he muttered, recalling his conversation with Lyra. Turning his gaze back to the little girl, he noticed her sere demeanor, which stood outpared to other childr her age. Moreover, there was a mature aura emanating from her, unmistakably indicating that this little girl was Charlotte, the eldest of his triplet daughters. "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! I never expected that my visit to this library would lead me to counter my first daughter, who seems to have be avoiding me. Isn''t this what fate is all about?" Leon chuckled, his steps calm, as he approached Charlotte, who was grossed in her book. Meanwhile, Charlotte, grossed in her book, couldn''t conceal the daze on her small face. The conversation with her mother, still fresh in her mind, caused the typically wise girl to fall into a state of indecision. "Is it okay to avoid him like this?" Charlotte asked in a low voice, her feeling of indecision causing considerable difort. The sudd presce of their father, a stranger to her and her two younger sisters, intruded upon their world, leaving Charlotte unsure of how to navigate the situation. It would be a lie to say that she was unhappy with the arrival of the father figure she had longed for since childhood. However, it would also be a lie to dy that she didn''t harbor restmt towards the father figure, who had be abst from her life since she was a baby. This precocious wisdom and thoughtful nature rdered her unable to freely express her emotions, which at times felt like a curse. "Sigh... I''m so vious of Fiona, who can bond so easily with him..." Charlotte murmured softly, her chubby cheeks puffing out slightly in a pout. Of course, she had already observed the figure of the ''father'', who was indeed remarkably handsome and charming. His youthful and extraordinarily handsome face,plemted by his beautiful gold eyes, so reminisct of theirs, the triplets, stirred within her a desire to embrace him and call him daddy. Contemting this only deeped her difort and self-annoyance. "Humph! Silly Fiona, stinky Fiona! You''ve betrayed your sister!" Charlotte whispered, continuing her silt scolding of Fiona. As she muttered to herself, there came a sudd sound of footsteps along with a man''s voice from behind her. "Little girl, may I join you for some reading?" Chapter 35: How About Addressing Me As Daddy From Now On, Charlotte? "Little girl, may I join you for some reading?" Upon hearing the voice, dazed Charlotte immediately snapped to atttion, startled. Quickly, she raised her small head and turned her gaze in the direction of the voice, causing her chubby face to stiff, immobilized. In her line of vision stood a tall, handsome man with captivating gold eyes¡ª other than Leon, the father figure who had long unsettled her young mind! His sudd appearance in the library prompted her to rub her eyelids, fearing it might be a mere hallucination. However, ev after rubbing her eyelids, Leon remained there, smiling at her, which only deeped her confusion and fear. ''How can he be here?!'' she eximed in panic, hastily lowering her head, as if attempting to avoid direct contact with him. On the other hand, as Leon observed this sce, his previous suspicion that Charlotte and Iris, his other two daughters, were inttionally avoiding him was confirmed. No wonder he had never se them since yesterday, with only Fiona appearing and approaching him. Contemting this, Leon could only sigh inwardly, devoid of any anger. ''It seems like these two girls harbor moreplex emotions than Fiona,'' he muttered to himself. He th nced back at Charlotte, who was still grossed in pretding to read a book, feigning ignorance of his presce. With a smile on his lips, Leon approached her with rxed and measured steps. "Little girl, are you listing to me?" Leon smiled, taking a seat right next to Charlotte. He waved his hand in front of her, as if beckoning her to look at him. Unfortunately, Charlotte continued to ignore him, grossed in her pretse of reading, prompting Leon to sigh helplessly. ''This little girl ispletely ignoring her handsome father, but I understand her feelings...'' Leon whispered to himself, unfazed by Charlotte''s actions and without taking offse. After all, if he were in Charlotte''s or his other two daughters'' shoes, he would certainly struggle to forgive the ''father'' figure who suddly appeared after 3 years of absce, never having shown care or concern. Moreover, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, as daughters, should naturally have be closer to a ''father'' figure than their mother, Liliana. However, he couldn''t me himself; who would have anticipated that he would have triplet daughters with Liliana, the Demon Emperor, and his emy? Hce, he could only proceed gtly and cautiously, refraining from pressuring or forcing her, aware of the pottial consequces. Inevitably, Leon''s gaze shifted to the book Charlotte was reading, and he was immediately surprised by its title. ''The love of a hero and a great demon for a thousand years?'' Leon was dumbfounded, a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth betraying his surprise. He hadn''t anticipated that his eldest daughter would be interested in such a romance. Furthermore, the title felt oddly familiar, triggering a memory deep within him. ''Wait! A hero and a great demon?'' Leon''s eyes sparked with recognition, and a sudd idea shed into his mind! With a small smile, he nced at Charlotte beside him, noticing how she asionally stole nces at him, and was caught off guard, her cheeks flushing like ripe apples. "Little girl, how about I tell you a very interesting and exciting story instead of you reading that book?" Leon suggested it with a smile, inwardly pleased with the idea. Since he opted for a gtle approach, this seemed to be the best course of action. Sure ough, upon hearing Leon''s words, Charlotte, who had be feigning indifferce, was instantly startled. Her eyes blinked, and her little ears twitched slightly, as if resisting the pull of Leon''s words. Upon witnessing this reaction, Leon realized he had discovered Charlotte''s weak point¡ªher love for listing to stories. "How about it? Would you like to hear it? The story I''m about to tell is titled ''The Sword Hero''s Love Journey With the Evil Demon Emperor,'' a tale rowned worldwide." Leon''s tone was casual as he observed the curiosity flickering in Charlotte''s expression. Moreover, upon hearing the captivating title, her curiosity surged ev further, rdering her unable to contain it any longer. Biting her lower lip in determination, Charlotte finally turned her gaze toward Leon beside her. "Is the story... is it very exciting?" Her face flushed, her voice soft and shy, causing Leon to momtarily hold his breath. ''This little girl is like a more advanced version of Fiona!'' Leon praised her inwardly, feeling an irresistible urge to pinch her chubby, bun-like cheeks. Since Charlotte and Fiona were idtical, their cute facial features were naturally very simr. Especially that shy expression, one he had never se on Fiona, made him want to pinch her cheeks. "Ehem! Indeed! This story is incredibly thrilling and has already gained widespread fame in the outside world. Its rown has ev reached every corner of humanity and the demon race," Leon remarked with a faint smile, subtly exaggerating the poprity of the tale he wished to share. Of course, he was fabricating the truth, as the story he referced was one he had concocted from his own experices, embellished with a dash of novel voring from his previous life to height its excitemt. Listing to Leon''s convincingly articted words, the longing in Charlotte''s eyes could not be concealed. She cherished books and fairy tales so deeply that Leon''s words instantly ignited her eagerness to hear the story, causing her to momtarily forget her inclination to avoid him as her curiosity reached its peak. "Um... th, could you tell me the story?" Charlotte asked hesitantly, a hint of fear evidt in her tone. Her deliberate avoidance of this ''father'' figure had instilled a fear of rejection within her. However, Leon naturally acquiesced to her request, nodding lightly. "Of course! How could I refuse a request from a cute little girl like you?" Leon replied yfully, causing Charlotte to feel very embarrassed. "Alright, I''ll start the story, and you list carefully," Leon said, adjusting his sitting position to sure hisfort. Charlotte, on the other hand, focused her eyes on Leon, her chubby face radiating excitemt. "Cough! In ancit times, five thousand years ago to be precise..." Leon finally began his story, with Charlotte listing quietly beside him. The story he narrated was a bld of his imagination, drawing inspiration from a myriad of fairy tales and novels he had read, along with his personal experices as a hero. Coupled with Leon''s amazing intonation and, additionally, the vivid depiction of the story''s backg and characters, Charlotte felt that she was directly involved in the story as the Demon Emperor, who served as the heroine in the tale. Leon continued narrating the tale, and oblivious to the passage of time, two hours had psed, prompting him to bring the story to an abrupt halt. "Alright, I fear I''ve extded the tale a bit too much. Let''s bring it to a close here," Leon said, casting a nce at the clock and feigning a sigh. Upon hearing this, Charlotte, who had be immersed in the story''s world, snapped back to reality, her adorable face now disying immediate distress. "Don''t stop... Please, continue the story," Charlotte implored, holding onto Leon''s arm with a hint of sadness in her voice. Her previous restmt toward Leon had faded away as she listed to his narrative, and forgivess had settled in her heart. Consequtly, she was no longer hesitant to oply hold onto Leon''s arm. Observing Charlotte''splete turna in behavior, Leon recognized the sess of his n to draw closer to his first daughter, a crooked smile forming on his lips ?. However, he didn''t anticipate the result unfolding so swiftly. "Alright, I''ll continue the story, but on one condition," Leon said, a mysterious smile ying on his lips as he raised his index finger. "Please, do tell!" Charlotte urged with excitemt. Leon chuckled and extded his palm to gtly pinch her chubby cheeks. "How about addressing me as ''Daddy'' from now on, Charlotte?" ---------- Cough! Please give a support like PS or Gt ehem! Thank you! Chapter 36: The Turmoil That Starts to Come Upon hearing this, Charlotte was startled. She looked up at Leon, her little cherry mouth op, forming the letter "O." Leon nearly chuckled at her adorable, surprised expression, and he gtly rubbed her chubby cheeks. "Why, does it surprise you that I know your name?" Leon asked affectionately. Charlotte nodded vigorously in response to his question, her head bobbing like a chick. She hadn''t expected Leon to recognize her so quickly, especially since this was their first meeting. After all, her younger sister, Iris, hadn''t met him either, so Charlotte thought there was a chance Leon might get her name wrong. ''Did Mom tell him all the details about us?'' Charlotte pondered inwardly, finding the situation usible. Otherwise, there was no way this ''father'' of hers could recognize her so quickly. Ssing the shift in her expression, Leon had already intuited her thoughts and gtly withdrew his hand from her cheek. "Do you think your mom spilled all the details about you?" Leon asked with a yful smile, further astonishing Charlotte. He could read her thoughts¡ªa skill ev her mom didn''t possess! "You... can you read minds?" Charlotte asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "Read minds? Hahaha, there''s no such magic in this world," Leon replied, hisughter bubbling up as he shook his head. "Th, how do you know what I''m thinking and recognize me?" Charlotte asked again, her curiosity growing with each passing momt. Despite being more mature than her age and her younger siblings, she was still a little girl, brimming with curiosity about the unknown. "Well, the reason I know is probably because of the so-called inner connection betwe you and me," Leon exined, smiling as he ran a hand through his silky hair. Having oft run his fingers through Fiona''s hair, he found himself addicted to the gesture, which might be a new habit in the future. "Inner connection?" Charlotte pursed her lips slightly, her little face pouting as if dissatisfied with this answer. This response felt perfunctory, which annoyed her ev more. Upon noticing her dissatisfied expression, Leon simply smiled and chose to remain silt, opting not to provide any further exnation. What he said was indeed true, as Liliana herself hadn''t disclosed anything about Charlotte and Iris. Therefore, he could only rely on the brief information Lyra provided to recognize that this girl was Charlotte, his first daughter. "How is it? Do you agree to my conditions?" Leon changed the topic and asked once again. Upon hearing his question, Charlotte bit her lower lip and nced shyly at Leon, nodding in agreemt. "D-Daddy~" Her voice was soft and sweet, bringing a smile to Leon''s lips. Yet, it wasn''t quite ough; he yearned for this little girl to call him louder! "What? I didn''t hear that at all. Could you say it again?" Leon brought his ear closer to Charlotte, causing her face to redd like a ripe apple. "Daddy~" Her voice sounded louder this time, and the smokeing out of her head indicated just how embarrassed she was! "Hahaha!" Leon burst outughing upon hearing her call him "Daddy," finding it truly refreshing. With this, his first daughter was already won over, leaving only his second daughter, rumored to have a cold demeanor like Liliana. Observing Leon''s overwhelming happiness, Charlotte felt a rush of simultaneous joy and relief flood her heart, as if her doubts and fears had vanished in an instant! After Leon had finishedughing to his satisfaction, he regained hisposure. Affectionately, he looked at Charlotte as he picked her up and settled her onto hisp. "Alright. Since Daddy promised you, I''ll continue the story," Leon said softly, hugging Charlotte tightly on hisp. Feeling the security of Leon''s firm body and the gtle assurance of his big hands hugging her, a beautiful smile bloomed on Charlotte''s small lips. This was a feeling that her mom, Liliana, had never provided¡ªone that she had longed for. "Sofortable~," she whispered siltly, resting her small head on Leon''s broad chest. Shortly after, Leon resumed his story with Charlotte nestled on hisp, and their bond grew naturally closer. ... In her workspace, Liliana sat with her legs crossed, emanating an aura of cold indifferce. Her gaze was fixed on a middle-aged man wearing a servant''s outfit, other than Heidel, the person Liliana trusted the most besides Lyra. "So, is there something you wish to inform me of, Heidel?" Liliana inquired in her typical indiffert and cold tone. "Your Majesty, I have important news from the border that I must ry," Heidel responded respectfully, bowing his head. "Tell me at once," Liliana said lightly, her red eyes calmly fixed on Heidel. Heidel slowly raised his head, his expression suddly turning serious as he looked at Liliana. "Your Majesty, the spies stationed at the border report that the Elyisum Holy Empire has dispatched arge column of troops to attack our border." Heidel conveyed the information with a somber tone. Upon hearing this, Liliana''s indiffert expression shifted slightly. "An attack? Are you certain?" Liliana frowned, her toneced with uncertainty. She hadn''t anticipated the Holy Empire of Elysium, which she believed would hesitate due to Leon''s disappearance, tounch a follow-up attack. After all, her initial concern had be the Holy Orthodox''s anticipated attack, giv their deploymt of troops along the southern border. However, she had not expected the impding assault to originate from the Holy Empire of Elysium. ''Is this attack meant to be a revge attack for Leon''s previous defeat?'' Liliana pondered siltly, finding the notion very usible. Yet, if this was indeed a retaliatory strike, wouldn''t the timing seem rather incongruous? It appeared too obvious that there was a deliberate inttion behind it, didn''t it? "Your Majesty, Demon Emperor, the intelligce gathered from our border sources has be thoroughly verified. It confirms that the Holy Empire of Elysium has indeed mobilized a significant force for an attack," Heidel stated firmly and directly. The intelligce they gathered consisttly reported real-time evts, undergoing thorough verification before being ryed back to the imperial court. Liliana fell silt and closed her eyes for a momt, allowing herself time to process the situation. It wasn''t that she feared the attack per se, but the news of it stirred an inexplicable sse of foreboding within her. For someone as strong as her, expericing such a sse of unease was no trivial matter, oft foreshadowing unpleasant evts ahead. She slowly rubbed her temples before oping her eyes once more. "Do you have an approximate count of the troops they''re mobilizing?" Liliana inquired. "As for the exact number, it remains unknown. However, our spies estimate that the troop count will exceed 500,000, Your Majesty," Heidel replied, providing detailed information. "500,000?" Liliana''s expression darked slightly. She hadn''t anticipated that the Holy Empire of Elysium would deploy such a massive force for the attack. She couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a deeper scheme or intt behind this assault, leading her into contemtion. "Th, do you know who will lead this war on their side?" Liliana turned her gaze back to Heidel, emphasizing the importance of the question. Considering that it was typically Leon who led the wars against them, the Demons, this implied that there must be another formidable leader spearheading the Holy Empire of Elysium''s army. Upon hearing Liliana''s question, Heidel paused for a momt before responding, "Leading the vast army this time will be the Spear Hero and the Bow Hero of mankind, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor." ---------- Please give me a support like PS or Gt! Thanks! Chapter 37: Lilianas Decisive Orders and Decisions "Leading the vast army this time will be the Spear Hero and the Bow Hero of mankind, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor." Upon hearing this, Liliana''s eyes narrowed instantly, and a powerful aura began to emanate from her, causing Heidel to feel an overwhelming sse of pressure. "Spear Hero and Bow Hero, you say?" asked Liliana once again in a cold tone. "That''s correct, Your Majesty," Heidel replied respectfully, taking a breath, though he couldn''t shake off the slight sse of depression caused by the aura of pressure emanating from Liliana. ''Sure ough... There must be something wrong with this attack,'' Liliana muttered, her vignce intsifying as she analyzed the motives behind the Holy Empire of Elysium''s assault this time. The Spear Hero and the Bow Hero stood as heroes of humankind, alongside the Sword Hero, Leon, who now lives with her. She had meticulously gathered information about the two heroes since herst confrontation with Leon, recognizing their formidable strgth. Of course, despite their strgth, the radiance of the Spear Hero and the Bow Hero was consisttly obscured by the brilliance of Leon, the Sword Hero, who always emerged victorious in battles against the Demon Race. As a result, there were far fewer details about thempared to Leon. Nevertheless, Liliana did not dare underestimate them; after all, they too were heroes of mankind and formidable adversaries of the Demon Race! After a brief momt of contemtion, Liliana swiftly regained herposure, causing the powerful aura suring her to dissipate, much to Heidel''s relief. Liliana''s aura exuded intse pressure, causing ev Arch-demon-like him to feel a sse of tsion. "Heidel, do you have an approximate time for their attack?" Liliana redirected her focus toward Heidel. "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Demon Emperor, the exact timing of the Holy Empire of Elysium''s impding attack remains uncertain. However, our spies estimate that it will ur within the next three days." Heidel paused briefly, offering all the information he possessed. The attack was shrouded in secrecy, and the Demon Race''s spies in ce faced challges in obtaining precise timing information regarding the Holy Empire of Elysium''s troop movemts. Liliana tapped her fingers on the table, as if pondering, before finally exhaling softly, as though having reached a decision. With a determined air, she rose from her chair. Her red eyes fixed on Heidel with an indiffert gaze, while an aura of the Emperor''s majesty sured her. "Heidel, I''m giving you a direct order to prepare 600,000 Demon troops and assign two Demon gerals for the attack on the Holy Empire of Elysium," Liliana dered firmly, delivering the directive directly to Heidel. As the Holy Empire of Elysium sought to gage her in arge-scale battle, Liliana, as the majestic Demon Emperor, recognized that there might be hidd meanings behind their actions. However, she remained resolute; there was no chance she would retreat ev a single step! The glory and majesty of the Demon Race must remain untainted by anyone! Upon receiving Liliana''smand, Heidel bowed respectfully before her. "As youmand, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor!" replied Heidel respectfully, rising to his feet to leave. Yet Liliana swiftly raised her right hand, signaling for him to halt. "Heidel, in this war, I appoint you as the supreme geral to lead our tire Demon army," Liliana dered, issuing another order directly. Recognizing that the strgth of two Demon gerals alone was insufficit to directly withstand the onught of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Heidel''s role asmander-in-chief would provide additional assurance for Liliana. After all, Heidel was the strongest Demon besides Lyra, with only a few levels below her, the Demon Emperor. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Heidel agreed without hesitation to Liliana''s order. It had be a while since hest vtured into battle, causing the bones of his middle-aged body to feel somewhat stiff in ces. Without lingering any longer, Heidel swiftly departed from his position, leaving Liliana alone in her workspace. "Hah~" Liliana sighed softly as she watched Heidel depart, th settled back into her chair. With news of the Elysium Holy Empire''s impdingrge-scale attack, the weight of responsibility on her shoulders grew once more. Yet, fortunately, Leon was looking after her three daughters, which eased her mind as she worked. "By the way, are Charlotte and Iris still hesitant to meet Leon?" Liliana immediately thought of her other two daughters. Moreover, the sight of Iris hiding behind a tree in the gard yesterday affirmed her suspicion that her two daughters were deliberately avoiding Leon. "Those two stubborn girls..." Liliana could only sigh helplessly at their behavior. She was intimately familiar with their personalities, particrly Iris, who mirrored her own traits closely. "I can only hope that Leon can make both of them feelfortable a him," Liliana mused, a faint smile gracing her lips as she trusted everything to Leon. Reflecting on it, she realized that this was also Leon''s responsibility as a father. Lost in her thoughts, Liliana''s heart suddly skipped a beat. *Badumb!* The sudd heartbeat was apanied by intse pain, causing Liliana to grimace. "Has the demon mark begun to reactivate?" Liliana frowned, swiftly oping the top cor of her dress, revealing two huge, breasts. They were so huge and captivating that any man who caught sight of them couldn''t help but feel a tightness in his pants. However, Liliana''s expression remained twisted in pain as she noticed a ck mark forming on her right breast. "How can the Demon Mark be active now? Wasn''t it supposed to activate tomorrow?" Liliana bit her lower lip, her voice a murmured reflection of her concern. The emergce of the Demon Mark was rooted in the incidt with Leon four years ago, which she had sessfully suppressed through force. Unfortunately, the Demon Mark had be active again due to her earlier suppression of the poison in Leon''s body. The only way to suppress this Demon Mark again was to replicate what she had done wh she suppressed the poison in Leon''s body. Recalling the astounding evts of that momt, Liliana''s face flushed as red as a ripe apple. "Leon, you scoundrel, this is all your fault..." ... "Ah-choo!" Midway through his story, Leon suddly sneezed, his gaze darting a the library, finding only Charlotte seated on hisp. Somehow, he had the unsettling ssation that someone was speaking ill of him behind his back, ev though he couldn''t discern who or where it wasing from. "Daddy, are you okay?" Charlotte asked with concern, noticing Leon''s unusual behavior. Upon hearing Charlotte''s voice, Leon quickly refocused his atttion on her. "It''s nothing," Leon replied softly, affectionately rubbing her head. Feeling his gtle touch, Charlotte''s eyes crinkled into cresct moons as she savored the momt. "Alright, let''s continue the story," Leon said, resuming his narrative story for Charlotte. Chapter 38: Leons Inner Musings and His Two Exceptionally Pampered Daughters Early morning the next day "Put that piece here, Fiona." "Huh? Wasn''t this piece already ced here?" "No, it goes here. Hurry up and put it in, and th we can impress Daddy!" "Got it~" In Leon''s bedroom, Charlotte and Fiona chatted eagerly as they sorted through the puzzle pieces scattered on the floor, assembling them together. On the other hand, Leon, seated in his reading chair, smiled as he observed the interaction betwe the two. "Tskckck! Is this what it feels like to be a father? It''s quiteforting," Leon smiled secretly, feeling an unprecedted inner peace as he watched the two little girls. Due to yesterday''s interaction with Charlotte in the library, their rtionship had grown remarkably close, and Charlotte no longer avoided him as she had before. Leon ev ssed a profound attachmt from the little girl toward him¡ªa feeling that filled him with pride akin to that of a father! "Hmm... Charlotte has oped up to me, which means only Iris is left, right?" Leon mused, rubbing his chin in thought. Considering her Liliana-like nature, it wasn''t tirely surprising that the little girl was so aloof and uninterested in meeting him at all. "Well, I''ll let time take its course." Leon shrugged nonchntly, as if indiffert to whaty ahead. After all, the bond betwe father and daughter was unbreakable, suring their evtual counter, whether nned or by chance. With a casual motion, Leon lifted the teacup from the table and took a sip. *Slurp~* "Ah~ Damn, drinking this tea coupled with this favorable atmosphere is really great!" Leon praised himself inwardly, relishing the momt. His words carried the weight of a middle-aged man who had retired to joy life''s simple pleasures, despite being only years old himself! "I''vee to realize that a peaceful life like this is a true blessing, one that''s not easily attained," Leon remarked as he ced his teacup back on its saucer. His gaze lingered longingly on the blue morning sky outside the window. Initially, upon transmigrating to this fantasy world, he harbored hopes of attaining immse power and emting the protagonists equipped with systems from the novels he frequtly read. Despitecking the system that oft apanied sior novel transmigrants, his dream of ascding to a position of unmatched strgth atop the world had materialized¡ªhe had be the Sword Hero, the mightiest among the trio of heroes. With a title so majestic and coveted by everyone in the world, he seeded in having it! Yet he overlooked the famous saying, "The stronger and more powerful a person bes, the more emies seek their demise," leading him to evtually grow careless and fall victim to betrayal. "Tsk! What defines a strong hero? A great hero? Isn''t it merely someone who happed to be slightly more fortunate in the d, gaining recognition from the three holy weapons?" Leon chuckled at his own thoughts, shaking his head. If giv the chance to turn back time, he vowed he would never choose the path of a hero again in his life. Wouldn''t it be convit to simply live a peaceful life and dote on his three little daughters? Of course, Leon realized that such a thought was nonssical; if he hadn''t be a hero, it would mean that his three little girls wouldn''t exist. Furthermore, the destiny of a hero had be assigned to him from the momt of his birth into this world. Just as Leon was lost in thought, he was abruptly interrupted by the excited voices of Fiona and Charlotte. "Daddy! Look, the puzzle isplete!" "Look at this, Daddy!" The two little girls eximed excitedly, snapping Leon back to reality. "Okay, let Daddy see." Leon smiled gtly as he rose from his chair. Approaching the girls, he beheld arge puzzle structure depicting an extraordinarily beautiful woman, other than Liliana. "That''s amazing! You two are incredibly clever!" Leon gazed at the two little girls before him with admiration. This puzzle was a ything he had prepared for the two little girls to stave off boredom, deliberately making it more challging. Yet, who would have imagined that they would both solve it in such a short time? Surely, a handsome man and a gius like him couldn''t possibly have dim-witted daughters, could they? Upon hearing Leon''s praise, Fiona grinned goofily and affectionately hugged his thigh. "Hehehe~ Fiona is Daddy''s clever little girl," she giggled sweetly, her words melting Leon''s heart. "Indeed, Fiona is an exceptional girl," Leon reiterated, gerously showering her with praise once more, much to Fiona''s delight. Meanwhile, observing the interaction betwe the two, Charlotte grew extremely jealous, puffing up her cheeks in indignation. "Humph! Not only did Fiona solve this puzzle, but I did too." Charlotte dered, determined not to be outdone, as she hugged Leon''s other thigh. Leon smiled at the sight of his eldest daughter,pletely differt from her previous ''mature'' and ''graceful'' image. Isn''t this the behavior of a little girl longing to be pampered? "My little Charlotte is a wonderful girl too! It''s impossible not to be," Leon said affectionately as he gtly pinched her little nose, suring she received her share ofplimts. "Muehehe~" Charlotte giggled happily and rubbed her bun-like cheeks against Leon''s thigh. Observing the behavior of the two, Leon could only wish that they could remain little girls forever, though he knew it was an impossible thought. As the three reveled in their happiness, a sudd knock on the door, apanied by a woman''s voice, interrupted their momt. *Knock!* "Leon Kruger, are you inside? Can Ie in?" Liliana''s voice, unmistakable, startled all three of them. Before Leon could respond, Fiona, beside him, spoke up. "Mommy! Is that you?" She eximed, her tone filled with excitemt. "Hm? Fiona? Are you in there?" Liliana''s voice sounded curious from beyond the door. "Hehehe~ Not just me, but Sister Charlotte is here too!" Fiona''s words caught Liliana off guard. "Charlotte?" Liliana''s voice held a hint of doubt. Leon sighed at the interaction betwe the two and shifted his gaze towards the door. "Alright, wouldn''t it be better to talk face-to-face instead of just outside the door like this?" Leon interjected, prompting Liliana outside to blink in surprise at hearing his voice before finally turning the doorknob and tering. *ck* The door to the room swung op, revealing the extraordinarily beautiful figure of Liliana, dressed in a simple gown. As Leon beheld Liliana in her attire, he found himself momtarily tranced, conceding that she was undiably breathtaking and alluring. If the tirety of mankind knew that the feared Demon Emperor was a woman of such stunning beauty, he questioned whether the rallying cry of "Defeat the Demon Emperor" would still hold sway. On the other hand, as Liliana stepped into Leon''s room, her gaze swept from Leon to Fiona and finally settled on Charlotte. Though initially tak aback, her surprise quickly faded, reced by a faint smile that graced her lips. "Alright, Charlotte. Is it because your dad is here that you''re too shy to greet your mommy?" Liliana pretded to be upset, prompting Charlotte to reluctantly release her hold on Leon''s thigh. "Of course not, Mommy~" Charlotte pouted and quickly wrapped her arms a Liliana''s. Only in the presce of Liliana and Leon did Charlotte, who typically disyed maturity, reveal her childish side. Liliana smiled gtly and affectionately pinched her chubby cheeks. She felt immsely relieved to see that Charlotte no longer seemed to be avoiding Leon as she had before. After all, this girl had a rather reserved demeanor and found it challging to op up. Had Liliana known that Leon had won over Charlotte with such a simple method as telling her a fairy tale, she might have questioned her judgmt. Soon after, Liliana''s gaze shifted to Leon, who had be siltly observing her with a smile. Inevitably, her heart skipped a beat, and the demon mark on her huge right breast began to activate once more. Struggling to suppress the demon mark, Liliana bit her lower lip and said, "Leon, there''s something I need to discuss with you." ------------ Thank you and don''t forget for your support! Chapter 39: Lilianas Peculiar Behavior, and Night Visits Seated across from each other on the sofa, Leon and Liliana remained silt, neither of them making a move to start the conversation, resulting in a tse and awkward atmosphere betwe them. "So, what did you want to discuss, Liliana Crimson?" Leon, unable to bear the silce any longer, initiated the conversation, breaking the awkwardness. A twitch appeared at the corner of his mouth, and impatice flickered across his face, impossible to conceal. T minutes had passed in silce, neither of them uttering a word, which left Leon feeling increasingly irritated. After all, it was Liliana who hade to his room and requested a private conversation, prompting his two daughters to vacate the space to allow for privacy betwe the two of them. Unfortunately, t minutes had already slipped by, and uncharacteristically, Liliana remained silt, failing to initiate the conversation she had sought. In response to Leon''s inquiry, Liliana, through gritted teeth, slowly raised one hand towards him. "Can you wait a momt?" Liliana''s voice sounded cold, though an underlying sse of unease tinged her words. Despite outward appearances ofposure, she was now in the throes of intse turmoil. The demon mark on her right breast reacted intsely, nearly causing her to lose control of her emotions andmon sse. The unusual reaction of her demon mark wasn''t just due to today being the deadline for its reactivation, but also because Leon, the person to whom she had bound this demon mark, was sitting right in front of her. In essce, Leon was akin to the sole source of water for Liliana, who found herself stranded in the desert without a drink for two days. As a result, the reaction to her Demon Mark intsified greatly, rdering Liliana, the Demon Emperor, powerless to control it. Meanwhile, upon hearing Liliana''s response, Leon furrowed his brows and regarded her with a puzzled expression. It was umon for Liliana, who typically maintained a firm demeanor and disliked wasting time, to speak in such a manner. "Liliana Crimson... umm, are you feeling unwell?" Leon asked hesitantly, feeling uncertain. After all, a powerful Demon Emperor like Liliana was unlikely to sumb to illness unless subjected to a mysterious poison akin to the one that had afflicted him. Liliana didn''t respond to Leon''s question right away; instead, she lowered her head, as if attempting to hide any peculiarities from him. ''Do I have to use that secret magic now?'' Liliana muttered softly, biting her lower lip to maintain herposure. The magic she referred to was a secret technique designed to temporarily suppress the pott effects of the demon mark on her right breast. While this magic seemed advantageous, its side effects were equally terrifying. After 4 hours of its use, Liliana herself would lose control of herself, sumbing to the overwhelming lust induced by the Demon Mark controlling her body. Consequtly, it seemed probable that the incidt from four years ago would recur, with the roles betwe her and Leon reversed. After a momt of contemtion, Liliana took a deep breath, signaling her resolve. With aposed gesture, she lifted her head once more, directing her gaze towards Leon. "Leon Kruger..." Liliana''s voice rang out, carrying a slight chill but a softed tone. At her call, Leon, who had be lost in thought, as if pondering the reasons behind Liliana''s peculiar behavior, snapped back to atttion. "Hm? What''s the matter? Have you decided to begin the conversation you wanted to have?" Leon adjusted his posture, his excitemt evidt in his voice. He didn''t want to waste any more time with Liliana, knowing that his two daughters were likely waiting for him to y together. Isn''t it more fulfilling to spd time with your daughters than to waste it in vain with Liliana? Just as Leon was feeling contt in his heart, Liliana''s next words took him by surprise, exceeding his expectations. "Leon Kruger, you still remember that you owe me for what happed four years ago, don''t you?" Liliana''s tone was calm and nonchnt, causing him to flinch in surprise. Of course, he remembered; that incidt was etched into his memory, unforgettable for the rest of his life. It was due to that very incidt that he had three daughters, which was the catalyst for the beginning of his currt rtionship with Liliana. However, he couldn''tprehd why Liliana was suddly revisiting this topic. "Sure, I remember," Leon replied, nodding his head in confusion and hesitance. Upon hearing his response, a smile instantly spread across Liliana''s lips, and she nodded in satisfaction. "Good," she replied in a rather pleased tone, while secretly making a hand seal that caused the demon mark on her right breast to lose its effectivess and fade away instantly. With a graceful motion, she slowly rose to her feet, casting a meaningful nce at Leon. "In that case, I''ll take my leave for now, as I have a lot of work to attd to. I''lle to your room tonight to continue our conversation, so don''t retire to bed just yet," Liliana stated with a significant smile directed at Leon. Without waiting for Leon''s reply, Liliana gracefully wagged the skirt of her dress and strode away with elegant steps, leaving a stunned Leon struggling toprehd her inttions. It was only after Liliana vanished from Leon''s sight that he quickly regained his sses, a question mark hovering above his head. "What does she mean?" He muttered, still bewildered by Liliana''s meaning. ... Nighttime On the bed, Leon leaned his head against the headboard with a dazed expression. His bewildering conversation with Liliana earlier this morning left him feeling uneasy. "What does she mean by continuing our conversation at night?" Leon muttered to himself, pondering the matter. Liliana''s highly suspicious behavior in the morning, coupled with her unusual request to visit his room at night, led Leon to suspect that she was hiding something from him. After all, this behavior was a stark departure from the Liliana he knew¡ªtypically cold and indiffert. "This woman doesn''t have any ill inttions, does she?" Leon''s mind raced with suspicions as he quickly rose to sit up, wearing a wary expression. However, after a momt, he regained hisposure and settled back against the headboard. "No... That can''t be. Liliana is a proud woman; it''s difficult to believe she would stoop to such actions. After all, what I did four years ago has surely left an unforgivable mark," Leon mused, smiling faintly and shaking his head in disbelief at his own thoughts. He would sooner believe the news of Velix''s death than tertain the thought of Liliana nning tomit inappropriate acts with him. "Tsk! Wh is she going to show up? Doesn''t she realize it''ste?" Leon nced at the clock, which already read :45 p.m., and muttered in dissatisfaction. If it wer''t for Liliana, he would have be in bed an hour ago! Just as he was feeling irritated and cursing inwardly, suddly, a knock sounded outside his bedroom door. *Knock!* Upon hearing it, Leon immediately let out a sigh of relief, knowing it must be Liliana. Turning his gaze towards the door, he replied casually, "Come in; it''s unlocked." After receiving a response from Leon, the door knob turned. *ck* Slowly, the door oped, revealing Liliana''s figure standing behind it. "Hey~ You took so long! Didn''t-" Before he could finish his stce, his words trailed off, and his eyes wided in shock as he caught sight of Liliana''s appearance behind the door. "Liliana... You!" ------------------- A/N: Cough! My handsome readers! I''m sorry that this is thest chapter where the next chapter is a locked chapter. To be honest, I wanted to lock it at chapters 4 and above, but due to the short time and my being quite busy, I couldn''t help but lock it at the next chapter to participate in a win-win mission, ehem! Well, that''s all I wanted to say, and I hope for your support~ Thank you~ o(¡¨£Þ¨Œ£Þ¡¨)o Chapter 40: Help! Im Going to Be Raped by This Woman! "Liliana... You!" Leon''s mouth formed arge "O," and he promptly straighted up from his leaning position, his heart pounding as if he had justpleted a 0-kilometer marathon. In his line of sight, Liliana stood at the doorway, d in a ck sheer nightgown, exuding an aura of allure and ssuality. The ck sheer nightgown unveiled Liliana''s , curvaceous thighs and tuated her wless, curve-perfect body, particrly on her huge, proud breasts, which appeared slightly constrained within. Ev in the faint light, Leon could discern the outline and silhouette of the purple underwear she wore beath the ck sheer nightgown! "Glup~" Leon swallowed hard, feeling a surge of adraline as he ssed his younger brother stirring beath his tight pants. On the other hand, under the intsity of Leon''s fiery gaze, Liliana''s cheeks flushed crimson, ovee with embarrassmt. Yet she swiftlyposed herself, adopting her usual icy demeanor as she met Leon''s gaze head-on. "Can you avert your gaze?" Liliana''s tone was icy as she tered Leon''s room, closing the door behind her with deliberate slowness. Leon snapped out of his reverie upon hearing her words, feeling a twinge of embarrassmt creeping over him. "Cough! It''s your own fault for wearing such atttion-grabbing attire that I momtarily lost focus," Leon remarked, feigning a cough to mask his embarrassmt while subtly shifting the me onto Liliana. In any case, the movemt of one''s eyes was involuntary and beyond conscious control, so it wasn''t tirely his fault, was it? "Humph! Figures a famous sword hero would resort to such excuses to evade ountability for his own missteps," Liliana remarked icily, advancing toward him with measured steps. With each stride, her huge, voluptuous breasts swayed subtly, lding an alluring quality to her movemts. As an observer, Leon, seated on the bed, couldn''t help but notice the captivating sway of Liliana''s breasts, causing his throat to go dry. For the first time, he grasped the significance of the ancit Greek adage, "The shaking of two great mountains is both a natural disaster and a blessing," a lesson that resonated deeply with him at that momt. ''This sway is dangerously deadly, isn''t it?'' Leon muttered to himself, his perspective on the world suddly expanding. Despite Liliana''s usual allure in her everyday loose ck dress, the sheer ck nightgown revealed a previously untapped level of allure, making her charms all the more evidt. As Leon contemted, Liliana had already settled herself on the edge of his bed, her cold gaze piercing through him. "Have you se ough?" Her words were a chilling wake-up call, jolting him out of his reverie like a ssh of cold water. "Ehem! Ehem! Se what?" Leon coughed, feigning confusion and inne, as if he hadn''t caught Liliana''s implication. With his acting prowess rivaling that of Hollywood actresses from his former world, Leon''s ability to deceive made it nearly impossible for Liliana, the Demon Emperor, to discern his shorings! Upon witnessing his shameless demeanor, Liliana felt a surge of anger¡ªher impulse to punch him¡ªbut restrained herself immediately with a deep breath she took. Maintaining her irritated gaze on Leon, she spoke curtly, "Enough dawdling. Let''s get straight into the matter I want to discuss." At Liliana''s words, Leon promptly dispelled all his lewd thoughts and corrected his sitting position. "Could you just tell me what you want to say? I''m really sleepy now," Leonined, ncing at the clock, which already showed :50 p.m., muchter than his usual bedtime. With a busy day ahead, including spding time with his two little daughters and returning to the library in search of books on poison, Leon had his schedule packed. Certainly, the task of locating books on poisons in the library loomed ahead as a tedious chore awaiting him. Due to yesterday''s chance counter with Charlotte and his subsequt focus on winning her affections, he found himself somewhat dyed in his original task. In any case, his daughters were more important than any books, wer''t they? Liliana nced at the clock, nodding in agreemt. "You''re correct; it is indeed veryte," Liliana affirmed with significance. Of course, there was no dying that Liliana''s interpretation of te'' differed from what Leon had initially meant. "Leon Kruger, what I wish to discuss involves obtaining detailed information about the spear and arrow hero from you. However, don''t fret; if you''re unwilling to share, I won''t press you," Liliana stated, pausing briefly before broaching the topic she had in mind. Leon was tak aback by Liliana''s request, puzzled as to why she was suddly inquiring about the two heroes. Was there an issue involving them that concerned her? He didn''t respond immediately, instead casting a curious gaze at Liliana. "Is there a reason for you to suddly inquire about this?" Leon folded his arms and scrutinized Liliana atttively. His hesitation to outright refuse stemmed from his curiosity about whether there was something significant about to unfold. If there was indeed a looming threat that could danger him and his three daughters, Leon would undoubtedly divulge everything to Liliana. After all, he was currtly in a phase of recuperation and remained vignt against any factors that could pottially leave him vulnerable to exposure by the Holy Empire of Elysium. Liliana gave a slight nod, her indiffert expression shifting to one of seriousness. "I had initially hesitated to disclose this information, but considering it''s futile to keep secrets from you, I''ve chos to proceed," Liliana spoke cautiously, th began to elucidate everything to Leon. As she provided a concise yet detailed exnation, including various crucial details, Leon''s initially calm expression turned solemn. ''Mobilizing over 500,000 troops? Sure ough, there must be a conspiracy at y,'' Leon murmured coldly to himself, lowering his head in contemtion. He had suspected that something was amiss but had not anticipated arge-scale attack of this magnitude. After a momt, Liliana concluded her narrative and waited in silce for Leon, who was lost in contemtion. Uncertain of how Leon would react to her revtion about the impding war, she braced herself for his response. Would he aid her by disclosing the details of the other two heroes, or would he opt to keep it a secret and withhold the information? Indeed, he was a hero, and revealing information about the other two heroes could be perceived as a betrayal of mankind, couldn''t it? Just as Liliana anticipated Leon''s decision, his unexpected response echoed in her ears. "Very well, I const to your request for information about them," Leon dered, lifting his head to meet Liliana''s gaze with a determined expression and nodding firmly. Liliana was tak aback by his agreemt, regarding Leon with a somewhat dazed expression. "Are you certain? Wouldn''t this be akin to betraying humanity?" Liliana swiftlyposed herself and asked, her tone tinged with uncertainty. Leon chuckled at her words, casting Liliana a funny nce. "Of course, I understand. Yet, if the Demon army were to face such a formidable force and suffer defeat, wouldn''t it also be detrimtal for me to stand idly by?" Leon replied with a casual smile, acknowledging Liliana''s concern. Certainly, if the Demon race were to suffer a defeat, it would undoubtedly deal a significant blow to them and to Leon himself, now residing within this Demon castle. Furthermore, he wasn''t naive ough to expect something for nothing, so this could be considered sufficit paymt for his assistance, couldn''t it? Liliana was left speechless by his response; it was indeed surprising to hear such stimt from a hero. Yet she couldn''t dy that his answer brought her immse joy, and a radiant smile graced her lips. ''This guy isn''t half bad,'' Liliana thought to herself, casting a gtler gaze upon Leon. For some inexplicable reason, her cheeks felt hot and her heart raced, a ssation that had nothing to do with the demon''s mark but rather arose spontaneously. Afterward, Leon nced at the clock, which now read :59 p.m., andzily stretched his body. "Yawn~ Well, let''s continue this tomorrow. I need some sleep," Leon muttered, his words punctuated by azy yawn. However, after a while, there was no response from Liliana, leaving Leon perplexed. "Hm? Liliana? Did you hear me?" Leon inquired, waving a hand in her direction. Unfortunately, Liliana, seated on the edge of the bed, remained silt and unresponsive. Baffled by herck of reaction, Leon scratched his head in confusion and cautiously inched closer to her. "Liliana? Are you oka¡ª" Before Leon could finish his stce, Liliana, who had be as motionless as a statue, abruptly lifted her head toward him. The cold and indiffert expression she had worn momts before shifted to one that struck Leon as peculiar, filling him with a sse of foreboding. "Not good! Something''s wrong with this woman!" Leon eximed in fear, instinctively preparing to retreat. Yet, Liliana didn''t allow Leon to escape; instead, she lunged at him, wrapping her arms a his neck in a tight embrace. Th, Liliana pressed her lips against Leon''s, causing him to feel as though a meteor had collided with his head. ''Help! I''m going to be raped by this woman!'' Chapter 41: The Demons Marks That Begin to Play Their Role "Hmm~" Liliana wrapped her arms a Leon''s neck and kissed him forcefully in the mouth. Leon''s mind buzzed with the intsity of the momt, feeling as if a meteorite had struck him square in the head. ''What''s happing? Liliana is kissing me!? Am I dreaming?'' His eyes wided in disbelief at the surreal sce unfolding before him. Liliana, the arrogant woman, actually kissed him forcefully!? If his mouth hadn''t felt the moistness of her kiss and the passionate press of Liliana''s sexy lips, he might have believed this was all just a dream. Leon''s mind wt nk for a few momts before he finally regained consciousness. In haste, he pressed both of Liliana''s sweet-smelling shoulders and pushed her away. "Liliana! Snap out of it!" Leon looked at Liliana with a terrified expression. He ssed that something was amiss with Liliana, yet he couldn''t fathom what had happed to her or why she was behaving in such a manner. After all, the Liliana he knew couldn''t possibly be this aggressive, let alone kiss him! Unfortunately, Liliana didn''t hear his words at all. She was currtly losing her mind due to the reactivation of the Demon Mark on her right breast and the side effects of the secret magic she had used earlier to temporarily suppress it. "Oh, Leon, my dear~ why did you say that? And why are you avoiding me? Don''t you love me as your wife anymore?~" Liliana said affectionately, her breath catching as if she wanted to eat Leon right now. Upon witnessing this sce, Leon felt the corners of his mouth twitch violtly, unable to believe what he had just witnessed. How could Liliana, this proud and haughty Demon Emperor, actually speak such coquettish words? Moreover, she called him her husband and referred to herself as his wife with such affection!? Was this the legdary Gap Moe from his previous world? However, Leon never imagined that one day, the legdary Gap Moe, once only a concept in anime from his previous life, would manifest right before his eyes! Ev more astonishing was the fact that it was practiced by Liliana, the Demon Emperor, whose title resonated throughout the world! ''Damn it! What the hell has happed to her!?'' Instead of feeling excited, Leon was terrified, his heart racing at the sight of Liliana appearing so passionate like this! Where has your cold and indiffert nature gone, the one that always looked down on all humans, Auntie!? ''No! I have to get out of here! Otherwise, I feel like she''ll devour me, and I won''t wake up until tomorrow!'' Leon eximed inwardly in fear, quickly turning a to escape from his bed. However, Liliana, already consumed by lust because of her Demon Mark, wasn''t about to let him escape so easily. "Hm? Where are you going, my dear~?" Liliana smiled coquettishly and grabbed Leon''s arm just as he turned to flee. "Damn it! Let go of me, you stinky Liliana!" Leon eximed in fear, vigorously shaking his arm as it remained firmly snared by Liliana''s grasp. Unfortunately, Leon''s efforts were in vain, as Liliana''s grip proved as unyielding as iron. "Calling me stinky? Well, it seems you, Leon, have dared to rebel against me, hav''t you?" Liliana pouted, her cheeks puffing out in appart annoyance at Leon''s words. Her expression was such a contrast that anyone familiar with her would doubt whether this woman could be the same domineering Liliana they knew. Without hesitation, she pushed Leon onto the bed once more and straddled his body, suring he had no means of escape. This realization heighted Leon''s desperation, the grim certainty settling upon him that he was unlikely to evade this fate of being raped by her today! ''Damn it! Never did I imagine falling into this situation again!'' Leon cursed inwardly. Previously, he had almost be raped by the Dragon Empress during his visit to the Dragon Empire as a temporary diplomat. Fortunately, he managed to escape her clutches due to his power as a sword hero at the time! Back th, he had believed such a harrowing experice would never revisit him. s, fate seemed determined to prove him wrong yet again! Liliana, whom he never once suspected of such actions, turned out to be the second person to attempt to rape him! Was this his retribution for what he had done to the previous Liliana four years ago? Meanwhile, observing Leon''s desperate expression, Liliana''s arousal intsified, and the demon mark on her right breast gleamed brighter. She th cupped Leon''s cheeks with both hands and kissed him passionately once more. "Ummm~" Her pink tongue traced a path down his mouth, attempting to intertwine with his. Ssing her passionate kiss, Leon realized that resisting and evading, as he had done before, would be futile. If this was indeed retribution for what he had done to Liliana four years ago, th he would ept it with grace! As the saying goes, "Wh trouble finds you, don''t flee; instead, embrace it and find joy within!" Without hesitation, Leon wrapped his arms a Liliana''s soft, curvaceous body and returned her kiss. As a man and a seasoned veteran, he refused to be dominated by a woman! The kiss, initially under Liliana''s control, swiftly became Leon''s one-sided advance. This resulted in Liliana being swiftly ovee; her breath was running out, and her face was flushing with crimson. Ssing Liliana''s struggle for breath, Leon promptly ceased the kiss and withdrew his lips from hers. A strand of saliva bridged the gap betwe them, and Leon observed Liliana''s pallidplexion. "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" Her audible panting only added to her captivating allure. The contrast betwe her usual cold and indiffert demeanor lt a newfound charm to her presce. Upon witnessing this, Leon smiled as he gtly lifted her chin. "Do you joy it?" he asked teasingly. "Of course," Liliana replied, licking her lips and gazing at Leon with affection. Her demon mark surged with intsity, clouding her true emotions and consciousness. "Th, shall we proceed directly to the main course?" Leon suggested, his expression beginning to take on a strangess as a ck sun-shaped pattern emerged on his left chest muscle¡ªanother Demon Mark akin to Liliana''s. The emergce of the demon mark instantly gulfed Leon in a sse of disoritation, his consciousness slipping into a haze akin to drowning in darkness. In his mind, only one goal remained: having sex with Liliana... Meanwhile, as the sun-shaped demon mark manifested, the moon-shaped counterpart on Liliana''s right breast gleamed brighter, as if in perfect synchronization. The sudd synchronization betwe both demon marks acted like an aphrodisiac, igniting intse arousal in both Leon and Liliana and reaching its peak. Their gazes locked unnaturally yet lovingly as they prepared to gage in their second bed battle, four years after theirst counter. ... In the dimly lit pce hallway, illuminated only by the soft glow of moonlight, Fiona strolled with slightly sleepy eyes, d in a pink nightgown and clutching a teddy bear. "Yawn~ I''m so sleepy and just want to curl up and rest. But if I don''t sleep near Dady, I won''t sleep well," Fiona murmured softly, her eyelids growing heavy. Since her daddy arrived at the pce, Fiona has found herself unable to sleep alone, yearning to nestle near him forfort. Ev if she couldn''t sleep close to him, she yearned for the reassuring sct of his presce nearby, hoping it would allow her to rest without waking up in the middle of the night like this. Fiona walked with abst-minded steps, her feet instinctively guiding her toward Leon''s room, a ce she oft snuck into. However, as she walked, a voice suddly called out to her from behind. "Fiona, what are you doing?" At the sound of the voice, Fiona''s footsteps halted, and she turned her body a. "Um? Sister Charlotte?" Fiona, still sleepy, snapped awake in confusion upon noticing Charlotte, dressed in a nightgown, standing behind her. Charlotte smiled at her and regarded her with curiosity. "What are you doing up at this hour, Fiona?" Charlotte inquired. "Um, I''m going to Daddy''s room to sleep because I can''t sleep without him," Fiona replied innoctly, blinking her , gold eyes. Charlotte''s eyes lit up as she spoke, "Wow! What a coincidce! I was just thinking of sneaking into Daddy''s room too!" Her voice brimmed with excitemt as she shared her n. Charlotte was well aware of Fiona''s habit of sneaking into their father''s room to sleep. Her earlier inquiry and the timing of this counter were deliberate, motivated by Charlotte''s longing to sleep in her father''s room, just like Fiona did. Sadly, too embarrassed to admit her true inttions to Fiona, Charlotte fabricated the excuse of ''coincidce''. Meanwhile, upon hearing her sister''s words, Fiona couldn''t contain her joy and excitemt. "Th, let''s go together, sister!" eximed Fiona, grasping Charlotte''s hand. "Um!" Charlotte nodded eagerly, and the two little girls walked hand in hand to Leon''s room. Upon reaching Leon''s door, Fiona stepped forward and turned the knob without hesitation. "Hmm? Why is the door locked?" A puzzled expression crossed Fiona''s chubby face as she turned the knob again. To her annoyance, the door remained firmly shut, refusing to op. "Wuu! Why is it locked?" Fiona stomped her foot, tears welling up at the edges of her eyes in frustration. The door to her father''s room was never locked, allowing her to sneak in and sleep beside him. This was the first time this door had be locked, leaving her feeling very annoyed. Noticing this, Charlotte hurried over to the door. "Let me try," she offered, attempting to turn the knob like Fiona had. Yet, the door remained locked from the inside, leaving Charlotte unable to op it. As Charlotte prepared to exert more force, a sudd moan emanated from inside the room. "Ah~ so huge and deep~" The sound immediately elicited gasps of surprise from Fiona and Charlotte, their eyes meeting in astonishmt. "Sister Charlotte... whose voice was that!?" Chapter 42: A Passionate Night "Sister Charlotte... whose voice was that!?" Fiona frantically called out to Charlotte, her chubby little face filled with fear. The voice, sounding like that of an unfamiliar woman, stirred Fiona''s dread, raising concerns about her father''s condition inside. Charlotte''s apprehsion matched Fiona''s as she heard the voice emanating from behind their father''s room, a fear creeping into her heart just as it had into Fiona''s. However, as the first daughter among triplets, she felt the weight of the responsibility of a big sister,pelling her to suppress all her fears. "It''s okay; don''t worry. There might be a guest or someone talking to Daddy. Let''s try to list and figure out whose voice it is." Charlotte stroked Fiona''s head gtly and spoke softly to calm her, although she adeptly concealed the panic still lingering on her own face from Fiona. "Okay, sister," Fiona nodded, her small head bobbing, as her fear gradually dissipated. They drew closer to each other, closing their mouths to better discern the sounds within the room. "Leon~ you''re touching my ssitive parts! Ahh~ Ummm~" "No! You''re pushing it so deep! Ahhhh~ I''m going to cum!" The sound grew clearer, prompting the two little girls to wid their eyes simultaneously and exchange nces. "It''s Mommy''s voice!" they eximed in unison, swiftly closing their mouths at the same momt. Upon realizing that the voice belonged to their mother, their previous panic and fear evaporated instantly. "Sister, what do we do now? If it''s Mommy''s voice, does that mean Mommy is inside?" Fiona leaned close to Charlotte''s ear, her voice barely above a whisper. Despite the voice sounding strange and markedly differt from her mother''s usual demeanor, Fiona remained convinced it was her mother. Charlotte nodded affirmatively, responding, "You''re correct. That''s Mommy''s voice, and she''s in there." Her lips pursed slightly, and confusion was evidt on her face. She couldn''tprehd why her mother would be in their father''s room at this hour. Wasn''t Mommy''s room located in the hallway to the right? Charlotte racked her little brain, drawing on her knowledge to understand why her mother was in her father''s room. Yet, despite her efforts, she couldn''t find any answers, leaving her feeling immsely frustrated. "Huft~ It seems we''ll have to cancel our n to sneak into Daddy''s room, Fiona," Charlottemted, her little face wearing a crestfall expression as she spoke to Fiona beside her. At Charlotte''s words, Fiona''s eyes wided, and a clear reluctance washed over her expression. "Ehhh! No way! I can''t sleep if I''m not with Daddy," she protested with a pout, implying she didn''t want to sleep without being close to Leon. Charlotte shook her head and countered, "But Fiona, if we still try to sneak into Daddy''s room and get caught by Mommy, who''s in there now, ar''t you afraid of being scolded and punished by her?" At the mtion of "punishmt," Fiona''s cute face immediately contorted with fear. Despite Liliana, their mother, usually being very kind and loving, her anger can be terrifying! Ev they, her three daughters, wouldn''t escape punishmt if they made a mistake! "But... But... I can''t sleep well without Daddy, wuuu," she whimpered. Tears welled up in the corners of her big, eyes, her expression so pitiful that it evoked sympathy from anyone who saw her. Charlotte, witnessing her sister''s tears, promptly embraced her with gtle and loving arms. "There, there, don''t cry like that. You still have me and Iris to keep youpany tonight," Charlotte reassured her, rubbing her back in aforting gesture. Fiona realized she had no other option, and her tears gradually subsided as she gave a small nod in acknowledgmt. "Well... I''ll just sleep with you and sister Iris tonight," Fiona conceded with a hint of sadness in her voice. Charlotte smiled and loosed her embrace a Fiona. "Alright, let''s head back to our room th. If Mommy catches us not sleeping at this hour, we might get scolded or punished," Charlotte urged, hastily taking Fiona''s hand and leading her away. "Um!" Fiona nodded faintly, and the two hurried back to their room. ... Meanwhile, in the room, the night was filled with the lively atmosphere of Liliana and Leon''s continuous moans and obsce sighs. The two demon marks on their chests gleamed brightly and intsely, casting a radiant light that veloped them both on the bed. The stimtion induced by the synchronization of the two Demon marks reached its zith, intsifying their moans ev further. The two gaged in a fierce battle on the bed, disying no less vigor than their earlier confrontation in the desert of chaos. However, how they fought might have differed somewhat inparison... Three hourster... Under the bright moonlight and the chime of the clock striking a.m., the luminous glow emanating from their demon marks, which veloped them both, gradually dwindled until it vanishedpletely. This marked the conclusion of their battle on the bed. "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" Leon panted heavily, sweat drching his naked, muscr frame. His consciousness had returned, but his eyelids felt heavy and robbed of their usual strgth. "Damn... What just happed?" Leon muttered weakly, exhaustion washing over him. His brain struggled to clearly remember and process the evts that had just unfolded with Liliana, the memories feeling somewhat blurry. Yet one thing remained certain: this incidt would undoubtedly alter his tire rtionship with Liliana in the future. Inevitably, his quizzical eyes fell upon Liliana, whoy unconscious on top of his body. Her captivating , curvaceous body was also drched in an intoxicatingly fragrant sweat. Her huge breasts pressed against his chest, creating an unimaginably marvelous sight. In this momt, the typically domineering and overbearing Liliana wore an extremely rare expression of helpless vulnerability and weakness. "This woman..." Leon began to recall the evts from earlier, wh Liliana had pressed him and forcefully kissed him. Furthermore, her demeanor and expression were so contrasting at that momt that it almost made him question whether he was dreaming. Until the momt he intded to counterattack, all his thoughts inexplicably wt nk, leading them to their currt situation. "If this woman wakes up, I don''t know if she''ll kill me," Leon whispered, his voice tinged with helplessness. With Liliana''s proud demeanor, it was tirely possible. However, he quickly pushed aside such thoughts, his mind too weary to linger on them. With his remaining strgth, he slowly shifted the unconscious Liliana to his right side. Th, he gtly pulled up the nket, covering her curvaceous and alluring naked body. Subsequtly, Leon reclined and gazed wearily at the ceiling of the room. "I''m so sleepy..." he murmured before drifting off, his eyes closing involuntarily as sleep overtook him swiftly. --------------- A/N: Please give me your support! Thank you! Chapter 43: The Golden Letter from the Palace and the Oath Meanwhile, in a vast courtyard, a solitary figure stood beath the bright moonlight, d in a robe, his handsome features illuminated against the night sky. With his exquisite gold hair and strikingly handsome face, any woman who beheld him would likely feel an instant sse of kindness and fondness toward him. At prest, the man with gold hair stood alone, his expression indiffert and calm as he gazed up at the twinkling stars in the sky. *Step!* Suddly, the sound of footsteps echoed from behind him, apanied by a young man''s voice. "Your Highness, please pardon the interruption, but I bear a letter for you from the Imperial Pce." A young man dressed in servant''s attire approached from behind, speaking with the utmost respect. At the sound of the servant''s voice, the expression on the gold-haired man''s face, though still calm, subtly shifted, particrly evidt in the fluctuation of his gre eyes. Gradually, he averted his gaze from the sky and turned to regard the young servant. "Are you certain it''s from the Imperial Pce?" The man inquired with a calm and nonchnt tone. "Indeed, Your Highness. However, I am unable to ascertain the sder''s idtity, as they did not disclose it to me," the young servant replied, a hint of uncertainty evidt on his face. The man paused for a momt before inquiring, "Did the sder provide you with a message to convey to me?" The young servant nodded eagerly, his gaze fixed on the man in anticipation. "Yes, Your Highness. The sder instructed me to convey a message stating that ''the 0-year n will be resumed'' and urged Your Highness to read the letter promptly." The young servant provided a detailed exnation as he retrieved a gold-colored letter and prested it to the man. The letter gleamed in a respldt shade of gold, adorned with intricate patterns along its edges. Its appearance alone would likely impress anyone with the significance and importance it held. Upon hearing the young servant''s words and receiving the letter, the man''s expression underwt a swift and drastic transformation. Finally, his previous calm demeanor shattered, reced by a sardonic grin that st an inexplicable wave of difort through the young servant. "Your Highness?" The young servant asked, his voice tinged with fear as he observed the man''s unsettling smile. Instantly, the gold-haired man snapped out of his reverie, casting the young servant an unusual gaze. "It''s okay, and thank you for telling me," the gold-haired man said calmly as his expression slowly returned to normal, taking the letter from him. The young servant released a sigh of relief upon witnessing his master''s expression normalize. For some inexplicable reason, the sight of his master''s earlier, unsettling countance st shivers down his spine. "You''re wee, Your Highness. With your permission, I will take my leave," the servant said respectfully, bowing his head slightly. Just as he turned a to depart, a sudd jolt interrupted him... *Stabbed!* The servant''s movemts ceased abruptly, his facial expression froz in shock. In an instant, he was overwhelmed by excruciating pain radiating from his chest. With a stiff movemt, he lowered his gaze and discovered a hand piercing through his chest. Blood gushed forth, saturating his clothes, and the astonishmt on his face was impossible to conceal. "Why..." His words choked in his throat as the hand withdrew from his chest. With a pale expression of disbelief that his own master would suddly kill him, the young servant copsed to the g, his life slipping away. Meanwhile, observing the servant''s demise, the gold-haired man''s smile twisted into a cynical and cold expression. "me it on your misfortune for knowing a thing you should never have known," said the gold-haired man calmly, showing no pity for the young servant''s demise. He nced down at his bloodied arm and clched his fist. *Whosh!* In an instant, all traces of blood on his hand evaporated, disappearing without a trace. His gaze shifted to the gold letter in his hand, a faint smile ying on his lips. "I can''t wait to see what news the Emperor will bring..." he murmured before proceeding to op the letter. The man calmly perused the contts, his expression fluctuating numerous times as he read the letter, asionally punctuated byughter. After five minutes... "I see! I see! I understand now, hahahaha!" The man burst intoughter before closing the letter. "Leon... Oh, Leon... I never imagined you''d meet your d like this... It appears your luck has run out, hasn''t it?" The more he contemted it, the moreughter bubbled up from within him. "The war in a few days against the Demon race and the return of the Zith Holy Sword to the hall of heroes... Isn''t it obvious that Emperor Velix intds to capitalize on this momtum for my befit?" A smirk adorned his face as he whispered softly. His gaze lifted towards the night sky, and suddly, a holy power, reserved only for heroes, surged forth from his body. The intsity of the holy power emanating from him was so immse that it caused the suring area, within a one-kilometer radius, to tremble and convulse violtly. The man stood serely, akin to a deity, as the holy power illuminated his body. With a cold expression and a proud grin, he fixed his gaze on the night sky. "From this momt forth, there shall be no more Leon Kruger, the sword hero. For in this era, the fate of the sword hero belongs solely to me, Gur Lewyn!" *Boom!* Echoing the man''s shout, an unbelievably pott surge of holy power condsed, exploded, and radiated into the night sky. The once-darked heavs now zed brilliantly, prompting all the capital''s people, whether asleep or awake, to hastily run and turn their gaze upwards. "What''s that light!? It''s blinding!" "That light... It''s the holy power of a hero!" "Heroes? Could this be the work of a hero? But which one? Is it Hero Leon Kruger, or perhaps one of the other two heroes?" "Could it signal an impding attack by the demons? Someone, please inform us!" The discussion swiftly reverberated throughout the capital, while several nearby small towns witnessed the piercing light that illuminated the sky. Meanwhile, within the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes of Mankind, beath the towering statues of the three heroes, the Zith Holy Sword, previously dormant, suddly quivered and emitted a brilliant light, seemingly triggered by an unknown force. The light gleamed for a fleeting momt before gradually fading away... Chapter 44: Daddy... Are You Going to Have a New Baby With Mommy? The next day "Ugh~" Leon groaned as the sunlight hit him, slowly beginning to op his heavy eyes. Lazily, he looked up at the room''s ceiling, fullying to his sses. "Ugh... I''m so tired..." muttered Leon, furrowing his brow. Despite having slept well, the fatigue lingered in his body. "Damn... What did I dost night to feel this exhausted?" Leon muttered as he got up, rubbing his throbbing head. His memory was hazy, but he recalled Lilianaing to his room to discuss something. "Wait! Liliana!?" Leon''s stunned expression froze his face, and his body trembled violtly. The mtion of Liliana triggered a sudd recollection: her unexpected passionate kissst night! He also couldn''t shake off the memory of Liliana''s abrupt change in demeanor, aplete 80-degree shift from her usual cold and nonchnt attitude. "Damn! What the hell happed to herst night!?" Leon''s heart skipped a beat as he pondered the evts of the previous eving. The memory of Liliana almost raping him, and his getting carried away with it, prompted a rather frighting realization. "Did... nothing happ betwe us, right?" Leon swallowed hard, surveying the chaotic surings, which resembled the aftermath of a deadly battle. With Liliana nowhere to be found, her absce suggested she had left before he woke up. Observing the disheveled surings and the telltale wet spots on the bed, ev the most dumb and idiotic would discern what had urred. "Shit! So, Liliana and I actually did that!" Leon nearly jumped from his spot, his voice tinged with fear and disbelief. It wasn''t that he was scared because of guilt over what happed with Liliana, as it was evidt to him that she was solely responsible for the situation. Considering the oddity of Liliana''s behavior the morning prior, her unexpected visit to his room, and the abrupt shift in her demeanor thest night, it became evidt that there was a hidd cause behind it all, known only to Liliana. The evts ofst night also signified a significant shift in the cooperative rtionship betwe the two, initially formed to care for their triplet daughters. Furthermore, he realized he couldn''t meet Lilianater with the same demeanor as before. "Hey... How can I approach her with my usual demeanor?" Leon sighed softly, reclining on the bed. His gaze was fixed on the ceiling, lost in a daze. He pondered that perhaps of his worries would have materialized if only Liliana had feigned indifferce and suppressed her emotions. Yet he couldn''t fathom how Liliana could ever adopt such a demeanor. Despite their brief acquaintance, Leon had quickly discerned that Liliana, known as the notorious Demon Emperor, was a woman of remarkable ssitivity and depth of feeling. It was indeed peculiar to attribute such human traits to someone bearing the title of Demon Emperor, like Liliana. However, the reality was undiable. If Liliana hadn''t possessed such ssitivity andpassion, there was no conceivable reason why she, the great leader of the tire Demon race, would have spared his life, the sword hero, and ev interved to save him from the poison inside his body. Was Liliana''s reason truly as simple as wanting their three daughters to have a father figure to care for them? While it seemed logical on the surface, such a motive appeared weak and imusible for a demon, let alone a demon emperor. Preserving his life posed a threat to the Demon race, a scario Liliana, as the Demon Emperor, could never tolerate¡ªunless one exception existed: Liliana harbored emotions for him without realizing it. "Tsk! If that''s the case, there''s no way out, is there?" Leon clicked his tongue, realizing it was futile to dwell on what had urred. It was wiser to contemte how to handle the impding counter with Liliana to prevt any awkwardness betwe them. As he surveyed the disorderly room once more, a small smile inexplicably crept onto his lips. "Ehem! It''s quite chaotic, and I must say, I didn''t expect this battle to be so brutal," he remarked with a mix of embarrassmt and pride. Despite having lost his hero powers, he was pleasantly surprised by the lingering strgth he still possessed in that regard! Had it be another man, it was certain that their little fellow under pants durance would havested a mere five minutes! As he considered the chaos a him, his expression suddly tighted, and he cast a nce at the clock, which had already struck 7:59 a.m. "Damn it! I forgot that those two little girls would be here by this hour!" Leon eximed in a panic. If the two girls asked him why the room was so messy, how should he respond? Quickly, he sprang up from his bed, an inexplicable chill running down his crotch. "Oops! I''m not dressed yet," Leon chuckled awkwardly. Just as he moved to grab some clothes from his closet, a loud knocking echoed from the door. *Knock!* *Knock!* "Daddy, are you awake? Please op up quickly; I need to ask you something!" "Right! Please op it immediately!" The two familiar voices, other than Fiona and Charlotte, startled Leon. Their exmations sounded urgt, as if they were in a hurry. "Wait a minute! I''m tidying up my room!" Leon called out, his voice tinged with urgcy, as he hastily gathered his clothes and began tidying up. Upon hearing Leon''s reply, Fiona and Charlotte outside intsified their knocking and raised their voices ev louder. "Daddy! Op up immediately! Hurry! I have something to ask you!" "Right! Wuuuuu~ op up, Daddy!" Leon nearly choked on his saliva upon hearing the escting shouting and noise from Fiona and Charlotte outside his door, a behavior uncharacteristic of the two. For some inexplicable reason, he felt as though he were a criminal caught in the act of stealing someone''s wife, desperately cleaning up the sce while being raided by the public. "These two stinky girls... do they have to make me panic?" Leon grumbled inwardly, paying little atttion to Fiona and Charlotte''s exmations outside. His priority now was to clean up all traces of the battle with Liliana! Leon disposed of the sheets, pillows, and some damp, soiled clothes. Next, he oped the windows to allow the lingering sct of theirst night''s battle to dissipate. Not forgetting, he sprayed room perfume and ced it on each side. "Daddy! Are you sleeping? Daddy!" "Daddy! Fiona wants to see you! Hurry! Wuuuuu~" The cries of the two little girls heighted Leon''s panic, and after five minutes, everything was in order. "Shit! Is this what it feels like for criminals to be raided by the public? It''s truly nerve-wracking!" Leon chuckled nervously, finding this ssation quite novel. After all, in his previous life, he had oft se news reports about extramarital affairs, curious about how the perpetrators hurriedly cleaned up their evidce. After confirming that everything was in order, Leon nced at the door, which was still being vigorously knocked on by the two noisy girls. "Alright, alright! I''ming!" Leon released a small sigh, baffled by why the two girls were causing such amotion so early in the morning. As he approached the door, slowly unlocking it, it was suddly pushed op by the two little girls, Fiona and Charlotte, still in their nightgowns. With tears streaming down their faces, they immediately jumped onto Leon''s thighs, their expressions filled with urgcy and concern. "Wuuu~ Daddy, you finally oped the door! I thought you didn''t love me anymore!" "That''s right! Wuuu~ Daddy is so mean!" The two little girls cried hysterically, clutching his thigh tightly as if overwhelmed by sadness. Observing the sudd tears from the two girls, Leon, who was oblivious to the cause, was naturally dumbfounded. "Why are you two crying so early in the morning!?" Leon frantically wiped away the tears from their eyes. His face was full of wonder and fear that something had happed to them. However, he couldn''t fathom what could cause these two little girls to cry so hysterically. After all, this was the Demon Emperor''s pce, and besides himself, the three little daughters, Liliana, Lyra, and a few maids, there were no others prest. Th, who could have upset these two so profoundly? As Leon tderly wiped away their tears, instead of calming down, the two girls cried ev more hysterically. "Wuuuu~ Daddy, Fiona is so sad! Wuuuu~" "Me too! Daddy''s going to leave us! I can''t take it!" Once again, Leon was stunned, his mouth twitching inexplicably. Although he couldn''t fathom why the two little girls were crying, the mtion of ''leaving'' hinted at something he was unaware of. "Alright, alright... Don''t cry like that, okay? Please tell me why you''re crying." Leon gtly wiped away the tears that cascaded down their chubby cheeks. For some reason, as he gazed at the two crying girls, they appeared to be incredibly cute and dearing. Especially Charlotte, who typically exuded maturity andposure, now resembles a typical young girl her age. In response to Leon''s words, Fiona and Charlotte wiped their runny noses and cast pitiful looks at him. "Daddy~ please don''t leave us, okay?~ Charlotte promises to be good~" "Fiona won''t cause any trouble either~" Leon, perplexed by the sudd mtion of leaving, felt a sse of helplessness. "Alright, tell me what''s going on." Leon lifted both of them into his arms and gtly asked. The two girls exchanged sad nces, uncertain how to articte their feelings. "It''s okay. I won''t be angry, okay?" Leon attempted to reassure them wh he noticed their hesitance. Fiona pursed her lips, tears brimming in her eyes as she asked, "Daddy... Are you going to have a new baby with Mommy?" "Pufft!" ----------- A/N: Please give me a support! Thank you! Chapter 45: Thats Impossible, Right? 0 minutes ago... "Fiona, wake up! Hurry!" Charlotte shook Fiona''s sleeping form gtly, whispering urgtly into her ear. As her body was gtly shak and a whisper reached her ear, Fiona stirred from her sleep, slowly oping her eyes. "Mmm... What''s going on, sis? Why''d you wake me?" Fiona mumbled drowsily, rubbing her eyelids. Her consciousness remained in a hazy state, showing signs of slipping back into sleep. "Hey, it''s morning already! Remember our n to visit Daddy''s room this morning and ask him about Mommy''s visitst night?" Charlotte''s soft whisper jolted Fiona instantly awake. "Right! I almost forgot!" Fiona eximed, instantly snapping out of her drowsiness. At the sudd outburst, Charlotte quickly pressed her palm against Fiona''s mouth to muffle the noise. "Sshh! Quiet! Iris might wake up!" Charlotte whispered urgtly, stealing a nce at the little -haired girl sleeping at the d of the bed, her back turned to them. Fiona blinked, th nodded her head like a chick, in agreemt with Charlotte. Charlotte felt utterly helpless with Fiona''s careless attitude, knowing that if Iris woke up, they couldn''t leave her alone and take her to their father''s room together. Yet she was acutely aware that Iris hadn''t yet met their father and hadn''t fully epted him. "Alright, let''s hurry to Daddy''s room and ask him what he did with Mommyst night," Charlotte said as she removed her palm from her mouth, urging Fiona. "Okay!" Fiona giggled excitedly, and the two swiftly climbed out of bed and made their way out of the room. Shortly after they left, Iris, who had be asleep, slowly oped her eyes. Despite sharing the same eyes as her two sisters, she appeared cold and distant, as if maintaining a distance of thousands of miles from people. Gradually, she shifted her body and fixed her gaze on the door where her sisters had departed, her previously indiffert expression morphing into one of annoyance and irritation. "Humph! You both stinky sisters are just ignoring me," she muttered sulkily, pulling the nket tightly a her body. Meanwhile, Fiona and Charlotte, still d in their nightgowns, walked down the hallway with their short legs. "Sis, did you find out what Mommy did with Daddyst night?" Fiona blinked with curiosity as she asked. Last night''s evts lingered in her little mind, filling her with such curiosity that sleep eluded her. Charlotte shook her head as she responded, "I don''t know either, Fiona. I''m just as curious as you about why Mommy and Daddy were together in the roomst night. And did you notice how strange and happy Mommy''s voice sounded?" Fiona nodded eagerly, her lips pursed in contemtion. "That''s true! Mommy sounded so happy... It was indeed unusual," Fiona remarked, clearly in agreemt. As the two conversed eagerly while walking, a voice suddly broke the rhythm from behind. "Young Lady Charlotte and Young Lady Fiona, good morning," the voice greeted them. Startled, Charlotte and Fiona halted their steps simultaneously, turning to find Lyra standing there. "Lyra! Good morning!" Fiona greeted her with a sweet smile. "Good morning, Lyra," Charlotte replied, her usual graceful smile adorning her face. Despite asional childishness, Charlotte only disyed it in the presce of her father and mother. Lyra nodded towards them and regarded the two with a curious gaze. "Young Lady Charlotte and Young Lady Fiona, what brings you out so early this morning?" Lyra asked curiously, her gaze shifting betwe the two, who were already up at this hour. After all, it was unusual to see the two, who typically slept in, up and about so early. As Lyra posed her question, Fiona moved to respond but was cut off by Charlotte. "We''re heading to Daddy''s room, Lyra," Charlotte replied casually, offering no further exnation. Fiona quickly caught onto her sister''s inttion and sealed her lips tightly shut. "Oh? His Majesty Leon''s room? I understand..." Lyra responded briefly, th noticed something peculiar about the expressions of the two. The expressions of the two seemed to betray a mix of agitation, curiosity, and other emotions that they struggled to conceal. "Young Lady Fiona and Young Lady Charlotte, is there something troubling you? You both seem quite anxious," Lyra asked with hesitance, her concern evidt in her tone. Charlotte and Fiona exchanged surprised nces, their expressions filled with amazemt. "Did you notice our anxiety, Lyra?" Charlotte asked, rubbing her small, face. Beside her, Fiona mimicked the action, pinching her chubby cheeks and lightly rubbing her face. Lyra couldn''t help but smile slightly at their antics, nodding in understanding. "Indeed... It''s quite evidt," Lyra replied in her usual calm and somewhat indiffert tone. Charlotte let out a small sigh, appreciating Lyra''s insight. "As expected of you, Lyra," Charlotte praised sincerely. Lyra, their mother''s confidante, possessed remarkable abilities. "Thank you for your kind words, Young Lady Charlotte," Lyra responded politely before continuing, "So, what is troubling you two?" Fiona and Charlotte exchanged a simultaneous nce before nodding in agreemt and th proceeding to briefly recount the evts of thest night to Lyra. After a minute of exnation, Charlotte paused and directed her gaze towards Lyra. "So, do you know what Mommy and Daddy did, Lyra?" Charlotte asked, excitemt evidt in her voice. "Yeah, Lyra, do you know?" Fiona chimed in, her thusiasm matching Charlotte''s. Unbeknownst to them, Lyra''s expression remained froz as Charlotte exined. Her lips parted and closed, as if attempting to produce a sound, yet no sound escaped them. Ssing Lyra''s unusual demeanor, Charlotte waved her hand and inquired, "Lyra? Are you listing?" Charlotte''s voice acted as a bell, jolting Lyra back to the prest. "Ah... I apologize, Young Lady Charlotte and Young Lady Fiona," Lyra responded, her tone sounding unusual and uncharacteristic. "It''s alright, Lyra. So, do you know what Mommy and Daddy did?" Charlotte''s small hands clched with anticipation as she awaited a response. Beside her, Fiona mirrored her excitemt. "Hufft~" Lyra let out a small sigh, casting a sad and pitying nce at the two. "Young Lady Charlotte and Young Lady Fiona... congrattions..." Her words caught the two by surprise, leaving them astonished. Before they could ev inquire further, Lyra''s next words struck them like thunder. "You two will soon have a baby sibling..." ... "So that''s how it happed..." Leon sighed, feeling a little helpless as he listed to the story of the two. He hadn''t expected at all that his two little girls would show upst night outside his room and overhear his confrontation with Liliana. Just the thought of it made him incredibly embarrassed. Fortunately, Fiona and Charlotte refrained from knocking and barging in; otherwise, wouldn''t it have be incredibly embarrassing to be caught by the two? Leon looked at the two, still teary-eyed in his arms, and chuckled. "Alright, alright, don''t cry like that. It''ll make your faces ugly in the future," Leon said with a gtle smile as he held them close. Both of their expressions turned sull at his words, and Fiona, nestled in his left embrace, puffed up her cheeks in protest. "Fiona won''t be an ugly woman! Fiona will be a beautiful woman like Mommy!" Tears still glisted in her eyes, lding her expression an dearing quality. "Well, of course, my little Fiona will be a beautiful woman in the future." Leon smiled warmly, gtly pinching her bun-like cheeks and praising her without hesitation. With Liliana''s exceptional beauty and his striking good looks, which pierced through t skies, it was inconceivable that Fiona would grow up to be anything but stunning! After all, two dragons couldn''t possibly give birth to a piglet, could they? Meanwhile, Charlotte, still wearing a sad expression, suddly wrapped her arms tightly a Leon''s neck as she asked, "Daddy~ You''re not going to have a baby with Mommy, are you?" Her question caused Leon to choke and cough. "Cough! Of course, having another baby... it''s impossible! So don''t worry about havingpetition, okay? You two and Iris are my treasures, and there''s no way I''m having another child with your mom," he said calmly, putting on a serious expression as he exined. Of course, he understood the concerns of the two, who feared that his fatherly affection for them would be divided by the arrival of a "baby," which was surely just a misunderstanding on their part. After all, these two little girls had never expericed a father''s affection since birth, so wh he, their biological father, appeared, it was natural that they wouldn''t want to let go. ''Tsk! A baby? How could Liliana and I possibly have another one?'' Leon chuckled to himself. Granted, tonight''s evts were tirely unexpected, but it was highly improbable that a baby would result from a one-night stand. Wait... a one-night stand? A single night? Night!? Suddly, the memory of the incidt betwe him and Liliana four years ago shed through his mind. His gaze th shifted to his two little daughters, nestled in his arms, causing the corners of his mouth to twitch involuntarily. "F***! The oue ofst night''s evt couldn''t possibly d up like what happed four years ago, could it!?" Chapter 46: Lilianas Great Shame and the Black Letter From Heidel "F***! The oue ofst night''s evt couldn''t possibly d up like what happed four years ago, could it!?" Leon eximed in fear, realizing he hadn''t considered this before! The incidt with Liliana four years ago was just a one-night stand, but the consequce was Liliana getting pregnant. Now, these two little girls in his arms were proof of that! The mere thought of it terrified him, sding his heart racing. He had previously dismissed Fiona and Charlotte''s fear as trivial, but now he found himself consumed by the same dread: the possibility of fathering another child with Liliana due to the evts ofst night. ''Damn it! What will I do if that urs?'' Leon swallowed hard, regretting that he hadn''t tak the matter more seriously. Inescapably, he cast a guilty and embarrassed nce at Fiona and Charlotte. After all, he had just promised them that he and Liliana wouldn''t have any more childr because of the incidt fromst night. However, he had forgott that the birth of his three daughters was the result of that one night four years ago. Ssing her daddy''s peculiar gaze and noticing his suddly pale face, Charlotte grew worried and gtly pressed her small palm against his right cheek. "Daddy, what''s wrong? Why do you look so pale?" She asked with concern, stroking Leon''s face atttively. Perhaps it was because blood ties ran deeper than mere affection; she could feel Leon''s anxiety. Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, Fiona also turned her gaze to Leon, her expression filled with concern. She cherished her daddy deeply and dreaded anything happing to him. Leon released a small sigh of concern and managed to manage a reassuring smile. "It''s alright," Leon reassured them in a light and casual tone. "I just had a fleeting thought that made me a bit uneasy, but there''s no need for you to worry about it." He had no inttion of disclosing his true concerns. Childr''s hearts, especially those of girls, were exceptionally ssitive, and he couldn''t predict how they would react if he admitted he was just as frighted as they were byst night''s incidt. Moreover, both of them had only just settled down after being reassured about the fear of having a new sibling. Wouldn''t revealing the truth be akin to awaking a sleeping tiger? Charlotte and Fiona sighed simultaneously, exchanging nces filled with happiness. The two nodded simultaneously, as if sharing an unspok understanding, before finally joining their hands to embrace Leon''s face together. "Daddy, we both love you, so don''t leave us, okay?" They said it in unison, their affection palpable ough to freeze Leon''s facial expression. He hadn''t anticipated such a critical attack from his two little girls like this! Furthermore, as he felt the tderness and warmth of their embrace, his heart couldn''t help but melt. Subconsciously, a lopsided smile appeared at the corner of his lips as he gtly hugged the two little girls back. "Alright, alright. You both mean everything to me, and I love you both very much too," Leon said firmly and wholeheartedly. With his mind now clear, the nervousness within him is slowly dissipating. He understood that remaining silt was not an option; he needed to meet with Liliana as soon as possible to address the issue. He dreaded the situation escting, realizing that if Liliana became pregnant again, it would deeply sadd his two daughters and possibly lead them to rest him, which was thest thing he didn''t desire. "Hey~ Being a father is really something, though it''s quite exhausting." ... Meanwhile, in a luxurious and spacious bedroom, Liliana, who had left Leon''s room earlier,y on the cter bed with a dazed expression on her cold and indiffert face. Her mind was consumed with thoughts of what had happed with Leonst night, leaving her feeling deeply embarrassed. "What the hell did I dost night!? How could I make such an expression?" Liliana eximed in embarrassmt, covering her face, which was flushed like an apple. Though she had lost consciousness and control over her body at the time, upon regaining consciousness, her memory became clear, and the evts of that time reyed vividly in her head. The sce where she forcibly kissed Leon, calling him husband and herself wife, along with various other embarrassing momts, slowly reyed in her mind, causing Liliana to feel an overwhelming sse of shame. "How could I, the Mighty Demon Emperor, stoop to such shameful behavior!? Where will I ever show my face again?" Liliana abruptly sat up, her face flushed with embarrassmt and her breathsing in rapid gasps, causing her huge breasts to sway noticeably. Certainly, she understood that her actions were not inttional but rather the result of her demon mark and the effects of the secret magic she had employed. However, regardless of the reasons, she was the one who initiated and gaged in those actions with Leonst night. "I didn''t anticipate that the side effects of this secret magic would be so daunting, but there''s no point in regretting it," Liliana admitted helplessly, her embarrassed expression gradually fading to reveal her usual indifferce. After all, the deed was done, and there was no need to dwell on it too much. "By the way, it seems the Demon Mark has calmed down again, and I sse the sealing willst longer than before," Liliana remarked, touching her right breast and ssing the subdued state of the Demon Mark. She surmised that the Demon Mark would likely remain inactive for the next five days, after which she would inevitably have to repeat the process with Leon. Thinking of Leon, Liliana couldn''t shake off the lingering ssation of his touch in various ces, like her breasts, stomach, and buttocks, causing her body to tremble slightly. "Leon... you are such a bastard! A pervert!" Liliana grumbled inwardly, her face flushing red again at the thought. She realized that after this, her rtionship with Leon could never be the same as before. Ev if she wished to pretd that nothing had happed, Liliana knew she couldn''t conceal the existce of the Demon Mark from Leon any longer. Furthermore, she also relied on Leon to suppress the Demon Mark on their bodies together. "It seems there needs to be a change of n..." Liliana muttered to herself, taking a small breath. Just as she was sinking into contemtion, a sudd caw from outside her bedroom window startled Liliana. *Koak! Koak!* The sound jolted her out of her reverie, and she nced up to see a crow flying outside. "This is... the messger crow?" Liliana raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. The messger crow served as a means of long-distancemunication for the Demon Race, utilizing crows as messgers. Intrigued, Liliana rose to her feet and approached the crow, veloping it in a gtle hug. "Is there any important news?" Liliana asked softly as she stroked the crow''s feathers. *Koak! Koak!* The crow cawed, and suddly, above its head, a magic circle materialized, revealing a ck letter. Liliana swiftly picked up the letter and nced at the name of the sder. "This letter is from... Heidel?" Liliana furrowed her brows as she read the sder''s name. Heidel was her right-hand man, trusted with delivering crucial news or information. However, giv that she had tasked Heidel with preparing a substantial army and assuming the role of the main geral to confront the impdingrge-scale assault by the Elysium Holy Empire''s army, it was natural that the currt Heidel couldn''t be prest by her side as before to deliver crucial updates. "Heidel st this message... Could there be something significant happing?" Liliana pursed her lips, pondering the contts of the letter. Giv the news that the Elysium Holy Empire''s army nned to deploy 500,000 troops, led by two human heroes, she felt a sse of caution and heighted her vignce. Without further dy, Liliana oped the letter and read its contts carefully. After a minute of reading, Liliana''s previously indiffert expression transformed into one of great shock. "What!? The Empire of Holy Elysium... are they truly so audacious!?" Chapter 47: News of Leons Death Spread Widely and the Resulting Uproar Astralyn Capital¡ªThe Empire Of Holy Elysium Astralyn, the capital of the Holy Empire of Elysium, stands as the epicter of bothmerce and governance. Amidst its streets, day or night, the ceaseless hustle and bustle of its inhabitants never wanes. Especially during the morning hours, the streets teem with merchants peddling their wares and eager customers bustling about. It could be argued that Astralyn Capital, rowned as one of the most prosperous ces in the world, is never devoid of activity or subject to sudd disturbances. Yet, this morning, the tranquility was shattered by a startling promation from the pce: "The Sword Hero of Humankind, Leon Kruger, has perished inbat against the Demon Emperor in the Desert of Chaos." The astonishing and devastating news swiftly spread to the people of Astralyn Capital, leaving them in profound shock. "This news is preposterous, isn''t it!? There''s no conceivable way that Leon Kruger, our revered hero, met his d so abruptly!" "True! I''m also in disbelief! How could Leon, the mightiest of the three heroes, perish in such a manner!? It defies all logic!" "I concur! How can it be that the sword hero has fall before the demon emperor? Does this not portd a significant setback for our human race should the Demon Emperor strike?" "Though highly unlikely, this promation came directly from the pce! It must hold some truth, doesn''t it?" Instantly, the capital was aze with uproar, with discussions rampant in every corner, from taverns to markets, as its inhabitants grappled with the gravity of the news. The once-vibrant atmosphere of the city plunged into a somber gloom. This news could be deemed a fatal blow to them all. Never in the 7,000-year history since the era of the first three heroes had any hero fall before fulfilling their primary mission: to vanquish the Demon Emperor. Despite the presce of two remaining heroes, the prospect of oveing the merciless Demon Emperor, deeply trched in the hearts of the tire popce, seemed insurmountable. Furthermore, the pce''s announcemt specifying the demise of the sword hero, Leon Kruger, only exacerbated the panic and outrage among the popce. Out of the three heroes of this era, Leon Kruger stands out as a remarkably powerful and beloved figure. It wasn''t just his imposing stature and strgth that deared him to the people, but also his calm and approachable demeanor, which differed from the attitudes of the other two heroes toward them, further garnering love and respect. Just as society was gulfed in a state of profound panic, another announcemt from the Pce swiftly circted, dering that the Empire would seek vgeance by dispatching arge-scale army led by the two remaining heroes. This news acted as anesthesia for the initially despondt popce, instantly igniting excitemt and hope. "Defeat the Demon Emperor and the Demon Race! Annihte them!" "That''s right! Avge the demise of our hero, Leon Kruger!" "Revge! Destroy!" "Destroy!" In an instant, fervt voices erupted from various corners of the capital, spreading at an unimaginable speed. The 7,000 years of umted hatred in the hearts of the popce erupted like a flood. All levels of society wholeheartedly dorsed the pce''s decision tounch a major attack, a move not se since the era of the previous heroes. While the capital was in an uproar over the news of Leon''s death, inside the imperial pce, a calm and quiet atmosphere prevailed, in stark contrast to the chaos outside. This tranquility was particrly noticeable in the throne room, where only Velix and Jim, the Emperor and Prime Minister, conversed casually with each other. "Is everything settled, Jim?" Velix, seated on the throne, observed Jim bowing respectfully before him and asked in a nonchnt tone. Dressed in a kimono adorned with delicate cloud patterns, Jim lifted his head slowly, offering a faint smile as he nodded toward Velix. "Of course, Your Majesty. I arranged for the news of Hero Leon''s death to be spread throughout the capital an hour ago, and the results were wless." Upon hearing his response, Velix nodded in conttmt and offered a slight smile. "Good! I''m delighted to hear that. Now, how did the public respond to the news of Leon''s death, Jim?" Velix continued to inquire, his tone tinged with coldness yet underscored by a hint of curiosity. In fact, Velix had already guessed how the popce would react to the news of Leon''s death. After all, Leon was a beloved hero, cherished by both the people of the capital and the tire empire. This reality further fueled Velix''s jealousy and sse of threat toward Leon, giv his immse poprity. Moreover, this situation posed a serious threat to his position as Emperor, the supreme leader of the Holy Empire of Elysium! Jim''s expression shifted slightly, and he released a small sigh in response to Velix''s question. "As we anticipated, Your Majesty, the people of the capital are incsed by this news. Slogans seeking revge for Hero Leon''s death are spreading throughout the capital and suring cities, which is far beyond our initial expectations," Jim exined in his customary calm and nonchnt manner. He had anticipated the profound anger of the people of the capital upon learning of Hero Leon''s death. Nevertheless, the widespread reaction of the tire popce did exceed their expectations somewhat. ''Tsk! I hadn''t anticipated that you, Leon Kruger, would be so adored by all,'' Jim mused to himself, a faint smile ying on his lips. The tumult in the capital was merely the beginning; once it permeated the cities of the Empire and ev reached the territories of the Holy Orthodox, the uproar would peak. Velix''s expression swiftly turned cold upon receiving this report, caught off guard by its unexpected magnitude. "Leon, oh Leon, eliminating you was truly the wisest decision I''ve ever made," he remarked nonchntly, a sneer curling on his lips. Following this revtion, he became ev more convinced of Leon''s formidable threat. Thankfully, he interved before Leon could be too powerful. Otherwise, giv his exceptionally terrifying abilities and talts, it wouldn''t have be long before Leon couldprehd and inherit the tire will of the previous heroes housed within the Holy Sword of Zith. If that urred, it would have be toote for him to eliminate Leon. Velix took a deep breath, feeling the hatred in his heart gradually subside. He turned his gaze back to Jim and inquired, "Has the news of ourrge-scale attack be disseminated?" "Everything has be arranged, Your Majesty. The public is overwhelmingly supportive of our impding assault on the Demon race," Jim nodded, his response casual yet assured. "Good!" Velix eximed, a slight smile gracing his lips, everything proceeding as nned. They were just awaiting a few remaining preparations before their n could proceed smoothly. As Velix was about to address Jim with another inquiry, the voice of the guardian at the throne room door interrupted. "The head of the Marquis Leywn family, Gur Leywn, requests permission from His Majesty the Emperor to ter the throne room!" Chapter 48: Velixs Terrible Ambition and the Another Heros Destiny Holder Beyond the Three Heroes "The head of the Marquis Leywn family, Gur Leywn, requests permission from His Majesty the Emperor to ter the throne room!" The sound of the throne room door guard''s voice slightly startled Velix and Jim mid-conversation. "Oh? Is he already here? Sooner than expected," Velix remarked, with a hint of yfulness in his tone. "Come in!" Velix replied in a low tone, themand instantly transmitted through magical sound to the throne room door guard. Shortly after, the sudd sound of footsteps echoed from the far d of the throne room door. Velix and Jim turned their atttion towards the approaching figure, a strikingly handsome man with gold hair. d in a gold noble robe adorned with patterns thatplemted his perfection and matched the color of his hair and handsome face, the man exuded an air of regal allure. With his captivating sapphire gre eyes and a sardonic smile ying on his lips, he resembled a handsome prince yet bore the demeanor of a charming rogue, a type that most wom dreamed of. Continuing his stride, the man finally came to a halt before Velix. He lifted his face and bowed his head slightly. "Gur Leywyn, meet Your Majesty the Emperor," he announced respectfully, a slight smile gracing his lips. As Velix looked at Gur, a flicker of excitemt danced in his eyes, and he nodded in conttmt. "Hahaha! Gur, it''s be too long since ourst counter, and you''re still as healthy and ergetic as ever," Velix eximed with heartyughter, his excitemt evidt in his tone. In response, Gur lifted his head slowly, maintaining the sardonic smile on his lips. "Thank you, Your Majesty. You still appear as healthy and perfect as ever, which brings me great joy," Gur replied politely and with a hint of lightness. "Well, naturally, I''m still in good health because, as you know, my ambition to rule the world and eradicate the demon race has yet to be realized, isn''t that so?" Velix remarked casually yet with underlying significance, leaning back against the throne. "Your Majesty, indeed." Gur smiled and replied briefly. Th, Gur turned his gaze towards Jim, extding his hands respectfully. "Prime Minister, you appear as healthy and steadfast as ever," Gur greeted Jim politely. "Thank you, Marquis. Likewise, you seem as resilit as ever," Jim chuckled, reciprocating the greeting with equal politess. After the three exchanged pleasantries, Velix finally broached the topic of their main n. "Gur, have you read the letter I st?" Velix reverted to his usual indiffert and cold demeanor, posing the question curtly. Upon hearing this, Gur gave a small nod and a smile as he replied, "Of course, Your Majesty. Upon learning of this news, I was indeed tak aback by the demise of Hero Leon at the hands of the new Demon Emperor." Gur''s expression instantly shifted to one of sorrow, his disbelief evidt. Velix and Jim, observing Gur''s reaction, understood that he was merely feigning his emotions, yet neither of them attempted to expose his charade. "Well, that man is already deceased. Therefore, we shall proceed with the 0-year n, and you shall assume the mantle of the next sword hero, Gur," Velix stated calmly, a silt smile gracing his lips after his words. Taking up the mantle as a Sword Hero... If the rest of humanity were to hear such a statemt, they would likely deem Velix delusional and deranged. The status of a hero cannot be conferred or inherited by anyone, as it is intricately tied to the concept of "hero''s destiny." The hero''s destiny is a blessing bestowed by the three chos individuals in each era, and this designation is granted shortly after the birth of these three chos individuals. If the heroes perish, the emergce of new heroes must await the arrival of the next era. This cycle has persisted for 7000 years, seemingly unbreakable. Naturally, Velix, as the Holy Emperor of the Empire, possessed a deeper understanding of this phomon than anyone else! However, for his deeply ambitious nature, Velix harbored profound dissatisfaction with this eternal cycle! He sought to shatter this pattern and transform the three heroes of humanity into not only protectors of mankind and yers of the Demon Emperor, but also instrumts of the Holy Empire of Elysium! There was no mistaking that wh he referred to the instrumts of the Holy Elysium Empire, he aimed to utilize the heroes to serve him personally and establish dominion over the world! Regrettably, such a feat was impossible, for one needed to possess the hero''s destiny to be recognized by the three holy weapons and wield the holy power of a hero. Ev if he exerted his power to subdue the heroes, it would prove futile in the face of opposition from the Holy Orthodox. Furthermore, the heroes'' power is not a fuel-efficitmp, and Leon serves as a prime example of that. Fortunately, fate appeared to be strongly in his favor. Twty years ago, during the assignmt of destinies to the three chos individuals for the hero roles, a peculiar phomon urred¡ªthe emergce of an individual bearing a fourth hero''s destiny, and that individual was other than the figure of Gur before him. This unprecedted phomon, unse for 7,000 years since the era of the first three heroes, filled Velix with both horror and excitemt! He ev employed all his authority and resources as the Emperor at the time to meticulously conceal the evt, suring that the Holy Orthodox remainedpletely unaware of it. Unfortunately, Velix''s thusiasm is swiftly quashed by the realization that there are only three holy weapons of mankind, meaning that Gur cannot possibly be a hero under his control. The only path for this hero-destined Gur to ascd lies in the demise of one of the three heroes acknowledged by mankind''s three holy weapons. Considering all these factors, Velix regarded Gur before him with a sse of appreciation. Meanwhile, upon hearing Velix''s words, Gur smiled with excitemt, a sse of pride evidt on his face. "Fear not, Your Majesty! I shall rise as the new sword hero in ce of Leon Kruger and elevate the Holy Empire of Elysium to unprecedted heights!" Gur dered, his fists clched tightly, and replied with the utmost respect. His gre eyes gleamed with an unusually intse ambition and arrogance. The prospect of finally attaining the status of a true hero recognized by the holy weapon was something he couldn''t fathom waiting for! Previously, he could only harbor vy and restmt towards the three heroes, particrly Leon, who was celebrated as the most talted and beloved hero of their era! All he could do was watch from a distance, consumed by intse hatred and vy. Possessing a hero''s destiny yet being unable to fulfill the role of a hero was a guine curse upon him! Fortunately, with Leon, the person he detested the most, now deceased, he himself would ascd as the new sword hero! Velix nodded in satisfaction at Gur''s response, finding assurance in the certainty he sought. "Good! I appreciate yourmitmt, and remember, the immint war will serve as your stage and your opportunity to rise as a sword hero. Don''t squander it," Velix remarked casually, his head restingzily. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Gur replied respectfully, his palms sped together. Of course, heprehded Velix''s inttions perfectly. This war prested an opportunity for him to earn the admiration and backing of the people, perhaps ev the tire human race. In doing so, he could position himself to be regarded and acknowledged as a worthy substitute for Leon in the eyes of humankind. Contemting his forting glory and the immse influce he would wield as a hero over all mankind, a sardonic, wicked smile crept onto Gur''s lips. "Hehehe... Leon, oh Leon, your destiny and rown shall soon be mine," he murmured with sinister satisfaction. Chapter 49: Kept a Promise to Liliana and Leons Attachment In the room, Leon, unaware of the Imperial Pce''s deration of his death in the capital, leaned casually against the bed, watching Charlotte and Fiona sleep peacefully. Two hours had psed since their crying sces, and perhaps fatigued by the emotional intsity, they drifted off to sleep together after sharing breakfast. Gazing at their sere sleeping faces, a smile unconsciously graced Leon''s lips. "These two girls are truly adorable wh they''re asleep," he murmured softly and affectionately. He never imagined that raising childr, which he initially considered burdsome, would bring him such joy and fulfillmt. Moreover, the childr were Charlotte and Fiona, each possessing their own wisdom and intelligce. "Tsk, if only Iris were here, it would be ev more joyable," Leon mused with a smile, lost in his thoughts. He was acutely aware that, unlike Fiona and Charlotte, Iris appeared to harbor a significant sse of rejection and distance towards him. Naturally, this was to be expected, giv her resemnce to Liliana in both nature and demeanor, characterized by arrogance and haughtiness. Nheless, he felt no urgcy in meeting Iris, as he was confidt that their paths would inevitably cross in due time. "Hoam~ Well, at least I''ll have some time to rx," Leon remarked as he let out a slight yawn. ncing at the clock, he noticed that it was already noon. "By the way, it seems I had an appointmt with Lilianast night before everything happed," Leon mused, rising to his feet and pondering for a momt. He remembered that Liliana had mtioned the Holy Empire of Elysium''s ns to dispatch arge-scale army, with two other heroes of mankind ted to lead the war. Consequtly, Liliana had asked him to meticulously documt the abilities of the two spear-and-bow heroes. "Though this could be se as treason against the Empire, I already made a promise to Lilianast night. Besides, why should I be concerned?" Leon murmured with a faint, indiffert smile. Since being betrayed by Velix and his cohorts, they have be irreconcble emies. Moreover, Velix''s actions this time could be construed as a betrayal of humanity itself. As a sword hero, he embodied both a protector and a weapon for mankind simultaneously. In fact, his status was so exalted that it surpassed ev that of Velix, the Holy Emperor. Therefore, Velix''s conspiracy against him and attempt to kill him constituted a grave offse, tantamount to betraying the tire human race. "Tsk! Curse that old man... While I''ve long known you to be sly and malicious, I''ve always tolerated you. Yet, this time you''ve gone too far, and as a hero, it''s my duty to eliminate youter," Leon muttered icily, emanating a pott aura of hostility. In all his time in this world, he had never harbored such intse hatred towards anyone, and Velix was the first. After a while, the surge of killing intt within him subsided as his rationality gradually returned. "Regardless, I must eradicate the poison within me as swiftly as possible," Leon murmured, firming his resolve. Without hesitation, he rose from the bed and swiftly proceeded to cleanse himself in the bathroom. The altercation with Liliana the previous night had left his body feeling sticky and somewhat ufortable. After fifte minutes of cleaning and dressing, Leon finally felt refreshed as he settled into his study chair. "Now, all that''s left is to documt the abilities of the other heroes in detail and deliver them to Liliana," Leon mused, rubbing his chin in contemtion. Wh discussing the other two heroes, inevitably, the image of a towering figure over meters tall wielding a long, shiny red spear and an unbelievably beautiful ck-haired woman wielding an ice-blue bow came to mind. Val Trugh and Luna Noir... Those were the names of the spear hero and arrow hero of humanity in this era. Truth be told, Leon harbored no animosity towards the two; they could ev be considered frids. Especially towards the bow hero, Luna Noir, with whom he shared a particrly close bond. Recalling Luna''s beautiful and innoct face as she always approached him, Leon couldn''t help but release a small sigh. "That girl... I hope she''ll be alright..." Leon muttered to himself with a tinge of regret. After all, she had be close to him since they both received the hero''s destiny and lived together in Holy Orthodoxy wh they were five years old. Leon graduallyposed himself, taking a deep breath to steady his emotions. "Alright..." Leon retrieved a piece of paper and grasped a p. Without hesitation, he began to meticulously documt the abilities of Val and Luna that he was aware of. Though reluctant to divulge all of Luna''s abilities due to their close fridship, Leon understood the importance of fulfilling his promise to Liliana, thus opting to include some of Luna''s specific abilities in his notes. After half an hour of writing, Leon finally ceased his p''s motion and surveyed the notes before him. "Well... this should suffice, I suppose," Leon murmured, lightly tapping his finger on the table as he pondered. He meticulously recorded his knowledge of Val and Luna''s powers, though not in their tirety, especially Luna''s, of whom he only divulged partial information. Despite his reluctance to see the Empire emerge victorious in the war against the Demon race, as it would also impact him while he remained concealed in Liliana''s castle, he also harbored no desire for Val and Luna to dure significant losses. Otherwise, it would be dire; with Velix''s ruthless nature and Jim''s cunning, they could easily exploit this momt to manipte public opinion and suppress the two heroes. After all, Velix''s discontt with the three heroes was palpable, with Leon being a prime example of his victimization. After further consideration, Leon nodded in affirmation, as if the decision had be finalized. "Alright... Now it''s time to deliver this to Liliana, as war draws near." He muttered to himself and swiftly got up from his seat. Just as he was about to approach the door, a sudd knock echoed through the room, apanied by Lyra''s voice. *Knock!* "Your Majesty Leon, are you in? I have news to deliver to you on the order of Her Majesty, the Demon Emperor." ..... Cough! I didn''t update yesterday because it was satnight hahaha! Well, I''ll update two chapters today aspsation! Thank you! Chapter 50: Caught, and Someone Following Behind "Your Majesty Leon, are you in? I have news to deliver to you on the order of Her Majesty, the Demon Emperor." At the sound of Lyra''s voice outside his room, Leon was slightly startled before walking towards the door and oping it. *ck* The door swung op, revealing Lyra''s indiffert figure d in maid attire. Observing Lyra, a faint smile unconsciously graced Leon''s lips as he inquired, "Do you need anything from me, Lyra?" "That''s correct, Your Majesty Leon. Her Majesty the Demon Emperor has requested your presce in her study at once," Lyra exined politely. "Liliana wants me toe to her study?" Leon was a little surprised by this revtion. It was unusual for Liliana to summon him like this; typically, it was she who visited his room for discussions. However, considering the evts ofst night, it made sse that Liliana might still feel shy and awkward about seeing him in person, a stimt Leon could understand. Leon sighed slightly and nodded in agreemt with Lyra''s request. "Very well, I''ll make my way to her study immediately," he replied casually. Coincidtally, he also intded to meet with Liliana to fulfill his promise of delivering information about the two heroes, as discussed the previous night. Furthermore, he was intrigued by the impdingrge-scale war and eager to learn about its progress. After all, arge-scale war of this magnitude had never urred before. Just as he was about to close the door to his room and head towards Liliana''s study, Lyra''s voice behind him halted his movemts abruptly. "Your Majesty Leon, could you please wait for a momt? There''s something I''d like to ask you," Lyra said hastily. "Hm? What is it, Lyra?" Leon asked, turning his head slightly as he listed to her request. Lyra hesitated for a momt, her typically indiffert expression betraying a hint of uncertainty. After a brief pause, she took a deep breath, regaining herposure and returning to her usual calm demeanor. "Your Majesty Leon... Last night, did you and Her Majesty the Emperor..." Lyra inquired hesitantly,, her gaze carrying an implicit question that Leon instantly grasped. At her words, Leon''s cheeks flushed with embarrassmt, his difort evidt in the tightness of his expression. After all, his rtionship with Lilianast night should have remained a private matter betwe the two of them. However, due to the presce of his two stinky daughters, the news had spread. Fortunately, besides her daughters, Lyra was the only one who knew about it. "Cough! Well, that''s what happed," Leon admitted casually, showing no signs of embarrassmt. Everything had transpired, and Lyra was already aware of it, so there was no need to conceal it. Yet Lyra couldn''t hide her shock, ev though she had already heard about it from Charlotte and Fiona. Upon hearing it directly from Leon, the impact was differt altogether. "I see... Congrattions to Your Majesty Leon, as it''s possible that you''ll have another child," Lyra said politely, bowing her head. Leon almost choked on his saliva at her congrattions and quickly waved his hand. "Alright, alright, let''s not dwell on that, because it''s not possible," Leon said quickly, cutting off the topic. Without waiting for Lyra''s reply, he hurriedly left her and made his way to Liliana''s study. The thought of babies really gave him the creeps! He had no desire for more childr with Liliana at the momt. Three daughters were plty, and he could only hope for no more additions! Meanwhile, as she watched Leon walk away, Lyra blinked with interest. "His Majesty Leon is so cute wh he''s embarrassed..." ... In the pce hallway, Leon walked leisurely, his mind adrift in thought. Honestly, he hadn''t giv much consideration to the possibility of Liliana bing pregnant again, but Lyra''s mtion of it had reignited his anxiety. "Hah, why am I so scared? Wouldn''t it be the same if Liliana and I had another child?" Leon pondered deeply, finding the idea quite reasonable. After all, they already had three daughters, so having one more wouldn''t make much of a differce. However, he quickly came to his sses and immediately dismissed that damn thought. "Damn it! What was I thinking? How could I tertain such thoughts?" Leon eximed in horror. He was surprised at how easily he tertained such casual notions! Having another child with Liliana? Despite their currt peace andck of grudges, their statuses still ced them as eternal emies¡ªthe Demon Emperor and the Sword Hero! The mity betwe them was an eternal destiny¡ªa conflict that could never be resolved! As Leon grappled with confusion in his mind, he suddly felt a presce trailing behind him, jolting him back to awaress. "Hm?" Leon halted his steps and turned a to see who was following him. To his surprise, there was no one behind him, leaving him slightly perplexed. "No one? Am I mistak?" He muttered with uncertainty before shaking his head and resuming his steps. However, after walking a few more paces, he once again ssed that someone was following him. He quickly turned a, but once again, there was no one to be se. Inevitably, Leon paused for a momt, furrowing his brow in thought. "Something''s strange," he muttered, rubbing his chin and blinking a few times. His gaze traveled down the hallway behind him as he carefully observed the surings. On some sides of the hallway, there wererge pirs standing, providing ample hiding spots for someone intt on remaining unse. Leon was sure that the person following him must be well-hidd! "Hehehe, I see..." Leon smiled slyly and gave a small nod, as if already formting some ns. With casual movemts, he resumed walking as if he no longer cared about the unse follower. Meanwhile, hidd behind one of therge pirs, an extremely cute and beautiful little girl with long hair and a red ribbon on top peered curiously at Leon''s back. "Huh, of course you won''t be able to find me," the little girl, other than Iris, remarked with a slight smile as she observed the confused Leon. For some reason, seeing Leon confused like this filled her small heart with joy and happiness. As the only daughter who hadn''t yet met Leon, Iris still couldn''t ept this "father" figure tering her life. The pride and arrogance in her heart didn''t easily allow her to forgive him. "Humph! Do you think, just because Charlotte and Fiona forgave you, I''ll do the same?" Iris snorted proudly, her chubby little face looking adorable. "Oh? Is that so?" Suddly, a voice from behind her caused Iris'' proud smile to freeze instantly. With a stiff movemt, she turned her body and saw Leon, who had be originally twty meters away from her currt position, suddly appear behind her with a yful smile directed at her. Upon seeing this, Iris couldn''t help but be dumbfounded, and her , chubby face, which had be indiffert and arrogant, instantly crumbled. "Y-you!" ----------- A/N: Please give me support! Thank you, and stay tuned! Chapter 51: Iris, Do You Truly Despise me? "Y-you!" Iris eximed in fright, pointing tremblingly at Leon, as if unable to believe what she was witnessing. She was certain that this man had be twty meters away from her hiding spot just momts ago! How could he suddly appear behind her!? Iris quickly looked back at the ce where Leon was standing before. Sure ough, it was already empty, indicating that he had sneaked up on her without her noticing! Nervously, her gaze returned to Leon, and her usually indiffert demeanor flickered with uncertainty. After all, she hadn''t be eager to meet Leon so soon; her decision to follow him was merely to see what he wanted to do. Yet she hadn''t forese that her actions would result in such an immediate meeting. On the other hand, as he observed Iris''s nervous and frighted expression, Leon smiled faintly and leaned against the pir, scrutinizing her carefully. This was the first time he had met Iris, his second daughter. Simply put, upon closer examination, there was hardly any noticeable differce betwe Iris, Charlotte, and Fiona. All three were equally beautiful and adorable, making it challging for others to differtiate betwe them. However, for Leon, distinguishing among the three was effortless. With just a nce, he could easily discern who was who. After pondering for a momt, an involuntary, mischievous smile graced his lips as he regarded Iris with a yful expression. "Oh? Is my second daughter, Iris, so afraid of meeting me?" Leon chuckled, his tone yful. Upon hearing this, Iris quickly reverted to her cold and indiffert demeanor. "Humph! Who''s afraid?" She snorted coldly, crossing her two short arms with arrogance. Her attitude, which was strikingly simr to Liliana''s, almost tempted Leon to burst intoughter. Previously, he had only heard that Iris''s attitude and nature mirrored Liliana''s, and witnessing it firsthand confirmed the truth of those rumors. Despite sharing his facial features and eyes, this little girl had wholly inherited her mother''s personality! "Is that so? Are you sure?" Leon raised one eyebrow in a yful manner, not at all perturbed by her demeanor. To be honest, in his currt perception, Iris''s attitude came off as more cute and dearing than intimidating and cold like Liliana''s. Perhaps it was her youthfulness and chubby face that didn''t quite align with her indiffert demeanor. Iris, ssing that Leon was teasing her, couldn''t help but puff out her cheeks. "You! Are you ying games with me!?" Iris''s face turned fierce as she asked Leon angrily. She never imagined she''d be provoked like this by the man who was supposed to be a "father" figure! Furious and upset, she refused to tolerate being toyed with like this! Observing her cheeks puff up like a blowfish, Leon couldn''t suppress hisughter any longer and approached her. "Hahaha! My dear little daughter, you''re simply too adorable." Leon chuckled before lifting Iris up into his arms. Caught off guard by being suddly lifted, Iris naturally panicked and struggled. "Put me down! I don''t want to be carried!" Iris red fiercely at Leon, continuing to resist being held. However, how could she possibly contd with Leon, an adult man who was ts or ev hundreds of times stronger than her? Realizing her efforts were futile, Iris resorted to herst and most effective tactic: tears! "Wuuuuuuu! You''re bullying me! I''ll tell Mommy about you! Wuuuuuuu!" Tears brimmed in the corners of her eyes, her expression adopting a pitiful demeanor, as if Leon had bullied her. Unfortunately, Leon, with his Hollywood-level acting skills, saw right through this little girl''s charade. It was just that he couldn''t help but feel surprised by Iris''s rejection of him to this extt, resorting to such dramatic measures as pretding to cry. Was her animosity toward him truly that profound? Doubts immediately arose in Leon''s mind, and he regarded Iris with a weighty expression. "Iris, do you truly despise me?" Leon''s abrupt question halted Iris''s feigned tears instantly, shock overtaking her expression. As she gazed into Leon''s earnest expression, devoid of the previous pretse or humor, a wave of nervousness washed over her instantly. Did she guinely harbor such animosity toward the man standing before her? The answer was unequivocally yes! She rested him deeply because this man had never be prest since she and her two sisters were born. He had also be abst wh the three of them needed the warmth of a father figure. Yet, despite her intse hatred, it couldn''t overshadow her longing for this man, who represted the father figure she had yearned for. Observing Iris''s silce and inability to respond, Leon could only sigh with a mix of regret and relief. He regretted his own hastiness while also feeling relieved that Iris didn''t seem to harbor as much animosity toward him as he had feared. After careful thought, Leon gtly released Iris from his embrace. With a tder gaze, he affectionately stroked her hair. "Well, I apologize for teasing you, Iris. Honestly, I''m truly delighted to see you here. I wanted to bond with you just as I have with Charlotte and Fiona." Leon''s smile held a tinge of sadness as he bared his heart to her. Upon hearing this, Iris''s palms clched, her chest aching inexplicably, as if deeply sadded by his smile. "I..." Before Iris could finish her stce, Leon yfully pinched her chubby cheeks, interrupting her. "Alright, I need to speak with your mom right away, and she''s probably be waiting for too long. I''ll be off now," Leon said casually before turning away from Iris, who appeared tak aback. As Leon walked away, Iris''s expression darked with sadness. She reached out her arm, her mouth parting as if to call out to him. However, her words caught in her throat, leaving her only able to watch siltly as Leon walked away. Tears welled up in her eyes, streaming down her cheeks as she stared at his retreating figure. Meanwhile, after walking a hundred meters away from Iris''s location, Leon''s sad expression quickly faded, reced by a faint smile. "Well... No need to rush," he said casually as he strolled away, gradually disappearing a the corner of the hallway with a whistle escaping his lips. Chapter 52: Awkwardness Between The Two, and Leons Unexpected Reaction Inside the workspace, Liliana sat in her chair with a seriousness rarely se on normal days. Her gaze remained fixated on the ck letter lying on the table, the one Heidel had st her momts ago. "The Holy Empire of Elysium announced Leon''s death... How could they be so audacious?" Liliana frowned, lightly tapping her fingers as she delved into deep contemtion on the matter. She never anticipated that the news delivered by Heidel would be so shocking. Ev more unexpected was the audacity of the Pce of the Holy Empire of Elysium to officially dere the death of Leon, the sword hero. As the Demon Emperor and the true emy of the three heroes, Liliana was well aware of the sacred status bestowed upon heroes in the eyes of mankind. The existce and stature of heroes were revered no less than her own status as the Demon Emperor in the eyes of the Demons. Wouldn''t the Empire be concerned that disseminating news of Leon''s death in this manner might incite panic among humanity? Naturally, Liliana didn''t concern herself too much with this issue, as the suing panic andmotion ultimately worked to her advantage and befited the tire Demon race. However, this issue heighted her vignce, leading her to suspect that there might be a conspiracy or ulterior motive behind the Elysium Holy Empire''s actions. As Liliana was lost in contemtion, a sudd knock on her workspace door was followed by Leon''s voice. *Knock!* "May Ie in?" Leon''s voice snapped Liliana back to reality, her gaze instantly shifting toward the door. "Juste in. It''s unlocked," Liliana replied, her tone slightly raised to sure Leon could hear her. *ck* Shortly after, the door swung op, revealing a casually dressed Leon on the other side. Instantly, their eyes met, causing memories ofst night to flood into both their minds and casting an awkward atmosphere over the room. "Cough! Were you looking for me?" Leon pretded to cough, breaking the awkward silce betwe them. At Leon''s words, Liliana swiftly resumed her usual indiffert and cold demeanor. "Yes, I was looking for you to discuss something important. But before that, don''t just stand there; please, sit down immediately," Liliana said indiffertly, gesturing towards the chair opposite her. Leon nodded slightly and tered Liliana''s workspace, closing the door behind him. As he approached Liliana, his eyes roamed a the room with curiosity. It was his first time tering Liliana''s workspace, and he was somewhat surprised to find it rather simple. Two sofas upied the left side of the room, while a cab filled with books stood on the right. At the cter was a desk nked by two chairs. Suffice to say, for a Demon Emperor like Liliana, this workspace was rather ordinary,cking any distinguishing features. Leon quickly approached the chair, pulling it out slightly before sitting down. "So, what did you want to discuss with me?" Leon shifted his gaze towards Liliana, concealing the difort he felt in his heart. To be honest, he had guessed that after the evts ofst night, he wouldn''t be able to look at Liliana with the same look as before. And indeed, as he sat in front of her, his heart raced, and an inexplicable warmth spread through his body. On the other hand, as Leon took his seat opposite her, Liliana also expericed a peculiar ssation akin to Leon''s. She felt a slight trembling and warmth coursing through various parts of her body at this momt. (Breasts, buttocks, and P****) However, she concealed it adeptly, suring that Leon couldn''t discern any hint of her inner turmoil. "Well, as I mtioned earlier, there is something important I need to discuss with you, Leon Kruger," Liliana said, her cold expression instantly growing serious, catching Leon off guard. After all, it was quite rare to see Liliana this serious, which piqued his curiosity. "Tell me straight away," Leon said casually, eager to understand what had prompted Liliana''s change in demeanor. Liliana didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she took a momt to gather herself before meeting his gaze once more. "Leon Kruger, are you aware that the Holy Empire of Elysium has dered you, the sword hero, dead?" Liliana''s words instantly startled Leon, who was initiallyposed, causing his eyes to wid in surprise. However, after a brief momt, his initial shock subsided, and his expression returned to its usualposure as if the revtion hadn''t fazed him at all. "Is what you''re saying true?" Leon asked Liliana calmly and casually, causing her expression to stiff in response. She had anticipated anger or some form of emotional reaction from Leon, but hisposed demeanor waspletely unexpected. "Wait a minute... What''s with that expression? Why do you look so rxed? Ar''t you supposed to be surprised or angry about what the Holy Empire of Elysium did?" Liliana raised her hand in confusion, her brow furrowing as she questioned him. In response to Liliana''s question, Leon smiled faintly as he leaned back in his chair. "If you''re asking whether I''m surprised, of course I am. However, what truly surprises me is that the Holy Empire of Elysium has only now announced my death, which ister than I anticipated," Leon said with indifferce, his gold eyes betraying a profound chill. Indeed, Leon''s observation rang true. The timing of the Elysium Holy Empire''s announcemt regarding his death seemed somewhat dyed by his expectations. Naturally, heprehded all too well that the Holy Empire of Elysium must have weighed their decision carefully, undoubtedly in connection with the uingrge-scale war with the Demon race in the near future. Across from him, Liliana was left speechless by Leon''s answer, unsure of how to react to his unexpected words. Leon''s words suggested that he himself had forese the Imperial side''s actions well in advance. Did this imply a conflict betwe Leon and the Holy Empire of Elysium that she had be unaware of? Inevitably, the memory of her battle with Leon and the deadly poison that coursed through his body flooded her mind, causing her eyes to wid in realization. Hesitantly, she redirected her gaze to Leon, who appeared lost in thought. "Leon Kruger, there''s something I need to ask you, and I hope you''ll be truthful with me," she began, prompting Leon to snap out of his reverie with a small nod. "Of course, go ahead," he replied casually. Liliana blinked several times, as if gathering her thoughts before finally speaking. "Leon Kruger... Is the Elysium Holy Imperial Pce side the mastermind behind the poison coursing through your body, causing you to fail in delivering the final blow on me in ourst battle?" Chapter 53: A Blushing Liliana and Leons Direct Question Leon was tak aback by Liliana''s question before finally giving a small nod. "Yes, you''re right. The mastermind behind everything is indeed the imperial pce, or rather, everything was orchestrated by Velix, the Holy Emperor of the Elysium Empire," Leon replied nonchntly and calmly. Since Liliana had correctly guessed and realized the truth, there was no need to conceal it from her. Upon hearing that her guess was correct, Liliana couldn''t contain her surprise at all. What astonished her ev more was how the Empire of Mankind could perpetrate such a heinous act against their own hero. As the Demon Emperor, Liliana should naturally feel a sse of satisfaction upon learning that Leon, the sword hero and her eternal emy, was plotted against by the Holy Empire of Elysium. However, for some reason, upon discovering this, instead of feeling happiness at her emy''s misfortune, there was anger and an inexplicable sse of sadness. ''What''s wrong with me? Why do I feel so ufortable?'' Liliana was slightly dazed, unsure of what was happing to her right now. This unfamiliar ssation left her perplexed; it was the first time she had expericed such emotions, and she struggled toprehd their origin. Just as she was lost in thought, Leon''s voice jolted her back to reality. "Hm? Liliana Crimson, why are you lost in thought? Are you alright?" Liliana shook her head and turned her gaze back towards Leon with indifferce. "I''m fine. By the way, if what you''re saying is true, doesn''t that mean you currtly hold a grudge against the Elysium Imperial Pce?" Liliana asked, curiositycing her tone. In response to her question, Leon chuckled and cast a light gaze at Liliana. "You''re right, I do harbor a grudge against what the Elysium Imperial Pce did to me," Leon admitted lightly before a yful smile finally graced his lips. "Why are you asking this? Are you nning to capitalize on the rift betwe me and the Elysium Imperial Pce tounch a full-scale attack against them? If so, why not just go ahead andunch a sneak attack on the Elysium Holy Empire right now?" Leon continued in a jesting tone, devoid of any seriousness. Yet, as soon as his words reached Liliana''s ears, her eyes gleamed as if she had just stumbled upon a treasure trove. What Leon proposed appeared to be a fantastic opportunity. Despite the impdingrge-scale attack by the Elysium Holy Empire, it had to be known that their most formidable hero, Leon, was not the one leading this war. Wasn''t this her gold opportunity to directly lead the tire Demon race andunch a full-scale assault on the Elysium Holy Empire before they could execute their impdingrge-scale attack? However, upon further reflection, this notion gradually dissipated, leaving Liliana to regard Leon suspiciously. "Leon Kruger... You''re divulging this information so readily, which doesn''t quite fit your hero status. You''re not setting me up, are you?" Liliana asked coldly, her gaze filled with unmistakable disbelief. At these words, Leon struggled to contain hisughter and gave Liliana a peculiar gaze. "Pfft! Liliana Crimson, did you actually take what I just said seriously?" Leon asked, his tone tinged withughter and a hint of astonishmt he couldn''t conceal. This woman didn''t take what he just said seriously, did she? To his surprise, Liliana opposite him nodded her head, causing Leon''s smile to instantly freeze. Does this woman possess no trace of humor? Leon let out a small sigh, shook his head, and regarded Liliana with a serious gaze. "I didn''t mean to set you up or anything like that. My previous remark was simply a joke. Nheless, I didn''t anticipate you taking it seriously." "Moreover, ev if my words were a joke, I caution you against tertaining thoughts ofunching a full-scale attack on the Holy Empire of Elysium. Such an action would not only fail to befit you, but it would also result in significant losses for you and the Demon Race," Leon said earnestly, offering advice to Liliana. Liliana frowned at Leon''s words, ssing a palpable underestimation directed towards her. "Are you implying thatunching a full-scale attack on the Holy Empire of Elysium now would result in defeat and losses for me?" Liliana asked, her tone tinged with dissatisfaction. As the Demon Emperor, Leon''s words felt like a grave insult to her and the tire Demon Race. Observing Liliana''s dissatisfaction, Leon remained indiffert and nodded in affirmation. "You''re not wrong, Liliana Crimson. Should you choose to attack the Holy Empire of Elysium now and capitalize on my absce as a hero, you''d not only face the forces of the Holy Empire of Elysium but also the Holy Orthodox. Therefore, I didn''t suggest it, not because I underestimated you, but to courage you to consider the situation more carefully," Leon exined,ying out his rationale to Liliana. As he had mtioned earlier, giv his currt reliance on Liliana, he wished to avoid subjecting the Demon race to a devastating blow from both the Holy Orthodox and the Holy Empire of Elysium. Furthermore, they both have three young daughters whom they need to care for and protect from any threats. At least until his hero powers recovered and the poison within his body dissipated, allowing him to regain his confidce and face the Holy Empire of Elysium without fear. Upon hearing Leon''s exnation, Liliana''s anger immediately dissipated, as she found his words to be tirely truthful. Liliana had strong confidce wh facing the Holy Empire of Elysium alone, but if the Holy Orthodox also interved, she wasn''t tirely sure if she could handle both adversaries simultaneously. Ev if she were capable, Liliana was reluctant to sacrifice many of her demon troops. After a momt, Liliana sighed and regarded Leon with a softed expression. "You were correct, Leon Kruger, and thank you for reminding me," Liliana''s tone expressed softly, devoid of the cold indifferce she had disyed before. Receiving Liliana''s rare gratitude, Leon''s expression remained asposed as ever. "Well, you''re wee, and don''t dwell on it too much," Leon replied casually, reclining back in his chair and crossing his arms, a smile ying on his lips as he looked at Liliana. "Anyway, let''s temporarily set aside this topic because we have a new problem that needs addressing, don''t we?" Leon''s words momtarily stunned Liliana, her cold expression instantly giving way to a blush as red as an apple. How could Liliana fail to grasp his meaning? With a stiff movemt, she averted her gaze as if avoiding direct eye contact with Leon. Observing Liliana''s reaction, Leon maintained his smile and posed the question once more. "So, Mdy Liliana Crimson... Could you provide me with an exnation of what urredst night?" Chapter 54: I, the Sword Hero, Has Unwittingly Been the Husband of the Demon Emperor All This Time? "So, Mdy Liliana Crimson... Could you provide me with an exnation of what urredst night?" Upon hearing this, Liliana pursed her lips and fell silt for a few momts. In fact, before she called Leon, she had prepared numerous exnations and excuses, but wh he directly questioned her, she became nervous. However, Liliana understood that she had to exin everything to Leon, as the effects of her Demon Mark would reactivate in five days. Taking a deep breath, Lilianaposed herself and turned her gaze back to Leon. "Of course, I will exin it to you. However, before that, I''d like to ask you a question. Are you familiar with an ancit magic of our Demon race called the ''Demon Mark''?" Liliana inquired, her tone softer and calmer. Leon was slightly startled by this question, his expression turning serious. "Demon Mark... do you mean the ancit magic created by the second Demon Emperor, Morgan Crimson? I''ve read about that magic in one of the ancit books in the Holy Orthodox library, but it''s merely an introduction, and there''s no detailed information about it," Leon replied with a frown. He didn''t understand why Liliana was suddly asking this question. Could the magic of the Demon Mark have yed a role in their intse battlest night? In response to Leon''s words, Liliana smiled faintly and leaned back against the chair. "You''re correct. The Demon Mark is indeed a magic created by my ancestor, Morgan Crimson. Giv that it''s be over 6,000 years since his time, it''s only natural that there are very few records of this magic. Therefore, let me exin the Demon Mark magic first," Liliana stated briefly, pausing for a momt before continuing. "Demon Mark Magic is a forbidd level of magic that serves the function of binding two individuals to produce formidable offspring. My ancestor, Morgan Crimson, crafted this magic with the inttion of empowering his descdant, the future Demon Emperor, to confront the heroes of mankind," her gaze calm as she spoke. "Morgan Crimson also infused this magic into his bloodline, suring that every subsequt Demon Emperor born in the next era would automatically activate the Demon Mark magic upon finding a life partner," she concluded, allowing Leon a momt to absorb the information. Since she had intded to exin from the beginning, there was no need for her to hold back or conceal anything. Leon, who listed atttively to Liliana''s exnation, couldn''t help but feel immsely surprised. He hadn''t anticipated that the Demon Mark''s magic would be so pott and remarkable. The effect was to fortify the bloodline... If the sorcerers of mankind were to hear about this, they would likely go into a frzy and fervtly seek to get this magic. It was no wonder; each geration of Demon Emperors chronicled in the ancit s grew more powerful from one era to the next. Had Liliana not exined this to him, he wouldn''t have known that the Demon Race possessed magical techniques like this. After a momt of contemtion, Leon suddly frowned as a thought crossed his mind. ''Wait a minute! The Demon Mark is a magic that binds the Demon Emperor and its partner... Th Liliana''s partner, is it me?'' Leon''s eyes wided as he tertained this thought. He was no fool and immediately understood the implied significance of Liliana''s exnation. Moreover, the two already had triplet daughters; didn''t this rify everything? His heart raced, and as his gaze returned to Liliana, he felt a twinge of unease. "Cough! Liliana Crimson, may I ask you a question?" Leon said, clearing his throat. "Go ahead," Liliana replied casually and calmly. "You mtioned that the Demon Mark is the magic that binds Demon Emperors and their partners... So, am I the partner you''re bound to?" Leon asked carefully and hesitantly. Liliana raised an eyebrow and offered a faint, cold smile at him. "Isn''t it obvious?" Her words confirmed Leon''s suspicion, leaving him astonished and at a loss for words. The Demon Emperor and the hero being a couple? If humanity were to hear about this, they would likely vehemtly condemn the notion. Anyway, in this con, the term ''couple'' typically implies nothing less than a spousal rtionship, doesn''t it? He, the sword hero, had unwittingly be the husband of the Demon Emperor all this time? Just the thought of it made the corners of his mouth twitch. Although his feelings for Liliana had softed, the idea of bing husband and wife still felt overwhelming and too early for him. Leon remained silt for a few momts before finally asking, "Was the reason I was able to bond and be your partner because of the incidt four years ago?" The incidt four years ago marked the beginning of his connection with Liliana. Hce, it was the only exnation he could conceive. "Indeed. The Demon Mark is activated automatically wh the Demon Emperor and their partner gage in intercourse for the first time, and you were the one who took my virginity. Doesn''t it all add up?" Liliana sneered coldly, casting a nce at Leon with a hint of disdain. Recalling the incidt four years ago always irked her; at that time, she was exceedingly frail due to the effects of the demon suppressant in the border town. If only she could turn back time, she would have pped Leon and giv him a thorough beating for daring to defile this demon emperor! Fortunately, their three daughters inherited his handsome features, boasting cute and pretty faces, which brought Liliana some sce. At Liliana''s sarcasm, Leon felt a pang of embarrassmt and found himself unable to refute her. After all, who would have anticipated that his adversary at the time would break martial arts etiquette and resort to throwing Aphrodisiac powder at him? "Cough! Well, didn''t I already apologize for that matter? I admit that I was wrong, okay?" Leon spoke with remorse and sincerity. Seeing Leon''s contrite demeanor, a proud smile graced Liliana''s lips. "Humph! You know that," she replied, her arrogance reminisct of Iris, whom he countered in the hallway earlier. ''Like mother, like daughter,'' Leon mused to himself, feeling a sse of helplessness. After a while, curiosity stirred in Leon''s heart as he recalled Liliana''s sudd change in demeanorst night, which was quite peculiar. "By the way, Liliana Crimson... Didst night''s incidt have something to do with the Demon Mark? If so, why is your demeanor so differt?" Leon''s question caused Liliana''s face to stiff and blush instantaneously. She still remembered how shameful her behavior had be and wished to bury the memory deep within! Yet, with Leon bringing it up again, she felt the urge to find a hole to hide her face in! While maintaining a facade of coldness to conceal her embarrassmt, Liliana nodded slightly. "The Demon Mark, despite its pott power, carries a significant side effect. If the Demon Emperor and their partnerck guine affection, the Demon Mark can temporarily drive them into a state of madness, inducing uncontroble desires..." Liliana halted her exnation, her ears turning crimson with embarrassmt, finding it too awkward to continue. Leon''s eyes wided in astonishmt as he absorbed her words. ''Damn it! Is there such an effect? No wonder Liliana and I lost controlst night,'' he thought, suppressing his surprise. He couldn''t help but marvel at Morgan Crimson''s inguity to devise such a cunning method. Indeed, it logically follows that if two partners are to produce powerful offspring, their rtionship must also be robust and deeply connected. "So it''s like that... I see... No wonder your demeanor is so peculiar and doesn''t quite match the image of the Demon Emperor," Leon remarked, trying to inject a bit of humor into the conversation. Yet, he quickly fell silt as Liliana shot him a sharp, dagger-like re. He ssed that if he continued speaking, this woman might severely punch him. "Ehem! Does the effect of the Demon Mark only ur once, or will there be sustained effects?" Leon swiftly changed the subject. Upon hearing this, Liliana sighed and closed her eyes briefly before reoping them, fixing Leon with a serious gaze. "As long as the two individuals bound by the Demon Mark do not love each other, this side effect will persist. As for the subsequt effects, they will manifest in five days..." Chapter 55: The Only Way and Lilianas Jealousy "As long as the two individuals bound by the Demon Mark do not love each other, this side effect will persist. As for the subsequt effects, they will manifest in five days..." After Liliana uttered those words, a heavy silce veloped the space betwe them. Leon, in particr, plunged into deep contemtion about the revtion. He had no idea that the side effects of Demon Mark would be so terrifying. Moreover, the condition for the Demon Mark to cease emitting side effects was to fall in love, which Leon found incredibly challging. ''Falling in love? Does that imply Liliana and I are required to develop feelings for each other?'' Leon wondered siltly, his brows furrowing slightly. This matter was quite serious, and moreover, it seemed almost impossible for him and Liliana to develop romantic feelings for each other. Although the two were not in conflict now, Leon couldn''t shake off the underlying tsion betwe their idtities¡ªthe Demon Emperor and the Sword Hero. Throughout the 7,000 years of war betwe the Demon Emperor and the three heroes of mankind, had concluded without widespread destruction on both sides. Perhaps it''s only in this era that the sword hero and the demon emperor could coexist under the same roof, ev raising three daughters together. Reflecting on this once more, Leon, for the first time, began to doubt whether he was truly a hero or merely someone incidtally acknowledged by the Holy Sword Zith. ''Falling in love, huh?'' he murmured softly, stealing a nce at Liliana, who appeared lost in thought as well. Judging from the slightly crumpled expression on her face, she seemed just as helpless as he was about this matter. Leon let out a small sigh, and as if he had already made up his mind, his once-confused gold eyes gradually regained their light. "Liliana Crimson, I believe I have a solution to this." Leon''s words broke the silce betwe them, sparking a glimmer of excitemt in Liliana''s eyes as her expression gradually brighted. "Do you truly have a solution to the Demon Mark issue?" Liliana inquired eagerly. If anyone were to desire the resolution of this issue the most, it would undoubtedly be Liliana herself. The evts ofst night had left her deeply embarrassed and humiliated, causing her to lose her face in front of Leon. How could a formidable demon emperor like her possibly speak in such a coquettish manner asst night? Furthermore, with the Demon Mark effect set to return in five days, Liliana couldn''t help but feel anxious. Observing Liliana''s excitemt, Leon felt a pang of regret, fearing he might disappoint her with his words. However, what he was about to suggest was the sole solution to the Demon Mark issue. With a subtle nce at Liliana, Leon nodded slightly. "In truth, the only way to resolve the Demon Mark dilemma is for us to guinely fall in love with each other," he dered, instantly veloping the atmosphere in silce once more. Liliana''s excitemt gradually waned, reced by a furrowed brow. "Are you¡ª" she began, but Leon swiftly interrupted her. "List to me first, because I''m not done speaking," he said, adopting a serious expression. "I need to ask you something. Do you desire to evade the side effects of the Demon Mark?" Leon''s tone carried a subtle sse of urgcy. Meeting Leon''s gaze, Liliana nodded firmly. "Absolutely, I am determined to ovee the side effects of the Demon Mark," she affirmed with resolve. Leon smiled at her words and continued, "Th, falling in love is the only solution to this problem. Regardless of any reservations you may have, it remains the only viable option. Consider it carefully." Leon paused his words and reclined in his chair, leaving the decision to Liliana. Despite his own uncertainty about this method, there seemed to be no alternative to eliminating the side effects of the Demon Mark. Rather than allowing themselves to be continuously influced by the Demon Mark, wouldn''t it be preferable to address the issue, ev if the solution involves "falling in love," a path that seems unsuitable for the two of them? Liliana remained silt as she listed to Leon''s reasonable exnation, unable to argue against it. However, the idea of ''falling in love'' was something she had never imagined before, especially with Leon. Ev though they already had three daughters, it was crucial to remember that their existce was the result of an uninttional incidt. As Liliana closed her eyes in contemtion, Leon patitly awaited her decision. He somehow felt that Liliana would likely agree to his suggestion. After all, for a proud Demon Emperor like Liliana, the incidt involving her change of attitudest night was profoundly embarrassing and certainly not something she would want to repeat. Sure ough, after pondering for a while, Liliana slowly oped her eyes, determination evidt in her gaze. "Well, I agree with this," Liliana said with certainty, th continued, "It''s just that I''m very unfamiliar with the concept of love betwe a man and a woman." As the first female Demon Emperor, Liliana was indeed very unfamiliar with romantic love betwe m and wom. One could ev say she was an idiot in matters of the heart. Leon chuckled at her admission and gave Liliana an amused nce. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll guide you and teach you because I have plty of experice in this area," Leon said confidtly, patting his chest as if to assure her. Upon hearing this, Liliana raised an eyebrow and gave Leon a sharp look. "Oh? Do you have much experice with this?" Her tone turned cold instantly, sding shivers down Leon''s spine. His gaze shifted to Liliana, who had suddly be angry for no appart reason, leaving him confused. ''Ha? Why is this woman suddly angry?'' Leon was a little perplexed, th he suddly realized something that surprised him. ''No... By any chance, is this woman jealous!?'' Leon eximed in disbelief, feeling the unmistakable sct of jealousy in the air, which only strgthed his suspicion. Ssing Leon''s bewildered gaze, Liliana narrowed her eyes at him. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" Liliana''s indiffert voice snapped Leon out of his reverie. "Ahem! It''s nothing serious. Just a humorous thought that crossed my mind," Leon chuckled, shaking his head. Th, an idea sparked, and he continued, "Or perhaps you''d like to hear it?" with a mischievous smile. Liliana nced at him suspiciously, especially finding his smile irritating. "If you have something to say, say it," Liliana said impatitly. For some reason, her mood suddly soured upon hearing Leon''s mtion of ''experice'' earlier. Observing Liliana''s growing irritation, Leon''s smile wided rather than faltered. With his chin resting on his palm, Leon teased, "Liliana Crim¡ªno, Liliana... Are you feeling a tad bit jealous?" ------------ A/N: Please give me support! Thank you, and stay tuned! Chapter 56: Lilianas Unwillingness to Admit and the Growing Warmth Between Them "Jealous?" Liliana wided her eyes in surprise, as if she had just misheard what he said. Is she, the formidable Demon Emperor, truly feeling jealous!? Ev if the heavs themselves crumbled, how could such an emotion possibly touch her? "What are you¡ª" As she tried to refute Leon''s words, her voice caught in her throat. The dial she wanted to express seemed unable to escape her lips as she began to reflect on the ufortable feeling that veloped her earlier. ''No... Am I really jealous? Is that ufortable feeling actually jealousy?'' Liliana asked herself in disbelief and doubt. Jealousy was an emotion that was tirely unfamiliar to her. Throughout her life, she had never once expericed such a feeling. As the leader of the Demon Race and the Demon Emperor, standing over millions of creatures, Liliana had always believed herself immune to such emotions. Yet, could it be possible? Was Leon''s im true¡ªthat she had sumbed to jealousy? For the first time in her life, Liliana found herself gulfed in a haze of confusion. However, she swiftly regained herposure, steadying her emotions with practiced ease. With an air of nonchnce, she fixed her gaze on Leon. "Jealous? Humph! How absurd! Are you daft?" Liliana''s cold sneer was apanied by a smug smile, adorning her ticing lips. Despite a nagging sse of truth in Leon''s words, her arrogance remained an impetrable barrier to acknowledgmt. Observing her reaction, Leon could only roll his eyes in exasperation, his inner thoughts filled with grumbling dissatisfaction. To be honest, witnessing Liliana''s arrogance and refusal to acknowledge her jealousy, Leon felt an overwhelming urge to rise and confront her directly, pointing usingly at her nose while eximing, ''Damn you, woman! Can''t you simply be honest and shed that infuriating, haughty facade?'' However, he swiftly suppressed his urge, fearing Liliana''s pottial retaliation¡ªgetting punched. After all, in his currt state, he was no stronger than a mere chick before her. ''Patice... It''s never toote for a man to exact his revge, ev after a decade. Wh my strgth returns, I''ll show this woman just how formidable this handsome sword hero can be,'' Leon muttered to himself as he continued to chant a calming spell. After a while, Leon cast azy nce at Liliana and nodded. "Well, well, Her Majesty the Demon Emperor is a formidable and invincible woman. It''s inconceivable that she''d stoop to jealousy, right?" Leon''s careless retort wided Liliana''s already arrogant smile ev further. "Humph! Of course you do," Liliana retorted, crossing her arms over her huge, proud chest. Leon found himself too weary to continue discussing the topic, unable to bear the sight of Liliana''s exceedingly vexing and haughty countance. Slowly adjusting his sitting position, Leon reached into his pants pocket. "Liliana," he called out, extracting a piece of paper from his pocket and extding it toward her. "Here''s the information on the two heroes you inquired aboutst night. Take it," he continued. Upon hearing this, Liliana''s smug expression swiftly morphed into one of shock and disbelief as she noticed the piece of paper in his hand. "You... What did you say? Information about the two heroes of mankind? Are you serious?" Liliana redirected her gaze from the paper to Leon, her tone tinged with surprise. Last night, just before the side-effect reaction of the Demon Mark on her chest caused her to lose consciousness, she had indeed sought Leon''s assistance in documting information about the other two heroes of mankind for the uing war. Although Leon had agreed to her requestst night, Liliana harbored doubts about whether he would follow through. After all, as a hero himself, it seemed improbable that he would assist her, the Demon Emperor, against the Holy Empire of Elysium forces, didn''t it? Due to her hesitation, she refrained from prying or holding high expectations. However, she hadn''t anticipated that Leon would indeed take the initiative topile this information for her. In response to Liliana''s question, Leon offered a slight smile and nodded. "Of course, I''m serious. Would I have gone to the trouble of writing this for you otherwise?" Leon replied in a jesting tone. Liliana was tak aback by this response, poised to reply, but Leon quickly raised his hand to interrupt her. "Don''t worry about it. I made a promise to youst night, and I intd to keep it," Leon reassured her in a soothing tone. Crossing his legs, he continued, "Besides, you''re well aware of how the imperial pce betrayed me and framed me, right? They ev spread news of my demise across the tire empire. Hce, this war they''ve dered is clearly aimed at providing justification for my demise, all to crush the Demon race for their own sinister motives." "For this reason, naturally, I won''t allow them to prevail in this war rife with deceit," Leon dered with a sigh, halting his exnation. While his exnation resonated with logic, there were certain stimts he chose not to express to Liliana, one of which was the profound debt he owed her. The incidt from four years ago still burded him with overwhelming guilt. After all, the act of rape back th was unforgivable, regardless of the justification. However, he was too ashamed to confess it, resorting instead to finding another excuse to provide a usible exnation. Liliana bit her lower lip and cast aplicated nce at Leon upon hearing his exnation. A myriad of emotions began to stir within her, causing her heart to race uncontrobly. Aware that persisting with her inquiries mighte across as hypocritical, Liliana let out a slow sigh. "You won''te to regret this, will you?" Subconsciously, a soft smile graced her lips as she epted the piece of paper from Leon''s hand. "Of course not," Leon replied with a chuckle, instantly warming the atmosphere betwe them. "Thank you, Leon Kru¡ªNo, Leon," Liliana said softly, opting for a more intimate nickname. Leon nodded in response before ncing at the clock, which already showed afternoon. ''Oops! I got carried away talking to Liliana andpletely forgot about those two little girls!'' Leon eximed inwardly, realizing he had nearly overlooked Charlotte and Fiona, who were sound asleep in his room. He fretted over the possibility of those girls searching for him upon waking. Swiftly, he rose from his seat and cast a fleeting nce at Liliana. "Well, I suppose we should wrap up our conversation now that I''ve left Charlotte and Fiona sleeping in my room. They''re likely already awake and searching for me," Leon said with a slight smile, his thoughts drifting to his two little girls. Liliana nodded in agreemt as she nced at the vast pile of documts scattered across her desk, letting out a helpless sigh. "Alright, I also need to finish my work soon. And forgive me for leaving the care of those two little girls to you," Liliana said softly, her voice carrying a hint of apology. She recognized that her rect busyness had led to neglecting her daughters too much. Leon naturally understood her situation and harbored no ill feelings about it. "Don''t worry about it. Taking care of them is part of my duty anyway," Leon shrugged nonchntly in reply. "Thank you, Leon," Liliana''s expression softed as she conveyed her gratitude with a sincere smile. "You''re wee," Leon responded as he turned toward the door and took a few steps out. However, after a few strides, he halted and nced back at Liliana behind him, a sly smile suddly blooming on his lips. "By the way, regarding the matter of the Demon Mark, if you have a momt, feel free to visit my room. I''ll dly light you on the intricacies of love. After all, I happ to be quite expericed in that area, hahaha!" Leon quipped with a yfulugh. Without waiting for Liliana''s response, he strode out of the room, leaving Liliana, whose smile faded upon hearing his words. Subconscious, her fists clched tightly, and blue veins bulged on her forehead. With gritted teeth and her eyes zing with hatred towards the direction of Leon''s departure, she eximed, "Leon... You scoundrel!" Chapter 57: Arshleys Anger and an Ancient Manuscript 7,000 Years Ago Hall of Gods©¤©¤Holy Orthodox Inside the Hall of Gods, Arshely sat upon the throne, her expression indiffert, her features concealed beath a veil. Draped in a loose, light gre saintly robe, her perfect and curvaceous body cannot be hidd at all. Moreover, with her sere and graceful demeanor, she seemed akin to a goddess descding upon the world. Right now, before her stood four m, each radiating an extraordinary aura¡ª other than the Guardians, who held positions of great esteem within the Holy Orthodox hierarchy, second only to the Saint. "I''m certain that the four of you have heard about the news of the death of my brother, Sword Hero Leon Kruger, as spread by the Holy Empire of Elysium. What are your thoughts on this matter?" Arshley crossed her long, plump legs and asked in a calm, somewhat indiffert tone, directed towards the four. Upon hearing this, the four nodded simultaneously. Th, a handsome middle-aged man with brown hair, d in a loose robe, stepped forward slowly. "Saint, may I have the honor of expressing my opinion first?" The middle-aged man, other than Louis, the third Guardian, spoke respectfully to Arshley. Arshley nced at him and nodded, responding, "Of course, Guardian Louis. Please proceed." With Arshley''s approval, Louis took a deep breath and adopted a serious expression. "Saint, ording to the horoscope I consulted earlier, it appears that hero Leon is not truly deceased. The hero''s star represting him still shines, though dimly, suggesting that he may have sustained injuries following the battle in the Desert of Chaos," Louis exined, maintaining aposed demeanor as he paused for a momt. Th, his facial expression turned serious once more as he continued, "It''s just that, Saint, yesterday, I cast a new horoscope to determine the whereabouts of the sword hero Leon and discovered something unexpected¡ªthat the hero''s star represting Sword Hero Leon suddly flickered uncontrobly, as if it might disappear at any momt." *Bang!* Louis'' words hit Arshley like a giant rock, leaving her eyes wided in disbelief, the emotion clearly evidt ev behind her veil. The hero''s Star... It symbolizes the life of a hero. Unlike the hero''s destiny, which is a one-time evt urring wh three heroes are chos in an era, the hero''s star can be discerned through horoscopic calction, as Louis adeptly demonstrated. However, not just anyone can employ the horoscopic magic method; without caution, attempting to observe the hero''s star can lead to a fatal bacsh. Now, Louis suggests that the Sword Hero''s star is showing signs of fading, implying that her brother, Leon, is truly facing immint demise. "Is... Is what you''re saying true!?" Arshley asked, her voice trembling as if she were on the verge of copse. Observing her reaction, Louis released a small sigh of regret, hesitant to answer her question. Having known Arshley since before her ascsion to the throne as a Holy Orthodox saint, Louis was familiar with her temperamt. Although Arshley was rowned as a beloved saint, esteemed by all mankind and held in high regard, she had a fatal w¡ªher obsessive love for the sword hero Leon. While this may seem admirable, sometimes excessive affection can lead to detrimt. Meanwhile, Louis'' silce in response to Arshley''s question cast a somber silce over the tire Hall of Gods, and observing his rete, Arshley clched her palms until they turned red. "Third Guardian... I demand an answer! Is what you say true or not?" Arshley''s questioning tone instantly turned cold as a faint gre aura veloped her body, spreading throughout the hall. The gre aura caused the tire Hall of Gods to tremble, and the space a them distorted as if it were on the verge of shattering at any momt. Witnessing the sce, the fourth guardian, Victor, and the fifth guardian, Adam, stood poised to interve and prevt the immint destruction of the Hall of Gods under the pressure of Arshley''s power. However, the first Guardian, Edward, who had remained silt all this time, swiftly took a step forward and fixed a calm gaze upon Arshley. "Saint, please refrain from sumbing to your anger; otherwise, the consequces could be dire," Edward cautioned with a nonchnt expression, though urgcy tinged his voice. Upon hearing this, Arshley also gradually regained herposure, though her trembling body indicated that she had not fully calmed down. Edward sighed and cast a sharp gaze at Louis, causing him to feel a mix of embarrassmt and guilt. Shaking his head slightly, Edward turned his gaze toward Arshley, asking, "Saint, may I speak and offer my opinion?" Arshley remained silt, seemingly unable to fully ept the news Louis had delivered earlier. Undeterred by Arshley''sck of response, Edward proceeded to exin. "Saint, in the 7,000-year history of mankind''s war against the Demon race, do you know why our Holy Orthodox has never directly participated and only acted passively all this time?" Edward''s question left Arshley momtarily stunned, and she regarded him with a hint of confusion. She couldn''tprehd why Edward was broaching this topic. As a Holy Orthodox saint, Arshley was well aware of the reasons why the Holy Orthodox couldn''t interve and attack the Demon race. The primary reason being that the First Saint of the Holy Orthodox had once made a sacred oath to abstain from involvemt in the battle against the Demon Race. This sacred oath applied not only to the First Saint but also to all future saints who would ascd the throne and lead the Holy Orthodox. Consequtly, the Holy Orthodox refrained from gaging in direct conflict with the Demon Race, except to defd humanity''s territory from their incursions. Noticing Arshley''s hesitation, Edward continued, "You might argue that it is because of the sacred oath of the first Saint of Holy Orthodoxy that our Holy Orthodoxy has refrained from gaging in directbat with the Demon race." "However, Saint, there is another reason for this matter that has be carefully concealed for 7,000 years." His words not only wided Arshley''s eyes in shock but also those of Louis, Victor, and Adam. "Edward, is what you''re saying true? Is there another reason why the Holy Orthodox never interved in the battle against the Demon Race?" The Fifth Guardian, Adam, asked urgtly. As a Guardian who held the esteemed position of a Holy Orthodox war geral and bore the moniker "God of War," Adam was guinely eager to eradicate the Demon race and stand alongside the Holy Empire of Elysium in the battle for humanity. Yet, bound by a sacred oath, he found himself unable to participate, resigned to merely observing without taking any action. Seated upon the throne, Arshley too felt unable to calm down upon hearing Edward''s words. For the time being, she suppressed her anxiety about Leon''s situation. Ssing the anxious and curious gazes fixed upon him, Edward maintained a calm demeanor as he began to exin once more. "A few days ago, I stumbled upon a 7,000-year-old ancit manuscript in the Hall''s library." Edward paused for a momt, his calm expression suddly shifting to one of seriousness. "The manuscript reveals that the true reason the Holy Orthodox refrained from battling the Demon race wasn''t solely due to the First Saint''s oath, but rather to await the arrival of someone who would change an era and halt the war betwe the Demon race and mankind¡ªa figure referred to as ''The Fated One.''" ---- A/N: By the way, I''m considering updating two chapters in one day. What are your thoughts on this? Please leave yourmts below. Thank you! Chapter 58: Edwards Bold Conjectures Regarding the Identity of the Fated One As soon as Edward finished speaking, an immediate silce veloped the tire hall of gods, underscoring the profound shock elicited by his words. Notably, Arshley herself appeared to be the most tak aback. After all, as a saint and leader of the tire Holy Orthodox, she found herself utterly unaware of a secret of such magnitude, rdering its revtion all the more absurd. "Edward! Are you absolutely sure about what you''re saying? Can we truly rely on the uracy of this im?" Louis, positioned beside Edward, inquired urgtly and hastily. As a diviner and a frequt researcher of ancit s, Louis could scarcely believe what Edward had just disclosed. The era 7,000 years ago, during which the three heroes of mankind emerged alongside the first Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, stands as a profoundly mysterious period. This scarcity of ancit s or manuscripts documting the history of this era meant that ev if they existed, their contts were either deemed unimportant or already known to most people. This significant anomaly led Louis to specte whether someone or a formidable power was inttionally concealing this history. If indeed it is, as he suspects, th the sheer greatness and terror of that power are beyond imagination. Therefore, how could he not be surprised and astonished by Edward''s words? On the other hand, while the other guardians refrained from voicing their doubts like Louis, their expressions mirrored his disbelief, emanating a simr sse of distrust. Despite ssing everyone''s doubts, Edward''s expression remained as calm as ever. He understood that what he had revealed was truly extraordinary and unbelievable, so he harbored no anger whatsoever. "I understand that both the saint and all of you might find it difficult to believe what I''m saying, but I can swear that it is the truth," Edward asserted calmly. "Furthermore, the ancit manuscript still resides in my study, and I will dly show it to you after this." With a steady gaze, he addressed Arshley, seated upon the throne, th turned his atttion to Louis, Victor, and Adam standing beside him. To be honest, giv his idtity, status, and rtionship with them, Edward did not actually need to swear an oath to prove his words. However, the gravity of what he was disclosing was not insignificant; it was substantial ough that the oath he offered was more for their psychologicalfort than anything else. Sure ough, after Edward made his statemt, the doubts etched on the faces of Louis, Victor, and Adam dissipated swiftly. The four nodded simultaneously, implying their eptance of Edward''s words without further questioning or doubt. Ssing that the doubts of the three had dissipated, Edward redirected his gaze towards Arshley. "Saint, may I proceed with what I was saying earlier?" Edward asked, his tone light and polite. Upon hearing Edward''s request, Arshley regarded him with a deep gaze and offered a slight nod. "Very well, Guardian Edward, please proceed," Arshley agreed promptly. She, too, was eager to hear firsthand about the significance of "the fate one" that Edward was referring to and how this figure could pottially resolve the dispute betwe humanity and the Demon Race. It''s crucial to remember that the mity betwe the two races dured for 7,000 years, making it appear impossible for them to ever reconcile. Yet, for someone capable of prompting ev the first saint of Holy Orthodoxy to swear a sacred oath and patitly await for thousands of years, this figure should possess the ability to truly broker peace betwe the two races. With Arshley''s sanction, Edward took a momtary breath andmced his exnation once more. "In the ancit manuscript," Edward began cautiously, "it is also exined that this ''the Fated One'' will emerge as one of the three heroes of mankind during an era wh the conflict betwe mankind and the Demon race will escte to unprecedted heights." He paused for a few momts, allowing his words to sink in. Th he continued, "Ev so, the ancit manuscript does not specify wh that figure will appear in this world or what holy weapon they will wield." Louis, Victor, and Adam, standing beside Edward, couldn''t help but frown upon hearing his exnation. Each of their faces betrayed the desire to ask deeper into the matter to Edward, yet they suppressed their strong curiosity, mindful of Arshley''s presce seated on the throne. As Arshley listed, her brows furrowed, and the face concealed by her veil adopted a serious demeanor. If the contts of the ancit manuscript were indeed urate, th this figure known as ''The Fated One'' would truly hold the key to resolving the mity betwe the two races of humans and demons. However, after a momt of contemtion, she abruptly discerned something peculiar. Although she was greatly surprised by this news, she couldn''t fathom why Edward had suddly disclosed this matter to her. Earlier, it should be recalled, she had nearly lost control upon learning from Louis about her big brother''s Hero''s Star showing signs of disappearing. With a doubtful expression veiled on her face, Arshley inquired, "Guardian Edward, I must admit I am indeed very surprised about this matter. However, I trust there must be a reason behind your sudd revtion, correct?" Arshley knew Edward''s nature very well. As the one holding the title ''Wise Angel of Holy Orthodoxy,'' every word he uttered held significance. Sure ough, upon hearing Arshley''s question, Edward''s previously serious countance swiftly dissipated, giving way to a calm and gtle expression. "Saint, you guessed correctly." Edward nodded, replying with a slight chuckle. His gaze shifted from Arshley to Louis, Victor, and Adam beside him before settling back on Arshley once more. "After reading the ancit manuscript, I found myself deeply curious about the idtity of the figure mtioned within," Edward said in a low tone, th continued, "However, after conducting research and calctions, I have arrived at a bold conjecture regarding who this figure, referred to as ''the Fated One,'' might be." "Who is it?!" Louis, Victor, and Adam suddly eximed in unison, their voices ringing out loudly. Surprised, they exchanged embarrassed nces, yet their curiosity outweighed any sse of difort as they fixed their intse gazes upon Edward. While it was merely a conjecture, the three of them understood Edward''s reputation for uracy; he never made guesses or inferces lightly. Arshley, equally intrigued as the three, clched her palms tightly, her curiosity piqued. For some inexplicable reason, Leon''s face involuntarily shed through her mind, causing her heart to race. ''It''s impossible, isn''t it?'' She thought inwardly with caution, but Edward''s next words left her and the three guardians utterly shocked. "The Fated One mtioned in the ancit manuscript is most likely... sword hero Leon Kruger." Chapter 59: The 100 Deadliest Poisons in the World, and Leons Unyielding Determination The next morning, inside his room, Leon sat in his study chair and gazed at the neat stack of books on his desk with a satisfied expression. "Do all these books contain information about poisons from a the world?" Leon asked, his tone curious, as he selected a book from the top of the stack. With intrigue, he studied the title on the front cover and was surprised by what he read. "The world''s 0 deadliest poisons and their derivatives? Damn, that title is quite imposing! I hope the contt lives up to its promise and isn''t merely clickbait or deceptive." Leon chuckled under his breath, a slight smile tugging at his lips. Yesterday, after concluding his conversation with Liliana in her study, he didn''t immediately retire to his room to seek out his two little daughters. Instead, he headed to the library in search of books containing information about poisons, hoping that by finding descriptions, he could create or locate an antidote. Although Liliana had informed him that the poison within him was unknown and mysterious, he refused to believe that there was no antidote in existce. Leon firmly held onto the principle, "For every poison in the world, there must be a cure," and thus, he resolved not to give up under any circumstances. Regrettably, upon reaching the library, he found himself at a loss as to which shelf contained the books on poisons amidst the vastness and size of the library. As luck would have it, Lyra happed to pass by in the library hallway, and she kindly assisted him in gathering all the books rted to poisons. Reflecting on it, Leon felt immsely grateful to Lyra for her assistance. "If I have the opportunity, I''ll find a way to repay her kindness," Leon vowed to himself before refocusing his atttion on the book before him. "Alright, let''s dive in!" Leon eximed eagerly, clching his palms as he slowly oped the book. On the first page, Leon countered pictures and exnations of numerous types of poisons, which he read through for a while. However, he shook his head in disappointmt, as they were all derivative, low-grade poisons unrted to the poison coursing through his body. As he turned to the second page, he countered the same array of chick-grade poisons. Leon continued flipping through the pages, and by the time he reached page 5, one particr poison caught his atttion: the [Frosthoar] poison. "Frosthoar? One of the 0 deadliest poisons in the world?" Leon blinks several times as he reads the name of the poison. Swiftly, he scrutinized the description of the poison, reading it carefully. "''Frosthoar, a liquid-shaped poison that exhibits attributes of ice and frost. It operates by freezing the internal organs of the victim upon ingestion, causing excruciating pain and bringing them to the brink of life and death in a torturous ice-cold ordeal...'' Damn! This poison is truly scary!" Leon eximed, his eyes widing in shock as he finished reading the description. He never anticipated the existce of a poison with such appalling effects. The mere thought of anyone being exposed to this cursed poison filled him with dread, as he couldn''t fathom the extt of its devastation. "I feel like the individual who discovered this poison must be a psychopath," Leon muttered to himself, considering this poison deserving of its title among the 0 deadliest poisons in the world. Fortunately, despite the deadly nature of this poison, there was an additional description stating that there were certain special individuals who were immune to it, and the three heroes of humankind were among them. "Tsk! If a deadly poison like this can''t breach a hero''s defses, th what kind of poison could be inside my body capable of petrating a hero''s holy power defses?" Leon chuckled helplessly, shaking his head slightly. For some reason, he found himself increasingly curious about this and how that damn loli, Rain Violet, managed to create such a poison that now coursed through his body. Yet, after a momt, he pushed aside these distracting thoughts and redirected his focus to the book before him. Leon turned the page once more, only to find that the next page was a derivative of the previous [Frosthoar] poison, which failed to capture his interest. Swiftly, he continued flipping through page after page until he abruptly halted his movemts upon reaching the 40th page. "ck Feather Poison, one of the 0 deadliest poisons in the world?" Leon muttered under his breath as he read the name of the poison on the 40th page. He th carefully read the description of this poison at the bottom of the page. "''ck Feather Poison is a shape-liquid poison and one of the 0 deadliest poisons in the world. It was concocted by an extraordinarily powerful sorceress about 7,000 years ago out of heartbreak from being dumped by her beloved. This poison is exceptionally lethal as it possesses the ability to corrode the soul of its victim unnoticed, causing excruciating pain akin to being impaled by thousands of swords for months before sumbing to death...''" Leon''s eyes wided as he finished reading the tirety of the poison''s description. If his horror had peaked at 70 points upon reading the description of the [Frosthoar] poison, th his terror towards this [ck Feather] poison skyrocketed to 0 points! "Damn it! This poison is truly horrifying! Moreover, it originated 7,000 years ago. Wasn''t that the era of the first-geration of three heroes and Demon Emperor Amon reigning over the throne?" Leon was astonished to discover that this poison had a connection to an era from 7,000 years ago, ev if it was only briefly mtioned in the description of the poison. However, upon reflecting on the fact that the creator of this poison was an immsely powerful sorceress driv by heartbreak from a romantic problem, he felt the corners of his mouth twitch. "The saying, ''Never give a woman heartache,'' holds true, and I should probably be cautious in the future," Leon said with a hint of apprehsion, siltly reminding himself. After a while, Leon continued to flip through page after page, finding several poisons listed among the "0 deadliest poisons in the world," yet of them seemed to corrte with the poison coursing through his body, leaving him disappointed. Unbeknownst to him, he had already reached the d of the book page, further exacerbating his feeling of helplessness. "Hah~ This issue isn''t going to be simple," Leon sighed as he closed the book. From the beginning, he understood that discovering a description of the poison within his body wouldn''t be straightforward. Moreover, ev if he found it, he still had to figure out how to locate the antidote, a task likely a hundred times more challging than this. Afterward, Leon set the book aside and cast a nce at the stack of books on his desk. "Ev if the previous book didn''t have it, it doesn''t necessarily mean that the other books won''t," Leon reassured himself, feeling his spirit rekindle. Just as he was about to reach for another book, Leon suddly felt a warm embrace from behind, apanied by a soft, sweet voice that resembled milk. "Daddy~" ----------- A/N: Hello my handsome readers! Starting tomorrow, I will update in the morning like this and thank you! Don''t forget for your support~(£Þ??£Þ) Chapter 60: Fionas Low Self-Esteem, and the Solution "Daddy~" Leon gasped in shock wh he felt a hug from behind and heard that sweet voice. Slowly, he turned his head back and saw that it was Fiona, his beloved little girl, embracing him. "Huh? Fiona?" Leon''s face disyed a hint of surprise as he caught sight of her. "Hehehe~ Is Daddy surprised?" Fiona pressed her little chin against Leon''s waist and raised her head slightly, her sweetly smiling lips brimming with happiness as she looked up at him. Leon''s expression softed swiftly, and he slowly adjusted his sitting position. "Of course, I was a bit surprised. I didn''t expect you toe to my room," Leon said softly and affectionately as he picked her up and ced her on his thigh, hugging her tightly. As Leon''s embrace and his sct veloped her small body, Fiona felt an overwhelming sse of happiness. Her little head swayed from side to side, and her eyelids narrowed into cresct moons. Leon chuckled at her behavior and gtly stroked her short, silky hair. "By the way, why did youe here? Shouldn''t you be with your sister, Charlotte?" Leon asked curiously, ncing briefly to the right and left but noticing no sign of Charlotte''s presce, indicating that this little girl was alone. Fiona shook her head and replied, "Sister Charlotte was speaking with Sister Iris, and I was instructed toe to Daddy''s ce first." After speaking, her face disyed a slight pout, adding to her already exceedingly cute and adorable appearance. Leon raised one eyebrow, his curiosity piqued about the conversation betwe the two. However, observing Fiona''s expression, it seemed unlikely that she knew the details, so he decided there was no need to inquire further. Leon smiled and gtly stroked her little head, reassuring her, "It''s okay; I''ll keep youpany today, alright?" Despite his initial n to spd the day reading the numerous poison books on his desk, he couldn''t resist the charm of spding time with Fiona. After all, if he st this little girl away, she might be sad and start crying, something Leon certainly didn''t want. "Hehehe~ thank you, Daddy~" Fiona beamed happily at Leon''s words. With neither her sister, Charlotte, nor Iris avable to y with her, Fiona had no one else but her daddy, Leon, to keep herpany. Suddly, Fiona''s gaze was drawn to the stack of books on the table, and her eyes blinked a few times. "Daddy, why are there so many books on the table?" Fiona turned to Leon, her voice filled with curiosity. "Well, actually, I was reading a book earlier, and these books are the ones I''m nning to read next," Leon answered honestly. "Wow, all of these? Isn''t that a lot?" Fiona''s eyes wided as she looked back at the stack of books on the table in amazemt. "Pfft! Of course it''s a lot, but for me to finish all these books, it won''t take much time," Leon said casually, a hint of arrogance in his tone evidt as the corners of his lips tilted slightly ?. As a book lover who joys reading, finishing this tire stack of books wouldn''t actually take long. Back wh he was still in the Holy Empire of Elysium, he oft stayed upte in the library to read the numerous books he had marked. However, since the purpose of reading all these books on poison was to find specific information about the poison coursing through his body, he needed to delve deeper than mere reading. "Wow, Daddy, you''re so great! If it were me, I would have fall asleep after reading just one book," Fiona giggled, looking at Leon with admiration shining in her gold eyes. As an innoct little girl who adores Leon deeply, Fiona naturally believes everything he says. Ev if Leon were to im he was the hero of mankind, Fiona would unquestionably believe him without hesitation. Observing her fangirl-like behavior, Leon smiled gtly and pinched her chubby, bun-like cheeks affectionately. "Do you like reading books?" Leon asked gtly. Fiona shook her head, her lips pursing slightly. "It''s not that I don''t like it, but I can''t read or write," she admitted, her words leaving Leon surprised. "Can''t read or write?" Leon asked once more, his doubt evidt. "Um, while sister Charlotte and sister Iris can read and write, I can''t do that at all," Fiona replied, her tone heavy with sadness. Th, she lifted her tiny head, gazing up at Leon with her , slightly watery eyes, and asked, "Daddy, am I a dumb little girl?" Leon fell silt at this question, his gaze towards Fiona carrying a hint of puzzlemt. Was Fiona stupid? The unequivocal answer was no! As a father, how could he possiblybel his own daughter as stupid? Furthermore, far from being dumb, Fiona was a remarkably bright little girl; some might ev say she was a gius. Despite being only three years old, Fiona disyed the demeanor, emotions, and abilities of a five-year-old girl. Leon had noticed this from the momt he first saw her, and at the time, he wondered if she was growing up too quickly. Regarding reading and writing, Leon was confidt that Fiona was not incapable; perhaps she simplycked guidance in this area. Quickly snapping out of his reverie, Leon looked at Fiona gtly. "There''s no way my sweet Fiona is a dumb little girl. On the contrary, you''re a very smart girl," Leon smiled,plimting her as he pinched her little nose. Fiona naturally felt happy hearing Leon''s praise, but after a momt of thought, her expression turned frown once more. "However, I can''t be as good as sisters Charlotte and Iris," she said sadly, her dissatisfaction with herself evidt. Leon let out a small sigh upon seeing her like this, feeling a pang of sadness. To be honest,pared to Charlotte and Iris, Fiona''s developmt could be considered slower. However, this didn''t mean Fiona was weak; rather, it was a testamt to Charlotte and Iris''s exceptional abilities. Take, for example, Charlotte, whose personality and attitude are remarkably maturepared to other childr her age. Moreover, Charlotte possesses other strgths such as reading emotions and situations, ke observation skills, and various other abilities that are typically beyond the capabilities of childr her age. On the other hand, despite only meeting Iris once, there was something impressive about that girl. The way she consisttly avoided meeting him and feigned tears in the hallway yesterday disyed a level of emotional intelligce andplexity beyond her years. Rubbing his chin, Leon pondered deeply about this solution until suddly, an idea popped into his head. With a glint in his eyes, he looked up at Fiona and gtly caressed her small face. "Fiona, how about I teach you how to read and write?" Chapter 61: Study Sessions and Fionas Amazing Talent "Fiona, how about I teach you how to read and write?" Upon hearing Leon''s words, Fiona blinked her eyes in curiosity and looked at him inttly. "Teaching me?" Fiona inquired, her curiosity piqued. "That''s right, I''ll teach you how to write and read directly. How does that sound? Are you interested?" Leon replied, his fingers abstmindedly ying with Fiona''s face, as soft as a mochi cake. Fiona''s eyes sparkled with excitemt, and she eagerly nodded her head in agreemt, resembling a chick pecking for feed. "Of course! I want Daddy to teach me!" Fiona''s face beamed with happiness as she responded thusiastically. Observing her thusiasm, Leon chuckled softly as he gtly ran his fingers through her silky hair. "Well, as a father, it''s my duty to teach my favorite little daughter," Leon said affectionately. "Hehehe~" Fiona giggled, wrapping her arms a Leon in a tight embrace. "Thank you, Daddy~" Her milky, sweet voice was soothing to Leon''s ears. "You''re wee," Leon replied, smiling softly as he returned her embrace. They held each other for a momt before slowly releasing their hug. Th, Leon reached for a nk book and a p on his desk. He oped the nk book and ced the p beside it, th adjusted Fiona''s sitting position on hisp so she was facing the table. "Alright, on this table, there''s a nk book and a p for you to learn how to write. But before that, there are a few insights you should know," Leon began, swiftly shifting into teaching mode. Fiona, perched on hisp, adopted a serious yet adorable expression, indicating her readiness to list. "Thenguage used by the Demon race is also known as the Triguratnguage. In thisnguage, there are 6 basic letters, referred to as the 6 true symbols. These symbols are what we''ll be focusing on next... Do you understand?" Leon exined sinctly, concluding with a question. Fiona nodded eagerly, her little head bobbing with thusiasm. With an excited look, she turned slightly to Leon and replied, "I understand, Daddy!" Smiling at her confidt expression, Leon was certain she wasn''t just pretding. "Well, since you understand, we''ll start learning to write right away," Leon said before picking up the p next to the book. Under Fiona''s serious gaze, Leon slowly wrote a simple symbol, drawing several lines above and below to form it. It suffices to say that the way it was writt bore a striking resemnce to how the Kanji of Japan was writt in his previous life. After finishing writing, Leon set down the p and turned to look at Fiona in hisp. "This symbol is one of the 6 true symbols and is the most basic. It''s called ''A''," Leon exined softly. The 6 true symbols bear a resemnce to the 6 letters of the alphabet, but their writing styles differ significantly. As Fiona looked at the symbol, her eyes suddly lit up with joy, and she nodded eagerly, as ifprehding Leon''s exnation. "Daddy, can I write this symbol too?" Fiona turned to Leon, her eyes shining with excitemt. "Of course," Leon replied with a smile, handing the p to Fiona. Grasping the p from Leon''s hand, Fiona th wrote the symbol ''A'' beside the one Leon had writt. After a while, Fiona set the p down and eximed, "Look, Daddy, I can write it!" At this, Leon gazed at the symbol Fiona had writt and nodded appreciatively. Though the lines of the symbol were somewhat nted and twisted, to Leon, this was truly remarkable. "How marvelous! As expected of my dear daughter, gius!" Leon eximed, suring to shower her with affectionate praise. After all, ev a small achievemt had to be appreciated to keep Fiona ergized and motivated. "Hehehe~" Fiona giggled at his praise, feeling happiness spreading in her heart. Subsequtly, Leon continued writing other symbols represting letters of the alphabet, such as B, C, D, and so on. As Leon taught her to write the various symbols of the 6 true symbols, each new one seemed increasingly challging. However, to his surprise, Fiona grasped each one with just a single exnation and example, leaving Leon breathless with amazemt. Furthermore, the longer Fiona writes, the more proficit her symbol writing bes, showcasing the remarkable strgth of this little girl''s talt. The two of them were grossed in their study session, and before they realized it, an hour had flown by... "Daddy! Look, what do you think? Are the 6 true symbols I wrote down correct?" Fiona eximed excitedly, setting the p down and turning to Leon for validation. Leon chuckled softly and th picked up the book from the table to double-check her learning once again. After a minute, Leon closed the book and looked at Fiona on hisp in amazemt. In just one hour, this little girl had already mastered all 6 true symbols and learned how to write them wlessly. This level of understanding was truly remarkable, and coupled with her photographic memory, Fiona easily mastered them. Had Leon not discovered just an hour ago that this little girl couldn''t write, he might have assumed she possessed the ability to write. ''Ckckck! Sure ough, it''s impossible for a dragon to give birth to a puppy,'' Leon muttered to himself, a sse of pride evidt at the corners of his nted lips. From the start, he had known Fiona couldn''t possibly be a stupid little girl. The initial mistake might have be theck of proper guidance for her to hone her talt. Leon let out a small sigh and delicately rubbed Fiona''s little head. "The result is perfect, Fiona. I''m proud of you," Leon said earnestly, praising her once again. Fiona grinned happily, turned her body a, and hugged Leon tightly. "Thank you for your help, Daddy~" Fiona said sweetly as she affectionately rubbed her face against Leon''s chest. "Of course, you''re wee," Leon replied softly, feeling a sse of pride in his heart reminisct of wh he defeated the Demon Geral for the first time back th. After the two hugged for a few momts, they released each other. "Okay, now that you can write, it''s time to show your two sisters," Leon suggested, instantly igniting Fiona''s thusiasm, her gold eyes twinkling like stars. "Daddy''s right! I''m going to show it off to Sister Charlotte and Sister Iris!" Fiona eximed, her small hands clched tightly with determination. "Pfft! Th, show them and tell them that you managed to do this in just one hour. I''m sure they''ll be surprised," Leon said yfully. "Um! I will!" Fiona nodded thusiastically as she slowly got off Leon''sp. However, before she took a step to leave, Fiona nced back at Leon. "Daddy, can you lower your head a little? I have something to whisper to you," she said, her eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief. Leon, of course, had already guessed her inttions but continued to y along, feigning ignorance. "What is it?" Leon smiled and tilted his head slightly. Suddly, Fiona kissed Leon''s cheek, and without waiting for his response, she dashed out of his room on her little legs. Observing this, Leon chuckled and rubbed his temples. "This silly girl," he remarked with a hint of amusemt, shaking his head. He th shifted his gaze to the stack of books about poisons resting on his desk. "Well, time to finish my work," he saidzily before returning to his reading mission. -------- AN: Oops! My stomach was really upset from this morning which caused the update to be a littlete. Therefore, I''m sorry~ Chapter 62: Are they... Actually Playing Behind My Back!? Night-time "Hah, in the d, of these books contain any information about the poison coursing through my body," Leon muttered, closing the final book with a small sigh. His gaze shifted to the stack of books on the table to his right, all of which he had already finished reading. Regrettably, despite having finished all the books, they yielded absolutely nothing, leaving him feeling increasingly frustrated and annoyed. "It seems I''ll need to list Lyra''s help once more to gather the remaining poison books from the library, though I''m uncertain if any remain," Leon whispered,ying his head down on the table in a daze. Every passing second held immse value, and he knew he had to swiftly replish his strgth at any cost. Furthermore, with the immint outbreak of war looming, his hunch told him that something big awaited him. "Should Ipose a letter to Arshley seeking assistance, informing her of my survival and dire need for help?" Leon pondered deeply, his mind burded with uncertainty. It wasn''t that Leon hadn''t considered this approach before; rather, he hesitated. If he were to write a letter or reach out to Arshley in Holy Orthodox for assistance, he feared it might be detected by Velix and the Holy Empire of Elysium behind him. Giv the Holy Elysium Empire''s currt state of preparation, Leon found it hard to believe that Jim, the four-eyed devi, hadn''t established surveince or deployed spies across humanity''s territory or ev within the Holy Orthodox itself to prevt any unforese incidts. Hce, this uncertain risk led him to immediately abandon his inttion. *Knock! Knock!* "Your Majesty Leon, I''ve brought your dinner. May Ie in?" With a sudd knock, Lyra''s voice from behind the door abruptly snapped Leon out of his reverie. "Dinner?" Leon murmured, surprised. ncing at the clock, he realized it was already 7 p.m., time having slipped away from him unnoticed. Quickly, Leon turned his gaze towards the door and replied, "Come in, Lyra. My bedroom door is unlocked." After Leon uttered those words, the door to his room creaked op, revealing Lyra tering with a food trolley. "Sorry to disturb you, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra said, halting her steps and bowing respectfully. "There is no need to apologize. Just ce the food on the table near the sofa," Leon replied, gesturing toward a table in the cter of the room. Lyra gave a small nod and proceeded to arrange all the food she had brought on the designated table. After everything was arranged, Lyra looked at Leon and bowed her head respectfully once more. "I won''t disturb your dinner time, Your Majesty Leon," she said, preparing to leave. As she raised her head and made to leave, Leon swiftly halted her. "Wait a momt, Lyra," Leon said, prompting Lyra to halt and look at him curiously. "Is there anything else I can assist you with, Your Majesty?" Lyra asked, puzzled. Leon didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he slowly made his way to the sofa, sinking into it with a tired sigh. His gaze th returned to Lyra, and he smiled gtly. "Lyra, could you stay in my room for a while?" he asked. "Hmm?" Lyra tilted her head, a question mark hovering above her. ... Seated at her workspace chair, Liliana swiftly wt through thetest documt,pleting it in a sh. "Finally finished all the work for today," she muttered, cing the documt on the table in a somewhat tired tone. With the looming prospect of war likely only a day or two away, Liliana''s workload increased several times over, forcing her to spd more time in her workspace than usual. Slowly, she leaned her tired back against the chair andzily stretched her plump body, causing her huge breasts to strain against her dress as if they were about to burst free. As she felt herself settle into a morefortable position, Liliana, still leaning in her chair, gtly swiveled it to face therge window behind her desk, affording her a view of the night sky. "In love, huh?" Her red eyes appeared slightly dazed as she reminisced about her conversation with Leon from the previous day. To be honest, Liliana was tirely unfamiliar with the concept of romantic love betwe a man and a woman. The weight of being a Demon Emperor and the inevitable destiny that awaited her to sh with the three heroes of mankind led her to vow never to tertain the notion of love. Yet fate seemed to be ying with her, and ultimately, she found herself twined with Leon, the Sword Hero who stood as her eternal adversary. "Love..." Liliana murmured, pursing her lips. Suddly, her typically cold and indiffert expression softed, and a flush colored her cheeks as warmth spread across them. Feelings of embarrassmt, confusion, and a myriad of emotions that she was unustomed to expericing surged within her all at once. As someone who was clueless wh it came to matters of the heart, she had absolutely no idea what was happing to her at this momt. Ever since the evts of that night, whever she thought of Leon, she found herself feeling dazed, her heart asionally quicking its pace beyond the norm. "What''s happing to me?" Liliana murmured, pressing her palm against her chest abstmindedly. Unfortunately, she was alone in the workspace, with no one to answer her question. With a small sigh, Liliana made an effort to suppress this unfamiliar feeling. Just as she was about to stand up, her atttion was unexpectedly caught by a piece of paper on her desk. Swiftly, she picked up the paper and found herself unable to suppress a smile at its contts. Earlier this afternoon, Fiona had sought her out to tell about of her writing lesson with Leon, leaving the little girl beaming with joy. The paper she held contained the 6 true symbols that Fiona had writt and proudly shown her. "It looks like I have to meet Leon now to express my gratitude," Liliana thought to herself. Considering how busy she had be in rect days, leaving her with little time for their daughters, Liliana felt an overwhelming sse of gratitude toward Leon for looking after them. Naturally, Liliana was unaware that she was simply seeking a pre to counter Leon, regardless of whether that reason was guine or not. With her decision made, Liliana ced the paper back on her desk and teleported away. *Whoosh!* Instantly, Liliana materialized right in front of Leon''s bedroom door. As she gazed at the door ahead, Liliana felt her heart quick once more for no discernible reason, yet she swiftly attempted to quell the ssation. "Huft~" Liliana took a small breath, and just as she was about to raise her hand to knock on the door, suddly, Leon''s voice sounded from inside. "Lyra, could you stay in my room for a while?" At the sound of his voice, Liliana''s eyes wided, astonishmt flooding her features. "That voice... Leon? And why did he mtion Lyra? Is she inside right now?" Liliana quirked her eyebrows suspiciously as she muttered under her breath. She hadn''t anticipated that Lyra would be inside Leon''s room at this momt. "Could it be that Lyra is delivering dinner?" This thought crossed Liliana''s mind, instantly relieving the tsion in her eyebrows. However, she remained somewhat puzzled as to why Leon wanted Lyra to stay for a while. Was there something he wanted to discuss with Lyra? Liliana fell silt for a few momts, and suddly, an insight tered her mind. She recalled telling Leon once that if he needed anything, he should inform Lyra. Perhaps the reason Leon asked Lyra to stay for a while was rted to this. "Alright, I''ll wait for a while," Liliana whispered siltly, with no inttion of eavesdropping. After all, regardless of the reason, such actions were considered extremely rude. With that in mind, Liliana positioned herself next to the door, closing her eyes as she patitly waited for the conversation betwe Leon and Lyra to conclude. Thirty minutester... Liliana oped her eyes, the calm expression on her face vanishing in an instant. "What''s taking them so long? What could they be doing in there?" Liliana eximed impatitly, her frustration evidt on her beautiful face. Thirty minutes had passed, and there was still no sign of Lyra leaving Leon''s room, which inexplicably left Liliana feeling agitated. "Could they be up to something suspicious behind my back?" The momt this thought crossed her mind, Liliana''s heart skipped a beat, a sharp pang stabbing at her chest, apanied by a surge of anger. Her huge, plump breasts beath her ck dress swayed up and down as she gasped for breath. A thick red aura, resembling blood, veloped her, causing the space a her to tremble as if it would shatter if she did not restrain herself. Yet, gradually, this anger also began to subside as Liliana reasoned that it was likely just her assumption. "I have to check it out," Liliana whispered coldly, her determination evidt in her voice. Without further hesitation, she strode toward the door. Pausing briefly, she closed her eyes and recited an incantation. "Eavesdropping Magic..." Suddly, a red light emanated from both of Liliana''s ears, hancing her hearing tfold. Liliana oped her eyes and took a momt to steady her breath before dering, "Alright, I want to hear what these two are talking about." Closing her eyes once more, the conversation betwe the two could suddly be heard from inside. Leon: "By the way, Lyra. Can you promise to keep this matter just betwe the two of us and not tell anyone?" Lyra: "Yes, Your Majesty Leon. But what if Her Majesty, the Demon Emperor, discovers this?" Leon: "Don''t worry, that woman is very busy right now and can''t possibly know this. So, take it easy." Lyra: "But Your Majesty Leon..." Leon: "Alright, don''t say anything else. If Liliana finds out about this, I will take responsibility for you." Lyra: "Th, I trust you, Your Majesty Leon." Leon: "Good." *Boom!* Liliana''s eyes snapped op, feeling as if a heavy boulder had crashed onto her head upon hearing the conversation betwe the two. Her typically cold and indiffert expression drained of color, leaving her deathly pale, and she staggered back a few steps. "Are they... actually ying behind my back!?" ---------- A/N: Topsate for thete update, I wrote more words than usual. So, please support as always! Thank you, and stay tuned! Chapter 63: A Night Talk with Lyra, and Lilianas Surprising Visit Thirty minutes ago... "Lyra, could you stay in my room for a while?" Leon turned his gaze toward Lyra and asked. "Hmm?" Lyra tilted her head, a question mark hovering above her. Sensing that his words might cause a misunderstanding, Leon immediately coughed. "Cough! I mean, could you stay for a while? There are some things I want to ask you," Leon said, pretending to put on his usual indifferent and calm face. Lyra blinked, then gave a small nod in his direction. "Of course, Your Majesty Leon. Please, just ask," Lyra said politely. Leon smiled as he reached for a loaf of onion bread on the table. "The things I want to ask will probably take a lot of time. So, don''t just stand there¡ªtake a seat on the sofa," he said, pointing to the sofa opposite him. Upon hearing this, Lyra hesitated momentarily, but after some thought, she nodded and took a seat on the sofa across from Leon. "Have you had dinner yet? If not, how about having a meal with me?" Leon asked softly, reclining against the back of the sofa while savoring the onion bread in his hand. With the first bite of onion bread, a glint flickered in Leon''s golden eyes. ''This onion bread is exquisite,'' he silently praised, devouring it with gusto. Having previously asked Lyra not to prepare lunch for him, as he intended to finish reading the entire stack of books on poisons in one sitting, Leon found himself quite hungry at the moment. Fortunately, Lyra''s culinary creations were always delicious, ensuring that Leon thoroughly enjoyed every meal she prepared. Lyra shook her head in response to Leon''s question and replied politely, "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty Leon. It just so happens that I had dinner earlier." Leon nodded in understanding as he finished thest bite of bread, swallowing it before speaking. "Well, then I won''t linger to waste your time either," Leon said, wiping his lips with a napkin and taking a slight breath. "The reason I asked you to stay for a while is that I wanted to inquire if you could assist me in finding other books of poison in the library, as I have already read all the books you obtained for me," Leon exined briefly, gesturing toward the stack of books on his desk. Listening to his exnation and ncing at the stack of books on the desk, Lyra blinked and understood. "Of course, Your Majesty Leon. You needn''t hesitate; such matters are trivial to me. I''ll fetch the additional books from the library and bring them to your room tomorrow," she replied casually. "In that case, I am truly grateful to you, Lyra," Leon said with a smile, feeling a weight lifted from his heart. Initially, theck of information about the poison coursing through his body from all the books he had read left Leon feeling unsettled and slightly frustrated. However, upon learning that Lyra would bring additional books tomorrow, his hopes surged anew. ''As long as there are still unexplored books, there''s a chance to find information about the poison inside my body,'' Leon muttered, determination gleaming in his eyes. On the other hand, as she witnessed Leon''s brightened expression, Lyra lowered her head slightly, her mind drifting into contemtion. Eventually, she lifted her head and gazed at Leon, saying, "Your Majesty Leon, I have a suggestion. If you don''t mind, may I share it with you?" At her sudden words, Leon was naturally taken aback. He hadn''t anticipated Lyra asking for permission to offer a suggestion out of the blue, which piqued his curiosity about what she meant. Was this rted to the books on poison he had requested, or was it about something else entirely? However, considering Lyra was a powerful archdemon, perhaps this ''suggestion'' wasn''t ordinary. Casting an intrigued nce at her, Leon offered a small smile and replied, "Sure, why not? If you have any suggestions, feel free to share." With Leon''s permission granted, Lyra smoothed out the wrinkles on her maid dress apron before beginning, "Actually, Your Majesty Leon, if you wish to delve deeper into the study of poisons, I can procure additional books from the library in the outer pce." "Outer pce? Do you mean the pce where all the Demon race officials, the Demon army, and the entire power center of the Demon race are housed?" Leon was taken aback by her suggestion and asked with great curiosity. The Imperial Pce of the Demon Race was actually divided into two sections: the outer pce and the inner pce. The outer pce served as a grand gathering ce for high-ranking Demons, including Demon generals, ministers, Demon troops, and other figures involved in government affairs. This ce also serves as the hub for the governmental operations of the demon race, overseeing everything from economic to social matters and beyond. On the other hand, the inner pce, where he currently resides, was reserved exclusively for the Demon Emperor and their family. No Demon can enter or stay in the inner pce unless authorized by the Demon Emperor themselves. "You are right, Your Majesty. Compared to the library in this inner pce, the library in the outer pce is more spacious and has a greater variety of books for you to study. If you''d like, I can gather all the books on poisons and curate a selection for you." Lyra''s words quickened Leon''s heart, nearly causing him to leap out of his seat. Damn it! How could he have overlooked this!? The outer pce, being the primary pce and several timesrger than the inner pce, undoubtedly housed a more extensive collection of books rted to poisons. If Lyra hadn''t reminded him, he might have overlooked this entirely. Quickly, Leon suppressed his anxiety and gazed at Lyra as if she were a treasure. "Well, Lyra, I am truly relying on you, and I deeply appreciate this favor of yours," Leon expressed with sincerity, his face radiant with happiness. His intuition suggested that the books Lyra wouldter bring from the outside library were likely his big opportunity to obtain information about the poison within him! Just the thought of it almost made him burst intoughter. ''Jie jie jie... Once my strength returns, just wait and see how I''ll repay you all,'' Leon smirked inwardly, eagerly anticipating his vengeance against the traitors in the imperial pce of Elysium. Especially Velix and Rain, whom he couldn''t easily forgive. Once his main problem was resolved, Leon felt considerably more at ease and certainly didn''t rush to dismiss Lyra from his room. The two then engaged in conversation about various topics, ranging from his three daughters to the impending war and other matters. Unbeknownst to them, their conversation had stretched on for more than half an hour, and Leon couldn''t bring himself to detain Lyra any further. "Alright, Lyra. Thank you for your time, and forgive me for keeping you here," Leon expressed lightly, stealing a nce at the clock. "It''s quite alright, Your Majesty. I''m d to be of assistance," Lyra replied respectfully, rising from her seat. Her gaze then shifted to the food on the table, which had begun to grow cold, indicating her readiness to clear it away and rece it with fresh dishes. However, Leon swiftly intervened: "There''s no need to tidy up. Leave it be, as I intend to finish it all. There''s no need to rece it with fresh food." Upon hearing Leon''s words, Lyra simply nodded in acknowledgment, refraining from furtherment. "By the way, Lyra, I forgot to mention one thing. Can you promise to keep this matter just between the two of us and not tell anyone?" Leon asked, his tone tinged with a hint of embarrassment. He doesn''t want to tell Liliana about his search for a cure for the poison in his body. Certainly, it wasn''t because he feared Liliana would hinder his recovery of powers; rather, he wanted to surprise her and eagerly anticipated her astonished expression. "Yes, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra replied, her demeanor remaining asposed as ever. Suddenly, Liliana''s figure shed through her mind, casting doubt on her expression. "But what if Her Majesty, the Demon Emperor, discovers this?" Lyra asked Leon with a puzzled tone. Leon chuckled and shook his head reassuringly. "Don''t worry, that woman is very busy right now and can''t possibly know this. So, take it easy." "But Your Majesty Leon..." Lyra''s expression still held doubt, leaving Leon feeling somewhat helpless. "Alright, say nothing more. If Liliana discovers this, I''ll take full responsibility," Leon assured, finally coaxing Lyra into agreement. "Then, I''ll trust you, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra replied with a sense of relief. "Good." Leon nodded in satisfaction and rose to his feet. "In that case, Your Majesty, I request permission to take my leave." With a respectful bow of her head, Lyra exited with the food trolley, leaving Leon alone. As he watched her leave, Leon released a sigh of relief and cast a nce at the food before him, a smile ying on his lips. However, just as he was about to sit down and savor his meal, a sudden knock echoed through the room. *Knock! Knock!* The sudden knock startled Leon, leaving him confused as he nced towards the door. "Who could be visiting at this time of night? Could it be Charlotte and Fiona?" Leon scratched his head in slight doubt. Without much hesitation, he approached the door and turned the knob slowly. *ck* As the door knob turned and the door swung open, a white-haired woman with blood-red eyes stood before him, causing him to almost get a heart attack. "L-Liliana!?" Chapter 64: Lilianas Sudden Attack and Leons Dumbfoundedness "L-Liliana!?" Leon was taken aback to find that the person knocking on the door was Liliana. Initially, he had expected it to be Fiona and Charlotte, so Liliana''s unexpected presence came as a surprise. After all, Liliana had never before visited his room at night, except during that particr incident, cough! Swiftly, Leon regained hisposure, and his initial surprise slowly gave way to confusion. "L-Liliana, what brings you here at this hour?" Leon asked, eyeing her carefully, his confusion evident in his voice. Upon hearing Leon''s question, Liliana, who stood opposite him, remained silent. Instead of answering, she fixed him with a gaze so cold and sharp that it felt as though it could pierce through him. Being subjected to such a piercing gaze, Leon felt both confused and unsettled. He couldn''tprehend why Liliana was giving him such a deadly look. However, he refrained from questioning her, fearing that he might say something to inadvertently offend her. Pretending to beposed, Leon cast Liliana a casual nce and suggested, "If there''s something on your mind, we can discuss it inside. Please,e in." With that, Leon widened the door and ushered Liliana inside. Without uttering a word, Liliana cast a cold nce at him before slowly stepping into his room. As he watched her wordlessly enter, Leon felt a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth. ''This aunt must be in a foul mood. I''d better tread carefully. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to me.'' Leon mumbled to himself, a slight sense of apprehension creeping over him. Afterwards, Leon slowly closed the door, and upon turning around, he found Liliana already seated on the sofa where Lyra had been earlier, her gaze still sharp and cold toward him. "Cough! So, what brings you to visit me at this hour?" Leon cleared his throat slightly as he made his way over to the sofa and took a seat. In response to Leon''s question, Liliana remained silent, just as before. Seated with her long, elegant legs crossed beneath the skirt of her flowing ck dress, she continued to regard Leon with a cold, indifferent gaze. Her demeanor created an atmosphere of calm and awkwardness around them, but for Leon sitting opposite her, it felt uneasy. The tranquility seemed akin to a dormant volcano gathering its molten fury before unleashing a sudden and violent eruption. ''Damn it! Her mood seems even worse than I thought. Could there be an underlying issue causing her to be in such a state?'' Leon wondered inwardly, his uncertainty growing. Judging by Liliana''s demeanor, it was evident that she was in a foul mood, leaving Leon curious about the cause but also a little annoyed at why she had chosen toe to his ce in such a state. Was it because she wanted to share her story and seek solutions? Or did she intend to use him as an outlet for her frustration? If it were the former, Leon would, of course, apany her, ready to lend an ear and offer advice if possible. But if it were thetter, Leon swore he would rise to his feet and point at her nose, saying, "Hey! Do you think just because I don''t have my hero powers, you can bully me as you please?" Of course, those were words he could only dare to say in his heart; it was impossible for him to say them outright. With a small sigh, Leon realized that Liliana didn''t seem interested in talking, and he, too, lost interest in engaging her further. He was extremely fatigued, having read hundreds of books in a single day, and he hadn''t eaten anything since noon, apart from the onion bread earlier. Therefore, Leon felt toozy to look at her and lowered his gaze towards the table in front of him, filled with food that looked cold. ''Alright! Let''s see how long you can keep quiet like that.'' Leon smiled inwardly, with a hint of yfulness. He couldn''t believe that Liliana would remain silent like this. Without paying any more attention to her sitting across from him, he began to pick up the bread, meat, and vegetables on the table, eating them with gusto. ''The mountain beef is truly excellent!'' ''Even though the vegetables have cooled to room temperature, they still taste fresh.'' ''The onion bread remains as delicious as ever.'' ''I can''t help but feel that indulging too much in these delectable foods might lead to weight gain. Thankfully, I''m diligent about my morning exercises.'' Leon inwardly praised all the food; his appetite doubled from the hunger that had umted since the afternoon. As Liliana observed Leon eating nonchntly, her eyes narrowed, and a faint, thick red aura formed around her, unbeknownst to Leon. 1 minute... 2 minutes... 5 minutes... 7 minutes... Eventually, after ten minutes of silence, Liliana finally spoke up. "Looks like you really have no guilt, huh, Leon Kruger?" Liliana''s cold voice instantly chilled the atmosphere around them, causing Leon to pause in his eating. He raised his head, looking at Liliana with a puzzled expression. "What do you mean, guilt? What have I done?" Leon frowned slightly, confusion evident on his handsome face. He didn''t understand the meaning of her words at all. Guilt? Why should he feel guilty? Had he done something wrong? Observing Leon''s bewildered expression, Liliana gritted her teeth, her red eyes shing brightly. *Boom!* Intense pressure engulfed the entire bedroom, and Leon, closest to the source, felt as though his body was being crushed by thousands of heavy stones, rendering him unable to move as he fell to the floor. Confronted with this overwhelming force, Leon felt terror grip him as he looked at Liliana. "Damn it, woman! Why are you attacking me all of a sudden!?" Leon roared loudly, his face no longer bearing a rxed expression but instead twisted in horror. He never anticipated Liliana would attack him like this, assuming their closeness would preclude such aggression. Yet, her sudden assault caught himpletely off guard. Had her behavior all along been an act? Faced with Leon''s question, Liliana smiled faintly, her expression slowly morphing into augh. "Hehehe~ Leon, oh Leon... Are you still pretending to be clueless after everything has been uncovered by me? Or are you simply afraid to acknowledge it?" Her words left Leon dumbfounded and bewildered. "Wait! What are you talking about? Guilt? Pretending to be ignorant? I truly don''t understand!" Leon gritted his teeth, attempting to resist the crushing pressure weighing down on his body. After all, his hero power was still suppressed by the poison coursing through his body, rendering him no different from an ordinary person except slightly stronger. Liliana narrowed her eyes upon hearing Leon''s words, detecting no hint of deceit. ''Did I misunderstand? Did Leon truly not engage in those things with Lyra?'' Doubts began to surface in her mind, yet as she reflected on the conversation she overheard, her expression once again hardened with cold resolve. With each deliberate step, Liliana advanced toward Leon, the pressure on his body intensifying with every move. "I never imagined you could be so shameless, ying with Lyra behind my back," Liliana mocked, her words tinged with a hint of anguish. The pain in her chest was palpable, causing her, the Demon Emperor, to struggle for breath for the first time. Though Liliana couldn''t identify the precise nature of this feeling, the intensity of the pain fueled within her a desire to obliterate everything in the world. At Liliana''s words, Leon felt foolish and astonished. "ying with Lyra? What are you saying¡ª" Before Leon could finish his sentence, a sudden realization struck him, causing his eyes to widen. ''Damn it! I finally understand!'' Chapter 65: Misunderstandings, and Lilianas Disappointment Leon finally understood why Liliana appeared so enraged; it seemed as though she had caught sight of Lyra entering his bedroom and note out for half an hour. Moreover, it was likely that Liliana suspected him and Lyra of engaging in an affair behind her back, a misunderstanding that needed immediate rification. ''Damn it! Despite my admiration for beautiful women, I''m not foolish enough to stoop to despicable acts like cheating, okay?'' Leon cursed inwardly in annoyance, knowing he had to clear up this misunderstanding as soon as possible. Otherwise, not only would their rtionship suffer, but theirmitment to co-parent their three daughters would also be jeopardized. Furthermore, Leon dreaded the possibility of Liliana kicking him out and keeping him away from her three daughters, a scenario that was utterly uneptable to him. Quickly, Leon snapped out of his thoughts and fixed his gaze on Liliana, who was still striding towards him. "L-Liliana! You''ve got it all wrong. Lyra and I aren''t sneaking and ying around behind your back," Leon stammered, struggling to speak under the weight of Liliana''s intense pressure, which made it difficult for him to catch his breath. This woman could be truly fierce when angered! Upon hearing Leon''s words, Liliana halted her steps, her eyes narrowing as she fixed her gaze on him. "Do you think I''m foolish? A woman and a man alone in a room at this hour... What other exnation could there possibly be?" Liliana''s voice dripped with coldness, tinged with palpable resentment. Initially, she hadn''t doubted Leon and Lyra, but after waiting for half an hour and overhearing their conversation, how could she still feign ignorance? The corner of Leon''s mouth twitched at her words, a sense of helplessness creeping over him. Her imagination truly knew no bounds! He had held Lyra in his room earlier, intending to engage her in casual conversation without any ulterior motives, okay? While he couldn''t deny Lyra''s beauty, it didn''t lead him to entertain any deviant thoughts about her. After all, he still upheld his principles and wasn''t some pervert who let his desires dictate his actions, unlike the lewd protagonists often found in other fantasy novels. Of course, in this misunderstanding, Leon couldn''t entirely me Liliana because, from any point of view, his actions were indeed prone to misunderstanding. However, despite Liliana''s misunderstanding, Leon was reluctant to divulge his conversation with Lyra regarding his request for numerous books on poisons and his goal of finding a cure for the poison in his body. He still desired to surprise her and wasn''t ready to disclose the information so soon. Consequently, he needed to find another excuse to pacify Liliana''s anger. ''What excuse can I use to deflect this issue?'' Leon asked himself inwardly, racking his brain intensely to find a way out of this predicament. Unintentionally, Leon''s gaze fell upon Liliana''s clenched fist, sending shivers down his spine. ''If I get hit by that punch, it seems like this novel will be over, won''t it?'' Leon pondered cautiously, swallowing nervously. Meanwhile, observing Leon''s silence, Liliana felt deeply disappointed and hurt. ''Looks like I really misjudged him...'' she muttered to herself with a tinge of sadness. She had believed that Leon, as the father of her three daughters and also a hero, possessed a nature distinct from that of other humans. It was this very judgment that prompted her to save him, and together they willinglymitted to caring for their three daughters. She had even considered the possibility of falling in love with him, as they had agreed upon yesterday in order to nullify the effects of the demon''s marks. Yet, this incident left her deeply disappointed in Leon. Just as Liliana was lost in thought, Leon, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. "Liliana, if I can prove that I''m not having an affair with Lyra, will you believe me?" Upon hearing his words, Liliana was momentarily stunned. Though her initial impulse was to answer ''no,'' the sight of Leon''s pale, determined face left her unable to voice the rejection. After a moment of contemtion, she finally offered a slight nod, her gaze cold and indifferent as she looked at Leon. "Alright, I''ll give you one more chance." Liliana''s response prompted a sigh of relief from Leon. Slowly, the weight of the pressure that had been bearing down on Leon began to ease, allowing him to breathe normally once more. With deliberate care, Leon rose to his feet, taking a deep breath as he regarded Liliana, who stood calmly before him with her arms crossed. ''This is my final opportunity, and I''m uncertain if this excuse will work.'' Although Leon maintained a calm exterior, internally, he was fraught with anxiety. He had devised a n to convince Liliana, yet he remained unsure of its efficacy. ''Well, regardless of the oue, I must give it a shot,'' Leon muttered quietly to himself. Afterward, he slowly returned from his reverie and paused briefly to take a small breath. "Liliana, everything you assumed is incorrect, and I have no involvement with Lyra," Leon began, continuing, "Initially, Lyra came to my room to deliver my dinner, and as you can see, all the food on that table serves as evidence of that." Liliana nced at the table beside her, her frown deepening slightly. However, before Liliana could utter a single word, Leon swiftly interrupted her. "Secondly, Lyra spent half an hour in my room because I requested her presence to discuss your condition and the impending war," Leon exined, his expression conveying a profound sense of sadness and loneliness. His demeanor appeared genuine, devoid of any discernible ws, instantly sparking doubt in Liliana''s mind. "Even if you say that, how do you prove that you were merely engaging in casual conversation with Lyra?" Liliana narrowed her eyes, her toneced with suspicion. "Of course, I have a method... No, you should have," Leon responded, maintaining the same expression as before. "Me?" Liliana furrowed her brow, asking in confusion. Leon nodded and continued, "Indeed. As the Demon Emperor, you must be familiar with the high-level magic known as ''Illusion Creation Magic,'' correct?" ---------------- A/N: Thank you and please give your support and gifts, cough! Chapter 66: Inversion, and Lilianas Enlightenment Liliana was taken aback, her eyes widening slightly at the mention of "Illusion-Creation." Illusion-Creation Magic was a formidable high-level spell capable of projecting events in the form of illusions for a maximum duration of 7 days. Although it seemed potent, Illusion-Creation Magic could only manifest in visual form,cking the ability to project sounds or other sensory elements. Nheless, Illusion-Creation Magic is perfect for portraying brief past events, making it an ideal choice for this situation. ''Illusion-creation magic... No, how could I have forgotten about that?'' Liliana''s expression tightened slightly as her heart raced with thoughts of this. It had to be admitted that she had been exceedingly negligent this time, allowing her anger to cloud her judgment to the extent that she overlooked something as straightforward as this. Furthermore, for some inexplicable reason, a twinge of fear gripped her heart¡ªfear that she might be mistaken in this situation and that things wouldn''t unfold as she had used Leon of. On the other hand, seeing Liliana''s conflicted expression, Leon couldn''t help but feel a twinge of surprise. He had expected Liliana to maintain her cold, indifferent demeanor even after he mentioned the magic "Illusion-Creation" and perhaps even be eager to prove her usation of him having an affair with Lyra. However, the oue surpassed his expectations, as Liliana appeared entangled and doubtful. ''Is she fearful that her usation against me is unfounded?'' As this thought dawned on him, he felt that it seemed right, and a faint smile instantly bloomed on his lips. ''If that''s the case, then I don''t have to worry anymore,'' Leon chuckled, casting a meaningful nce at Liliana. To be honest, despite Liliana''s usations and the intimidating pressure of her aura, Leon harbored no anger towards her demeanor at all. On the contrary, he felt ted because Liliana''s behavior indicated her jealousy toward his closeness with Lyra, confirming that she had feelings for him. However, considering Liliana''s tendency to be oblivious in matters of love, it''s likely that she didn''t realize her feelings. ''Wait! If it''s like this, wouldn''t solving the problem of the Demon Marks be much easier?'' Leon''s eyes lit up slightly as this thought crossed his mind. For the Demon Marks to lose their side effects, it required two bonded individuals to fall in love with each other. Now that Leon knew Liliana had feelings for him, he realized he just needed the right opportunity to encourage her to admit and be honest about her emotions. With that, the issue of the Demon Marks would resolve itself! ''Momentum... Hehehe, isn''t this moment the perfect momentum?'' Leon smiled secretly as a bold idea suddenly struck him. Quickly, Leon snapped out of his contemtion and directed his gaze towards the still-dazed Liliana. "Liliana, why the silence? You''re familiar with illusion-creation magic, aren''t you?" Leon inquired, maintaining his sad and pale expression. Upon hearing his question, Liliana swiftly snapped out of her thoughts, her gaze fixing on Leon with aplex expression. "I... Of course, I know," she replied, her tone tinged with uncertainty as she bit her lower lip. Leon smiled inwardly, maintaining his pale countenance as he gave a small nod in response. "Alright, then let''s get you started to cast the magic. After all, you don''t trust me, do you?" Leon sighed slightly and cast an indifferent gaze at Liliana, though a hint of sadness lingered in his eyes, visible to her. "I..." Liliana opened her mouth to speak, but remembering her earlier harsh usations against Leon, she resolved not to waver. Despite the lingering doubts, the conversation between Leon and Lyra remained a thorn in her heart,pelling her to address the issue head-on. Slowly, Liliana regained her cold and indifferent demeanor, mustering a small nod. "Alright, then, let''s prove it," she replied firmly. After uttering these words, Liliana opened her palm, and a red light shimmered into existence. "Illusion Creation Magic: Activate!" she intoned in an indifferent tone. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, the red light in Liliana''s palm surged upward, spreading out to illuminate the entire room. The radiant red glow brightened before gradually dissipating, and in an instant, the scene of Leon and Lyra in the previous room reyed, as if from a recording. Observing this, Liliana crossed her arms and watched calmly, while Leon also observed with a rxed expression. After all, he had done nothing wrong, such as having an affair with Lyra. Additionally, since this magic couldn''t produce sound, Leon was entirely certain that his conversation with Lyra about the poison books wouldn''t be discovered by Liliana. Meanwhile, as the illusion portrayed ''Leon'' and ''Lyra'' engaged in conversation, Liliana had little difficulty understanding the content of their discussion. However, from the gestures, eye contact, and lip movements that she could discern, Liliana realized that the two of them were not engaging in any suspicious activities, as she had used Leon of. Inevitably, her indifferent and cold expression slowly copsed. ''No... How is that possible? Could I have been mistaken?'' Liliana bit her lower lip as she watched the scene unfold before her. As the illusion concluded with ''Lyra'' leaving the room with a trolley, the entire scenario created by the illusion-creation magic crumbled away, leaving silence in the room. Having witnessed the entire scene of the projection magic, Liliana stood frozen like a statue, her body trembling slightly. The projection magic had pped her in the face, leaving her mind nk as she grappled with how to react to thispelling evidence. Previously, she had med and used Leon, only to discover that everything was wrong and that her anger had been the cause. She herself couldn''tprehend why she had reacted this way, as her past self wouldn''t have allowed anger to control her. As the Demon Emperor, one of the strongest individuals in the world, she naturally possessed impable emotional control. However, today¡ªno, from yesterday¡ªshe felt her emotions bing increasingly unstable, a stark contrast to her usual demeanor. A peculiar sensation overwhelmed her, making it challenging to maintain control, and she couldn''t quite identify its origin. Suddenly, her conversation with Leon shed back into her mind, causing her eyes to widen slightly. ''Jealousy... Could this really be jealousy?'' Liliana questioned herself inwardly with disbelief. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find any other exnation for what she was experiencing besides jealousy. As Liliana found herself lost in a daze, sinking into confusion, she suddenly felt a warm embrace enveloping her from behind, apanied by a gentle voice. "Do you feel calmer now, Liliana?" Chapter 67: Untie the Heart Knot, and Win Over Liliana Without the Holy Sword "Do you feel calmer now, Liliana?" As Liliana felt the soft voice and the warm embrace enveloping her body, she widened her eyes in surprise. "Leon, you¡ªwhat are you doing!?" Liliana eximed in panic, instinctively attempting to break free from his embrace. However, Leon, of course, refused to release her and offered a slight smile as he asked, "Liliana, do you truly hate me that much?" Leon''s words caused Liliana to cease struggling instantly, leaving her stunned for a moment. ''Do I hate Leon?'' Liliana wondered inwardly, her thoughts clouded with uncertainty. If her past self had been confronted with the same question, her response would have undoubtedly been a resounding yes! After all, Leon was the man who had raped her four years ago when she was vulnerable, impregnating her and leading to the birth of her three daughters. Before, she had longed to confront him, imagining herself exacting revenge a thousand times over for that unforgivable act. Suffice it to say, the incident four years ago was a disgrace and a stain that she desperately wanted to address. However, after their initial encounter in the desert of chaos, despite harboring intense animosity towards Leon, she couldn''t help but notice that her desire for revenge wasn''t as potent as it once was. Otherwise, she would have killed him, and it would have been impossible to save him like she did at the moment. Furthermore, as Leon took on the responsibility of caring for their three daughters and their interactions unfolded for the passing days, she discovered her hatred gradually dissipating. Perhaps it was the influence of the Demon Mark, which had identified Leon as her partner, that subconsciously stirred affection within her. ''No... Could it be... Do I already have feelings for him without even realizing it?'' Liliana pondered, feeling her heart quicken and her cheeks flush with warmth. As much as she wanted to deny it, the inexplicable emotions she had experienced in the past few days, culminating in today''s encounter, served as undeniable evidence. Observing Liliana''s dazed expression once more, Leon smiled faintly, satisfied that his n was unfolding seamlessly. The question "Do you truly hate me that much?" had acted as a stimulus for Liliana to confront her own emotions. Given Liliana''s status as a Demon Emperor and her proud demeanor, prompting her to acknowledge her feelings would undoubtedly prove challenging. However, this unforeseen turn of events had serendipitously be the catalyst for her realization! ''Tsk tsk! It seems the moment I perceived as misfortune has transformed into a golden opportunity to win over this woman,'' Leon muttered to himself, a lopsided smile ? gracing his lips. Naturally, merely employing this method wouldn''t suffice to fully win over Liliana; he needed to shatter the seal of pride and doubt firmly embedded within her heart. Hence, Leon already had an effective strategy in mind, confident that today would be the day he would win over the notorious Demon Emperor without relying on the holy sword! With a swift motion, Leon snapped out of his reverie and gently released his embrace of Liliana. Following that, he stepped in front of Liliana, carefully adjusting their positions to face each other. With smooth and gentle movements, he extended his palm and brushed against the soft skin of Liliana''s right cheek, guiding her face upward so that her gaze met his. As he cradled her delicate face, Leon smiled gently and posed the question, "Liliana, are you willing to continue suppressing your feelings for the sake of pride? Do you wish to remain ensnared in this conflict?" §Ô?#§Ñ&?-&§Þ§à§Ô%?-+?*§Ú#-? Liliana''s expression froze, her features betraying her inner turmoil upon hearing his words. Her crimson eyes held a mixture ofplexity and a subtle hint of tenderness as they met Leon''s gaze. She sensed that Leon''s words had finally pierced through thest barrier guarding her heart. Yet, despite this breakthrough, a lingering doubt remained, causing her to hesitate. "I..." Liliana paused, her lower lip caught between her teeth as she grappled with the struggle to be honest about her feelings. Observing this, Leon realized that this was the final hurdle before Liliana could fully confront her emotions. Nevertheless, Leon was prepared with one final maneuver to breach thisst barrier. With deliberate care, Leon lowered his palm toward her delicate chin, his gaze drifting to her enticing lips. ''The final gambit... Let''s hope this pays off, or I might just end up with a fist in my face. Ancestors and revered heroes in heaven, grant me the strength to conquer our eternal adversary!'' Without hesitation, Leon moved swiftly, pressing his lips firmly against Liliana''s in a bold assertion of his feelings. "Ummm!" Liliana''s eyes widened at Leon''s sudden kiss, catching her slightly off guard. However, rather than resisting as she had before, Liliana chose to rx her body in response to the unexpected action. She then encircled her beautiful, slender arms around Leon''s neck and closed her eyes, savoring the intimacy of the kiss. Feeling Liliana''s eptance and absence of resistance, Leon recognized theplete sess of his n, finally allowing himself to fully embrace and enjoy the moment as well. There was no intery of tongues on the kiss as this kiss wasn''t motivated by lust but instead acted as a conduit for their deepest emotions. After several minutes of reveling in the intimacy, they gradually parted their lips, leaving a gossamer thread of saliva connecting them. "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" Liliana''s breath emerged slightly choked, a consequence of the kiss, her typically indifferent and cold expression now flushed red, resembling an apple. Observing this, Leon chuckled softly and enveloped her in his arms, gently pressing his face into her fragrant white hair. "Feeling better now?" he inquired gently. "Um..." Liliana responded softly, burying her face into his broad chest. For some inexplicable reason, she found a sense of security andfort in his embrace at this moment. This newfound sensation, unprecedented since she ascended to the throne as the Demon Emperor, left her inexplicably captivated and obsessed. Leon tenderly ran his fingers through her long, white hair and didn''t say a single word. In moments like this, silence is the most meaningful form of interaction. After ten minutes of such a calming embrace, Liliana, nestled in Leon''s arms, finally spoke up. "Leon... Could you promise me three things?" Chapter 68: The Three Promises "Leon... Could you promise me three things?" Upon hearing this, Leon, still caressing her beautiful white hair, nodded slightly. "Of course. Let alone three; even if you asked for ten, as long as it''s within my power, I''ll promise it to you," Leon replied with a confident smile. He understood that, despite Liliana''s eptance of him, it was crucial to remember their status as the Demon Emperor and the Sword Hero. Their destinies as eternal adversaries remained unchanged, and Liliana''s request for three promises likely pertained to this very fact. ''An eternal enemy, huh?'' murmured Leon with a tinge of regret. If it were his previous self, he wouldn''t have cared about that, but after this incident, how could he continue to think that way? Liliana, nestled in Leon''s arms, offered a slight smile at his pretentious words, harboring no trace of anger. "There''s no need for too many. Just three, and that''s sufficient." Liliana remarked, her tone somewhat indifferent yet gentle. Leon chuckled and nodded, prompting, "Then tell me." Liliana didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she closed her eyes for a brief moment, resting her face against Leon''s broad chest. After a while, she reopened her eyes and took a small breath before speaking. "The first promise...Can you swear that you won''t betray me?" Liliana''s question carried a slightly weighted tone, catching Leon off guard. He hadn''t expected that the promise Liliana sought would be one of loyalty and trust. Moreover, her tone suggested a haunting familiarity with betrayal, as if she had weathered its sting before. ''Has Liliana, the Demon Emperor, also experienced betrayal?'' Leon wondered inwardly as his curiosity piqued. The demon race, despite sharing a hierarchical system with human race, possessed notable distinctions. In this world, the human race stood as one of the strongest, with two formidable powers upying the leadership roles: the Holy Empire of Elysium, ruled by Holy Emperor Velix, and the Holy Orthodox, led by Supreme Saint Arshley. Each presided over their territories and refrained from interfering in each other''s affairs, intervening only when necessary. In contrast, the Demon racecked a power-sharing system; for them, the Demon Emperor stood as their sole supreme leader. Furthermore, during the reign of Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson, he ced a curse mark upon the entire Demon race and its descendants. This mark ensured that every Demon life in this world remained under the sway and control of the Demon Emperor in every era, making rebellion and betrayal against the Demon Emperor highly improbable. Hence, Leon felt uncertain about whether Liliana had experienced betrayal. However, after a moment, he promptly dispelled his curiosity. Whether Liliana had faced betrayal or not remained unconfirmed, and there was no need to specte. Leon gently rubbed her smooth back and nodded resolutely. "Alright, I promise you that I will never betray you, and if I break my promise, may lightning strike me," Leon vowed with unwavering certainty and confidence. As a man of integrity and handsomeness, the concept of ''betrayal'' was not in his dictionary. Though deeply wounded by Velix and his henchmen''s betrayal, it hadn''t shaken his resolve to uphold loyalty and trustworthiness towards those closest to him. ?%?@¡Ò?§à$¦Í?!§Ô-*¡Ò-??%§ñ¦É¦Å*?$-&?§Ú-@ "Pfft! Your words may be excessive, but I find them rather charming," Liliana remarked, a beautifulugh escaping her lips. Naturally, following the recent misunderstanding, Liliana hadplete believed in Leon. Moreover, the presence of the Demon marks rendered betrayal between them impossible. Her request for Leon''s pledge of loyalty stemmed solely from her own selfish desires. Slowly, Liliana regained herposure and continued, "If my first request is for you to never betray me, then my second request is for you to never leave me¡ªno, not just me, but also our three little daughters." "This is my second request, and I hope you can promise it to me," Liliana said solemnly as she released her embrace from Leon and fixed him with a serious gaze. In response, Leon nodded without hesitation and replied, "Even without you asking me to promise, I will do just that." Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona were his three treasures, irreceable and cherished beyond measure. Despite their existence being the result of an ident with Liliana, Leon loved them unconditionally. On the other hand, Liliana, despite her status as the Demon Emperor and his destined adversary, was now his woman. Regardless of whether their rtionship originated from an incident four years ago or their past enmity, as a responsible man, he wasmitted to standing by her side and never leaving her. "I believe in you, and I thank you," Liliana said sincerely, her gaze gentle as she looked at Leon. Then, she gently extended her palm, caressing Leon''s handsome face. "Subsequently, my third request is also my most selfish one. I hope you can promise it to me, regardless of the reason. Can you?" Liliana continued in an indifferent tone. Leon hesitated slightly, feeling an uneasy premonition settle over him. Nevertheless, he nodded and replied, "Very well, please proceed." Liliana smiled faintly, her gaze fixed on Leon''s beautiful golden eyes. "If, by any chance, fatepels us to fight each other in the future, I hope that the one who defeats and kills me will be you, Leon." Liliana''s words hit Leon like a bomb, causing his eyes to widen in horror as he stared at her. "You... What are you saying!? Are you¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, Liliana swiftly silenced him by pressing one index finger to his lips, interrupting him. "Leon, as a hero, you should be very familiar with this matter," Liliana began, and then continued, "During the seven-thousand-year war between mankind and the Demon race, the two sides always ended up in a stalemate, constantly battling each other." "However, unlike those battles, the encounters between the three heroes and the Demon Emperor in every era consistently ended with the triumph of the three heroes and the demise of the Demon Emperor." "This issue doesn''t lie in the strength of the Demon Emperor, who may be weaker when facing the three heroes, but rather, it''s all dictated by fate¡ªfate ordained that the Demon Emperor always suffered defeat against the heroes." Liliana paused briefly, her gaze softening as she looked at Leon. "In the future, even if I attempt to alter this fate, the chances are exceedingly slim, and my demise at the hands of the three heroes is already inevitable." Liliana''s expression turned slightly somber as she closed her eyes briefly. However, her cold and domineering nature gradually resurfaced as she opened her eyes and fixed Leon with a determined gaze. "Therefore, I hope that you, Leon Kruger, Sword Hero, will be the one to end my life when that timees, instead of the other two heroes," Liliana said, a beautiful smile slowly blooming on her lips as she gently caressed Leon''s handsome face with her fingers. "Leon... Can you promise me this?" ----------- A/N: Tomorrow, I will update 2 chapters at once! So, please give me your support! Thank you! Chapter 69: The Return of the Proud Liliana, and the Blow Leon was rendered speechless upon hearing Liliana''s words, his expression slowly turning to a frown. Upon further reflection, Leon realized that Liliana''s words and concerns were not unfounded, and he couldn''t deny that he had also contemted this matter himself previously. Throughout the seven-thousand-year battle between the three heroes and the Demon Emperor, every encounter invariably concluded with the demise of the Demon Emperor and the triumph of the heroes. Regardless of their formidable strengths, every Demon Emperor ultimately met their demise at the hands of the three heroes. The most notable example of this was Morgan Crimson, the second most powerful Demon Emperor in history, who held the title of the Magic Emperor of Demons. In that era, the three heroes found themselvespletely overwhelmed, with hints of impending defeat. Regrettably, Morgan Crimson ultimately perished at the hands of the three heroes, and the specifics of his defeat are not extensively detailed in the ancient texts. There was also the tenth Demon Emperor, Jared Crimson, renowned as the Lord of Poison and one of the most formidable Demon Emperors in history. With his terrifying poison capable of killing with just a nce, he too managed to suppress the three heroes of his era. However, like his predecessors, he ultimately met his demise at the hands of the three heroes. In every era and throughout history, numerous powerful demon emperors emerged, yet they all met the same fate. ''Is this truly what is called fate? But if it is, why does this cycle repeat in every era? Is this fate indeed?'' Leon pondered deeply, doubts beginning to take root within him. Yet, no matter how much he tried to contemte, the answer eluded himpletely, leaving Leon feeling disappointed as he slowly pushed the thought away. In an instant, he snapped out of his reverie and regarded Liliana before him with an indifferent gaze. "I''m sorry, I cannot fulfill this request," Leon refused firmly and without hesitation. Just kidding. How could he ever entertain the thought of killing Liliana, who was now his woman? Furthermore, if he were to kill Liliana, wouldn''t his three daughterse to despise him? As a caring and handsome father, facing the hatred of his own three daughters would be a dreadful punishment! Upon hearing Leon''s firm rejection, Liliana frowned, but before she could utter a single word, Leon swiftly pulled her slender waist and drew her plump body close against his. Then his gaze locked firmly on Liliana''s blood-red eyes. "As I said, I will not fulfill that request. Kill you? Do you think I''m capable of such an act?" Leon''s tone was cold and resolute. After hearing his words, Liliana fell silent, pursing her lips. The reason she hesitated to be with Leon previously was precisely this. However, she understood that in the future, she would inevitably sh with the three heroes, and she couldn''t help but feel that if she were to meet her end in that battle, it might be eptable if it were by Leon''s hand. Slowly, a stubborn expression appeared on her face as she shook her head. "Despite your reluctance, my fate of being defeated by the heroes remains. Therefore, I want you, the sword hero, to be the one to end my life," Liliana murmured, resting her head against Leon''s broad chest, her voice carrying a pleading tone. This unfamiliar demeanor disyed by Liliana left Leon both stunned and irritated. He disliked seeing Liliana in this state of helplessness because, in his mind, she was a woman of pride who never showed fear. The domineering female Demon Emperor was her¡ªnot someone who would disy such cowardice! Quickly, Leonposed himself and raised his right hand, delivering a firm p to Liliana''s round, big buttocks. *Ploop!* Hiss!" Liliana widened her eyes in disbelief as Leon''s pnded on her round, plump buttocks. Pain shot through her, prompting her to immediately release her arms from Leon''s embrace. "You! Why did you p me?" Liliana demanded, fixing Leon with an angry re. Observing her anger, Leon remained unfazed, simply smiling as he looked at her. If it were the previous Liliana, he certainly wouldn''t have dared to do such a thing. But now, she was his woman, and he felt no fear of receiving a punch from her. Moreover, her buttocks were undeniably soft and supple; the sensation of their bounce lingered vividly in his palm. ''Her buttocks are really big and soft. It''s no wonder she was able to give birth to those three little girls,'' Leon praised silently. After a moment, regaining hisposure, he chuckled as he nced at Liliana. "pping you around is my way of shaking you out of this nonsense," Leon said, shaking his head before continuing, "As the Demon Emperor, your demeanor and your third request are quite out of character for you, Liliana." "The Liliana Crimson I know is an arrogant and powerful woman, always indifferent to everything, unlike the demeanor you''re disying now." "Fate? Do you truly wish to sumb to the damn of that thing called fate? Isn''t your fate within your grasp, Liliana? Or are you willing to surrender and meet the same fate as the Demon Emperors who came before you?" Liliana was stunned, feeling as though she had been pped by his words. Truly, her request seemed incongruous with her arrogant and domineering nature. Could she, the Demon Emperor, truly ept her fate without making any effort to break free from it? How could she deserve the throne as Emperor and leader of millions of demon races with such a mentality? Slowly, she started to regain herposure, a faint glimmer appearing in her crimson eyes. ''Leon is right... Why would I behave like a coward? I am the world''s first female Demon Emperor, and pride forms the very bedrock of my existence,'' Liliana muttered. Her feeble expression gradually dissolved, reced by her indifferent demeanor, instantly enveloping the room in a tense and cold atmosphere with her aura. Sensing Liliana''s change, Leon released a relieved sigh. He preferred this arrogant version of Liliana to the insecure one from before. After all, Liliana''s characteristic and specialtyy in her indifference and cold demeanor. "How''s that? Feeling better already? Or are you still hoping to make your third request?" Leon inquired, his tone tinged with teasing. Liliana promptly withdrew her aura, restoring the atmosphere around them to normal, and offered a faint smile to Leon. "Of course not. Let''s consider my previous three requests as passing wind," Liliana replied casually and calmly. Leon chuckled, nodding slightly, and said nothing further. ncing at the clock, Leon was immediately surprised to see that it was already 9 p.m. "It''s been two hours," he remarked lightly before finally continuing, "Let''s wrap up our conversation for tonight. I''m feeling rather tired and eager to get some sleep." Feeling drowsy, he hurriedly made his way to bed. However, Liliana quickly intercepted him, saying, "Hold on; don''t go to sleep just yet. There are still matters we need to settle." Leon was taken aback by Liliana''s words, casting a surprised nce at her. "Matters that need to be settled? What do you mean?" he asked, puzzled. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, causing a slight blush to creep onto his cheeks. "Cough! I don''t think tonight''s a good time; I''m quite exhausted," Leon dered, waving his hand and feigning gentlemanliness. Liliana raised an eyebrow, folding her arms across her huge chest. "What do you mean?" she asked, her tone indifferent. "I mean, shouldn''t you understand?" Leon blinked, giving Liliana a puzzled look. "Hehehe... Are you indulging yourself a bit too much, Leon? What I mean is..." Liliana paused, a cold smile forming on her lips as she continued, "How dare you p my buttocks earlier!?" Leon widened his eyes and coughed in embarrassment. "Ehem! Please don''t be angry, Liliana. It was purely idental." Leon immediately offered excuses, but Liliana remained unfazed, a wicked smile ying on her lips. "Hehehe... Purely idental? Then, what if I identally hit you?" Liliana raised one fist, causing Leon to step back in fear. However, he felt a force holding him in ce, leaving him no choice but to surrender as he watched Liliana draw closer. "No, Liliana, stop! I''m truly sorry! Nooooo!" *Bang!* Chapter 70: The Arrival of Books on Poison from the Outer Palace Library, and Leons Burning Spirit The next morning The dark dawn sky slowly brightened as the morning sun ascended, casting its gentle light. In the trees, numerous birds chirped their sweet melodies, signaling the arrival of a bright and peaceful day. Meanwhile, on the bed, Leon, who had been sound asleep, suddenly felt his breathing constrict, as if his body were being weighed down by something heavy. Struggling against heavy eyelids, Leon forced his eyes open and was immediately surprised to find Fiona, who had somehow appeared and was sleeping on his stomach like a kitten. Inevitably, a twitch appeared at the corner of Leon''s mouth. "This little girl... can''t she just sleep normally?" Leon sighed helplessly. This incident wasn''t a one-time urrence; it had happened on previous asions as well. He still vividly recalled the first time he slept in this room, waking up the next morning to find Fiona sleeping on his stomach just like this. "Even so, it brings me joy because, in the end, it shows how much Fiona loves me," Leon said with a gentle smile. He refrained from moving his body so as not to disturb the sleeping Fiona, simply gazing lovingly at her round, chubby face as she slept. Instantly, his gaze fell upon her chubby, bun-like cheeks, and subconsciously, he reached out to pinch them. However, all of a sudden, an excruciating pain shot through his right arm, causing his whole body to crawl. "Hiss!" Leon inhaled sharply, his eyes widening in response to the pain. With cold sweat forming on his forehead, he slowly readjusted his arm to its previous position. ''Damn! The pain from Liliana''s punchst night is still lingering!'' Leon cursed inwardly as he recalled the events of thest night. He hadn''t anticipated that Liliana would actually beat him so viciously and mercilessly! Had his body not been able to withstand it, he might have found himself ying chess with Hades and King Yama in hell by now! ''That woman... I thought that after we both confessed our feelings, she would be more gentle with me. But I didn''t expect her to be so cruel!'' Leon grumbled inwardly, feeling dissatisfied and annoyed. He felt that Liliana couldn''t engage in romantic banter and jokes typical of couples! This realization only reinforced his belief that hiding his strength healing n from Liliana was the right decision. When his powers returned, Leon would show her just how dignified the head of the family truly was! Just imagining it made him subconsciously smile happily. "Tsk, tsk, tsk! Lyra, oh, Lyra, I really can''t wait to meet you. If you were to show up right now with the books on poison already prepared, how happy would I be?" Leon said, sighing and smiling at the imagined possibility. "Thank you, Your Majesty Leon. I am truly honored and happy to hear your words." Suddenly, a voice sounded beside him, nearly causing Leon to have a heart attack. With lightning-fast movement, he turned his gaze to the side and found Lyra had somehow suddenly appeared, standing beside his bed. "L-Lyra!?" Leon was dumbfounded, feeling horrified, as if he had just seen a ghost. "Good morning, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra greeted, her expression remaining t as she bowed respectfully. Still dumbfounded, Leon quickly regained his senses and looked at Lyra in disbelief. "Good morning¡ªno, hold on! How did you appear out of nowhere? Did you use teleportation magic?" Leon corrected himself, asking in surprise. He was certain that, upon waking up just now, Lyra hadn''t been in his room at all. So how could she suddenly appear out of thin air if not by using teleportation magic? "Teleportation magic?" Lyra tilted her head in confusion, then shook it slowly as she continued, "I didn''t use teleportation magic at all, Your Majesty Leon. I was already in your room before you woke up." MVLeMpYr-the-story-tform "Before I woke up?" Leon raised one eyebrow, asking suspiciously. "Um! Before you woke up, I just finished preparing breakfast for you on the table," Lyra replied calmly. She then pointed towards the table near the sofa as she continued, "Look there, I''ve already prepared it." Following the direction Lyra pointed, Leon indeed found the meals on the table near the sofa, which immediately prompted him to heave a sigh of relief. Lyra''s earlier words were somewhat ambiguous, and given Liliana''s misunderstanding incident fromst night, Leon feared it might happen again. After all, a jealous Liliana was terrifying, and he, the most handsome sword hero, wasn''t prepared to endure it with his current chicken-level strength. Swiftly, Leon snapped out of his reverie and nodded in understanding to Lyra, deciding not to inquire further about the matter. While he was still taken aback by Lyra''s sudden appearance, he considered it no longer necessary to discuss. He then slowly adjusted his position, slightly leaning his head back against the bed''s backrest, with Fiona still sound asleep on his stomach. Following this, he gently moved his left arm, which wasn''t as painful as his right, to caress the head of the sleeping Fiona. "By the way, Lyra, about the books on poison we discussedst night, did you bring them?" Leon turned his gaze back towards Lyra, his voice tinged with excitement as he asked. What preupied his mind right now was how to regain his power as soon as possible, and Leon was exceedingly ambitious about this. Upon hearing Leon''s question, Lyra nodded and replied, "Of course, Your Majesty Leon. I have brought the books from the outer pce library and ced them on your table." Leon took a deep breath, trying to suppress the happiness that surged within him like a volcano. "Hufft~" He let out a small breath and cast Lyra a gentle nce. "Thank you very much, Lyra." "You''re wee, Your Majesty Leon. It was just a small task for me," Lyra replied nonchntly, her tone calm but tinged with a hint of pride. Leon chuckled at the contrasting nature of Lyra and gave a small nod in response. His gaze then shifted to Fiona, and a soft smile bloomed on his lips. "Forgive Daddy for having to move you first," Leon said affectionately as he slowly began to shift Fiona to his side. Despite the pain that each movement caused him, he didn''t seem to mind, his expression remaining indifferent as if unaffected by it. After gently cing Fiona beside him, Leon nted a kiss on her chubby cheeks before finally rising from the bed and making his way to his study table with slightly heavy steps, apanied by pain in his back and arms. Observing Leon''s peculiar gait, Lyra felt a twinge of surprise and confusion. ''Hm? Why does His Majesty Leon''s gait look peculiar?'' Lyra blinked her eyes curiously. However, she didn''t ask Leon any questions, and she slowly walked after him. As Leon arrived at his study table, he discovered that all the previous books on poison, which he had finished reading and stacked up, had vanished from their ces. In their stead, three thick books now upied the center of his table. Upon seeing this, Leon''s initial happiness instantly copsed, reced by shock. "What? Only three books!?" Chapter 71: Forbidden Books "What? Only three books!?" Leon was rendered speechless upon seeing the three tomes on his desk. He had expected Lyra to bring a multitude of books, but the reality of only three caused his happiness to crumble. Quickly, he turned his gaze to Lyra behind him and inquired, "Lyra, why are there only three books? Aren''t there supposed to be numerous books rted to poisons in the outer pce library?" Leon''s tone carried a hint of disappointment, but itcked any trace of anger. He was aware that Lyra was not a careless person, and he was certain that there must be a reason behind it. Upon hearing Leon''s question, Lyra, maintaining herposed demeanor, replied, "Indeed, the outer pce library has numerous books on poisons, Your Majesty Leon." "However, the majority of them may no longer be useful to you, as the content and information about the poisons contained within are likely simr to the books you''ve previously read." Leon''s disappointment gradually dissipated with Lyra''s reasonable exnation. Come to think of it, it does make sense that Lyra wouldn''t bring books simr to those found in the inner pce library. Given that he had already gone through almost all the books on poison from the inner pce library, rereading them would only result in wasting both time and energy. "Then, these three books..." Leon nced at the three tomes on his desk, his expression a mix of confusion and curiosity. Lyra didn''t immediately respond to Leon''s question. Instead, she approached his side and regarded the three books with a respectful gaze. "Your Majesty Leon, do not underestimate these three books. They are exceedingly valuable, containingprehensive details on all the poisons in the world from every era," Lyra stated in a serious tone, turning her gaze towards Leon. Her typically indifferent and t facial expression now bore a serious demeanor after she uttered those words. Upon hearing her statement, Leon was taken aback and regarded the three tomes before him with deep scrutiny. He harbored no doubts about Lyra''s words, as there was no motive for her to deceive him. Furthermore, witnessing Lyra adopt such a serious expression, contrasting her usual indifference, further strengthened his belief in her words. "If your words hold true, then these books would fall into the category of forbidden books, correct?" Leon pondered for a moment before voicing his query with a hint of hesitation. Forbidden books are typically prohibited from being read without permission from the highest authority. Within the libraries of the Elysium Holy Empire Pce and the Holy Orthodox Hall, numerous books fell under the category of forbidden books, often safeguarded by powerful magical arrays. As a hero, he naturally enjoyed special privileges, which granted him ess to all the books within both libraries, even the heavily guarded forbidden books. However, ess to the forbidden books still required permission from the highest authority, such as Velix in the Library of the Elysium Holy Empire Pce or Arshley in the Library of Holy Orthodoxy Hall. Certainly, despite his privileged ess to the forbidden books in the libraries of the Elysium Holy Empire Pce and the Holy Orthodox Hall, there were certain forbidden books that he was strictly prohibited from essing. Therefore, upon hearing Lyra''s words, Leon felt a twinge of apprehension, realizing that these three books likely fell into the category of forbidden books. Lyra was slightly surprised by Leon''s correct guess and gave a small nod. "You''re correct, Your Majesty Leon. These three tomes are indeed forbidden books," she replied tly and casually, showing no particr concern about their forbidden status. Upon hearing this, Leon couldn''t help but take a deep breath, feeling a shiver run down his spine. If he were caught reading these books, would he end up facing another beating from Liliana? MVLEmPyR-your-story-source Given that Liliana held the highest authority, essing forbidden books required her permission. As if sensing Leon''s anxiety, Lyra offered a reassuring smile and continued in a soothing tone, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty Leon. As the archdemon and personal maid of Her Majesty the Demon Emperor, I wield considerable authority." Lyra''s words brought both relief andfort to Leon. While Leon was aware of Lyra''s high status as Liliana''s personal maid, he remained uncertain about the extent of authority she wielded. However, with her ability to ess and retrieve forbidden category books from the library, it seemed like the saying "to stand under one person and sit on ten thousand" suited her perfectly. "I''m truly grateful, Lyra. Your efforts in bringing forth such forbidden books are beyond my expectations," Leon expressed with a sincere and gentle smile. Without Lyra''s assistance, he knew he would face significant challenges in regaining his strength in the future. "You''re wee, Your Majesty Leon. Assisting you is my duty," Lyra replied respectfully, shaking her head. Leon smiled, nodding slightly, before his gaze returned to the three tomes with excitement. "Hmm? What''s this?" Suddenly, Leon''s attention was caught by a small inscription atop one of the books, partially obscured by dust. Fueled by curiosity, he brushed away the dust and discovered a name etched on the cover. As he leaned in to read it, Leon''s expression froze instantly. "Jared... Crimson?" ... Meanwhile, in the throne room of the Elysium Holy Empire Pce, Velix sat on his throne in silence, his eyes slightly closed. Despite his apparent stillness, a majestic and powerful aura radiated from his body, imbuing the throne room with palpable tension. In front of him stood four figures, each exuding their own distinctive aura. The four were Jim, Natasya, Rain, and another striking figure¡ªa handsome man with golden blonde hair and green eyes, none other than Guren. They stood in silence, each of them seemingly waiting for Velix, seated on the throne, tomence. After a brief moment, Velix, who had kept his eyes closed, gradually opened them, causing the tension in the throne room to dissipate. His gaze, indifferent yetposed, swept over the four individuals before him. "Are the war preparations finalized?" Chapter 72: Thorough Preparation for War "Are the war preparations finalized?" At his question, Jim smiled and adjusted his posture slightly. With a gesture of pressing the center of his sses with his index finger, he replied, "All preparations for war are in ce, Your Majesty." "We will deploy 600,000 holy troops,prising 200,000 infantry, 150,000 cavalry, 50,000 mages ranging from the highest to the lowest level, 50,000 archers, and 50,000 healer-type mages. The remaining 100,000 troops will be responsible for carrying supplies and serving as backup, Your Majesty." Jim meticulously outlined all thepleted ns to Velix. Listening to this, Velix smiled slightly and nodded in satisfaction at Jim''s well-thought-out and perfect n. As his most trusted minister, Velix had no doubts about all his arrangements. Continuing his inquiry, he asked, "Have the spies ced in the Demon race''s territory gathered any significant information?" "We have indeed, Your Majesty. Our spies reported that the Demon Imperial Pce is aware of our invasion n and has mobilized a substantial army to be ready against ours," Jim responded calmly, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. With the nickname "Four-Eyed Devil" bestowed upon him, he never took the Demons too seriously, often tending to underestimate them. As a great strategist, he always devises war ns against the Demon Race, and all of them culminate in victory. Though he was aware that most victories were credited to Leon, who consistently led the wars, deep down, he remained steadfast in his belief that every triumph was the result of his behind-the-scenes efforts. Velix raised one eyebrow at this slightly unexpected news and asked, "Do you have an estimate of the number of demon troops they will mobilize?" Jim nodded, smoothly sliding his arms into the sleeves of his kimono-like robe. "The estimate of the demon troops we''ll face ranges from 500,000 to 700,000, Your Majesty," Jim reported. "However, our spies couldn''t gather information on the troopposition; it appears the demons are keeping that closely guarded." Jim chuckled as he borated. "It appears the Demon Emperor of this era is quite capable and exceedingly cautious. We must exercise greater vignce in this regard, Jim," Velix remarked casually, though a subtle emphasis lingered in his tone. Since the emergence of the enigmatic Demon Emperor in the chaos desert, Velix has be exceedingly vignt, bolstering all guards at the Empire''s borders. Despite the absence of further actions from the Demon Emperor in the end, it didn''t justify rxation orcency. After all, someone capable of attaining the title of Demon Emperor and defeating Leon, even while he was under the influence of poison, was not to be underestimated. "As youmand, Your Majesty," Jim smiled, folding his hands respectfully. Velix nodded, then turned his gaze to Rain beside Jim. "Rain, have you strengthened the magic arrays in the various border towns throughout the Empire as I ordered?" Velix inquired. "Everything is set, Your Majesty. I''ve also integrated teleportation formation arrays at the center of each border town to counter any unforeseen Demon attacks," Rain exined, her expression t and emotionless, treating Velix''s orders as if they were mere trifles to her. Naturally, with her power and prowess as the strongest mage in the Empire, it was effortless for her. Let alone merely cing a few magic arrays in border towns, Rain was confident that with her abilities, she could create a magic array stretching across the entire Empire. This was a testament to her confidence and her deepest pride. "Good! You are indeed the mage I can rely on the most. It''s not in vain that I left this whole job to you, Rain," Velix expressed with satisfaction, praising her without hesitation. Despite Velix''s cruel and indifferent nature, he was not hesitant to offer praise to those he trusted, often rewarding them when they pleased him. Of course, this generosity had also been extended to Leon earlier. However, as Leon''s overwhelming strength grew rapidly and his talent became increasingly formidable, coupled with his burgeoning reputation that began to overshadow him, Velix didn''t hesitate to suppress him, resorting to devious schemes to eliminate him. In his dictionary, no one should stand above him, not even heroes! "Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty," Rain replied indifferently. Velix, unperturbed by her attitude, simply nodded in response. Then, his gaze shifted to the beautiful blonde-haired, blue-eyed woman d in light armor, none other than Natasya. "Natasya, in the uing war, I want you to be the mainmander, alongside the two heroes leading the charge. Considering the likelihood of multiple Demon generalsmanding their army, you will need to support the other two heroes," Velix ordered, adding a few additional directions. Natasya was the strongest individual in the entire Empire, second only to the heroes. Due to her remarkable abilities and talents, Velix held Natasya in high regard, appointing her as the main head of the legion and the primary general of the Holy Empire of Elysium. His level of trust in her was equal to that which he ced in Jim and Rain. "Yes, Your Majesty. As youmand," Natasya replied respectfully and calmly. Velix nodded towards Natasya, then his gaze shifted to Guren beside her, regarding him with a subtly different expression than when he looked at Jim, Rain, and Natasya. After all, whenpared to them, Guren is undoubtedly an incredibly valuable asset. Of course, it''s not to diminish the value of Jim, Rain, and Natasya, but as the sole person wielded with the hero''s destiny apart from the three heroes, it''s only natural that Velix would exhibit a slight bias towards Guren. In the future, Guren will be his main weapon in achieving his ambitions and goals. "Guren," Velix called out indifferently, but with a hint of softness. "Yes, Your Majesty," Guren stepped forward slightly and replied respectfully. "In this war, I have high expectations for you to elevate your prestige in front of the entire popce. I trust you won''t disappoint me," Velix said calmly yet firmly. Upon hearing this, Guren, with a smile on his handsome face, replied confidently, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I will prove myself worthy of the Holy Sword''s approval." Natasya and Rain exchanged nces upon hearing his words, as if silentlymunicating their thoughts with each other. Velix nodded in satisfaction at his confidence; it was exactly what he wanted. "Good... I appreciate your confidence and¡ª" Before Velix could finish his sentence, the loud voice of the throne room door guard interrupted him abruptly. ["The Spear Hero, Valen Thrugh, requests permission to enter the throne room!"] Velix was slightly startled, but his expression quickly returned to calmness. However, before he could grant permission to enter, a loud voice echoed from the direction of the throne room entrance. "Hahahaha! Your Majesty Emperor, I heard that damn man met his end at the hand of the Demon Emperor... Is it true?" Chapter 73: The Domineering Spear Hero—Valen Thrugh "Hahahaha! Your Majesty Emperor, I heard that damn man met his end at the hand of the Demon Emperor... Is it true?" At the sudden sound, Velix''s eyes immediately turned cold, and a powerful aura seemed to almost explode from his body. However, after a moment, he suppressed it, and his gaze returned to indifference as he directed his attention towards the direction from which the sound originated. Jim, Rain, Natasya, and Guren each disyed a shift in expression upon hearing the sound. Simultaneously, all four subtly adjusted their positions and directed their gazes towards the source of the voice. Soon, a man with a towering, imposing figure emerged from the direction they were looking. He stands at approximately 2.5 meters tall, with a muscr, formidable physique exuding dominance. His red hair and fiery red eyes gave him the appearance of an incarnation of zing fire. Draped in a red cloak that enveloped his massive frame, he seemed to embody his title even more fittingly. Despitecking a handsome face and appearing rather ordinary, the aura he exuded was incredibly potent. With each step he took, the space around him seemed to tremble and distort, overwhelmed by the aura he made no effort to suppress. This man was none other than Valen Thrugh, the Spear Hero of this era. Behind him, an armored guard ran after him with a panicked expression, but dared not halt him, instead maintaining a safe distance. It was evident that this guard was the throne room door guard who had made the earlier announcement. Judging by his expression, it seemed that Valen had broken through and forced his way into the throne room, leaving the guard visibly overwhelmed. "Spear Hero, I implore you not to barge in like this. His Majesty will surely be angered, and we will face punishment." The throne room door guard spoke bitterly and anxiously to Valen, who strode before him. If it had been anyone else, he would not have hesitated to sever their heads for daring to disobey orders by barging into the throne room without the Holy Emperor''s permission. Yet, this intruder was none other than the famously domineering Spear Hero! How could an anchovy character like him possibly restrain and stop someone like Valen? Merely staring at the man, who stood about 2.5 meters tall like a giant, had already filled him with fear, let alone attempting to stop him! Upon hearing the throne room door guard''s words, Valen, still sporting a careless smile, replied, "Hahaha! Don''t worry, little guard. His Majesty the Emperor won''t be as angry as you think." "After all, he''s been sitting on that throne for too long, which probably made him even more sluggish, hahaha!" His domineering and nonchnt words, as if fearless, nearly caused the guard to faint from fright. Who else in this empire would dare to utter such arrogant words besides the man before him? The guard refrained from further speech, resigned to endure his fear in silence. your-chapter-source-MvLeMpYr ''Damn it! If only I had known the Spear Hero was returning today, I would have chosen not to serve as the throne room door guard,'' the guard muttered regretfully, feeling that today was the unluckiest day he had ever experienced. Among the pce guards, there was a well-known saying: "The most unfortunate guards are those stationed at the throne room door when the Spear Hero returns from his mission." This saying made a lot of sense, given how Valen''s consistent disregard for etiquette overwhelmed the guards stationed at the throne room door. Consequently, the guards often sought information about when the Spear Hero returned from his missions. However, since the Spear Hero rarely made appearances, this guard was caught off guard and never anticipated being the unlucky guard mentioned in the saying! The two walked until they halted right in front of Velix, who was seated on the throne. Before Valen could utter a word, the throne room door guard stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "Hail, Your Majesty the Emperor," he said respectfully, his tone tinged with nervousness. Velix, noting his fear, simply nodded in understanding. "You may return; I hold no me for you." His words brought a sigh of relief to the guard, instantly dispelling all his fears. "In that case, Your Majesty, I would like to request permission to take my leave," the guard said, bowing respectfully before swiftly departing the throne room, paying no heed to anyone present. The only thought upying his mind was that he was safe! ncing at the guard''s departure, Velix turned his gaze back to Valen coldly and inquired, "Can''t you exhibit some decorum upon entering my throne room?" Upon hearing this, Valen wore a careless smile and chuckled lightly. "Hahaha! I''m sorry, Your Majesty. Although I''ve been trying to change, it''s proving quite challenging," he said with a hint of apology, though it was evident he was merely being perfunctory. Velix took a deep breath, attempting to suppress his anger at the flippant response. If it weren''t for his status as a hero and his attitude remaining within the limits of tolerance, Velix might have contemted severe consequences, as he had done with Leon previously. Slowly exhaling to calm himself, Velix swiftly changed the subject. "You should already know why I recalled you from the border defense mission, correct?" Velix asked, his tone indifferent. In response, Valen nodded and replied, "Indeed, Your Majesty." "I just didn''t anticipate that the damn man would turn out to be deceased, which is far beyond my expectations. After all, he was the only opponent who could match me." His expression bore a tinge of mncholy, uncertain whether his words stemmed from pity for Leon''s death or from mourning the loss of a worthy opponent. Velix simply nodded, saying nothing. After all, Leon''s death was his doing, and he felt no remorse for it. "Since you grasp the situation, this will proceed smoothly," Velix stated calmly, then continued, "In this war, you and the Bow Hero, Luna, will serve as the main generals, with support from Natasya and Guren." Valen nodded indifferently at the arrangement, but upon hearing the unfamiliar name "Guren," he raised one eyebrow in curiosity. "Guren? Who''s that?" Valen inquired, his gaze fixed on Velix with intrigue. "It''s him," Velix said with a slight smile, gesturing towards Guren standing beside Natasya. Following Velix''s gesture, Valen''s gazended on a handsome man with golden hair and green eyes, exuding an aura of royalty. "Oh? Is he Guren?" Valen scrutinized him closely, eager to discern what set him apart. Sensing the weight of Valen''s interrogating gaze, Guren frowned slightly, difort prickling at him. The intensity of that stare made him feel as though he were being scrutinized by an immensely powerful and terrifying beast. Furthermore, Valen made no effort to conceal his aura, causing Guren, who is typically confident in his own strength, to sense a potent threat. However, Guren had no intention of showing any weakness and strove to maintain aposed demeanor. Just as Guren was about to greet Valen, a dismissive voice emanated from Valen''s lips. "Your Majesty, are you certain you want to entrust this weakling to aid me?" ----------- A/N: Thank you and please give me your supports! Stay tuned! Chapter 74: Underestimation and Duel! "Your Majesty, are you certain you want to entrust this weakling to aid me?" Guren''s expression froze the moment he heard Valen''s arrogant words. Never in his entire life had he been underestimated and insulted by anyone, let alone branded as a weakling. Despitecking a holy weapon, as the chosen bearer of the hero''s destiny, Guren possessed remarkable talent and strength. Moreover, having been taken in by Velix as a child, the training he received was of no lesser quality than that of the other three heroes. Therefore, Valen''s pretentious words left him feeling deeply humiliated and enraged! "You..." Guren''s palms clenched as he shot Valen a hateful re. He had heard rumors about the spear hero Valen''s domineering and arrogant demeanor, often belittling everything around him. However, he never anticipated Valen''s arrogance and dominance reaching such egregious heights. Observing Guren''s anger, Valen remained indifferent, even disying a hint of disdain. Throughout his life, Valen has offended countless individuals, effortlessly defeating anyone who dared to oppose him. Yet, despite his domineering and arrogant nature, there was one individual he dared not confront¡ªLeon Kruger, the sword hero. Apart from that unbeatable monster, Valen feared no one¡ªnot even Velix. Meanwhile, Velix, upon hearing Valen''s dismissive remarks, merely smiled as if anticipating them. "Regardless of your opinion, Guren is indeed the ideal candidate for this task, Valen. At the very least, his strength is invaluable assistance to you in the war," Velix stated nonchntly. Despite Valen''s rejection and belittlement of Guren, Velix knew he had to include Guren in the uing war. After all, the purpose ofunching arge-scale war against the Demon race, aside from leveraging Leon''s death to garner prestige for the Empire, was to provide Guren with the opportunity to emerge and earn recognition from all of humanity. In that scenario, when Guren gained recognition as the wielder of the Holy Sword of Zenith, there would be no objections from anyone, including the Holy Orthodox side. "Oh? I didn''t expect Your Majesty to hold someone in such high regard. There must be something remarkable about this individual that has eluded me, am I correct?" Valen inquired curiously, folding his muscr arms and raising one eyebrow. He was well acquainted with Velix''s character and understood that this middle-aged man seldom praised others unless he deemed them worthy. Therefore, he gradually shed his dismissive attitude towards Guren. Velix smiled nonchntly and nodded as he replied, "Of course. I have high hopes for Guren, and you''ll soon see his capabilities." Hearing Velix''s confident words, Valen nced at Guren and approached him slowly. Observing Valen''s approach, Guren''s frown deepened, his wariness growing. ''What does this guy want?'' Guren wondered to himself as he assumed a ready-to-fight stance, prepared for any surprise attack Valen mightunch. However, to his surprise, when Valen stopped right in front of him, he simply stood still and bowed his head, observing him quietly. This unexpected action caused Guren to furrow his brow slightly, feeling perplexed. "What is it you desire?" Guren raised his head and asked, his tone cold and unwavering. Due to their contrasting heights, Guren, standing at 1.83 meters tall, had to tilt his head up to meet Valen''s gaze, who towered at 2.5 meters. This height difference also made Guren appear small and short inparison to Valen. Valen didn''t respond to Guren''s question, instead fixing him with a sardonic smile. "Well, upon closer inspection, you do seem a bit distinct from the rest, but that''s all there is to it, nothing more," Valen taunted lightly. Guren''s handsome face flushed red, his chest heaving with indignation at the mockery. read-on-MVLeMpYr His previously contained anger surged to its peak. Just as he contemtedunching a surprise attack on Valen, thetter unexpectedly spoke first. "How about this... I challenge you to a duel to test whether His Majesty''s expectations of you hold true or are merely empty boasts. Are you up for it?" Valen''s words dripped with arrogance and dominance, drawing a cold stare from Guren. Without hesitation, he nodded and replied firmly, "Of course! I ept your challenge, and I''m eager to witness the power of a rumored hero." His tone was icy, concealing a simmering intent on revenge. After enduring countless taunts from this man, it was now time to retaliate fiercely. Although Guren acknowledged Valen''s power and even felt threatened by him, he refused to sumb to fear. Furthermore, this presented a golden opportunity for him to gauge how he measured up against a true hero. "Hahaha! Excellent! Though the oue will undoubtedly be your defeat, I must admit, I do admire your courage," Valen remarked with shameless arrogance, a smirk curling on his lips. Guren remained silent, staring at him with indifference. Valen''s gaze swiftly shifted to Velix, who sat on the throne, and he inquired, "Your Majesty, may I test him? Rest assured, I won''t go too far and inflict serious harm." Upon hearing Valen''s request, Velix did not immediately respond. Instead, he nced at Guren, as if seeking confirmation of his readiness. Meeting Velix''s gaze squarely, Guren nodded firmly and confidently. After receiving this assurance, Velix finally nodded slightly in agreement. "Alright, I agree to that. However, don''t overdo it, and you are prohibited from using the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear in this duel, Valen. Do you understand?" Velix said, issuing a slight warning. "Hahaha! Not to worry, Your Majesty. I''ve never relied on the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear in any duel except when facing that bastard Leon," Valen reassured, patting his muscr chest. Velix said nothing more, choosing to believe Valen''s words. Despite Valen''s arrogance and pretentiousness, he possessed integrity, and his word could be trustedpletely. After all, for someone of his pride, lying or breaking his own word would be a direct insult to himself. "Alright, then, assume your respective battle stances," Velix ordered nonchntly. Valen and Guren nodded in unison and positioned themselves at a distance from each other. Since the throne room was spacious, there was ample room for both to maneuver. Velix then directed his gaze towards Rain and said, "Rain, create a strong barrier magic circle to mitigate the impact of their battle." "Yes, Your Majesty," Rain replied tly, stepping forward. Slowly, she raised one hand and closed her eyes slightly, invoking a high-level spell. "High-level Barrier Magic: Dome of Emptiness!" *Whoosh!* In an instant, a brilliant white light emerged at the center of the throne room, swiftly expanding to fill the entire space. Simultaneously, a barrier enveloped the entire central area of the throne room. Soon after, the bright light gradually receded and vanished. Observing the barrier magic, Velix nodded in satisfaction, a slight smile gracing his lips. "Excellent! Thank you, Rain," Velix expressed with contentment. "You''re wee, Your Majesty," Rain replied with her usual t expression, then slowly retreated to the far end of the throne room alongside Jim and Natasya to observe the duel. Once everything was arranged, Velix took a slight breath and regarded both Valen and Guren with indifference before finally dering, "Very well, you maymence your duel!" Chapter 75: The Power Difference Between the Two, and the Heros Power Within the barrier magic, Valen and Guren faced each other, poised in battle-ready stances, awaiting the signal for their duel tomence. "Hahaha! I must admit, you''re very brave indeed for unhesitatingly epting my challenge, Guren," Valen praised, folding his muscr arms as he looked at Guren across from him. "Huh! Despite hearing about your arrogance beforehand, Spear Hero Valen, I never imagined it to be this excessive. Do you consider yourself invincible?" Guren retorted, his tone cold and scornful. Previously, he had harbored pent-up anger from Valen''s earlier taunts, and this was the ideal moment to release it. Listening to Guren''s sarcasm, Valen remained unfazed; instead, the smirk on his lips seemed to grow even wider. "You''re right, Guren. I do consider myself invincible because I have the power to back it up. In the entire Empire, there is no one who can defeat me head-on except that bastard Leon, who has probably met King Yama by now," Valen dered proudly, his voice echoing across the barrier. Guren smiled coldly and remained silent, unwilling to entertain Valen''s arrogant remarks. ["Very well, you maymence your duel!"] Suddenly, Velix''s voice, signaling the start of their duel, resonated through the room. Valen grinned yfully as he looked at Guren. "Very well, Guren, I''ll make it easy for you," Valen dered, raising three fingers in a pretentious manner. "You can attack me three times, and if you manage to make me move from my position, you win." "I don''t need your pity!" Guren replied indifferently before swiftly disappearing from his spot. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, Guren reappeared in front of Valen, as if he had teleported. With all the power he had gathered in his fist, he delivered a forceful punch to Valen''s stomach. *Boom!* The impact of his punch was so immense that it generated a powerful gust of wind, reverberating throughout the entire interior of the barrier. Guren was confident in the devastating power of his punch, which could y Wyvern in an instant. However.... "Hahaha! Nice punch, butcking power," Valen''s taunts suddenly reverberated in Guren''s ears, prompting him to widen his eyes in surprise. Without hesitation, he withdrew his fist and swiftly retreated 20 meters. With a slight frown, he stared at his reddened fist, feeling the numbness that enveloped it. ''His body is incredibly resilient. Is this the physique of a hero who has been blessed by a holy weapon?'' Guren frowned as he muttered to himself. He had previously been irked by Valen''s taunts and dismissive demeanor, but now he finally acknowledges that his attitude ismensurate with his strength. Although he had not yet unleashed his full power, this was already evident. "How about it, Guren? Are you surprised? Or is this the extent of your power?" Valen taunted with a mocking smile, his teeth bared. Confronted with Valen''s provocation, Guren remainedposed this time and didn''t rise to the bait. After his initial punch failed, he realized he couldn''t afford to lose his temper, lest he be swiftly defeated. Slowly, he took a small breath and gathered mana in his legs and both fists. Then he slightly shifted one leg backward and swiftly vanished from his position. *Whoosh!* Once again, he teleported and suddenly appeared beside Guren. Then he raised one leg and executed a sideways kick to Valen''s waist. Upon witnessing this attack, Valen, who had been grinning moments before, was instantly taken aback. Sensing the slight threat of the attack, he quickly shifted his body into a defensive stance. *Boom!* The collision between the attack and the defensive move produced a roar of wind and sound even louder than before. "Hahaha! Strong enough! But not quite there!" Valenughed as he blocked Guren''s attack, which posed a slight threat. Guren narrowed his eyes, realizing that even his mana-coated attack, which was meant to increase its strength tenfold, had little effect. Undeterred, he pressed on andunched another barrage of attacks at Valen. *Boom!* *Boom!* With kicks, fists, and various fighting moves, he relentlessly assaulted Valen from all angles. Unfortunately, every powerful attack waspletely blocked by Valen, fueling his growing frustration. "Is this all you''ve got, Guren? Though it''s quite powerful, it''s not enough topel me to make a move," Valen taunted, effortlessly blocking Guren''s attacks without retaliating. This only fueled Guren''s already simmering fury at having his attacks repeatedly thwarted. "Damn! You''ve forced me!" Guren eximed angrily, and suddenly, an unusually intense aura emanated from his body. *Boom!* The aura exploded, casting a tense and gloomy atmosphere over the entire throne room. Witnessing the powerful aura emanating from Guren''s body, Valen widened his eyes in shock. "Impossible! Isn''t that the hero''s power!?" Valen could hardly believe what he was witnessing. The hero''s power was exclusive to him, Luna, and Leon, making it unfathomable for anyone else to possess it. Hence, how could the person in front of him wield the power of a hero? However, upon further observation, Valen soon realized something peculiar. "No... This is not the hero''s power, but merely an imitation," Valen quickly concluded as he scrutinized Guren closely. Though potent, the power Guren exuded was noticeably weaker, and there were several disparitiespared to the true hero''s power. On the other hand, Velix, witnessing Guren suddenly emit a powerful aura, frowned slightly. "This man... Is he truly tapping into the hero''s power? Didn''t I explicitly instruct him never to unveil the hero''s power until he gains the approval of the Zenith Holy Sword?" Velix narrowed his eyes, revealing his discontent. always-on-MvLeMpYr He wasn''t ready for anyone other than himself and his confidants to learn Guren''s true identity as the bearer of the fourth hero''s destiny. Revealing this prematurely could lead to significant bacsh from the Holy Orthodox, a scenario he was eager to circumvent. Within the magic barrier, as Guren felt the overwhelming power coursing through his body, a confident smile graced his handsome face. ''With this, I should be able to inflict him significant damage,'' Guren thought to himself. The aura he had just unleashed wasn''t the true essence of the hero''s power; instead, it was a weaker version that he had refined and perfected over the years. After all, he remembered Velix''s caution against revealing the hero''s power until gaining the approval of Zenith''s holy sword. Soon, the potent aura radiating from his body gradually subsided and vanished. With a sarcastic smile and a hand raised forward, Guren eagerly looked at Valen across from him. "Come on, let''s begin round two!" Chapter 76: The Terrifying Power of Valen, the Spear Hero, and Gurens Crushing Defeat "Come on, let''s begin round two!" Valen couldn''t help but burst outughing at the sight of Guren''s confident demeanor. "Hahaha! Excellent! I sensed your powerful aura previously, and it seems your power surged after activating it. It looks like it''s my turn to act," Valen eximed, excitement gleaming in his eyes as he clenched his fists. The way Valen regarded Guren instantly shifted, bing appreciative rather than dismissive as before. As Guren activated his aura, Valen unmistakably sensed a formidable threat. Despite hisck of understanding of how Guren possessed a technique simr to the hero''s power activation, Valen disregarded it. In his current state, a desire to unleash his power surged within him¡ªa sensation he hadn''t felt in a long time. Guren smiled at Valen''s arrogant words, unfazed. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, Guren moved with incredible speed from his previous position and appeared directly in front of Valen. Such incredible speed caused the space he moved through to quiver, as if it might tear apart and copse at any moment. "What!?" Valen eximed, his surprise palpable as he looked at Guren, who had suddenly appeared in front of him. However, before Valen could gather his thoughts, Guren swiftly closed the distance between them, his right palm clenched, and delivered a forceful punch to Valen''s chest. Sensing the imminent threat of the punch, Valen swiftly brought his arms together, adopting a defensive stance. *Boom!* Confronted by the unusually potent punch, Valen, ustomed to effortlessly blocking such attacks, found himself instantly bounched into the air with unexpected speed. *Whoosh!* Guren''s figure darted with lightning speed, reappearing behind Valen as he remained suspended mid-bounce. In midair, Guren contorted his body, executing a swift kicking motion aimed at Valen''s back. Recognizing the imminent threat behind him, Valen swiftly adjusted his airborne trajectory, then countered Guren''s kick with a powerful fist of his own. *Boom!* The collision of their powerful attacks tore through the air, propelling both of them to crash into both edges of the barrier with a deafening impact, creating a tumultuous disturbance. *Bang!* The high-level magic barrier created by Rain shook violently, as if on the verge of copse, as the two bounced off and crashed into both sides of it. Observing the fierce battle from outside the barrier, Velix''s expression immediately turned grim. "These two..." Velix muttered in a cold and slightly angered tone. He hadn''t anticipated that the duel, initially intended to dissuade Valen from rejecting Guren''s involvement in the impending war, would escte into a serious altercation. Had either or both of them sustained serious injuries, it would have posed a significant problem. Yet he made no attempt to intervene, merely observing until one of the two could no longer continue. It wasn''t that hecked the capability to intervene, but doing so now would undoubtedly result in dissatisfaction from both Valen and Guren themselves. Considering Guren''s arrogant nature, he wouldn''t have been able to calm down in the face of Valen''s previous insults without retaliating. "But I didn''t expect Guren''s strength to reach this level, which is quite impressive," Velix whispered with appreciation and satisfaction to Guren. chapter-hosted-on-MVLeMpYr He had only recently realized that the technique Guren had employed wasn''t the hero''s power but rather a mimicry of its operation. Having grasped this, he was truly in awe of Guren''s ingenuity in creating such a technique. "Indeed, he is a worthy wielder of the fourth hero''s destiny," Velix praised once more, then turned his gaze toward Rain at the far end of the room. "Rain, reinforce this magic barrier to ensure it withstands their escting intensity." Velix swiftly issued themand. He sensed that the barrier might not hold for long if the two unleashed their full power. Naturally, Velix wouldn''t be foolish enough to allow the two to unleash their true power, especially considering that if Valen were to do so, Guren might not have survived for more than a few seconds. Don''t be deceived by Valen''s current appearance of disadvantage; Velix, who knows him well, understands that he is not serious and is merely ying around. Upon hearing Velix''smand, Rain nodded, stepped forward slightly, and raised one hand. "High-Level Magic: Enhancement," she uttered calmly and quietly. *Sizzle!* Suddenly, the magic barrier at the center of the throne room glowed intensely as several additionalyers of defense materialized, enveloping all sides of the barrier. Observing the magic barrier now fortified with unusually potent defensive power through the enhancement magic, Velix nodded in satisfaction. From his perspective, it seemed that this magic barrier could effortlessly repel high-level magic capable of decimating an entire city in an instant. "Thank you, Rain," Velix said with a calm tone. "You''re wee, Your Majesty," Rain responded casually, returning to her initial position. Her indifferent gaze shifted back toward Valen and Guren inside the magic barrier, now tinged with a hint of interest. "Cough! Cough!" Inside the magic barrier, Guren coughed, feeling intense pain radiating from his back to his chest. His handsome face appeared slightly pale, with a small spot of blood staining the corner of his right lip from the force of being thrown and crashing into the barrier behind him. "Damn... That guy is truly formidable. Even after activating my aura method, I still find myself at a loss like this," Guren eximed in surprise as he wiped away the spot of blood at the corner of his lip. Admittedly, he had once again found himself at a significant disadvantage, which surpassed his expectations. He slowly rose to his feet and locked eyes with Valen, who had also risen and was staring intently at him. "Hahaha! Guren, you truly surprised me this time. I didn''t anticipate you''d put me in such a position, and I must say, it''s quite refreshing." Valen, appearing disheveled from the previous impact yet devoid of a single wound on his body, excitedly praised Guren. "Huh! I didn''t expect you to be able to stand up after taking that kick from me. If it had been anyone else, their bodies would''ve been crushed," Guren snorted coldly, responding indifferently to Valen''s still pretentious words. Valen, instead of showing anger, grinned in response to Guren''s words. "Well, I must concede, you''re undeniably formidable. Moreover, earlier, I said that if you managed to make me move from my ce, you would win," Valen remarked, recalling his earlier words. With a smirk ying on his lips, he nced eagerly at Guren. "However, I retract my previous statement. It''s you who deserves to feel a bit of my true power!" He proimed it loudly. *Boom!* After he spoke, suddenly, a fire-red aura erupted from his body. The aura, a manifestation of the mana within him, enveloped and encased his entire form, resembling a fire god descending upon the world. Watching this unfold, Guren felt his heart racing with a great sense of terror at Valen''s sudden transformation. Nevertheless, unwilling to surrender and wary of Valen''s sudden transformation, he chose to reinvigorate his previous technique. *Boom!* A powerful aura once again erupted from his body, restoring the effectiveness of hisbat power to its former level. After both had activated their respective methods, they locked eyes for a few moments before finally... *Whoosh!* Both of them swiftly vanished from their previous positions, and in a split second, they reappeared at the center point, their palms clenched as they both made punching motions. *Bang!* Their punches once again emitted an unusually loud sound, causing the tiles beneath them to shatter apart. However, in this sh of strengths, neither was knocked away; it seemed their strengths were evenly matched. Of course, this was only on the surface; in truth, Guren felt his arm go numb, as if it had lost its ability to sense pain due to the force of the sh. "Hahaha! Impressive! You can withstand my attack... But what if I augment it with my red mana power?" Valenughed triumphantly before channeling the red mana surrounding his body to enhance the force of his punch. *Boom!* "Argh!!" Guren''s eyes widened as he cried out in pain, feeling an incredibly powerful force m into his arm, sending him hurtling into the air. Witnessing this, Valenughed eagerly, clenching his right palm into a fist before teleporting over to the airborne Guren. "Take this!" Valen eximed loudly, pouring all his power into his punch aimed at the still-bouncing Guren. "Not good!" Guren sensed a looming aura of death as Valen appeared above him, aiming his powerful punch. Swiftly, he activated the mana in his body to maneuver in the air, simultaneously casting a magic barrier around himself with a quick chant while crossing his arms into a defensive stance. *Crash!* The barrier magic surrounding his body shattered like ss upon impact as Valen''s punch crashed straight into the arms that Guren had crossed in a desperate attempt to block the attack. "Puff!" Guren immediately spat out a mouthful of blood as Valen''s punch connected, his handsome face turning deathly pale. The force of the blow was so immense that Guren felt as though he had been struck directly by a meteor. *Whoosh... Boom!* His body rebounded with incredible speed, crashing directly into the magic barrier. "Puff!" Guren once again vomited blood, sumbing to unconsciousness from the impact against the magic barrier. Momentster, he fell to the floor with a "thud!"still unconscious and appearing disheveled. Witnessing this scene, the atmosphere in the entire throne room immediately grew silent. Yet, before they could fullyprehend the shock of the incident, a sudden cracking sound shattered the silence. *Crack... Crack...* Cracks resembling spider webs suddenly appeared all over the magic barrier Rain had previously reinforced before it finally broke. *Bang!* The barrier instantly shattered into pieces, resembling shattered ss. As the scene unfolded, Velix swiftly rose from his throne and proimed, "This duel hase to an end!" ------------ A/N: Well, there''s only one chapter today because I''m so tired and I want to finish this duel session with one chapter. Thank you, and don''t forget your support! Chapter 77: The Arrangements and Valens Suspicions "This duel hase to an end!" After Velix uttered those words, he vanished from his spot and materialized right next to Guren, who had lost consciousness. Quickly, he crouched down slightly, checked Guren''s physical condition, and let out a small sigh. "Fortunately, there are no serious injuries except for some internal organ damage," Velix remarked after carefully examining him. Observing Guren, disheveled and pale-faced, Velix could only shake his head before slowly rising to his feet. He then turned his gaze towards Rain, who was already approaching with Jim and Natasya. "Rain, I entrust Guren''s recovery to you," Velix ordered calmly. Rain nodded solemnly, her gaze fixed on the unconscious Guren. *Snap!* With a flick of her finger, Rain suddenly vanished from the throne room, taking the unconscious Guren with her. Witnessing this, Velix''s gaze swiftly shifted to Jim and Natasya standing before him. "Jim, I entrust the task of war preparations to you. I expect everything to be in order within two days, and we willunch an attack on the Demon race in the Desert of Chaos immediately," Velix dered in amanding tone. "Yes, Your Majesty. As youmand," Jim responded respectfully, a smile ying on his lips. Velix nodded before turning his gaze to Natasya. "Natasya, you will assist Jim in organizing the entire holy troop for the uing war. I expect nothing less than perfection, as I have high hopes for this war," Velix stated, his expression slightly cold, with a hidden meaning in his eyes. Natasya gave a small nod in acknowledgment. "As youmand, Your Majesty." Velix nodded in satisfaction and gestured for the two to depart. "You may return andplete the tasks I''ve assigned," Velix instructed, showing no intention of detaining them any longer. "Yes, Your Majesty. With your permission, we shall take our leave." Natasya and Jim bowed respectfully before swiftly exiting the throne room. Observing their departure, Velix took a deep breath, only to be startled by a familiar voice behind him. "Oops! Your Majesty, I apologize for being too hard on Guren earlier." The voice, unmistakably Valen''s, ignited a simmering anger within Velix. However, he swiftly suppressed his anger and turned towards Valen with a cold gaze. "Didn''t I instruct you not to go overboard?" Velix asked in a disgruntled and indifferent tone. Valen, typically arrogant, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment, scratching his disheveled red hair. "Ehem! It''s not that I didn''t hold back my strength, but I didn''t expect Guren to be defeated so easily even with just a fraction of my power," he retorted with a slight sigh. His regretful facial expression seemed to imply, "Don''t me me; it''s Guren''s own weakness." Velix took a deep breath, his re filled with disdain fixed on Valen. If his res could kill, Valen would have perished a thousand times over by now. With little interest in further discussion on the matter, Velix swiftly changed the subject. "In two days, I expect you to be at your peak and lead this great war against the Demons. It''s your duty as a hero, and I hope you don''t disappoint me," Velix stated firmly, emphasizing his words. Upon hearing this, Valen nodded in confirmation, without argument or resistance. Although he was arrogant and domineering, as a hero, battling the Demon Race remained his primary duty, one he prioritized above all else. Suddenly, as if recalling something crucial, Valen frowned and regarded Velix seriously. "By the way, Your Majesty, if the Demon Emperor intervenes in the war, what are your orders?" Valen asked in a curious yet solemn tone. Because of Leon''s death at the hands of the Demon Emperor, Valen had be vignt and refused to be careless. If the Demon Emperor of this era could kill Leon, wouldn''t he also be capable of easily killing him? After all, in his past duel with Leon, despite exerting his strongest strength and wielding the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear, he had still been easily beaten by him. Therefore, this demon emperor must possess strength beyond his wildest imagination, correct? Listening to Valen''s question, a mysterious glint flickered in Velix''s eyes, unnoticed by Valen. "It''s fine; there''s no need to worry. Even if the Demon Emperor appears, you, at your peak condition, should be able to hold your own against him," Velix replied indifferently, offering no further exnation. He indeed sensed the anxiety and intent behind Valen''s words. The fact that someone could kill Leon, the strongest hero and arguably the most powerful human in this era, likely instilled a fear within him. However, Valen remained unaware that Leon, engaged inbat with the Demon Emperor, was afflicted by poison, significantly weakening his strength to a terrifying degree. Thus, he harbored no concern about Valen meeting his end at the hands of the Demon Emperor. Naturally, Velix saw no need to exin this detail. After all, the truth of Leon''s deliberate assassination should remain known only to his most trusted confidants. Valen frowned slightly, casting a puzzled nce at Velix. He couldn''tprehend why Velix was so assured in stating that he could handle the Demon Emperor, especially considering that even Leon himself had died at the Demon Emperor''s hands. However, he was too apathetic to delve deeper into the matter and merely nodded. While he harbored wariness and fear towards the Demon Emperor, he also harbored a curious desire to encounter him. As someone drawn to battle, confronting such a formidable adversary was a challenge that ignited his passion. "By the way, there''s something I wanted to ask you," Velix said, eyeing Valen suspiciously."Shouldn''t you be returning from the border with Luna Noir?" Valen folded his muscr arms, pondering for a moment before finally speaking, "Indeed, I did return with Luna before, but..." His words trailed off abruptly, causing Velix''s eyebrows to furrow. "What''s wrong? Just tell me." Velix''s tone sounded dissatisfied and urgent. Valen let out a small sigh before continuing, "But we parted ways on the way. She asked me to return first because there was a ce she wanted to visit." "The ce she was visiting? Which ce..." Velix began to inquire, but his words halted midway as a suspicion crossed his mind. "Is it Holy Orthodoxy?" Velix asked, his eyes narrowing in spection. "Yes, it''s Holy Orthodoxy," Valen confirmed with a nod. Velix fell into a brief silence before finally nodding indifferently. Having already inferred Luna''s probable motives for visiting Holy Orthodoxy, he found himselfrgely unconcerned. "Alright, if Luna returns, just inform her of what I''ve discussed with you regarding the impending war." With that said and a final nce at Valen, Velix vanished from the throne room, leaving Valen to ponder alone. Observing Velix''s departure, Valen sighed softly, his gaze involuntarily drawn to the spot where Guren had been lying unconscious moments before. your-MVLeMpYr-source With cautious steps, he approached and crouched down slightly, his hand reaching out to touch the floor as he channeled his hero power. *Buzz!* Suddenly, a red light appeared in his palm, then vanished after a moment. Valen''s previously indifferent expression shifted instantly, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Sure enough, it was the hero''s power..." He whispered in a tone still tinged with disbelief. Then, a question arose in his mind: "How could Guren possess the power of a hero?" Chapter 78: An Incredibly Beautiful Bow Hero—Luna Noir Holy Orthodoxy¡ªThe Hall of Gods "Brother Leon... I miss you so much..." powered-by-MvLeMpYr Sitting on the throne, Arshley''s beautiful yet sorrowful expression conveyed her longing as she gazed at a portrait of a handsome man, none other than Leon. Tears streamed down her cheeks as her gaze remained fixed on Leon''s smiling face in the photo. The thought of Leon, possibly injured and in hiding after his defeat against the Demon Emperor, weighed heavily on her heart, causing her chest to ache and tighten. "Brother Leon, I''m sorry I couldn''t protect or take care of you as I promised when we were children," Arshley said, her voice heavy with sorrow, hugging the photo tightly as if unwilling to let go. Leon was, to her, the most cherished and significant person in the world. Ever since childhood, Arshley has been an orphaned girl with no knowledge of her parentage. At that time, the previous saint of Holy Orthodoxy took her, dering that she had a destiny intertwined with the fate of Holy Orthodoxy. Since then, she has been meticulously cared for and groomed to fulfill her destiny as the next saint of the Holy Orthodox. However, for a five-year-old girl who had always lived alone, such a sudden change in identity naturally felt ufortable. Furthermore, residing in an unfamiliar environment andckingpanions her age in the Holy Orthodox Hall, she grew introverted, without a single friend with whom to converse or y. Until one day... "Hey there! You''re really cute and pretty! How about we be siblings? I''ll be your big brother, and you''ll be my little sister!" The voice of that handsome boy, who was her age, still resonated vividly in her mind. He had been the light in her lonely heart, introducing her to the feelings of happiness and security for the first time. "Huh..." Arshley sighed softly as she slowly returned from her reverie. With a tender touch, she nced down at the photo of Leon in her hand and gently ran her fingers over the face captured within. "The Fated One... If you truly are the one mentioned in the ancient manuscript, brother, I''m certain that you won''t meet your end in the desert of chaos," she murmured with a face full of affection and love. Edward''s words about Leon, likely being ''the fated one'' mentioned in the ancient manuscript from 7,000 years ago, still lingered in her mind. While these were merely Edward''s assumptions and spections, Arshley desperately clung to this hope. Believing in this possibility helped her retain her sanity and sustained her longing to reunite with her dear brother, Leon. "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll mobilize the entire Holy Orthodox army to search for you and bring you back, even if I have to search to the ends of the world." "And even if it means going to war with the Demon Race, I won''t hesitate. I''ll break Holy Orthodoxy''s 7,000-year promise if I have to," Arshley dered, her gentle blue eyes turning cold and determined as she spoke. Her brother meant everything to her, and she wouldn''t hesitate to kill or destroy anyone who caused him harm, even if it was the Demon Emperor. As Arshley contemted while gazing at the picture of Leon in her hand, her eyes suddenly widened. Rising swiftly from the throne chair, she raised one hand and eximed loudly, "Ethereal Radiance!" Instantly, a golden shield-shaped magic barrier appeared to protect her. *Bang!* Suddenly, an attack from an unknown direction struck the magic barrier with tremendous force. *Crack... Boom!* The shield-shaped barrier shattered into pieces upon impact. Arshley''s serene expression behind her veil shifted to one of cold anger. "Who dares to attack me!?" Her furious voice reverberated throughout the hall, filled with potent killing intent. "Huh, you''re still as fierce as ever, Arshley. I''m puzzled at how Leon can like someone who pretends to be graceful but is truly hypocritical." Suddenly, a beautiful yet cold female voice resonated from the doorway of the hall of gods, catching Arshley off guard. She swiftly directed her attention towards the voice''s source and spotted an exceptionally beautiful woman making her way towards her. The woman''s exceptional beauty was enhanced by the heroic aura emanating from her cold and indifferent countenance, creating a striking contrast. Her long, ck hair, tied in a ponytail with bangs, added to her charm, setting her apart from other women. Dressed in a form-fitting white robe that delicately outlined her wless body proportions without emphasizing her chest or buttocks excessively, she embodied the epitome of perfection desired by women across the world. However, what is most striking about this woman is her remarkably long and beautiful legs, giving her the appearance of being taller than the average woman. Upon seeing the beautiful woman, Arshley''s expression shifted from shock to hateful rage in an instant. "Luna... What are you doing here? And did you attack me just now?" Arshley''s palms clenched, her tone devoid of any warmth or familiarity. If there was anyone in the world whom Arshley loved and cared for more than anyone else, it would be Leon. On the contrary, if there was anyone whom she hated and antagonized the most, it was the woman before her eyes, Luna Noir, one of the three heroes known as the Bow Hero. Certainly, the reason she harbored such intense hatred and animosity towards Luna stemmed from the fact that Luna was the person closest to Leon besides herself. As heroes and bearers of the heroes'' destiny, Leon and Luna were brought to and raised in the Hall of Holy Orthodox when they were five years old. Consequently, their rtionship could be described as incredibly close, given their childhood friendship. Arshley, who entered the Hall of Holy Orthodox a bitter, always regarded Luna as her rival, as they both vied for Leon''s attention and affection. Upon hearing Arshley''s question, Luna responded with a sardonic smile, pausing deliberately near the stairs that led to the throne. With an air of calm indifference, she lifted her gaze to Arshley, who stood atop the stairs, and asked, "If indeed I were the one who attacked, so what?" Chapter 79: Two Womens Enmity Turns into Friendship "If indeed I were the one who attacked, then why?" Arshley''s expression contorted with hatred upon hearing those words. "Do you aspire to betray mankind by attacking me, the Saint of the Holy Orthodox?" Arshley asked, her voiceced with anger and a hint of menace. At this, Luna chuckled lightly and retorted, "Hehehe... Betraying mankind? Aren''t you mistaken? Isn''t it you who''s deemed to have betrayed mankind by not seeking vengeance for the death of the sword hero, Leon Kruger, Arshley?" Those words felt like a knife plunging into Arshley''s chest, suffocating her. Despite her unyielding belief that Leon was still alive and her mobilization of an entire army to search for him, she outwardly maintained a silent and indifferent facade about the matter. Had it not been for the 7,000-year agreement and Edward''s assertion that Leon was the fated one, she might have fervently waged war against the Demon Race. Quickly, Arshley took a few deep breaths andposed herself. Then she cast a cold gaze down at Luna. "You should mind your words, Luna. My brother Leon is not dead, as you im. He''s merely in hiding, recovering from his battle with the Demon Emperor," Arshley stated nonchntly, her confidence unwavering. Luna''s previously indifferent and calm expression shifted slightly at Arshley''s assertion. "Are you absolutely certain he''s still alive? You''re not jesting, right?" She inquired, her eyes narrowing with a trace of disbelief. "Of course! Would I deceive you?" Arshley retorted, a slight sneer ying on her lips. She had no qualms about informing Luna that Leon was likely alive. With Luna now aware of the likelihood of Leon''s survival, locating him in the Desert of Chaos would be considerably simpler. After all, Luna would soon be heading to the battlefield, providing her with the chance to search for Leon directly. Despite the fact that Luna would likely be the first to encounter Leon rather than herself, Arshley begrudgingly epted the situation. To her, Leon''s safety surpassed all else, including her own selfish desires. Luna nodded briskly at Arshley''s statement, and a rare smile graced her lips. "So, he must still be alive..." Luna murmured, biting her lower lip with excitement evident in her expression. Previously, when Luna was stationed at the border and received news of Leon''s demise, it felt as if the entire world was crumbling around her. She couldn''t believe that Leon, the person she loved dearly and the strongest person she had ever known, had perished in the Desert of Chaos at the hands of the Demon Emperor. Therefore, upon her return from the border, she requested to part ways with Valen and journey to Holy Orthodoxy to seek the truth from Arshley. see-MVLeMpYr-for-more Fortunately, her decision proved to be correct, as it became evident that Leon was indeed likely still alive. After some time, Luna regained herposure, and a look of suspicion crept onto her face. "Arshley, why are you telling me this? Is there an ulterior motive?" Luna raised one eyebrow suspiciously as she asked. Arshley maintained a nonchnt expression and replied, "Though I may be selfish, I''m willing to cooperate with you for the sake of my brother Leon''s safety." Luna paused briefly, then nodded slowly. "Very well, for now, I''ll set aside our animosity and join you in the search for Leon in the Desert of Chaos," Luna replied with indifference, though her tone carried a hint of softnesspared to before. While Luna wasn''t privy to the specifics of the impending war, she had already formted several conjectures in her mind. These included the reason for her recall, likely positioning her as one of the war''s generals, and the anticipated location of the war, which would probably be the Desert of Chaos. Arshley offered no response, but her silence tacitly agreed with Luna''s statement. Suddenly, a thought shed through Arshley''s mind, prompting her to cast a sharp nce at Luna. "By the way, regarding the possibility of my brother Leon being alive, keep it to yourself. Don''t tell anyone, including the Spear Hero Valen and Emperor Velix. If you betray this trust, don''t expect me to hold back," Arshley reminded Luna, her tone carrying a subtle threat. Luna frowned slightly, feeling both puzzled and unsettled by Arshley''s warning. "Why are you saying this? Wouldn''t it be better if more people were helping..." Luna began to ask, her words halting as suspicion dawned on her. "Do you suspect that Leon''s incident in the Desert of Chaos is connected to the Imperial Pce?" Luna asked spontaneously. "That''s correct; more precisely, it''s Edward''s suspicion that he shared with me a few days ago," Arshley responded casually and calmly. "Edward?" Luna''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of his name. Having grown up in the Hall of Holy Orthodoxy, Luna naturally knew and was familiar with Edward. She was well aware of how formidable his abilities and intelligence were. Therefore, she was somewhat taken aback to hear that Edward harbored suspicions about the Imperial Pce. Arshley nodded and continued, "Edward conjectured that there might be a connection between the pce and brother Leon''s incident in the Desert of Chaos." "Furthermore, Edward provided several pieces of evidence and detailed exnations, such as..." Arshley began to recount her entire conversation with the Guardians from a few days prior. Despite her animosity towards Luna, whom she perceived as a threat to her rtionship with Leon, Arshley didn''t hesitate to share this information with her. However, she refrained from divulging the details regarding the ancient manuscript from 7,000 years ago and Edward''s spection about Leon potentially being ''the fated one'' mentioned in the prophecy. Given theplexity of the matter, Arshley deemed it prudent that only she and the Guardians were privy to the information until things became clearer. After listening to Arshley''s exnation, Luna''s expression turned icy. "Edward''s assertions are certainly well-founded, and I''ll investigate further upon my return to the Imperial Pce," Luna stated calmly, taking a shallow breath topose herself. While Luna also harbored suspicions, she remainedmitted to basing her actions on concrete evidence. If Edward''s assumptions proved to be true, Luna vowed to retaliate against the entire Elysium Holy Empire and even Emperor Velix himself without hesitation. There was no room for leniency towards an Emperor capable of betraying humanity by scheming against the heroes. Furthermore, Leon was the person she loved the most, and anyone who dared to harm him, whether it be the Holy Emperor Velix or the Demon Emperor, would face her unwavering opposition! The two women exchanged nods, their silent agreement conveying a newfound camaraderie. What began as animosity had transformed into a bond of friendship, all for the sake of the one they both loved: Leon Kruger. Chapter 80: Leon Collapsed From Shock Meanwhile, in his room, Leon sat in his study chair with a serious expression, deeply engrossed in reading a forbidden book on poisonsid out on the table. After two hours, he slowly closed the book and let out a small sigh. "Hah~ What a marvelous book! The intricate details about poisons and their nuances are truly elucidated here. If such books were widely avable, I can only imagine how fervently alchemists and mages specializing in concocting poisons would pursue them." Leon praised the forbidden book before him with genuine appreciation. Having spent four hours delving into the first two books, Leon was rewarded with extraordinary insights. While he didn''t find specific information about the poison coursing through his body, Leon had managed to glean vague insights into the potential ingredients andbinations present in the poison. He was also aware that alongside the top 100 deadliest poisons in the world, there were even more potent poisons known as ancient poisons. These ancient poisons, distinct from the top 100 deadliest poisons,prised only 10 types in total. Furthermore, unlike the top 100 deadliest poisons in the world, which may have been created by various individuals over different eras, the 10 ancient poisons were all attributed to a single person: Demon Emperor Jared Crimson. Yes, Jared Crimson, renowned as one of the most powerful Demon Emperors in the history of this world, earned his moniker as the Lord of Poison. "Jared Crimson and the Ten Ancient Poisons..." Leon narrowed his eyes and muttered in a low tone. His name was so legendary and feared in that era due to his formidable power in the field of poison. It was rumored that his potent mastery of poisons could decimate the entire human race within the Holy Empire of Elysium in one fell swoop, should he desire it. Although just a rumor, it underscored Jared Crimson''s profound mastery of poisons. Contemting this, Leon''s gaze inevitably shifted to another book that he had yet to peruse. The book, bearing the name of its author, "Jared Crimson," likely containedprehensive information about his vast expertise and the 10 ancient poisons he had crafted. the-ce-NovelFire "My intuition tells me that the answers I seek lie within this book," Leon said, suppressing his racing heartbeat. He deliberately saved this book forst, choosing to read the other two books first. Given that Jared Crimson authored this book, reading it immediately might render the other two books obsolete. Leon took a deep breath, carefully setting aside the forbidden book he had been reading, and reached for the book authored by Jared Crimson. "May my endeavors yield fruitful results," he whispered, his determination unwavering. Just as he was on the verge of opening the book, Leon felt a sensation on his thighs. "Hm?" Intrigued, he nced downward, slightly surprised to find Fiona, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere, standing beside him, her head restingzily on his thigh. "Fiona?" Leon eximed in surprise, gazing down at her, who remained nestled with her head on his thighs. "Um?" Responding to Leon''s exmation, Fiona slowly opened her round eyes and lifted her gaze to meet his. With her innocent and adorable smile, she narrowed her eyes into crescents. "Good morning, Daddy," Fiona said in a soft, milky-sweet voice. "Pfft!" Leon chuckled at her adorable expression and greeting. Leisurely, he nced at the clock, which already showed 11 a.m., and couldn''t help but smile. "Yes, good morning, my little girl," Leon said affectionately as he gently rubbed her face, which felt as soft as a bun. "Hehehe~" Fiona giggled as she affectionately nuzzled her face into Leon''s palm. Perhaps due to just waking up, she seemed even more spoiled than usual. Slowly, Leon lifted her onto hisp, facing him. He embraced her, gently stroking her slightly tousled white hair with affection as he softly inquired, "Are you still feeling sleepy?" Inhaling Leon''s soothing scent, Fiona nestled her face into his stomach and shook her head. "No, Daddy. I''m not sleepy anymore. Besides, Fiona can''t sleep without Daddy by my side," she replied in a slightly drowsy tone, rubbing her face against Leon''s stomach. Leon chuckled at her affectionate tone and felt touched by Fiona''s strong attachment to him. What father wouldn''t be delighted if their daughter showered them with such affection? Gently, he caressed Fiona''s soft cheeks, and suddenly, curiosity welled up in his mind. "By the way, Fiona, how did you end up in my bedroomst night?" he asked curiously. He was puzzled by this, as he recalled locking the bedroom doorst night. So, how had Fiona managed to enter and appear in his room? In response to Leon''s question, Fiona gently lifted her face from his stomach and looked up at him with her bright eyes. "Hmmm... Since Daddy often locks the bedroom door at night, sister Charlotte suggested making a duplicate key to break in," Fiona replied innocently, showing no signs of guilt. "Ehem!" Leon choked upon hearing her words, looking at her in disbelief. "Are you saying that you have a duplicate key to get into my room?" Leon asked once again, his surprise evident as he sought to confirm he hadn''t misheard. "Um! I have one, Sister Charlotte has one, and Sister Iris has one. Oh! By the way, Mommy seems to have one too," Fiona replied bluntly, holding her little chin. "Puff!" Leon not only choked but almost felt like he was going to vomit blood this time. He hadn''t expected that not only Fiona but also Charlotte, Iris, and even Liliana seemingly possessed duplicate keys to enter his room without his knowledge. If it had been just Fiona and Charlotte, Leon might have been able to understand and ept it. However, why did that little girl, Iris, have one too? Did she also have the intention of barging in, like Fiona? It seemed unlikely, given her cold and indifferent nature toward him. Moreover, why did Liliana, that woman, also have a duplicate key to his room? Did she intend to break in and engage in a nighttime attack? If she truly wished to engage in a nighttime attack, she only needed to ask, and he would dly apany her, as he had done before, cough! Leon could only sigh helplessly in this situation. Of course, he had no issue with his three daughters and Liliana having a duplicate key to his room. It was just that he was a little concerned that Liliana might discover his secret search for an antidote to the poison in his body. After all, he hadn''t confided in her, and he worried that it might lead to trouble. Just as he was lost in thought, Fiona''s sudden words caused him to copse. "Oh! I forgot! Lyra also has a duplicate key to Daddy''s room!" "Puff!" Chapter 81: Ten Ancient Poisons and Slightly Desperate Nighttime In his room, Leon prepared coffee at the minibar table situated at the far end of the room. Once finished, he took the coffee and grabbed a cookie, then returned to the reading desk to set down his coffee and snack. Afterward, he approached the door of his room, ensuring that no one was nearby, and then double-checked the lock a few times. Satisfied that everything was in order, Leon returned to his reading desk and settled into his chair. "Huft~ My heart is racing," Leon eximed slightly, with a hint of excitement, as he took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on the book resting on his desk. Tonight, he was determined toplete reading the book on poisons authored by Jared Crimson. Because Fiona, always attached to him and eager to y, sought hispany this afternoon, Leon could only resign himself to postponing his reading and spending the day indulging her requests. After all, who could me him for prioritizing the daughter he cherished most? Leon let out a small sigh and shook his head slightly. Regardless, he was determined to find the antidote for the poison within his body and restore his strength! With renewed resolve, Leon slowly opened the book and turned to the first page. "Hm? Empty?" Leon was taken aback to find the first pagepletely nk, devoid of any text. Typically, forbidden books would have some information or introductory words on the opening page. Yet, the sight of thepletely nk first page of the book before him left Leon feeling somewhat surprised. "No, could it be on the next page?" Leon pondered, turning to the following page. Sure enough, there were descriptions and even the title of the book itself on the next page. "Ten ancient poisons... Sure enough!" Leon eximed, his eyes widening slightly in surprise as he read the title. His initial spection about the book containing information on the ten ancient poisons created by Jared Crimson proved to be correct. "The poison within my body, capable of suppressing and incapacitating me, the sword hero, is one of these ten ancient poisons," Leon whispered quietly, his hands clenched tightly. After thoroughly reading various books on poisons, including the two forbidden ones, Leon discovered something that was already known by everyone in the world: all the poisons in this world seemed ineffective against the three heroes. Heroes are chosen and unique humans in this world, possessing a physiology immune to all poisons, even the 100 deadliest poisons in the world. This immunity stems from the presence of three holy weapons within their bodies, which neutralize all forms of evil, including poisons ssified as such by the weapons. Furthermore, the holy mana, known as a hero power, coursing through the heroes'' mana circuits makes them even more resistant to poisons. After a moment, Leon took a small breath and sipped his coffee. Then, as he turned the next page, he found it still contained the introductory words. Although eager to read, Leon''s immediate priority was to find information about the ten ancient poisons. Therefore, he decided to skip the other contents and read themter. After flipping through several pages, he finally arrived at the section detailing one of the ten ancient poisons. "Nightshades Poison..." Leon murmured, narrowing his eyes as he read the title of the poison. The name "Nightshades Poison" caught Leon''s attention for its uniqueness and distinctionpared to other poison names he had read. Then he carefully read the entire description of the poison below its name. "[Nightshades Ancient Poison, one of the 10 ancient poisons, was the first ancient poison created by me, Jared Crimson. This poison has a powder-like form but cannot be seen with the naked eye. Its power is truly extraordinary, capable of killing anyone, even an adult dragon, in just one inhtion. However, there are some individuals in this world who have a slight resistance to this poison, namely the three heroes, protected by the three holy weapons]." After reading the entire description, Leon couldn''t help but be shocked, taking a deep breath to calm himself down. "The Nightshades Ancient Poison is truly deadly! Just one inhtion can kill a dragon? That''s too exaggerated, isn''t it?" Leon muttered, still wearing an expression of disbelief. Dragons were extraordinarily powerful beings, unmatched by any other beings on the same level. Inparison, a single adult dragon possessed strength equivalent to that of 1000 elite-level troops in the Holy Empire of Elysium, if not more. One could only imagine the sheer terror of facing a single adult dragon. However, ording to the description, this poison could kill an adult dragon in just one inhtion! If the author of the book discussing this poison weren''t Jared Crimson, the Lord of Poison, Leon might have assumed the author suffered from brain damage or mental problems. Moreover, the description revealed that even the heroes had minimal resistance to this poison when inhaled, underscoring its deadly nature. "Truly befitting of the Demon Emperor, known as the Lord of Poison," Leon remarked with a mixture of admiration and respect. Thankfully, the current Demon Emperor, Liliana, wasn''t as fearsome as her ancestor; in fact, she seemed rtively gentle. If Liliana possessed the same level of terror as her ancestor, Leon was certain he would have a much tougher time dealing with her. Quickly, Leon refocused his gaze on the other descriptions below. "[The Nightshades poison has no antidote at all because it acts so swiftly that no antidote can neutralize it.]" Leon tapped the table with his fingertips after reading this description. "There''s no antidote... Absolutely deadly," he whispered, shaking his head. A poison with no antidote was truly horrifying, and Leon couldn''t help but feel that the top 100 deadliest poisons in the world were nothingpared to this Nightshades poison. After confirming once again that there were no other descriptive notes, Leon quickly turned to the next page. Although the Nightshades poison was impressive, it was clear that it wasn''t the poison flowing in his body. "Hm? Deep Sea Poison?" Leon raised an eyebrow as he read about the forbidden poison on the next page. Without hesitation, he carefully read the description underneath. "[Deep Sea Poison is the second ancient poison I have created. Named after the deep seas of the Horizon Ocean next to the continent, this poison takes on a blue liquid form resembling seawater. Its effect is instantaneous death for anyone who ingests it. Furthermore, the soul of the victim is condemned to a dark abyss as terrifying as the depths of the ocean. No matter how powerful the individual may be, even the three heroes cannot escape the lethal and soul-tormenting effects of this poison.]" After carefully reading the description, Leon abruptly stood up from his chair, his face contorted in horror. "Damn it! This poison is even more terrifying than nightshades! Jared Crimson, you truly are a psychopath!" Leon cursed loudly, staring in disbelief at the description of the Deep Sea Poison. Plunging the body into death and condemning the soul to an abyss of endless darkness was a level of poison that transcended mere horror. While there was a poison among the 100 deadliest known as the ck Feather Poison, which had somewhat simr effects to the Deep Sea Poison, the disparity between the two was like haven and earth. Furthermore, the Deep Sea Poison could target anyone, including the heroes! "Darn! I can''t even begin to fathom what it was like to live in that era," Leon remarked with a somewhat frightened expression, sinking back into his seat. "It''s no wonder the heroes of Jared Crimson''s time were overwhelmed, and humanity was teetering on the brink of defeat," he continued, his tone tinged with bitterness as he sighed deeply. Confronting a formidable adversary is challenging enough, but facing one who is both powerful, a genius, and unpredictable is even more daunting. After a while, Leonposed himself and shifted his attention to the description of the antidote. "[Deep Sea Poison, while incredibly lethal, does have an antidote: a single leaf from the world tree in the forest of the elves. However, administering the antidote must be done within twenty seconds, or it will be ineffective.]" Upon reading this description, Leon couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth in disbelief. A single leaf from the world tree as an antidote with a strict time limit of 20 seconds after exposure? What nonsense! Victims of this poison may have transmigrated to the underworld even beforeprehending the existence of the antidote. Leon let out a small sigh and shook his head helplessly. Quickly, he turned another page and found another ancient poison, then read the entire description. Shortly after, Leon once again sighed due to the horrifying effects described by the ancient poison. He then proceeded to read through each of the ancient poisons listed in the book, one by one. thank-you-for-using-NovelFire Each description filled him with horror, visibly altering his expression. Unbeknownst to him, he had reached the page describing the ninth ancient poison and had finished reading the description. "Eternal Curse Poison... It truly lives up to its name," Leon murmured solemnly. As Leon realized he had already read through the ninth of the ten ancient poisons, a frown creased his brow. "Despite the horror of these poisons, why doesn''t any of them seem rted to the one inside my body?" Leon asked, feeling both distressed and confused. He reclined against the back of the chair, closed his eyes, and began to ponder deeply. "Could it be that the poison within my body isn''t one of the ten ancient poisons?" Leon questioned, rubbing his temples in uncertainty. However, after some time passed without finding an answer, he began to feel despondent. His enthusiasm was slowly beginning to wane as a result. "There''s still one ancient poison I haven''t read about. Perhaps this is the key to the answer I''m seeking," he said, mustering his remaining resolve. He then turned to the next page and read the name of the final remaining ancient poison. "The Devouring Poison?" Chapter 82: The Tenth Ancient Poison and the Root of All Trouble for Leon—The Devouring Poison "The Devouring Poison?" Leon raised one eyebrow upon reading the name of the tenth ancient poison. He hadn''t anticipated that the name of this poison would be somanding and dominating, utilizing the term "devouring" in its name. Did Jared Crimson possess the Chuunibyou1 trait? Leon chuckled at the thought and redirected his attention to the page on the Devouring Poison. He could only hope that this poison was the one within his body, because otherwise, he had no idea how else to identify the poison suppressing his holy power and severing his connection with the Zenith Holy Sword. Leon quickly shifted his gaze to the bottom of the page and began reading the description. "[The Devouring Poison is the tenth andst ancient poison I created, and it has a liquid form resembling a potion. Whileparatively weaker than the other nine ancient poisons, it is exceedingly lethal when used against heroes. Heroes rely on their holy weapons and holy mana to counteract poisons within their bodies. Therefore, drawing from over a dozen years of research, I developed the Devouring Poison specifically to sever the flow of holy mana and the connection between heroes and their holy weapons. As a result, heroes be no different from ordinary humans and sumb slowly to the devouring effects of the poison.]" *Bang!* After reading the extensive description, Leon''s eyes widened, and he felt as though a thousand-kilogram stone had struck him on the head. He remained frozen in ce, his expression one of disbelief and astonishment, as if he couldn''t quite believe what he had just read. "It''s true... The poison within my body is indeed one of the ten ancient poisons, and it''s the tenth ancient poison, the devouring Poison..." Leon murmured, his words trailing off in a daze, his mouth opening and closing slightly as if he were at a loss for words. A whirlwind of emotions, including happiness, excitement, and myriad others, churned within him, rendering him speechless. His heart raced, and his hands clenched tightly. "Hahaha... Finally... Finally... I''ve found it! Damn it!" Leon eximed, leaping to his feet and raising one hand in excitement. Tears welled up in both corners of his eyes from the overwhelming rush of happiness. He had never experienced such profound joy, except for when he first recognized Fiona, Charlotte, and Iris as his daughters. Not even the joy of defeating the Demon army and securing victory for mankind, an achievement that prompted the entire popce of the capital to shout and glorify his name, couldpare to one-tenth of this happiness. "Asshole! I was so happy that I even shed tears. What a disgrace! Where''s my dignity as a hero?" Leonughed, tears still lingering in the corners of his eyes. No one in the world could fathom the depths of his despair and anguish caused by betrayal and the loss of his powers due to the ursed poison within his body. Discover Despite his status as a revered hero, he was still a human being with emotions like any other. Quickly, Leon wiped away his tears and regained hisposure. "Cough! It''s fortunate there''s no one around to witness this. Crying like this is quite embarrassing, even if it''s tears of joy," Leon admitted with a slight cough, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Shortly after, he settled back into his chair, carefully reanalyzing the description of the devouring poison. "This poison was evidently crafted specifically to target heroes, and its method of severing their holy mana flow and connection to their holy weapons is exceptionally cruel," Leon remarked with a solemn tone, his eyes narrowing in concentration. If he hadn''t been exposed to this devouring poison and remained in his peak state, he might have dismissed it as a fraud, remarking, "How could there be a poison with such terrifying power? It must be a hoax!" However, as a hero directly affected by the devouring poison, Leon could only change his words to, "Damn Jared Crimson! Curse you for creating such an asshole poison!" Leon keenly sensed that his holy power and connection with the Zenith Holy Sword were utterly shattered, rendering him as vulnerable as an ordinary person. If Liliana hadn''t saved him, he might have ended up sipping coffee and ying chess with Hades and King Yama in the underworld right now. "However, I must admit that Jared Crimson is truly extraordinary, as he managed to create a poison capable of neutralizing the absolute defense of heroes, even when backed by the three holy weapons," Leon said, tapping the table with his fingers and cringing slightly at the thought. Jared Crimson''s expertise was truly beyondprehension. Taking a deep breath to regainposure, Leon redirected his focus. Despite uncovering information about the poison within his body, he reminded himself that this poison was one of the ancient poisons. Of the nine other ancient poisons, only two were mentioned in the book to have antidotes, leaving the remaining poisons without any known antidotes. Therefore, Leon should not rejoice prematurely, as the absence of an antidote for the devouring poison could render his efforts futile. With a cautious mindset, Leon lowered his gaze and began reading the additional description located beside the previous one. "[Devouring Poison, although potent and lethal to heroes, its ingredients are surprisinglymon and easily obtainable. However, crafting this poison demands not only high-level alchemical skill but also a crucial core ingredient¡ªmy blood essence or that of my direct descendants.]." Leon''s eyes narrowed sharply upon reading this section of the description. "What? Demon Emperor''s blood essence?" He asked, his toneced with suspicion. The description suggested that the crucial ingredient needed was the "Demon Emperor''s blood essence," implying that Rain, who sessfully crafted the poison, possessed it! "No! How could Rain possibly possess the Demon Emperor''s blood essence? Or is it not Rain who possesses it, but Velix who provides it to her?" Leon pondered, his surprise evident. Blood essence differed from ordinary blood in that it contained a trace of the power of the individual it belonged to. While a small reduction in blood essence wouldn''t significantly weaken the individual, it was still improbable for someone to willingly give it to others unless there was a high level of trust involved. Hence, Leon questioned whether the essence Rain used to craft the devouring poison belonged to Gerald, the previous Demon Emperor, or perhaps Liliana. After pondering over his spections to no avail, Leon shook his head in resignation. "Perhaps I''ll investigate further when my strength is restored," he decided, closing his eyes momentarily before focusing on reading the final description at the bottom of the page. This description would determine whether he could regain his powers. After taking a deep breath, he slowly opened his eyes and began reading the first part of the description. Suddenly, his expression froze for a few moments before a smile slowly spread across his lips. "[The Devouring Poison, as the tenth ancient poison, has an antidote...]" Chapter 83: Seeking Lyras Favor Once Again and Unhesitating Consent "There really is an antidote... hahahaha!" Leon burst outughing, his joy palpable, as if he hadn''t felt happiness in a long time. After indulging in his moment of relief, he then proceeded to read the entire passage with great care. "[The devouring poison, as one of the ancient poisons, possesses an antidote to neutralize its effects. Unlike the other nine ancient poisons, creating the antidote for this particr toxin is rtively simple. The required ingredients are also readily avable, namely: two fire seeds sourced from the volcanic mountains in the southern region, one tricolor flower found on the seven-colored hill within the territory of the Holy Empire of Elysium, and one frozen leaf harvested from the trees of the snow-capped mountains in the northern region.]" "[Of course, despite the simplicity of obtaining the ingredients, a core catalyst is necessary to blend all theponents with contrasting properties, and that catalyst is my blood essence. Next, once all the necessary elements are assembled, the final step involves employing rtively advanced alchemical techniques to make it.]" Reading through the description, Leon was pleasantly surprised to discover that the antidote for the devouring poison was described in great detail and rity, unlike the antidotes for the other two ancient poisons. "Strange... Why would Jared Crimson write it in such detail? Even the techniques and ingredients are thoroughly exined," Leon muttered, blinking his eyes with some doubt. However, after a moment, he dismissed all his doubts and decided not to dwell on them. Regardless of the reason, what matters most is that it will greatly benefit him. With this detailed information, he could promptly prepare the antidote without further dy, knowing exactly what ingredients and techniques were required. Without hesitation, Leon grabbed a pen and paper and began carefully transcribing the information. Since this was the forbidden book, he knew he couldn''t keep it for long, so he worked swiftly to copy down the details. Otherwise, if Liliana discovered he had been reading a forbidden book without her consent, it could strain their rtionship. After five minutes, Leon finally ceased writing and double-checked to ensure that his notes precisely matched the antidote description for the devouring poison. "Excellent! Just as I hoped," Leon murmured with a satisfied nod, a smile of contentment gracing his lips as he confirmed the alignment. With care, he closed the book and positioned it alongside the other two forbidden tomes he had already perused. Having already achieved his goal, there was no need for Leon to reread the forbidden book at the moment. His primary objective now was to make an antidote for the devouring poison. "Afterpleting this stage, the next step is to gather the ingredients for the antidote," Leon remarked, leaning back in his chair and studying the names of these essentialponents with a contemtive gaze. Suffice it to say, as mentioned in the book, the required ingredients were not excessively rare, making the task ahead seem easier. However, despite the ingredients being rtively easy to obtain, venturing alone in his current physical state to gather them would no longer be ssified as straightforward; it might even be suicidal. The volcanic mountains in the southern region, where the fire seeds were located, posed a significant threat due to their extreme temperatures and treacherous terrain. Carelessly traversing them in his current state would likely result in instant death. Then there were the snow mountains in the northern region, where the frozen leaves were found, equally perilous. Apart from the bone-chilling temperatures plummeting to minus hundreds of degrees below zero, rumors swirled of a legendary silver dragon inhabiting the peaks, making it even more impossible for him to venture there. Andstly, there was the seven-colored hill where the tricolor flower was found, rtively less treacherouspared to the other two locales, yet still inhabited by numerous high-level monsters. Contemting all the hazards, Leon could only release a small sigh. "Hey~ The path to regaining my strength is incredibly challenging," he remarked with a small chuckle. Nevertheless, he didn''t feel as disheartened as before. He knew that even if he couldn''t acquire these ingredients himself, there was someone capable of obtaining them for him, and that person was... *Knock!* "Your Majesty Leon, I''ve brought dinner for you." Suddenly, a knock sounded on the door, apanied by Lyra''s voice, which made Leon unable to suppress a smile. "Tsk! Just when I was thinking about her, she actually showed up," Leon remarked with a slight click of his tongue. He felt as though he and Lyra shared a telepathic connection, for whenever he needed her, Lyra would always appear at the right moment. Leisurely, he ced the paper he was holding on the table, crossed his right leg over his left, and replied, "Please,e in, Lyra. The door is unlocked." Upon hearing Leon''s permission, Lyra slowly turned the doorknob and entered the room, pushing the food trolley as usual. As she entered, Lyra came to a gradual halt and turned towards Leon. Join the journey at m-vlempy _r. "Your Majesty Leon, good evening, and my apologies for the interruption." Lyra greeted him respectfully, slightly bowing her head. Observing Lyra''s beautiful yet expressionless face framed by her usual attire of a ck maid outfit with a white apron, Leon couldn''t help but smile at her. "Good evening, Lyra," Leon replied in a light tone before continuing, "Just ce all the food on the table near the sofa, as usual," while gesturing towards the indicated spot. "Um," Lyra responded with a small nod, proceeding to slowly shift the food from the trolley to the table. Watching hermence her tasks, Leon opted not to disturb her and simply sat quietly, observing her work. After a few minutes, Lyrapleted arranging all the food and shifted her gaze back to Leon. "Everything is in order, Your Majesty, and I would like to take my leave," she said respectfully before slowly pushing her trolley with the intention of exiting Leon''s room. However, Leon promptly stood up and halted her, saying, "Wait, Lyra. Don''t leave just yet." At this, Lyra halted and appeared slightly startled, then turned to Leon with a look of confusion. "Do you require anything else, Your Majesty?" Lyra asked, her curiosity evident. Leon didn''t respond to her question; instead, he swiftly gathered the three forbidden books he had already read and approached her. "These three forbidden books¡ªI''ve read them all, and I don''t intend to hold back any longer. By the way, I am very grateful to you for bringing me these three books," Leon said sincerely, a gentle smile ying on his lips. Lyra was slightly surprised as she nced at the three books in Leon''s hand before finally nodding in acknowledgment. "You''re wee, Your Majesty," Lyra replied nonchntly as usual, slowly epting the three books from Leon''s hand. Observing that everything was proceeding smoothly, Leon promptly prepared to address his purpose. "Cough! Lyra, there''s actually something I''d like to ask you a favor about, if you don''t mind." Leon coughed slightly, his tone betraying a hint of embarrassment. Noticing Leon''s sheepish expression, Lyra remainedposed as she replied, "Your Majesty Leon, if you need anything, please feel free to ask." Lyra''s resolute response alleviated Leon''s unease, gradually dispelling the awkwardness of requesting assistance. "In truth, I need to concoct an antidote and require specific ingredients. If possible, could I rely on your assistance?" Leon asked candidly, without concealing his intentions. Upon hearing Leon''s request, Lyra arched an eyebrow and regarded him meaningfully. However, without further inquiry, she simply gave a small nod. "Of course, Your Majesty. Please just tell me what ingredients you want me to prepare," Lyra replied, her tone indifferent yet gentle. Witnessing Lyra''s prompt agreement, Leon''s heart swelled with happiness. He then made his way back to his desk to retrieve the piece of paper containing the ingredients he had previously written down. "All the ingredients are listed here," Leon said as he handed it to Lyra. Taking the paper from Leon, Lyra nced at it and read it carefully. After a moment of perusing the ingredients, Lyra''s expression shifted slightly. "Aren''t these..." Chapter 84: Shocking Facts, and Lilianas Strangeness "Aren''t these..." Lyra blinked several times and studied the paper bearing Leon''s ingredient list with an unusually serious expression. Standing before her, Leon noticed the seriousness that had overtaken Lyra''s expression, causing a flutter of nerves to stir within him. His nervousness stemmed from the fear that Lyra might not be able to assist him in gathering the ingredients, rendering all his efforts futile and leaving him with no choice but to procure them himself. Given his current physical state, weakened by the relentless poison gnawing at his body, such an endeavor would undoubtedly amount to suicide. Fortunately, his nervousness was short-lived as Lyra''s expression resumed its normalcy. "Very well, Your Majesty. Worry not, for I shall procure these ingredients within a day or two," Lyra replied nonchntly, tucking the paper into the pocket of her maid dress. "Thank you, Lyra," Leon said, smiling with relief as he expressed his sincere gratitude. With Lyra''s assistance, everything seemed much easier, leaving him to wait leisurely. In response to Leon''s gratitude, Lyra gave a slight nod. Suddenly, a hint of curiosity flickered across her usually expressionless face. "Your Majesty Leon, may I inquire about something important that has piqued my curiosity? Of course, if you prefer not to answer, I won''t press," Lyra asked, her expression troubled as she spoke cautiously. Upon hearing Lyra''s request, Leon was slightly taken aback but nodded in acknowledgment. "Of course, feel free to ask anything," Leon agreed without hesitation, casting a curious gaze at Lyra. It was umon for Lyra to initiate inquiries like this. Could something be weighing on her mind? Lyra''s expression rxed slightly as Leon agreed, then she asked, "Is the antidote you wish to make for the devouring poison¡ªone of the ten ancient poisons?" Raising one eyebrow, Leon was surprised by Lyra''s urate guess. However, considering her status as an arch-demon, it wasn''t surprising that she possessed profound knowledge of it. "You''re correct, Lyra. I do indeed seek to make an antidote for the ancient devouring poison. Is there an issue with that?" Leon admitted it openly, and his curiosity was piqued. Lyra shook her head and replied, "There''s no issue, Your Majesty. I''m simply curious about your motivation for making this antidote. After all, since the end of the era of His Majesty Demon Emperor Jared Crimson, the Devouring Poison could not possibly exist in this world anymore." At her statement, Leon''s body tensed slightly, his eyes widening in disbelief. "What did you just say? The devouring poison couldn''t possibly exist anymore, are you sure?" Leon eximed in surprise, seeking confirmation from Lyra. "Indeed," Lyra affirmed. "Not only the devouring poison, but the other nine ancient poisons also couldn''t possibly exist in this world and are impossible to recreate in this era due to various factors. One major factor is that His Majesty the Demon Emperor Jared Crimson did not pass down the techniques and full forms to create them, even to theter Demon Emperors." Lyra exined sinctly and clearly. Then, picking up the forbidden book written by Jared Crimson, which Leon had returned earlier, she continued, "All the remaining information about the ten forbidden poisons in this world is contained solely within this book¡ªthe forbidden book you just finished reading." As Lyra finished her narration, Leon froze in ce, his mind going nk for a moment. ''Jared Crimson didn''t pass down the forms? Then, how is it possible for Rain to create the devouring poison that caused me, the sword hero, to fall into this condition?'' Leon''s mind raced with horror as he contemted the implications. Despite briefly entertaining the thought that Lyra might be deceiving him, he quickly dismissed it; there was no way Lyra would lie to him. After all, there seemed to be no motive or benefit for Lyra to deceive him. Leon opened and closed his mouth, seemingly at a loss for how to respond to this dilemma. Observing Leon''s perplexed behavior, Lyra grew concerned and asked, "Your Majesty Leon, are you alright?" Leon snapped back to reality upon hearing Lyra''s voice and swiftly regained hisposure. "Ah! I''m fine, Lyra. I was just daydreaming for a moment," Leon replied with a smile, concealing his thoughts. "Hm...." Lyra raised her eyebrows slightly, a hint of suspicion in her expression, but she refrained from further questioning and simply nodded. ncing at the clock, which indicated it was alreadyte, she continued, "If you don''t require anything else, Your Majesty, I would like to request permission to take my leave and not disturb you any further." "Very well, and thank you, Lyra," Leon replied, his tone light as he gave his consent. "Um!" Lyra nodded and slowly made her way out of Leon''s room, pushing the food trolley ahead of her. Observing Lyra''s departure, Leon turned and walked to his study desk. Settling back into his chair, he found his mind returning to the contemtion of Lyra''s earlier words. "How could Rain Violet, that loli woman, create the devouring poison when Jared Crimson left no record of the form?" Leon furrowed his brow, sensing something amiss. However, no matter how much he pondered, the answer eluded him, leaving him with only a throbbing headache. "Hah~ It seems like this matter is better contemted in the future, once my strength returns," Leon sighed with a sense of helplessness, resolving to address the issue when his strength returned. After all, burdening his mind further in his current condition would be counterproductive and could even put him at a disadvantage. Rising swiftly to his feet, Leon stretched his stiff body. "The matter of ingredients is settled, and all that remains is the Demon Emperor''s blood essence as the catalyst that unites all theponent ingredients," Leon murmured, leaning against the table as he pondered. This blood essence was his most crucial ingredient. If he wanted to obtain it, he would have to ask Liliana directly. Given his current rtionship with Liliana, he was confident she wouldply. However, Liliana would probably inquire about the purpose of the blood essence. If that urred, he only had two options: either lie to her or be brutally honest. "If it eventuallyes down to that, then there''s no way I can hide it anymore." Leon chuckled slightly, deciding to be straightforward with Liliana about the matter of healing his powers. While it was exhrating to envision Liliana''s surprise upon discovering that he had regained his powers, upon reflection, Leon realized that Liliana would probably be disappointed in him if he hid such a significant revtion from her. After neatly organizing all the matters in his mind, Leon returned from his reverie and finally could rx. "Ah~ Well, now that everything''s settled, it''s time to rx and enjoy some leisure time over the next two days," Leon yawnedzily, feeling rxed andfortable all over. He had spent the past two days without rest, engrossed in reading numerous books on poisons, which had left his brain nerves tense and fatigued. Furthermore, due to this matter, he had also neglected his daughter Charlotte, whom he hadn''t seen for several days. "Hmm... Maybe in these two days, I''ll spend more time with Charlotte, Fiona, and maybe even Iris, so we can grow closer," Leon mused, rubbing his chin as he found the idea appealing. Although he was close with Charlotte and Fiona, his rtionship with Iris was quite fragile. Perhaps this was his opportunity to focus on building a stronger bond with Iris and winning her over. "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! My dear Iris, watch how your charming father will win you over." Leon chuckled at the thought of the little girl warming up to him and eventually calling him ''daddy,'' just like Fiona. With a smile, Leon shook his head and promptly made his way to the table, which was alreadyden with food. Upon arrival and seeing the spread of food, he couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. "As expected of Lyra, the meals look very appetizing," Leon praised before quickly sitting down and devouring all the food on the table with gusto. Having expended all his energy in thought, he felt that every mouthful he ate replenished his strength. After fifteen minutes, Leon finally managed to finish all the food and leaned backzily on the sofa backrest. His slightly bulging belly was evidence of how much he had enjoyed the meal. "After finishing the meal, all that remains is to enjoy afortable rest," Leon remarked, ncing at thete hour. He couldn''t wait toy his tired body down on the bed. However, going straight to bed after eating was unrealistic, so he decided to rx for a while. Just as he was envisioning thefort of sleepter, there came a sudden knock on his door. *Knock! Knock!* Startled, Leon cast a curious nce towards the door. "Fiona? Is that you?" He called out, raising his voice slightly. "No, it''s me, Leon. May Ie in?" Liliana''s sudden voice from behind the door surprised Leon. "Of course, pleasee in. The door is unlocked," Leon replied casually, adjusting his sitting position. *ck!* The door swung open, unveiling Liliana''s figure draped in a loose nightgown that entuated her curvaceous body, showcasing her exceptional beauty. Gazing at Liliana, who exuded charm and beauty in the white nightgown, Leon couldn''t help but feel mesmerized. His heart raced, and a stirring sensation stirred inside his pants, causing Leon to feel a tinge of embarrassment as he quickly suppressed the reaction. "Well, Liliana, is there something?" Leon asked, feigning calmness and curiosityced in his tone. In response to Leon''s question, Liliana didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she closed the door behind her and cast a barrier spell first. Then, she fixed her gaze on Leon with a demeanor that was both cold and gentle. "Um, Leon, am I disturbing you?" Liliana inquired, her voice carrying a hint of shyness as she tucked a few strands of her long hair behind her ear. Leon was taken aback by her markedly different demeanor from her usual self. "No, you''re not bothering me," Leon replied, shaking his head. "Do you need anything? If so, just let me know." Liliana bit her lower lip, a slight struggle evident on her pretty face, as if she were trying to suppress her anxiety. After a moment, Liliana took a small breath and asked, "Leon, do you remember what day today is?" Leon gasped in confusion at her question, a slight wrinkle forming on his forehead as he looked at Liliana. "Day? What day is it?" Leon asked spontaneously, his expression flustered. He truly couldn''t grasp Liliana''s intentions. Is there anything special happening today? Or is there something he''s overlooking without realizing it? Observing his reaction, Liliana''s expression instantly turned cold, her hands clenched into fists as if she intended to strike Leon as she had the previous night. Nevertheless, she swiftly quelled her irritation and stered a forced smile on her lips. "Do you truly not remember?" Liliana asked, her smile stiff, a palpable threat in her expression. *Gulp~* Leon swallowed hard, feeling his throat dry with apprehension. He sensed that if he answered incorrectly, he would face another beating like the previous night. "Today...." Before he could utter another word, his expression froze in an instant. Suddenly, he shot up from his seat, staring at Liliana in shock. "Today... is the day the side effects of the Demon Mark will begin!?" .----- A/N: Well, since today is a bit special, I intentionally made one long chapter. I hope you all enjoy it! Don''t forget your support and thank you! By the way, the next chapter should have some Lemons, jie~ jie~ Chapter 85: Lilianas Poor Acting and The Intimacy Between The Two "Today... is the day the side effects of the Demon Mark will begin!?" Liliana''s annoyed expression vanished instantly upon noticing that Leon had already grasped the situation, and she approached him with deliberate steps. "Yes, you''re correct. Tonight marks the reactivation of the Demon Mark''s side effects, and you''re aware of the consequences if that urs." Liliana murmured, her lower lip caught between her teeth as she shot Leon a meaningful nce, silently conveying, ''Youprehend, don''t you?'' As a handsome and perfectly healthy man, Leon couldn''t possibly fail toprehend Liliana''s intentions. Yet he found himself slightly taken aback by the realization that five days had psed since their passionate night. Hold on... Five days? Leon furrowed his brow and nced at Liliana, who stood before him with a perplexed expression. "Liliana, haven''t you miscounted the timing? Isn''t tomorrow the fifth day after that night''s incident, not today?" Leon questioned her, his confusion apparent. Having just counted, Leon confirmed that today was still the fourth day since their passionate night. Upon hearing Leon''s question, a smile instantly spread across Liliana''s lips, yet she quickly concealed it. With her blood-red eyes, she gazed at Leon with indifference, yet within themy an implicit message that Leon failed to perceive. "No, you''re mistaken, Leon. Today is indeed the fifth day, and I''ve been sensing the signs of the Demon Mark''s side effects stirring since this afternoon," Liliana replied calmly, her usual nonchnt expression unchanged. Then, she pressed her palm against her chest, and suddenly, her expression darkened into a frown, as if the side effects of the Demon Mark had resurfaced and she was battling to contain them. Observing this, Leon, who had initially been concerned and panicked, suddenly sensed something amiss. Liliana''s expressions and furrowed brows seemed exceedingly contrived, almost as if they were staged! Given his acting prowess akin to that of a Hollywood star, he immediately discerned that the Liliana before him was merely feigning. ''This woman...'' Inevitably, Leon felt a slight twitch at the corners of his mouth upon realizing this fact. Apart from Liliana''s mediocre acting, Leon was also confident that tonight wasn''t the fifth day following their night of passion. Hence, he started to suspect that Liliana was merely using the excuse of the Demon Mark''s side effects as a pretext for her visit to his room tonight! And as for her true motive foring, wasn''t it ringly obvious? Ehem After snapping out of his reverie, Leon could only sigh and offer a helpless smile as he looked at Liliana, amusement evident in his eyes at her poor acting. If only he hadn''t been concerned about embarrassing her, he might have burst intoughter by now. ''This woman''s acting skills leave much to be desired,'' Leon thought with a slight chuckle. Afterward, with a gentle smile on his lips, Leon stepped forward and pressed his body against Liliana''s, only to suddenly feel two huge protrusions softly pressing against his chest. Subsequently, without waiting for Liliana to react, Leon swiftly embraced her and wrapped his arms around her waist, shing a yful smile as he murmured softly, "You''re right, the side effects of the Demon Mark are inevitable tonight, and it''s up to us to rid ourselves of them, isn''t it?" Since Liliana had already given him the code, how could he still exhibit hypocritical and foolish attitudes akin to those of protagonists in Japanese romance novels? Feeling the tall, muscr body pressing against her own as it embraced her, Liliana felt her face heat up with embarrassment. However, outwardly, she maintained an indifferent expression, yet her face was filled with frowns, as if she were still striving to withstand the side effects of the Demon Mark. "Um, this side effect of the Demon Mark does require immediate attention," Liliana replied, furrowing her brows and pressing her face against Leon''s broad chest as if truly affected by the Demon Mark''s influence. Nevertheless, both tips of her ears were as red as apples, revealing her profound embarrassment that she struggled to endure. Leon smiled knowingly as he looked at Liliana in his arms, seeing her in a new light. To be honest, Leon still struggled to envision Liliana, typically cold and indifferent, acting in such a manner. This led him to wonder if there was a motivepelling Liliana''s behavior. However, Leon swiftly dismissed his curiosity, finding himself uninterested in delving further into the matter. Despite any underlying motivations behind Liliana''s actions, isn''t this moment an opportunity for the two of them to strengthen their budding rtionship, which had just begun? With a gentle gesture, Leon caressed her lovely back, adorned by the thin fabric of her white nightgown, and offered a faint smile. "Liliana, since we both want to quickly address the issue of the Demon Mark''s side effects, could you wait a moment? There''s something I need to attend to first," Leon said softly. Liliana, still in Leon''s arms, felt a pang of annoyance, as she believed this moment was perfect to begin their night, yet Leon seemed preupied with other matters. How could she not feel frustrated? Before she could voice herint, Leon swiftly released her from his embrace and dashed towards the bathroom. Naturally, what he wanted to do was take a shower, as he hadn''t had one since the afternoon. After all, he hadn''t anticipated Lilianaing over at night and wanting to advance their rtionship to this level. As Leon quickly left, Liliana contemted stopping him, but seeing him head towards the bathroom, she immediately swallowed her words. "This bastard, can''t he just say he needs to go to the bathroom?" Liliana gritted her teeth in frustration and snorted coldly. Maintaining her sullen expression, she sat on the sofa, crossed her legs, and waited for Leon to finish. Feeling rather bored, Liliana leaned her head against the back of the sofa and gazed tiredly at the room''s ceiling. Subconsciously, her mind drifted to the letter she had received from Heidel. "War, huh?" she muttered in a low tone. Experience more on m,vle,mp _yr. Just this afternoon, she had received information that the Holy Empire of Elysium had amassed hundreds of thousands of troops and was poised tounch a war within a day or two. With the war looming so close, she realized she might not have much time left with her three daughters or even with Leon himself. Hence, she resolved to elerate her rtionship with Leon tonight. Despite feeling embarrassed about fabricating an excuse using the demon mark''s side effects to visit Leon''s room tonight, Liliana didn''t mind at all. "By the way, this is the first time we''ll be fully aware while doing it, isn''t it?" Liliana whispered softly, feeling embarrassed. The incident four years ago, the act of suppressing the poison inside Leon''s body, and thest night of passion spurred by the side effects of the Demon Mark were all undertaken withoutplete awareness. Therefore, despite having already experienced it, Liliana felt extremely ashamed in this moment. Just as Liliana was lost in her thoughts, suddenly, two strong arms enveloped her from behind, apanied by Leon''s soft voice. "Well, I''m ready, Liliana. Shall we begin?" Chapter 86: From Heart to Heart [R18+] Part 1 "Well, I'' ready, Liliana. Shall we begin?" Feeling the sudden embrace enveloping her from behind, Liliana gasped in shock, her body instantly tensing. Yet, upon hearing Leon''s soft voice behind her, Liliana breathed a sigh of relief, feeling her entire body gradually rx. "You really surprised me, Leon," Liliana said, her tone dissatisfied as she tilted her head slightly to nce at him, wearing a pretend angry expression. Embracing her from behind, Leon smiled and tilted his head to the side, yfully observing Liliana''s feigned anger. "Surprised? How could a powerful Demon Emperor like you be surprised?" Leon teased, his tone light as he chuckled. A figure as powerful and esteemed as Liliana, bearing the title of Demon Emperor, should possess exceedingly sharp senses. Let alone his sudden embrace, even if an attack came from a great distance, Liliana''s sharp senses would detect and evade it effortlessly if she were alert. After all, Liliana''s true power level was exceedingly strong, possibly even on par with him at his peak. At Leon''s teasing words, Liliana pursed her lips andzily rolled her eyes. "Of course I was surprised because I was daydreaming earlier," she replied nonchntly, then continued, "Moreover, I lowered my guard to zero when I was with you, so it''s only natural that I was surprised, right?" The teasing smile on Leon''s face instantly faded as he heard Liliana''s words. He hadn''t expected such words toe from Liliana. Lowering her guard to zero while with him? Wouldn''t she be afraid if he were to attack and stab her from behind with a sharp weapon like a sword? Although Liliana, as a Demon Emperor, couldn''t possibly perish from being stabbed by a weapon, what if it were a holy one like his Zenith holy sword, possessing the most potent power¡ªthe holy power¡ªto y Demon Emperors? Despite their current rtionship, it''s crucial to remember that they still hold the titles of hero and demon emperor¡ªsworn enemies destined to oppose each other. Wouldn''t there be a sense of fear if he were to betray her at some point? Leon found himself speechless, uncertain of how to react. Truth be told, he was deeply moved by Liliana''s level of trust, which had reached such depths. However, on the other hand, he also felt deeply ashamed for hiding the fact that he was currently healing his powers from Liliana, even though his intention was to surprise her. With a small sigh, Leon gazed gently at Liliana''s beautiful yet cold countenance. "You''re quite bold to speak that way. Aren''t you afraid that if you let your guard down like this, I might stab you in the back with a sharp weapon?" Leon inquired softly, extending his palm to gently rub the right side of her face. "I''m not concerned about that possibility, as an ordinary weapon couldn''t possibly kill or prate my body," Liliana replied calmly, shaking her head. "Indeed, an ordinary weapon wouldn''t pose a threat, but remember, I''m the sword hero, and my weapon is the Holy Sword Zenith, the most potent weapon against you, the Demon Emperor. Aren''t you afraid?" Leon continued to inquire, his gaze fixed on Liliana''s blood-red eyes, eager to detect even the slightest change in her expression. Liliana fell silent upon hearing the question, once again shaking her head slightly. "I''m not afraid," Liliana replied nonchntly and calmly, then, with a smile gracing her lips, she continued, "Because you wouldn''t do that to me, would you?" Upon hearing her confident tone, as if she believed he wouldn''t do such a thing, Leon widened his eyes slightly. ''This woman truly...'' Leon was rendered speechless this time, admitting defeat and acknowledging Liliana''s conquest over him through her trust. hosted on m-v_l-e _m-p_y-r He closed his eyes for a moment, taking a small breath, before opening them again. And then, without warning, he reached for Liliana''s chin and pressed his lips firmly against her soft, alluring ones. In response to Leon''s sudden kiss, despite her surprise, Liliana made no attempt to resist or push him away. Instead, she repositioned herself on the sofa to face Leon. Then, she wrapped her slender, white arms around Leon''s neck, closing her eyes as she passionately returned his kiss. With fervor, she gently inserted her tongue into his mouth. Feeling Liliana''s yful tongue attempting to invade his mouth, how could Leon resist responding? Swiftly, he wrapped his left arm around her waist and used his right palm to stroke the white hair on the back of her head. Afterward, he reciprocated, using his tongue to return Liliana''s French kiss. Their tongues intertwined passionately, as if they were reluctant to part ways with each other. After an unknown amount of time, Liliana''s beautiful face gradually flushed red, and she showed signs of being out of breath. Sensing this, Leon quickly withdrew his lips, leaving a slight line of saliva between theirs. "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" Liliana''s breath came in ragged gasps, her typically beautiful, cold face now flushed like a ripe apple. A hint of resentment flickered in her gaze as she looked at Leon, ming him for leaving her breathless. Sensing Liliana''s annoyed gaze and noticing herbored breathing, Leon couldn''t suppress the smile that yed on his lips. "Are youfortable?" he teased, his hand gently caressing her cheek. "Comfortable? Do I appearfortable to you?" Liliana retorted, biting her lower lip and shooting Leon a mildly irritated nce. After leaving her breathless, did this smelly man dare to ask such a question? Leon chuckled at her angry gaze, a sly smile blooming on his lips. Without giving Liliana a chance to prepare, he swiftly slid his left arm under her knee and his right arm behind her back. In a swift motion, he lifted Liliana into a princess carry. As her body rose unexpectedly, Liliana''s expression froze momentarily, her gaze locking onto Leon''s face just centimeters away, filled with disbelief. "Y-You! What do you think you''re doing!? Put me down!" Liliana eximed, panic and embarrassment coloring her voice as she was carried princess-style. It was her first time being held like this, and the embarrassment was overwhelming. Where was her dignity as the Demon Emperor ced? Subconsciously, she squirmed in his embrace, attempting to free herself from Leon''s hold. But Leon had no intention of letting go willingly. With his embrace tightening, preventing Liliana from escaping, Leon offered a small smile as he leaned closer to her red ear, whispering, "We''re dealing with the side effects of the Demon Mark tonight, remember? So, stay still." At the sound of Leon''s voice and feeling his breath so near, Liliana''s movements ceased abruptly, a blush spreading across her face, lending her an enchanting allure. Observing Liliana, now still andpliant, Leon smiled with satisfaction. ''This woman must have been quite embarrassed when I mentioned the side effects of the Demon Mark,'' Leon chuckled to himself, shaking his head slightly. After all, tonight, Liliana concocted the excuse about the side effects of the Demon Mark to visit his room, and she likely sensed that he was aware of her deception. Without hesitation, Leon carried Liliana in his arms to the bed. Once there, he gently lowered her onto the bed, his gaze soft as he looked at her. "Are you ready, Liliana?" Leon inquired, a charming smile gracing his lips. At his question, Liliana felt her heart race as if it might burst from her chest. Taking a calming breath, she gazed at the handsome man before her, tenderness softening her typically cold expression. "Tonight... It''s up to you..." Chapter 87: From Heart to Heart [R18+] Part 2 Upon hearing Liliana''s agreeent, Leon smiled and tenderly caressed her beautiful, charming face. "Then I won''t hold back," Leon said excitedly, immediately pressing his lips against Liliana''s soft ones. "Hummm~?" Liliana closed her eyes, her arms enveloping Leon''s neck as she savored his gentle kiss, whichcked the aggressiveness of before. Their tongues, meeting and intertwining passionately, appeared to convey all their emotions. Leon, in particr, felt a mix of deep affection and guilt towards Liliana. Whether it was the lingering impact of the incident four years ago or the subconscious influence of the Demon Mark that sparked his love for her, Leon now felt an overwhelming urge to express all his emotions. After a while, their lips slowly separated, leaving behind an enticing strand of saliva. "Hah~ Hah~" Liliana''s face flushed, and her breath was slightly irregr. Her heart raced, overwhelmed by a flood of emotions, as this was the first time she truly felt the depth of Leon''s feelings conveyed in that kiss. It left her utterly captivated and obsessed, yearning to bask in that tenderness forever. As Leon gazed at Liliana, her blush resembling a ripe apple and her eyes brimming with affection, he felt his heart quicken its pace. In this moment, Liliana exuded an enchanting allure, surpassing even her usual aloof and cold demeanor, as if this were her true essence revealed. Involuntarily, he leaned closer to Liliana''s ear, his voice dripping with seduction: "You''re so charming, Liliana~" Feeling a rush of breath against her ear, Liliana''s body tingled with goosebumps and arousal. Before she could react, Leon suddenly nipped lightly at her apple-red earlobe. "Ahn~?" Liliana''s eyes widened, a soft moan escaping her mouth as she felt a surge of electricity shoot through her entire body from Leon''s gentle bite on her earlobe. Her breathing grew even morebored, her heart pounding in her chest at an exhrating pace. "L-Leon, don''t bite my earlobe! It''s very sensitiv¡ª" Liliana protested, but before she could finish her sentence, Leon unexpectedly licked her earlobe. "Ahnn~ D-Don''t~?"! Liliana let out an immediate, charming moan, her plump body writhing like a snake, her toes tightly clenched in pleasure. Observing Liliana''s evident enjoyment, Leon, still licking her earlobe, didn''t cease his ministrations. He continued to stimte her until, suddenly, Liliana felt herself on the brink of climax. "I-I''m cumming~!!" Liliana''s moans crescendoed, her body trembling uncontrobly as the climax came, making her feel as if she were soaring into the sky. "Hah~ Hah~" Exhausted, she copsed onto the bed, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily. Her red eyes carried a hint of fatigue, and her beautiful face was adorned with a blush. Feeling Liliana''s weakened breathing, having already reached climax, Leon ceased his stimtion and released his bite on her earlobe. "It''s really wet and damp..." Leon remarked, slightly surprised to find the bed moist, a proud smile unconsciously gracing his lips. After all, witnessing Liliana climax for the first time filled him with a sense of pride. In this world, who but him could bring Liliana to this state? Leon chuckled, shaking himself out of his reverie. His gaze shifted back to Liliana, still lying there, panting, and evidently still caught in the sensation. "Did you enjoy it, Liliana?" Leon asked, his tone gentle as he leaned his face closer to hers. Discover worlds on m _v _lempy _r. Upon hearing Leon''s question, Liliana slowly regained consciousness and cast him an annoyed nce. "You''re really excessive," she remarked, her tone tinged withint, yet the lingering blush and happiness on her face were undeniable. "Pfft~ Even though you''re angry, you''re enjoying it, aren''t you?" Leon raised both eyebrows, teasing. Liliana blushed and shyly looked away from Leon. "It was... It was indeed very good~," she replied, her tone as small as a mosquito. She had to admit that this was the first time she had ever achieved such satisfaction. Although what Leon did was mere forey, Liliana hadn''t anticipated that her body would climax so swiftly. ''Is it because Leon and I have opened our hearts to each other that the pleasure is greater than before?'' Liliana pondered herself with curiosity. Despite having engaged in sexual activity with Leon three times already, it must be noted that none of those encounters were rooted in love or affection. They were purely idental, much like the incident four years ago, or driven by other circumstances, such as the influence of the demon''s mark. Furthermore, during those encounters, they were not fully conscious of their actions, which may exin theck of enjoyment they experienced. Just as Liliana was lost in her daydream, her eyes suddenly widened in shock as she felt Leon''s palm against her belly! "L-Leon!?" Liliana eximed subconsciously, her gaze fixed on him in shock. Leon smiled yfully as he maintained his hand on her t, soft belly, the thin fabric of her white nightgown serving as the only barrier between them. "Pfft! After the warm-up, shall we move on to the main course?" Leon teased, his toneden with implication as he winked suggestively. Liliana blushed, feeling the heat rise to her face at Leon''s straightforward words. Truth be told, she was still incredibly embarrassed, as this was the first time she and Leon had been so consciously and openly intimate. However, despite her embarrassment, she didn''t reject Leon''s suggestion and simply nodded in response. "A-Alright, I leave it in your hands," Liliana replied with a blush, closing her eyes in intense embarrassment. With Liliana''s permission, Leon felt the blood boiling inside his body, and he gently began to undo the buttons of her nightgown one by one. With each button of her nightgown undone, Liliana felt her heart racing, as if it might leap out of her chest. Moreover, the slowness of Leon''s movement made it feel as though time itself was stretching out endlessly. On the other hand, Leon, unbuttoning Liliana''s gown, felt just as nervous. After all, he wasn''t experienced in such matters, so it was natural for him to feel a mix of nervousness and excitement. Moreover, the fact that the woman before him was none other than the Demon Emperor, now his partner, added to the intensity of his emotions. ''Damn it! I''ve never been this nervous before, not even on the battlefield,'' Leon muttered nervously as he continued to unbutton Liliana''s nightgown. Without realizing it, his hand had reached the bottom button. *Gulp!* With a gulp, Leon suppressed the rapid beating of his heart. With a single motion, he opened Liliana''s entire nightgown and gaped in disbelief. "Damn! They''re so huge!" Chapter 88: From Heart to Heart [R18+] Part 3 (Last) "Damn! They''re so huge!" Leon''s eyes widened, as if he had just discovered a new continent. Although he had previously caught a glimpse of Liliana''s huge breasts before losing consciousness during their previous passionate night encounter, seeing them in person was an entirely different experience! ''No wonder those three little girls grew up so fast and healthy; it all makes sense now,'' Leon murmured to himself with a small sigh, filled with sincere praise. In addition to the unexpected size of her breasts, what surprised Leon was the fact that Liliana was wearing incredibly sexy and stunning underwear beneath her nightgown. As the white nightgown draped loosely, reaching down to her thighs, and after opening all the buttons, Leon could easily see Liliana''s entire body from top to bottom. The slightly dark purple bra adorned withce, covering both of her proud peaks, was enough to make any man whoid eyes on it likely suffer an instant nosebleed. Not only that, her underwear is also a seductive shade of purple with delicate floralce adorning it, entuating her alluring and charming appearance. Moreover, the two plump thighs pressed together as if trying to shield her womanly area from his gaze, causing Leon''s little brother under his pants to rebel and get bigger! ''Damn! This sight could make any man willing to die just to see it!'' Leon eximed to himself, taking a deep breath as he attempted to suppress his little brother''s rampage inside his pants. If he didn''t possess such strong inner resilience and self-control, he would likely pounce on Liliana immediately without a second thought. Leon struggled to suppress his surging desire with each breath. After feeling a bit moreposed, Leon smiled softly and gazed at Liliana, who still had her eyes closed, her face flushed with embarrassment. see NovelFire,em,pyr for more "Liliana," he called out in a gentle tone. Upon hearing Leon''s call, Liliana couldn''t help but open her eyes and meet his gaze with her red, slightly watery eyes, filled with embarrassment. "What''s the matter, Leon?" Liliana responded, her voice trembling slightly. Leon smiled and leaned in close to Liliana''s ear, whispering seductively, "I didn''t expect you to wear such sexy underwear. Did you n everything beforehand?" Liliana bit her lower lip upon hearing Leon''s question, taking a small breath before responding. "Does this suit me?" Liliana ventured to ask, her face flushed with embarrassment as she looked at Leon. Leon smiled and nodded, his intention sincere. "Yes, it suits you perfectly," he replied, offering aplimentary remark. What he said was indeedpletely true, without a hint of falsehood. Although ck was a very suitable color for a woman like Liliana, purple, symbolizing "charm," was equally fitting for her. Furthermore, her extremely charming expression, devoid of any coldness or indifference, further enhanced her match with the purple underwear she wore! Upon hearing Leon''s sincere praise, Liliana felt a sense of happiness and pride wash over her. Not being well-versed in this aspect, she spent two hours reading books and searching for references on this particr type of underwear. Fortunately, her efforts paid off, and Leon waspletely enamored by her! Subconsciously, the shyness that had been overwhelming her slowly faded away, reced by courage. With determination in her red eyes, Liliana looked up at Leon, who was straddling her, a small smile gracing her lips. "Leon, could you move aside for a moment?" Liliana asked softly, with more boldness than before. Leon was a little surprised by her request butplied without questioning, stepping aside slowly. Observing Leon stepping aside, Liliana slowly rose to sit on the bed, taking a small breath. Then, while biting her lower lip, she slowly removed all her underwear. Leon was stunned to see this, his breath catching slightly. In his current view, Liliana''s body was fully exposed, without a single thread to cover it. Her two huge breasts, crowned with pink peaks, and her smooth, hairless, womanly area were clearly visible, igniting Leon''s lust to unprecedented heights! Liliana''s body clearly embodies the perfection of a sculpted masterpiece by the gods! Despite feeling extremely embarrassed and flushed all over her face, Liliana didn''t flinch under Leon''s heated gaze. With a seductive gesture, she gave him a bewitching and charming look. Then, raising one finger upward, she beckoned Leon with a provocative gesture. "Why so silent? Don''t you want to?" Liliana spoke in a seductive and bold tone, a stark contrast to her shy demeanor moments before. Witnessing such a sight, could Leon possibly remain silent? With movements as swift as lightning, Leon hastily opened his bathrobe, unveiling his impably muscled body without a hint of exaggeration. Subsequently, he shed the shorts he wore, revealing the hardened and robust holy sword, as if it had descended to save the world! Liliana''s face flushed again at the sight of Leon''s perfect eight-pack and the impressive holy sword. As a woman who had experienced it, she knew all too well the power wielded by that sword¡ªcough! With an irresistible urge, Leon pushed Liliana down, a faint smile gracing his lips. "I won''t hold back anymore, and it''s all your fault," he dered before thrusting his holy sword through Liliana''s holy hole in one swift motion. "Ahhn~? It went in!" Liliana immediately let out a loud groan., her eyes widening as Leon''s thrust prated her. Leon was taken aback by how narrow and tight Liliana''s insides were. Therefore, he thrust his hips in one motion again, prating Liliana''s innermost depths. "Ahhhn~?" Liliana''s moans intensified as she felt the tip of Leon''s holy sword touching the deepest of hers. The intense pleasure momentarily nked her mind. ''So tight...'' Leon furrowed his brow as he felt Liliana''s tightness encasing his entire holy sword. Despite the sensation, he continued to move his hips back and forth. "Ahhn~ ? it''s divine~" Each movement sent waves of pleasure through Liliana''s body, clouding her mind with ecstasy. Unbeknownst to herself, Liliana began to move her hips in tandem with Leon''s rhythm. Meanwhile, Leon''s hands and mouth were not idle. He sucked on Liliana''s right breast, teasing her nipple with his tongue, while his left hand fondled her left breast. The incredible stimtion drove Liliana to the brink of madness. She had never experienced such intense arousal before and found herselfpletely addicted to it. "Ahhn~? Leon, keep ying with both my breasts~" Liliana continued to moan lewdly, casting aside her usual cold and indifferent demeanor. Leon smiled, continuing to thrust his hips while indulging in the delightful sensation of fondling and ying both of Liliana''s sumptuously soft, huge breasts. As their hips continued their vigorous movements, Leon''s brow furrowed slightly, a telltale sign that he was on the brink of climax. "Liliana... I''m about to cum!" He gasped out, his breathing in ragged pants. "I''m... I''m almost there too! Let''s finish together!?" Liliana, panting with a blissful expression, echoed Leon''s sentiment. In onest, powerful thrust, Leon pushed with such intensity that Liliana felt as if she were soaring into the sky. "I''m cumming!~?" Liliana''s toes curled tightly as a climax surged from her core. "Me too!" Leon embraced Liliana tightly, releasing his sperm deep inside her and filling her with a sense of fullness in her stomach. The post-climax euphoria lingers for a few moments before gradually fading away. "Hah~ Hah~" They both panted together, and Leon, resting atop Liliana''s body, buried his face in her huge breasts, feeling a bit weary. It was his first time truly experiencing the pleasure of intercourse, and the only thought that came to his mind was, "Shit! This is amazing!" Leon rested for a few moments, instantly surprised as he suddenly felt his arousal returning. However, before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Liliana''s soft and charming voice. "Leon?, can we go for round two??" Leon''s corner of the mouth: ? ------ A/N: Hey, every time I write an R18+ scene, I feel nervous about getting caught by passersby, hahaha! Therefore, I appreciate your support, my handsome readers! Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 89: Leons Locked Bedroom Door and the Desperate Efforts of the Two Little Girls to Open It Meanwhile, in the pce hallway, two little girls with white hair walked hand in hand. The girl on the left wore a pink lolita nightgown, her short white hair tied back in a ponytail, radiating cuteness and adorableness. Meanwhile, the little girl on the right wore a white lolita nightgown, her long white hair fashioned into a bun on her right shoulder, giving her a mature appearance despite her chubby and adorable face. These two delightful girls are none other than Fiona and Charlotte. With happy and excited faces, the two girls confidently made their way to Leon''s room. "Sister, do you truly want to apany me to Daddy''s room to sneak some sleep in his bed?" Fiona asked, her chubby, curious face turning toward Charlotte beside her. Upon hearing Fiona''s question, Charlotte nodded eagerly, clearly disying her excitement. "Of course! I''m furious with Daddy for not searching for me these past few days. I intend to demand an exnation from him in the morning when he wakes up," Charlotte dered, puffing up her chubby cheeks in dissatisfaction. During these two days, Leon hadn''t looked for her or even sought her out to tell her new fairy tales or y, which made her very upset. It wasn''t that Charlotte had never considered visiting his room to see him, but she was currently preupied preparing a surprise for her daddy. Yet her daddy hadn''t taken the initiative to seek her out or call her to y. Instead, Fiona, the younger sister, always manages to spend time with her daddy and is even taught how to write and read! How could Charlotte not feel a twinge of anger and jealousy? After all, her love for Leon was no less than Fiona''s, and Charlotte even felt she loved him more than the innocent Fiona, who didn''t understand what love truly meant. ''Humph! Stinky daddy! Your daughter is so angry with you! Humph! Humph!'' Charlotte pursed her lips, snorted coldly, and continued to grumble inwardly. Despite her mature andposed demeanor, she found it impossible to remain calm after witnessing Leon''s favoritism and partiality in sharing his love and affection between her and Fiona. On the other hand, seeing her sister puffing up her cheeks and looking angry, Fiona could only blink her round eyes a few times and dared notment further. As her twin, Fiona knew her sister very well. If her sister was angry, it would be very intimidating, and even her other sister, Iris, didn''t dare disturb her, let alone her, the youngest among the three. The two continued walking down the hallway and finally arrived at the door of Leon''s room. As Charlotte gazed at the door of the room and the familiar nighttime atmosphere, she couldn''t shake the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from the previous night. "Alright, Fiona. We''ll sneak in quietly, or Daddy will wake up, okay?" Charlotte whispered to Fiona, gesturing with her index finger over her mouth. "Um! I understand!" Fiona nodded eagerly, her gesture resembling a chick pecking, as she covered her mouth with one small palm. Although Fiona had often snuck into Leon''s room before, she had never encountered a situation asplicated as this and usually just barged right in. However, with her sister''s directive to keep quiet, Fiona could onlyply. Slowly, Charlotte gripped the doorknob and pushed, only to find the door locked tight. "Hmm? Locked? Is it still as it was that night?" Charlotte furrowed her brow and made another attempt to open it. Unfortunately, the door remained steadfastly closed, prompting Charlotte to purse her lips in frustration. "Locked?" Fiona, standing beside her, suddenly interjected with a small smile ying on her lips and continued, "Sister, why are you so confused? Don''t each of us already possess a duplicate key to ess Daddy''s bedroom?" Upon hearing Fiona''s words, Charlotte, initially irritated, was momentarily taken aback, her golden eyes sparkling with a newfound realization. Nevertheless, she pursed her lips once more as she checked the pocket of her nightgown. "I didn''t bring the key; I left it in the room," Charlotte admitted with a slight sigh. Fiona giggled and reassured her, "Don''t worry, Sister. If you didn''t bring it, then do you think I didn''t bring it too?" Charlotte''s eyes lit up once more, and she gazed at Fiona with renewed excitement. "Did you bring it?" Charlotte asked eagerly. "Hehehe~" Fiona chuckled mischievously, slipping her right hand into the pocket of her nightgown. With a gleeful grin, she raised her hand triumphantly. "Tada! I brought it!" Fiona eximed excitedly, holding up the pink key in her tiny hand. A sense of pride adorned her chubby little face, impossible to conceal. As someone who frequently sneaks into her daddy''s room, how could she possibly not have this secret weapon with her? Otherwise, how else could she manage to sneak in? Looking at the pink key, Charlotte''s eyes sparkled with delight, and she pped her hands happily. "Wow! You''re so clever, Fiona! Just as I expected from my little sister!" Charlotte eximed excitedly, wrapping Fiona in a warm hug and nting kisses on her chubby cheeks. Discover more at NovelFirempy _r. "Hehehe~" Pleased by Charlotte''s praise, Fiona giggled, a cute smile gracing her lips. After a moment, Charlotte released her hug from Fiona and eximed, "Let''s open the door right away!" Upon hearing this, Fiona nodded, a smile ying on her small lips as she confidently inserted the pink key into the keyhole of Leon''s bedroom door. With this pink key, she had sessfully broken in and slept on her daddy''s bellyst night, instilling confidence that tonight would yield the same result. However... *ck! ck!* As Fiona turned the key to the left, she encountered an unexpected obstruction preventing it from fully turning. "Hmm? This is strange. Why won''t it open?" Fiona''s surprise was evident in her chubby face. Refusing to give up, she applied additional force to turn it, yet encountered the same resistance, as if something were impeding the key''s movement. "Sister, the key couldn''t unlock the door! What should we do?" Fiona asked frantically, turning her gaze to Charlotte beside her. Witnessing this, Charlotte was shocked and couldn''t believe her eyes. "Let me try," Charlotte said. "Um!" Fiona removed her hand from the key and passed it to Charlotte. As Charlotte attempted to turn the key, she found it stuck, refusing to budge. This left her blinking in confusion. "No... This can''t be right," Charlotte murmured, unable to ept the result. With all her strength, she persisted in trying to force the lock to turn, until... *Crack!* The pink key in Charlotte''s hand snapped into two pieces. Charlotte: (: ? ? ? ?? Fiona: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Chapter 90: Charlottes Feelings of Jealousy and Frustration "My key!" Fiona eximed in surprise, hastily picking up the two broken pieces and looking at them with a disbelieving expression. "Wuuuuu~ My key! Wuuuu~" Tears welled up at the corners of her eyes as she wept bitterly. This key was her most cherished possession, her weapon for slipping into her daddy''s bedroom each night if the door was locked. How could she not cry and feel saddened? Moreover, the pink color, her favorite, made this key even dearer to her than the teddy bear she used to sleep with. Charlotte, who had snapped back to reality shortly after, was surprised to see Fiona crying and felt a twinge of panic. She hadn''t anticipated the key breaking so easily, especially after exerting all her strength. Furthermore, observing her little sister''s tears, Charlotte deduced just how much Fiona cherished the key. Nheless, Charlotte swiftly regained herposure and rity of thought. With lightning-fast movements, she covered Fiona''s little mouth and whispered softly, "Shhhh! Don''t cry. If Daddy hears, we''ll get caught." Upon hearing this, Fiona immediatelyposed herself and ceased her tears. Nevertheless, her eyes remained watery, lending her the appearance of an intimidated little hamster. "Phew~" Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief and withdrew the hand she had ced over Fiona''s mouth. Then, she gazed at Fiona and gently patted her head, whispering, "Don''t worry, Fiona. I''ll swap your key with mer, alright? No need to be sad anymore." Despite her reluctance to give her key to Fionater, Charlotte couldn''t help but relent and take responsibility. After all, she was the one who broke Fiona''s key, regardless of the reason. Moreover, she couldn''t bear to see her little sister cry or feel sad. Charlotte''s mature and understanding nature, despite being the same age as Fiona, made her deserving of being the first of the triplets. Upon hearing this, Fiona pursed her lips sadly and bowed her head. "I don''t want just any key; I want one that''s pink like this," Fiona said, holding the two broken pieces of the key in her hands. Charlotte let out a small sigh before replying, "Alright, I''ll make you another er, in the same pink color, okay?" Fiona''s previously sad expression transformed instantly into happiness upon hearing this. "Really?" she asked, wiping away the tears that had gathered at the corners of her round eyes. "Of course. Do I ever lie to you?" Charlotte smiled gently and spoke calmly. Fiona blinked and nodded in trust, saying, "Okay then~" Having sessfullyforted Fiona, Charlotte redirected her gaze towards the door ahead with a frown. "I''ve just realized there seems to be some sort of magic preventing the door from opening," she said, her tone tinged with dissatisfaction as she reached out to touch the door. "Magic? Are you certain, sister?" Fiona responded with a hint of surprise, finding it difficult to believe what she was hearing. "Yes, I''m sure," Charlotte replied firmly, shaking her head as she continued, "But I''m not sure what kind of magic is preventing us from going inside." Despite being only three years old, Charlotte possessed an understanding beyond her years and was quite familiar with magic. However, because of her tender age, she was not allowed to touch or practice magic until she turned five. Therefore, her understanding of magic was not very profound, and she couldn''t fathom the type of magic thaty behind the door before her. Upon hearing her statement, Fiona blinked a few times and asked, "So, if there really is magic behind this door, did Daddy cast it?" Fiona''s tone brimmed with curiosity as she asked, staring at the door before her in confusion. Every time she snuck in at night, she only found the door locked or unlocked; never before had she encountered any magic that locked the door. Charlotte didn''t immediately respond to Fiona''s question and remained silent for a moment. She had never witnessed her daddy using magic, which left her unable to determine whether he had cast the enchantment or not. Moreover, given her daddy''s well-known behavior and traits, it seemed highly improbable that he would resort to using magic solely to lock the door. "Hmmm..." Charlotte rubbed her chin, deep in thought, for a moment. When she touched the door earlier and sensed the presence of magic, she felt a familiar flow of mana, leading her to think of one person all of a sudden. "Mommy..." Charlotte muttered, her eyes widening slightly as she guessed the person who cast the magic. Immediately, she let out a small sigh and looked helplessly at Fiona. "Alright, Fiona. It seems we have to go back. Tonight, we''ve failed, just like before," Charlotte said, her tone tinged with both sadness and annoyance. She felt incredibly unlucky for continually failing to sneak into her daddy''s room. Whether it was that night or tonight, they both ended in failure. Meanwhile, her sister Fiona somehow always managed to sneak into her daddy''s room every night. ''Humph! I''m upset! Humph! Stinky Daddy!'' Charlotte grumbled inwardly once again, unable to suppress her frustration towards Leon. If he didn''t show favoritism towards Fiona, would she feel this jealous? In this moment, for the first time in her life, she felt a twinge of jealousy towards Fiona, who always seemed to receive more attention from their daddy. Fiona, upon hearing this, felt a pang of sadness, knowing she wouldn''t be able to sleep on her daddy''s belly tonight, and she wanted to ask Charlotte why. However, observing her sister pouting once more and puffing out her cheeks in apparent anger, Fiona held back her words and simply gave a small nod. "Alright," she replied, her lips pursed and wearing a sad expression. Charlotte let out a small sigh, trying to regte her emotions. "Alright, let''s go back." Fiona nodded, and the two quickly retreated to their room. ... Meanwhile, inside the room... "Liliana," Leon gasped, his voice catching in his throat as she straddled him, her beautiful yet cold face now twisted in ecstasy. "I''m... I''m cumming!" Liliana moans loudly, her toes curling into tight fists; her expression is now one of intense pleasure. "Me too!" Beneath Liliana, Leon swiftly rose to a sitting position and wrapped her in a tight embrace as he released his essence deep within her. After the waves of pleasure ebbed away, Leon and Lilianay panting, as if they had justpleted a marathon of a thousand kilometers without pause. Find joy in m-vlemp _yr. Gradually, Leon regained some semnce of awareness and gazed at the beautiful woman in his arms with a small sigh, murmuring to himself, "This woman is truly moist!" ---------- A/N: Thank you and don''t forget your support! ?(?? ? ? )?? Chapter 91: Leons Awesome Honesty, and the Punishment That Accompanies It Inside the room, Leon liesfortably with Liliana in his arms, her beautiful face tired yet filled with happiness after their exhausting activities. For three hours straight, they engaged in their sexual intimate activities, and after feeling exhausted and reaching their limit, they decided to stop and rest. As Leon looked at the woman in his arms, still breathing slightly heavily with her face nestled in his embrace, eyes closed but wearing the satisfied smile of a woman fulfilled, he couldn''t help but feel pride and happiness. Bringing the world''s first female Demon Emperor to such bliss, only he, Leon Kruger, the world''s Handsomest Sword Hero, could achieve it! This aplishment filled him with confidence that his name would echo through the ages, remembered by generations toe! Just the thought of it made Leon inwardlyugh out loud as he gentlybed Liliana''s soft, though slightly tangled, long white hair with his fingers. "Ummm~" Liliana moaned softly as she felt the gentle touch on her head, her tired eyes fluttering open. "Oops! Did I wake you?" Leon asked softly, a hint of surprise evident in his voice. Upon hearing this, Liliana shook her head slightly and continued tozily lie on Leon''s muscr chest. "It''s okay. I wasn''t really asleep, just resting my eyes," Liliana replied in a cold yet gentle tone. After their three-hour-long activity, Liliana felt exhaustion throughout her body. Yet, intertwined with the fatigue, was a refreshing sensation, leaving her feeling slightly intoxicated and addicted. Leon sighed in relief and smiled upon hearing her words. Then, as he continued tob her hair with his fingers, he asked in a joking tone, "So, how are you feeling now? Are the side effects of the Demon Mark no longer bothering you or making you ufortable?" Liliana''s face instantly stiffened, and a blush spread rapidly to the base of her ears. Due to the pleasure from their earlier sexual activities, Liliana hadpletely forgotten about her earlier deceit, leaving her feeling extremely embarrassed now. Furthermore, she realized that Leon was already aware of her lies and actions, yet he still teased her like this. How could she not feel even more embarrassed and annoyed? "Humph! Are you mocking me?" Liliana snorted coldly and bit Leon''s shoulder in anger. Feeling Liliana''s sudden bite, Leon widened his eyes and winced in pain. "Hiss! What are you doing!? Are you a dog?" Leon quickly moved away, releasing his embrace on Liliana, and looked at her with apprehension. At Leon''s words, Liliana widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. "What did you say? A dog?" Liliana asked, a cold smile spreading across her face. Her red eyes bore into Leon, as if she could devour him whole. Observing the shift in Liliana''s expression, Leon disyed no fear; instead, his arrogance was evident on his face. Then, a sudden, intriguing idea popped into Leon''s head, and he gave Liliana a mischievous look. "Yes, you''re right! Dogs like to bite, and don''t you like to bite too?" Leon smirked knowingly, raising and lowering his eyebrows suggestively. Liliana frowned, puzzled by his words, but as the realization dawned on her, her cold demeanor transformed, bing flushed with embarrassment. "Bastard!" Liliana cursed shyly, flinging herself at Leon. Then, without hesitation, she mercilessly tickled Leon''s entire body. "Uwahahahaha! Liliana! Let me go! I''m sorry!" Leonughed out loud as he squirmed under Liliana''s relentless tickling, desperate to break free. However, with her surprisingly strong grip, escape seemed impossible. "Humph! This is your punishment for mocking me!" Liliana snorted coldly, refusing to relent in her ticklish assault on Leon. How dare this smelly man tease her like that? Humph! After a while, feeling satisfied, Liliana finally ceased her punishment. Leon, utterly helpless,y on the bed with a flushed face and irregr breathing. "Do you still dare to mock and ridicule me?" Liliana asked in a cocky tone, her smile filled with pride. "No, I... I give up!" Leon raised one hand, his breathing in short gasps. This woman was truly merciless! She showed no signs of stopping her relentless tickling, leaving himpletely defenseless! Was this still the cold, indifferent Demon Emperor he knew? Completely helpless, Leon could only surrender. Observing Leon''s capittion, Liliana smiled faintly,zily adjusting her body in Leon''s embrace. "Well, if you dare to make fun of me and mock me again, then the punishment won''t be just this," Liliana warned, gently pinching Leon''s waist. "Cough! Of course, I won''t do it again, okay?" With a slight cough and a professional smile, Leon hugged Liliana affectionately. How could he dare to make this woman angry again? "Good then," Liliana acknowledged, resting her face against Leon''s broad, muscr chest and narrowing her eyes like azy cat. For some reason, she found sce and security in this position, feeling strangely obsessed. As the Demon Emperor, she had never before encountered suchfort and security, making his embrace the first ce where she could experience it. Observing her charming andzy smile as shey on his chest, Leon couldn''t help but think of Fiona, who always found joy in sleeping on his belly. "Is this what they mean by ''the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree''?" Leon pondered, chuckling to himself. Comparing the two''szy expressions, they seemed quite simr, despite Fiona having inherited his face. As Leon drifted into his thoughts, his gaze subconsciously shifted toward the reading desk, where he had spent the past few days immersed in reading poison books. Inevitably, he gasped slightly in surprise, snapping back from his reverie as he recalled his conversation with Lyra about the ingredients for the antidote to counteract the devouring poison within his body. Although he had meticulously written down all the necessary ingredients, the main catalyst for the devouring poison antidote¡ªthe Demon Emperor''s blood essence¡ªwas conspicuously absent from the list of ingredients Lyra would prepare. "Demon Emperor blood essence..." Leon muttered inwardly, his gaze involuntarily returning to Liliana in his arms. He had previously intended to ask Liliana for help with this matter, and wasn''t this the right moment for it? As if sensing Leon''s gaze, Liliana lifted her eyes and looked at him curiously. "Why are you giving me that look? Is something bothering you?" Liliana asked, her curiosity piqued. At her question, Leon wanted to express his thoughts, but he hesitated. To be honest, considering Liliana''s trust in him, Leon himself felt inferior and burdened by guilt regarding his ndestine attempts to heal his powers. Even though he asionally disyed shameless behavior, he was well aware of his boundaries. Observing Leon''s hesitant attempts as he faltered, opening and closing his mouth without uttering a word, Liliana''s expression morphed into a mixture of confusion and displeasure. She sensed that Leon''s demeanor implied he wasn''t taking her seriously. "If there''s something on your mind, Leon, don''t hold back. Do you have any concerns you need to voice? If so, please share," Liliana urged, her tone tinged with dissatisfaction. In response, Leon emitted a soft sigh before admitting, "Actually, I require something from you, Liliana." "Hm? Require something from me?" Liliana blinked in confusion, casting a strange nce at Leon. "If you require something, just ask. There''s no need to hesitate, Leon," Liliana said in a nonchnt and calm tone, conveying an implicit assurance that she would fulfill his request regardless. Sensing her love and unwavering support, Leon felt deeply touched and could no longer contain himself. "Cough! Actually, I need your blood essence," Leon blurted out bluntly. "What? My blood essence?" Liliana was taken aback, her gaze fixed on Leon in disbelief. "Um... I need your blood essence to create an antidote..." Leon paused briefly, taking a small breath, before proceeding to exin everything to Liliana, withholding no details. As Leon exined, whether it was about the poison books Lyra had prepared from the inner pce library, the three forbidden books she had brought, or the devouring poison discovered within his own body, Liliana listened intently. Her expression transitioned from shock to a contemtive silence. Upon finishing his exnation, Leon fell silent, awaiting Liliana''s reaction. Whether Liliana would be angry and disappointed or not, Leon remained uncertain. Nevertheless,mitted to honesty, he steeled himself to ept whatever oue awaited him. Given Liliana''s immense trust in him, he couldn''t help but feel like a bastard if he didn''t reciprocate that trust. Fortunately, Liliana, upon hearing Leon''s entire exnation, did not disy any anger, contrary to his expectations. Instead, she simply nodded with her usual expression. "Alright, then, I''ll provide you with my blood essence to assist you," Liliana responded casually and calmly. This left Leon slightly incredulous, and he regarded her with surprise. "Aren''t you angry?" Leon asked cautiously. "Angry? Of course, I am angry, but since you dared to be honest, my anger isn''t too intense," Liliana said with a light smile. Leon took a deep breath, gazing at the woman in his arms in amazement. "You really..." Leon began to express his gratitude, but Liliana immediately interrupted him with a cold tone. "But since you dared to conceal it, you must be punished!" Leon''s expression froze instantly, and before he could utter a word, he felt a restraining force immobilizing him. Then, Liliana, who had been in his arms, swiftly shifted position and sat atop him, a cold smile gracing her lips as she dered, "Tonight, I won''t let you sleep~" . As he gazed at her smile, which held a hint of menace, Leon felt a twinge of dread in both his kidneys. "Damn! It looks like tonight, both my kidneys are going to go dry!" Chapter 92: New Maid to Replace Lyra? Morning. On the bed, Leon slowly opened his heavy eyelids as the morning sunlight streamed through the window, casting a gentle glow upon his face. "Huh? Is it morning already?" Leon whispered softly, gazing up at the ceiling with a lingering sense of sleepiness. Then, with a quick effort, he forced himself to fully wake up and attempt to sit upright. However, the sudden pain in his waist and back jolted him to full awareness. "Hiss!" Leon let out a sharp hiss of pain and drew in a deep breath as the agony radiated from his waist and back, coursing through his entire body. The pain left him feeling as though he had been crushed by a powerful force! "Damn! Liliana, that woman is truly ruthless!" Leon cursed inwardly, feeling utterly helpless. Last night, after he had been honest about his power recovery and everything he had hidden from Liliana, despite her im not to be too angry, she still punished him mercilessly! She drained himpletely, leaving his kidneys waving a white g in surrender! In fact, previously, he had possessed formidable stamina, easily overpowering even Liliana. However, the moment she entered punishment mode, her strength inexplicably surged, and he, the handsomest sword hero, was mercilessly defeated! His pride, his little brother, was ultimately overwhelmed. The thought of Liliana, typically indifferent and cold, wearing a lewd expression while draining him dry like a subus sent shivers down Leon''s spine. "Sure enough, that woman lives up to her title as the Demon Emperor..." Leon grumbled inwardly, shaking his head slightly with a small, unhidden smile. Despite Liliana''s rather cruel punishment, he had to admit thatst night was indeed a precious one for the two of them. After all, following the events ofst night, it was undeniable that the rtionship between them had reached a new, elevated level. "By the way, where''s Liliana?" Leon was taken aback when he realized that Liliana was neither to his right nor left. Then he scanned the rest of the bedroom, but Liliana was nowhere to be seen. "It seems she''s gone back first," Leon whispered with a slight nod of acknowledgment. m|vlempyr your story source Given her status as the Demon Emperor, she undoubtedly had numerous responsibilities to attend to; it was only natural that she left first. Moreover,st night Liliana also mentioned the heightened preparations of the Holy Empire of Elysium for an imminent attack, likely to ur either today or tomorrow, which undoubtedly necessitated her early departure. "War, huh?" Leon narrowed his eyes, his hands clenched slightly in annoyance. The Holy Empire of Elysium citing his death as a reason to attack the Demon race infuriated him, and he found it impossible to ept. Yet he quicklyposed himself, realizing there was nothing he could do to prevent it. "That''s truly disheartening..." Leon sighed softly, a wry smile on his lips. He quickly pushed the thought away and shifted his gaze to the bed, which appeared messy and damp on several sides¡ªclear evidence of his battle with Lilianast night. "Alright, I need to get things in order before my daughters arrive," Leon dered, casting a quick nce at the clock, which already read 9 a.m. Although he felt a twinge of confusion as to why Fiona or Charlotte, who typically arrive by 8 a.m., hadn''t shown up yet, he didn''t dwell on it. Without further dy, Leon swiftly rose from bed and opened the window first, as the scent from the bed fight between him and Liliana still lingered throughout the room. Subsequently, he cleaned the bed sheets and tidied up all the other disarray in his room. While Leon could have tasked Lyra with cleaning the entire room, he felt somewhat uneasy about having her do so. Moreover, considering how untidy his entire room had be, Leon imagined Lyra giving him meaningful looks every time she saw him, which would likely prove embarrassing. Twenty minutester... "Phew~" Leon sighed with relief as he beheld his now-pristine room, devoid of any traces ofst night''s skirmish. Having also cleansed his entire body, which had been tainted by the sweaty activities with Liliana the previous night, he felt refreshed. "Everything is in order, and thest thing left is..." Before Leon could finish his sentence, a sudden rumbling emanated from his stomach. *KRRRR* Feeling a sudden pang of hunger, Leon was momentarily stunned and rubbed his rumbling stomach. "Well, it''s time to eat," Leon muttered, smiling as he turned his gaze toward the table near the sofa. However, to his surprise, he found not a single te of food, which Lyra usually had prepared before she woke up. "Strange... Normally, by 7 or 8 a.m., Lyra has the morning meal ready," Leon mused, scratching his head in confusion. It was unusual for Lyra to bete in preparing food for him. Just as he was debating whether to seek out Lyra or another maid to prepare a meal, there came a sudden knock on the door. *Knock!* Leon was slightly startled but greeted the interruption with a small smile, muttering, "She finally arrived. Ck! Doesn''t she realize how hungry I am?" Chuckling lightly, Leon strolled leisurely toward the door and turned the knob. *ck* As the door swung open, Leon was taken aback to find that it wasn''t Lyra standing behind it but rather a woman he didn''t recognize, dressed in attire simr to Lyra''s maid uniform. "Um... who are you?" Leon inquired curiously, scrutinizing the woman with a careful gaze. Suffice it to say, the woman couldn''t be described as beautiful like Lyra; instead, she appeared rather in,cking any particrly striking features. Her appearance resembled the typical maids he was ustomed to seeing in this pce. Upon hearing Leon''s question, the woman bowed respectfully and addressed him, "Sorry to disturb you, Your Majesty Leon." "I''d like to introduce myself. My name is Celine, and I will be attending to Your Majesty''s needs for the time being as your maid." Leon was surprised by her words and regarded her with a strange expression. "All my needs?" Leon inquired, seeking rification. "Yes, Your Majesty. I will attend to all your needs from now on, asmanded by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor," Celine replied respectfully. Leon was utterly speechless this time; he hadn''t expected Liliana to arrange for a new maid to attend to him. Why would she appoint another maid to handle the job when he already had Lyra to attend to all his needs? He wasn''t someone who required a retinue of maids to tend to his life, like the nobles or the Emperor, for that matter. Leon sighed, perplexed by Liliana''s decision and the reasoning behind it. Immediately, he turned his attention back to the woman before him, and his curiosity piqued even further. "You mentioned that Liliana instructed you to attend to all my needs, correct? But isn''t that already Lyra''s responsibility? Is there something I''m missing?" Leon questioned, crossing his arms and leaning back in confusion. In response to Leon''s inquiry, Celine hesitated for a moment, appearing somewhat undecided. However, under Leon''s scrutinizing gaze, she couldn''t avoid answering. "Um... Actually, the reason I was instructed by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor to attend to your needs, Your Majesty Leon, is because Lady Lyra is currently undergoing punishment," Celine replied in a subdued and slightly hesitant tone. Upon hearing her exnation, Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Punished!?" Chapter 93: Leon Realizing His Mistake and the Mysterious Black Box "What? Punished!?" Leon was utterly dumbfounded; he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. ''Punished? Lyra was punished by Liliana? How is that even possible?'' Frowning, Leon sensed that something was amiss. With a swift adjustment of his stance, he fixed his gaze on Celine, his expression serious. "You¡ªno, Celine, can you exin why Lyra might have been punished? Or did something happen beforehand?" Leon''s tone was hurried and urgent. Under the weight of Leon''s intense scrutiny and insistence, Celine felt a wave of nervousness and fear wash over her. She opened and closed her mouth, as if attempting to exin, but her nervousness rendered her speechless. Observing her struggle, Leon abruptly realized the intimidating effect of his demeanor. Taking a deep breath, heposed himself and regarded her with a gentler gaze. "I apologize for frightening you, but could you please exin why Lyra was punished?" Leon''s tone softened considerably as he posed the question once more. Celine nibbled on her lower lip, a mix of embarrassment and relief evident in her expression as she looked at Leon. "Um... Your Majesty Leon, I''m not entirely certain of the exact reason why Lady Lyra was punished by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor," Celine replied timidly. She continued, "But, from what I overheard from another maid, it appears that Lady Lyra may have angered Her Majesty the Demon Emperor in some way." Leon was startled, raising one eyebrow in confusion. "What? Made Liliana angry? How could Lyra..." Before Leon could continue, his entire body froze as the memory ofst night flooded his mind. Recalling the events of thest night, he remembered being candid with Liliana about the recovery of his powers and the poison¡ªthe devouring poison within his body. He also exined that everything, from the books on poisons to the three forbidden tomes, as well as the ingredients required to concoct the antidote, had been provided with assistance from Lyra! Given the severe punishment he endured at Liliana''s handsst night, leaving both his waists sore, wasn''t it only appropriate that Lyra, her loyal subordinate, also faced consequences for concealing everything from her? Moreover, Lyra had procured the three forbidden books without seeking permission from Liliana, despite her high status as an archdemon! ''F***! So, isn''t Lyra''s punishment my fault?'' Leon was stunned into silence as he contemted the situation. After all, it seemed improbable that Liliana would punish Lyra without a reason other than him disclosing everything to herst night! ''Oops! I was the one who asked her to keep this secret, but I ended up revealing it?'' Leon felt overwhelming guilt towards Lyra, coupled with a deep sense of shame. In hindsight, his actions amounted to betraying Lyra, didn''t they? ''I must apologize to Lyra and implore Liliana not to punish her,'' Leon muttered to himself with determination. Immediately, Leon snapped out of his reverie and turned to Celine, inquiring, "Can you tell me where Lyra is now?" "Um... I''m sorry, Your Majesty Leon, but since Lady Lyra is being punished, she''s not in the pce right now," Celine exined, her tone tinged with nervousness. "Not in the pce?" Leon furrowed his brow, pressing further, "Then, where is Liliana? Is she in her workspace?" "Her Majesty the Demon Emperor is in her workspace, Your Majesty Leon, but she instructed me not to let anyone disturb her," Celine replied nervously, stealing nces at Leon. At this point, the furrows on Leon''s brow deepened, and his handsome face grew sullen. He recognized that Liliana''s instruction was intended to dissuade him from seeking leniency for Lyra''s punishment. Liliana must have been aware of this, purposely showing him the directive. "Hah~" Leon sighed, guilt washing over him as he rubbed his forehead. After all, he was the one who indirectly caused Lyra''s punishment, and failing to act would be akin to shirking his responsibility. Without Lyra''s assistance, Leon himself doubted whether he could have advanced to this stage in the process of recovering his powers. Observing Leon''s face, filled with a myriad of emotions, Celine pursed her lips and forced herself to stare boldly at him. "Your Majesty Leon... um... actually, you don''t have to worry about Lady Lyra, because I''m certain that Her Majesty the Demon Emperor won''t administer a severe punishment," Celine said nervously, yet with an undercurrent of confidence. As a maid stationed in the inner pce, she understood firsthand the closeness between the two. Thus, she attempted to alleviate Leon''s concern. Upon hearing her words and witnessing her confident demeanor, Leon was momentarily taken aback, exhaling a small sigh. In truth, he harbored a simr confidence himself, but given that the situation stemmed from his actions, he couldn''t simply allow Lyra to face punishment. However, despite his reluctance, Leon understood that Liliana had already reached a decision, and it was not his ce to oppose or voice discontent with her judgment. ''I''ll apologize to Lyrater, once her punishment is over,'' Leon resolved, firm in his decision. Gradually regaining hisposure, Leon turned to Celine and offered a gentle smile, saying, "Thank you, Celine." "Ah... um... you''re wee, Your Majesty Leon," Celine replied, her face flushing with embarrassment. Leon smiled, observing her shyness, and found it quite endearing. Then, Leon''s gaze involuntarily shifted to the food trolley behind Celine. "Did you bring breakfast for me?" Leon asked casually. "Yes, Your Majesty. I brought breakfast for you," Celine replied, subtly moving aside to reveal the spread of food on the trolley. Leon nodded and turned to enter the room, remarking, "Alright, let''s bring it in. By the way, I''m already hungry." Celine nodded in acknowledgment. Carrying the food trolley behind her, she followed Leon into his room. "You can ce the food on that table," Leon directed, gesturing towards the table near the sofa, his customary dining spot in the room. "Yes, Your Majesty," Celine responded eagerly. She pulled the food trolley closer to the table and began arranging the food with care. This was her first time serving Leon, and she felt a nervous flutter within her. After a few minutes, she finished arranging the food and let out a sigh of relief. "Is it done?" Leon''s soft inquiry reached her ears. "Done, Your Majesty," Celine responded with a happy smile. Leon returned the smile and nodded appreciatively, saying, "Thank you." Celine''s smile widened at Leon''s gratitude, feeling a rush of happiness at his acknowledgment. However, her smile quickly froze as she remembered something very important. "Oops, I forgot something!" Celine''s eyes widened slightly as the realization dawned on her. Hastily, she returned to the food trolley she was carrying, checked the bottom space, and opened it. Reaching in, she retrieved a ratherrge ck box and approached Leon, presenting it to him. "Your Majesty, I apologize for the oversight. I forgot to inform you that Her Majesty the Demon Emperor left this with me to give to you," Celine exined as she presented the sizable ck box to Leon. Leon epted the box, feeling a touch of surprise as he examined it. "What is this box, and what does it contain?" Leon scanned the sides with curiosity. "I don''t know, Your Majesty," Celine replied with a shake of her head. Leon nodded slightly, his curiosity piqued. With caution, he opened the box slightly, and in an instant, his eyes widened in shock at its contents. "These are..." Chapter 94: All the Antidote Ingredients Have Arrived! "These are..." Leon''s heart skipped a beat as he peered into the contents of the ck box in his hand. Yet, despite the surge of emotion, he swiftlyposed himself and shut the lid. Taking a shallow breath to steady his still-racing heartbeat, Leon shifted his gaze to Celine standing before him, offering a gentle smile. "Thank you for bringing this to me, Celine," Leon expressed with gratitude. "Um! You''re wee, Your Majesty. But I must apologize for momentarily forgetting about it," Celine replied, her face flushed with embarrassment. "That''s quite alright. What matters is that the box is now in my hand, correct?" Leon responded nonchntly, offering reassurance. "Um..." Celine nodded happily, then lowered her head in a respectful bow towards Leon. "In that case, Your Majesty Leon, may I request permission to take my leave?" "Of course," Leon replied lightly, no longer detaining her. After receiving Leon''s permission, Celine swiftly approached the food trolley by the table. She bowed once more towards Leon before exiting his room, pushing the empty trolley ahead of her. Watching her departure, Leon shifted his gaze back to the ck box in his hand, a lopsided smile forming on his lips. "I didn''t expect Liliana to prepare it so quickly..." Leon muttered, still basking in the lingering happiness. The ck box held the ingredients for the antidote to the devouring poison he had requested from Lyra the previous day. Additionally, inside were two small bottles of Liliana''s Demon Emperor blood essence, also meticulously prepared. Given the unexpected efficiency, how could he not have been surprised earlier? "Alright, I want to inspect it first," Leon whispered, taking deliberate steps towards the reading desk. He positioned the ratherrge ck box on the desk and lifted the lid. Instantly, his eyes fell upon ingredients such as fire seeds, tricolor flowers, and frozen leaves. The three ingredients were stored in smaller boxes, and Leon retrieved them one by one, carefully cing them on his desk. Once the three boxes were arranged, Leon selected a red one and lifted its lid. "These are fire seeds from the volcanoes," Leon whispered, gazing at the fiery red seeds as if they were forged from moltenva. However, the fire seeds did not radiate heat, suggesting they had likely been enchanted by Liliana or Lyra to prevent any harmful effects. "Wait... Why are there so many?" Leon eximed as he inspected the contents, realizing there were approximately 1000 fire seeds in the box! No, it was probably even more than that! In fact, the antidote for the devouring poison required only two fire seeds. "Is Liliana afraid that I''ll fail and prepare more than necessary?" Leon wondered to himself, finding the idea usible. Even though the antidote only required two fire seeds, there was no certainty of sess. After all, concocting this poison demanded advanced alchemy skills, and his current proficiency could be considered average at best. "Liliana is truly considerate. Just as expected of my moist and caring partner!" Leon praised inwardly, a chuckle escaping his lips. After inspecting the box of fire seeds, Leon closed it and turned his attention to the ice-blue-colored box. He opened it to reveal frozen leaves, numbering around 500 to 1000, filling him with joy and deepening his love for Liliana even more. Afterwards, he closed the blue box and reached for the green one, opening it to reveal tricolor flowers, and yep, the count exceeded 500 to 1000 as well. Having inspected everything, Leon took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly. "Sure enough, having a wealthy partner is incredible!" Leon smiled, shaking his head in amazement. It wasn''t that he hadn''t experienced this kind of treatment from Arshley or Luna before, but as a sword hero in his prime, would he allow himself to be spoiled and depend on women to fulfill his needs? Certainly not, and there was no way his former self would be dependent like this. Yet, his current circumstances left him no choice but to rely on Liliana''s support, and he found her soft rice quite satisfying. Nevertheless, no matter how enjoyable it was to eat her soft rice, it didn''t make himcent. After all, he remained the world''s most handsome and strongest sword hero! How could he resign himself to dependency for the rest of his life? Leon snapped out of his reverie and focused on the final ingredient in the ck box: two small bottles containing a dark red liquid. "Liliana''s Demon Emperor blood essence..." he murmured, excitement coursing through him as he carefully lifted one of the bottles. His golden eyes scrutinized the contents within, nodding in amazement. "What an extraordinarily potent blood essence! Even with my current power sealed away, I can still sense its formidable power," Leon murmured in admiration. The blood essence held a fraction of Liliana''s power, enabling Leon to gauge its considerable threat level with just a nce. Satisfied with his scrutiny of the dark red bottle, Leon carefully returned it to its original position. "All the ingredients are in order, and thest thing, of course, is the furnace to make the antidote," Leon mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. The furnace was a crucial tool for concocting potions, poisons, or antidotes. Fortunately, he had already made arrangements with Liliana earlier, and it was likely to be delivered either this afternoon or tonight. "Yosh! Everything is ready, and I''ll be able to¡ª" Before Leon could finish his clich¨¦d sentence of encouragement, his gaze was suddenly drawn to a ck piece of paper nestled within the ck box. Intrigued, he picked it up and unfolded its contents. [Leon, if you''re reading this letter, it signifies that all the ingredients I prepared are now in your possession. I apologize for not being able to deliver them to you personally due to the multitude of matters rted to the impending warthat require my attention andpletion.] [By the way, right now, I''m punishing Lyra, and the responsibility of attending to all your needs will now be transferred to a new maid named Celine. Don''t worry; I understand that Lyra is not at fault, so I won''t impose severe punishment on her. After all, it was also my fault to instruct Lyra to fulfill and obey all your orders without requiring her to report them to me. However, I must confess feeling quite uneasy and annoyed that such important matters are being conducted behind my back, humph! (¡¨£¾£ß£¼;¡¨)] Upon reading the contents of the letter, Leon was momentarily taken aback, a twitch appearing at the corners of his mouth. "This woman..." Chapter 95: Leons Acting Made The Two Give Up "This woman..." He breathed a sigh of relief, reassured that Liliana had indeed punished Lyra as lightly as he had anticipated. "With things as they are, all my worries arepletely resolved," Leon remarked, a smile gracing his lips. Of course, this didn''t mean he no longer felt guilty towards Lyra, but at least he no longer felt as burdened as before. "Alright, now that everything is resolved, what remains is..." Before Leon could finish his clich¨¦d sentence yet again, a sudden, loud knocking sound echoed outside his bedroom door, interrupting him. *Dong! Dong!* "Daddy! Open the door! Daddy!" The resounding knocks and Fiona''s urgent voice collided simultaneously, sending a sharp pang through Leon''s forehead. "Can''t I even finish my clich¨¦ sentence?" Leon''s spirits drooped as he sighed in helplessness. He couldn''t fathom why Fiona was pounding on his door with such force and volume as she had never done so before. Had something upset or angered her this morning? With swift movements, Leon returned all the small boxes containing the antidote ingredients back into therge ck box and closed the lid securely. He then stowed them meticulously beneath his desk, cing Liliana''s letter atop a slim book on his reading desk. Satisfied that everything was in order, Leon gave a slight nod and headed towards the door of his room. *Dong! Dong!* "Daddy, are you still sleeping?" Fiona''s hurried and anxious voice echoed once more, eliciting a slight smile from Leon. "No, I''m awake," Leon replied, swinging open the door to find Fiona with a worried expression and Charlotte standing nonchntly behind her. Upon seeing Leon, Fiona released a small sigh, snapped out of her fretful state, and promptly adopted a pouty expression. "Humph!" She snorted coldly, turning her gaze aside and folding her short arms across her chest. Her round cheeks puffed up, and her demeanor exuded clear dissatisfaction, catching Leon off guard as he had just intended to greet her. ''What''s going on with this little girl?'' Leon pondered in confusion. ''Why did she suddenly put on this sulking face the moment she saw me?'' After all, Leon had never witnessed Fiona making such a sulking face before, and oddly, it added to her cuteness. Maintaining a gentle and professional smile, Leon crouched down slightly and said, "Good morning, Fiona." "Humph!" Fiona responded with a cold snort, her cheeks puffing out like a hamster mid-chew, tantly ignoring Leon''s greeting. The corner of Leon''s mouth twitched as he observed Fiona''s demeanor before shifting his gaze to Charlotte, who stood behind her sister. "Charlotte, good morning. Have you been well these past few days?" Leon inquired, his tone brimming with affection and genuine concern. As he was engrossed in reading the poison books a few days ago, Leonpletely ignored Charlotte, feeling a twinge of guilt as a result. Therefore, seeing her mature behavior andck of sulking filled Leon with immense pride and love for her. However... "Hum... Good morning, Daddy. I''m fine and healthy," Charlotte replied indifferently and coldly, a stark contrast to her usual graceful demeanor. Watching her respond with indifference and coldness, Leon''s charming smile abruptly faltered. Even Charlotte, typically the mostposed and understanding, seemed visibly irritated and distant. Was she upset that he had ignored her and not sought her out these past few days? If that were the case, then why was Fiona, too, mirroring a mood of sulking and discontent? Or had he unknowingly done something else wrong? Leon wondered silently, unable to identify anything he had done wrong. Turning his gaze back towards Fiona, he inquired, "Have you had breakfast? If not, would you like to eat breakfast with me?" "Humph!" Fiona continued to snort coldly, disregarding his question as she had done before. Leon released a small sigh and fell into silence for a moment. Aware that questioning the cause of their behavior would likely yield no answers, Leon understood the need for a different approach to coaxing the truth from them. Suddenly, a brilliant and extraordinary idea sparked in Leon''s mind. Swiftly, he rose to his feet, slipping into his acting mode with a sad and despondent expression settling upon his features. "Hey~ I''m really hurt that you two are ignoring me like this," Leon said in a mncholic tone, directing his gaze towards the two little girls. "Is there something that has upset you about me?" Upon hearing Leon''s question,den with sadness and distress, Fiona and Charlotte were momentarily taken aback. However, they both continued to ignore him, offering no response to his inquiry, much like before. "Hey~" Leon sighed softly, his head bowed and his body slumping as he turned to retreat into his room, paying no heed to Fiona and Charlotte behind him. Witnessing this, Charlotte and Fiona exchanged simultaneous surprised nces. "Sister... Do you think we went too far with Daddy?" Fiona inquired, her tone tinged with worry and a hint of panic. Truthfully, she couldn''t bear to wear a sullen expression and ignore her dad like they had just done. However, after the events ofst night, she and her sister agreed to feign sullenness and anger when encountering him. It was only when she witnessed her father''s sad and distressed expression that Fiona panicked and became frightened. "I didn''t expect Daddy to be this sad either. It seems we may have gone too far, Fiona," Charlotte replied anxiously, her expression mirroring Fiona''s. The idea to feign a pout and ignore their daddy had been hers, and now she felt overwhelmed with guilt. Quickly regaining herposure, she suggested, "Let''s go in and check on Daddy." "Um!" Fiona nodded in agreement. Soon, the two hurried into Leon''s room and were surprised to find their daddy packing clothes and belongings into arge bag. Upon seeing this, Fiona widened her eyes in panic and hurried towards him on her little legs. "Daddy! Where are you going?" She asked anxiously, clutching onto Leon''s arm. Tears welled up in both corners of her round eyes as she gazed at Leon, who still wore a saddened expression. "You two don''t love me anymore, do you? That''s why I''ve decided to leave. Living without your love is like death to me," Leonmented, shaking his head in despair and reciting a verse from his previous world. Upon hearing his words, Fiona froze in ce before throwing herself at Leon. "Wuuuuu~ Daddy, please don''t go! Fiona was just joking; I am not really angry! Wuuuuu~" Fiona cried hysterically, tears streaming down her cheeks like waterfalls. Meanwhile, Charlotte, upon hearing her daddy''s intention to leave and sensing the pain and despair in his words, couldn''t remain silent either. Tears welled up at the corners of her eyes, and she swiftly ran up to Leon, wrapping her arms around his back as she sobbed. "No! Daddy, you can''t leave! Wuuuuu~ I won''t let you! Wuuuu~" Charlotte, usuallyposed and mature, now abandoned all restraint and cried hysterically, mirroring Fiona''s distress. Observing the sudden outpouring of tears from both of his daughters, Leon, who had only intended to act, was instantly stunned. ''Oops! It seems I overdid it!'' Chapter 96: Soothing the Two Whiny Little Girls Inside the room, Leon sat on the sofa, a helpless smile ying on his lips as he observed Fiona and Charlotte, tears streaming down their cheeks as they clung to him on either side like kos. "Alright, alright, please don''t cry anymore. I promise I won''t leave," he said tenderly, though a tinge of helplessness lingered in his voice. Fifteen minutes had passed since these two girls had begun crying uncontrobly, and Leon was consumed with regret for causing their distress by pretending to leave. ''Damn, I''ve really messed up,'' he muttered to himself in frustration. Had he not chosen this routine, his two little girls wouldn''t be in tears like this. As Leon reassured them, Charlotte and Fiona, nestled on his right and left sides, gradually quieted their sobs. "R-Really, Daddy? You promise you won''t go?" Fiona asked, her voice wavering as she wiped her snotty nose and clung tightly to Leon''s arm. "Of course, sweetie. How could I ever leave you two? I was just pretending earlier, not being serious at all," Leon reassured with a smile, gently exining to ease their sadness. "You''re mean, Daddy..." Charlotte, who had also started to calm down, spoke in a saddened tone, casting a gaze filled with usation toward Leon. She had truly believed her daddy was going to leave them, only to discover it was all a charade, leaving her feeling deceived. Charlotte''s usation made Leon blush faintly, prompting a cough as a twinge of guilt washed over him. "Cough! Hey, don''t me me like that," Leon said with a feigned sigh, continuing, "Isn''t it because you two ignored me and got upset for no reason first? As your daddy, I felt really hurt, you know?" Charlotte and Fiona exchanged embarrassed nces, acknowledging the validity of Leon''s words. Their actions had caused everything. Looking back, their daddy had already greeted them and asked attentively, but because of their agreement fromst night, they pretended to be angry and ignored him. Feeling the weight of guilt, Charlotte was especially troubled, as she was the one who had initiated and suggested the idea to Fiona. Thus, she was filled with annoyance toward herself. Quickly, she sped Leon''s arm tightly, her big, round eyes still glistening with tears. "Daddy, I''m sorry for being cold and ignoring you earlier, okay? I promise I won''t do it again. So please, don''t ever think about leaving us, okay?" Charlotte pleaded, her tone tinged with fear. Even though she understood her daddy was only pretending, she harbored a genuine fear that one day he might actually leave them and never return. Just the thought of it sent shivers down Charlotte''s spine, and her grip on Leon''s arm tightened even further. Feeling the palpable fear in Charlotte''s voice, Leon was taken aback, realizing he may have pushed the boundaries too far this time. He hadn''t anticipated the depth of his daughter''s affection for him. However, before Leon could respond, Fiona, sitting on the other side, spoke up. "Sister Charlotte is right, Daddy. I''m sorry too, and I won''t ignore you or wear a sullen expression anymore. Please don''t leave me and my big sister," Fiona murmured sadly, her lips pressed together in remorse. "Hah~" Leon sighed softly before enveloping them both in his arms. "You two aren''t to me this time. It''s all my fault, so I must apologize. I promise not to leave you two, okay?" Leon''s voice was tender as he gently rubbed their heads. Feeling thefort of his embrace and his soothing touch, Charlotte and Fiona''s tense bodies rxed, and they both nodded in unison, like little chicks. "Okay, Daddy~" They chimed in sweetly, their voices no longer tinged with sadness. At the same time, they both affectionately wrapped their arms around Leon''s waist. Sensing that the tension had dissipated, Leon didn''t want to dwell on the sadness of before. With a gentle and caring smile, he inquired, "Have you two had breakfast?" Charlotte released her hug from Leon and shook her head slowly. "Not yet, Daddy," she replied softly. "Um! We haven''t eaten yet!" Fiona added, holding her little tummy with both hands. Leon smiled warmly and suggested, "Would you two like to have breakfast with me?" Their eyes sparkled with excitement as they nodded in unison. "Of course!" They both replied simultaneously, their voices filled with enthusiasm. Leon chuckled at the renewed excitement of the two girls and gently ruffled their hair. "Alright, let''s have breakfast together," Leon said softly before proceeding to prepare the food on the table in front of him. The spread Celine prepared was abundant and diverse, much like what Lyra had previously prepared for him. Before Lyra departed the pce to face her punishment, it seemed likely that she had informed Celine of his food preferences, ensuring no deviation from the usual foods. With everything arranged, Leon served the meal he had prepared to Charlotte and Fiona, and the trio ate in silence, yet within a harmonious atmosphere. After ten minutes of eating, the trio finished their breakfast, and Leon tenderly wiped Fiona and Charlotte''s mouths with a napkin. "By the way, I have a question for you both," Leon said as he wiped thest stain off Fiona''s small lips and settled back into his position. "Why did you ignore me earlier and be upset? Did I unintentionally do something to upset you both?" With curiosity, Leon''s gaze shifted between the two girls seated on his right and left. To be honest, he remained puzzled by the situation, as he couldn''t recall doing anything to upset either of them, except for inadvertently ignoring Charlotte for the past few days. However, apart from that, everything seemed fine, didn''t it? Upon hearing Leon''s question, Charlotte and Fiona exchanged nces as if silentlymunicating. With a small nod from Charlotte, Fiona looked at Leon with a sad expression and began, "Actually, Daddy, it''s not that you have any problems or faults, but..." Fiona began to recount the events of the previous night to Leon, exining how she and Charlotte had attempted to break into his room but encountered a magic barrier that prevented their entry, ultimately resulting in her pink key being broken. Unaware that the magic barrier was cast by Liliana, as Charlotte had not disclosed this information, Fiona expressed her frustration to Leon, her round eyes welling up with two tears as she exined. Leon listened attentively to her exnation, sipping his tea, and couldn''t help but choke as he finally understood the entire story. "Cough!" Leon coughed and choked, looking at Fiona and Charlotte with astonishment. "Did you two really go to my roomst night and encounter a magic barrier?" Leon asked skeptically, and the two nodded simultaneously. Leon felt the corner of his mouth twitch as they confessed. Wasn''t itst night when he and Liliana were working and discussing life together? And these two little girls wanted to break in, only to find a magic barrier blocking their way? Leon sighed helplessly, realizing he was unaware of the magic barrier on his door. Aside from Liliana, who else could have done such a thing? After all, his abilities were now restrained by the poison coursing through his body. However, he chose not to exin it to the two and regarded them with an amused expression. "Well, I was indeed casting a magic barrierst night for some reason. Therefore, I apologize to both of you," Leon said apologetically. Upon hearing his apology, Fiona naturally epted it. "Of course, Daddy~ Fiona forgives you and couldn''t possibly be angry," Fiona said in a spoiled tone, hugging Leon without a hint ofint. On the other side of Leon, Charlotte regarded him with a strange and confused expression. After all, as the one who had checked the magic flow at the door, she knew it was her mommy''s magic, not her daddy''s. Yet, before she could be any more perplexed, Leon''s voice rang out again. "By the way, Fiona, I have a new puzzle toy in the bookcase for you to y with," Leon said softly. "What? A new puzzle toy?" Fiona''s eyes lit up, and she asked eagerly. "Yes! I made it a few days ago and just finished it yesterday. If you can solve it, I''ll give you a reward," Leon said with a mysterious smile. "Wow! Okay, Daddy, I''ll finish it!" Fiona eximed excitedly, quickly getting off the sofa and dashing towards the bookcase at the end of the room. Charlotte, upon hearing this, was also immediately excited and eager to catch up with Fiona. However, she was promptly halted by Leon beside her. "Wait, Charlotte. Stay here. There''s something I want to discuss with you." --------------- A/N: Over the next two or three chapters, I''ll be finishing Leon''s arc with his three daughters. Despite appearing to reconcile with his three daughters (without including Fiona) on the surface, there''s still a lingering gap in their rtionship, especially with Iris. Therefore, I''ll be wrapping up this arc in theing chapters (around two or the maximum of three chapters)! BTW, thank you for your support, and stay tuned for more updates! Ahem! I forgot... Thank you for the golden tickets yesterday! Chapter 97: Charlottes Grievances, and Settlements "Wait, Charlotte. Stay here. There''s something I want to discuss with you." Upon hearing this, Charlotte was slightly startled and cast a puzzled nce at Leon. However, rather than probing further, she simply retreated to her original position, maintaining a calm and curious expression as she continued to observe Leon. Leon didn''t initiate the conversation immediately; instead, he calmly sipped his tea, his eyes closed. After a moment, he set his cup down on the saucer and opened his eyes. "Charlotte, are you upset with me?" He inquired softly, turning his gaze directly toward her. Caught off guard by the sudden question, Charlotte was immediately taken aback and shook her head briskly in response. "No, Daddy. I couldn''t possibly be upset with you," Charlotte replied firmly, dismissing his inquiry. "Are you certain?" Leon asked once more. "Yes, Daddy! I''m certain! I''m not upset with you," Charlotte affirmed, blinking earnestly. Leon fell silent for a moment, appearing lost in thought. Shortly after, he collected himself and turned his gaze back to Charlotte. "Well, what if we rephrase the question?" Leon spoke softly, his tone gentle. "Have you harbored any grievances against me in the past few days?" At the question, Charlotte''s expression immediately shifted, a desire to deny rising within her. Yet, her mouth only opened and closed, as if she couldn''t produce a sound, causing her to lower her head, avoiding Leon''s gaze out of fear. Leon nodded slightly, sensing he had touched on the right nerve. To be honest, when Fiona exined the reason why she and Charlotte were upset with him, Leon himself was skeptical and didn''t believe it. Fiona, that smelly girl, had been sneaking into his bedroom frequently over the past few days. It seemed unlikely that she would be angry or sulking just because she couldn''te in and sleep therest night. Furthermore, over the past two days, he has devoted a considerable amount of time to Fiona, teaching her to read and write and apanying her, despite being preupied with researching the poison within his body through reading books. Hence, there was only one likely cause for Fiona''s anger towards him, and that was undoubtedly the incitement of Charlotte beside him. Certainly, he wasn''t angered by Charlotte; rather, he was deeply intrigued by what might have prompted her to incite Fiona in such a manner. After observing the impact of his question, he seemed to have deduced the reason behind Charlotte''s actions. With a sigh, Leon nced at Charlotte, who was bowing her head with a frightened and anxious expression. "Charlotte, if you have any grievances against me or if there''s something that''s dissatisfying you, could you please exin or share it with me?" Leon leaned in a little closer, his tone gentle and devoid of any pressure or anger. Confronted with such a gentle inquiry, Charlotte couldn''t hold back her tears, her petite frame trembling slightly. "Sob... Sob..." Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, cascading down her chubby cheeks. She lifted her small head, tears of sadness gathering in her round eyes as she gazed at Leon. "Sob... Daddy, I''ve never been angry or hated you, sob! I''ve never harbored anyints or dissatisfaction towards you, sob!" "But why do you always seem to love Fiona more? Sob... I-I feel so jealous, sob!" With tears streaming down her face, she finally poured out all the grievances she had been holding onto for the past few days to Leon. She expressed how she felt that he favored Fiona too much and didn''t pay enough attention to her, which left her feeling jealous and lonely. Charlotte continued to share her feelings for a while before eventually falling silent, her sobs andints echoing around them in the room. On the other hand, Leon, who listened attentively to all of herints, refrained from arguing, interrupting, or attempting to pacify her. He recognized that crying was one of the most potent means of emotional release, and he had no intention of interfering with her process. Throughout Charlotte''smentations, Leon gradually gained insight into her innermost thoughts and the concealed issues she was grappling with. ''Jealous, huh?'' Leon muttered, his thoughts delving deep. To be honest, what Charlotte expressed and her grievances were undeniably true. He couldn''t deny that he felt a certain inclination or partiality towards Fionapared to his other two daughters, Charlotte and even Iris. Maybe it was because Fiona, being the youngest and seemingly most innocent of his daughters, was also the first one he encountered upon discovering he had triplet daughters. Of course, there were many reasons. However, upon reflection, he realized that his actions were indeed very perilous; they could potentially breed animosity among his three daughters. "Hah..." Leon released a small sigh, feeling a wave of disgust towards himself. As someone who never experienced a father''s love, neither in his past life nor in this one, hecked the guidance to be a good father to his three daughters. Realizing how foolish and detrimental it is to favor one child over the others, Leon felt a pang of regret. ''Fortunately, it''s still early, and Charlotte voiced herints promptly. Otherwise, these grievances could have festered into resentment, potentially fueling animosity between sisters,'' Leon contemted, a subtle sense of relief washing over him. Taking a slow breath to steady himself, he turned his gaze back to Charlotte, who was still sobbing bitterly. Witnessing her distress, Leon couldn''t help but feel as though he deserved to be struck by thousands of lightning bolts in the sky as punishment. With tender care, Leon gently lifted Charlotte, who was in tears, and settled her onto hisp. He then wrapped his arms around her, providingfort and sce in his embrace. "Charlotte, I''m sorry," Leon expressed with deep regret in his tone. He refrained from denying or defending himself with statements like, "You misunderstood, Charlotte! I love you very much, and my affection for you is equal to that of Fiona." No, he refused to utter such hypocritical words; instead, he chose to apologize sincerely. Knowing Charlotte''s perceptiveness and emotional intelligence, Leon opted for honesty over deception, unwilling to disappoint her. Upon hearing Leon''s apology, Charlotte''s body gradually rxed, and her tears gradually ceased to flow. Sensing the moment was right, Leon tenderly brushed Charlotte''s smooth, long white hair. "Actually, I do feel a special affection for Fiona, and I admit that. But it''s crucial for you to understand that I never intend to neglect or diminish my love for you, Charlotte," Leon exined gently, pausing for a moment. Suddenly, an idea sparked in his mind, and with gentle resolve, he continued, "You know, Charlotte, I''ve never experienced the love of a mother, let alone a father, since I was a child. My parents always ignored me, leaving me to fend for myself. Whether it was ying, studying, or even eating, I was always alone and rarely had theirpany," Leon said, slowly opening up to Charlotte about his past. Whether from his previous life or his current one, he began to disclose it to her, though it was limited to his specific past and nothing more. As for matters of reincarnation or his status as a hero, Leon couldn''t possibly divulge them, especially the topic of reincarnation, his most guarded secret. Meanwhile, Charlotte, nowposed, listened intently to his narrative, her face nestled against Leon''s belly. Gradually, she set aside all her grievances towards him, fully immersing herself in his tale. It was the first time she had heard her father speak about himself, and she was determined not to miss a single word. Moreover, this was the first story her daddy had shared with her in the past few days, following a period of days where he hadn''t told her a single fairy tale. After ten minutes of storytelling, Leon finally ceased speaking and gazed at Charlotte, cradled in his arms. "So, Charlotte, I''m truly sorry, and can you find it in your heart to forgive me?" Leon asked, his tone tinged with sadness. Upon hearing his plea, Charlotte also came back to her senses and gently loosened her embrace of Leon. Lifting her small head, she gazed directly at him. In truth, after hearing her daddy''s entire story, she was deeply astonished. The man she regarded as a wonderful father, whom she loved dearly, had endured a profoundly sorrowful past. Tears even welled up in the corners of her eyes as she listened to his story. In light of this revtion, how could she possibly maintain any lingering anger towards her father? Tenderly, Charlotte rose slightly, wrapping her arms tightly around Leon''s neck. "Daddy, you don''t need to apologize. I was wrong for being selfish and ming you." Gazing at her, who even took some me upon herself, how could Leon not be deeply moved? Having a daughter who disyed such maturity andposure, despite her young age, was perhaps a testament to the kindness umted over his myriad lives. "Tsk! Why are you apologizing, you little girl?" Leon chuckled, rubbing her back gently. "It''s all my fault, and I''m truly grateful that you opened up to me, allowing me to realize my mistake in favoring Fiona." "After all, you''re my daughter too, and you deserve the same love I give to Fiona." Charlotte beamed at Leon''s words, finding the reassurance she sought. With a radiant smile, she pressed her round cheek against his and hugged him tightly. "Thank you, Daddy~ Chapter 98: A Present and Meeting Iris Again in the Garden "By the way, Daddy," Charlotte said, still hugging Leon''s neck, "I forgot to tell you something." She spoke in a hurried tone. "Hm? Forgot something?" Leon asked, his curiosity evident in his voice. Charlotte released her embrace, meeting Leon''s gaze directly as a small smile graced her lips. "Hehehe~ I actually forgot to mention that I prepared a present for you today," Charlotte said, a hint of cunning gleaming in her eyes. Leon was taken aback, casting a curious gaze her way. "A present?" he asked spontaneously. "Um! A present! But it''s not here; it''s on the garden bench, and you have to see it for yourself," Charlotte giggled, excitement echoing in her voice. Leon smiled and gently stroked her soft, round face as he asked, "Can''t I find out about the present without going to the garden?" "Of course not," Charlotte replied with a yful tone, shaking her head. "It''s a surprise; you have to see it for yourself." "Pfft, alright. I''ll check it out myself, and I''m eager to see what presents you''ve arranged," Leon said lightly, chuckling a little. It is the first time Charlotte has ever prepared a present for him, and he found himself growing increasingly curious about its contents. Would it be a bracelet nestled inside a gift box ced on the garden bench? Or perhaps something entirely different? Observing Leon''s guessing expression brought a smile to Charlotte''s face, brimming with happiness. She was confident that her daddy would be delighted with the present she had meticulously prepared. "Then I''ll y with Fiona, and you''ll have to pick up the present by yourself," Charlotte dered. She nted a kiss on Leon''s cheek and promptly hopped off hisp, scampering with her little legs towards Fiona, who had onlypleted 2 out of 100 pieces of the puzzle. As the warmth of her kiss lingered on his cheek, Leon smiled, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. ''This little girl has changed and released all the restraints in her heart...'' Leon murmured with a sense offort in his heart. He felt fortunate that he could quickly identify the issues in Charlotte''s heart. Otherwise, the little girl might have lived a life consumed by pent-up resentment and jealousy, which could have gradually darkened her spirit. If that had urred, Leon would have regretted it for the rest of his life. ''Hah, being a father is quite hard, but very fun,'' he chuckled inwardly. After a moment, he stretched his somewhat stiff limbs, rising to his feet with deliberate care. His gaze returned once more to Charlotte and Fiona, engrossed in solving the puzzle together. Unwilling to interrupt their concentration, Leon quietly made his way to the room''s door and stepped outside to discover the surprise Charlotte had arranged for him in the garden. As he exited, Charlotte, who had been covertly observing his departure, couldn''t help but smile faintly. ''I wish Iris and Daddy could reconcile soon, and we three sisters could always be together to support Daddy,'' Charlotte murmured with a smile, imagining a future where she, Fiona, and Iris could be gathered with Leon. Lost in her reverie, Fiona''s voice suddenly broke through beside her. "Sister, what about this part?" Upon hearing that, Charlotte immediately snapped back to reality, her gaze shifting towards the direction Fiona was indicating. With a gentle smile, she reached out, retrieving the puzzle piece and carefully cing it into position. "This piece," Charlotte replied casually. "Wow! You''re incredible, sister!" Fiona''s eyes sparkled as she apuded Charlotte. Pride illuminated Charlotte''s little face as she basked in Fiona''s praise. "Okay, let''s finish this and collect Daddy''s promise to grant our wish!" Charlotte eximed eagerly. "Okay! Let''s do it!" Fiona raised her chubby hand in agreement, cheering enthusiastically. With fervent determination, the two sisters dove into piecing together their puzzles. ... In the pce hallway, Leon strolled leisurely, his mind wandering. "I''m really curious about the present Charlotte prepared," Leon whispered, rubbing his chin in contemtion. Even after making several guesses, none managed to convince him. After all, despite Charlotte''s mature and graceful demeanor, Leon couldn''t help but wonder what a little girl like her could possibly prepare as a present? As Leon walked, absorbed in thought and guessing, suddenly, without realizing it, he found himself already strolling through the hallway adjacent to the garden. "Hey~ That little girl really managed to pique my curiosity like this," Leon chuckled to himself before stepping into the pce garden. However, just as he took a few steps into the garden, his strides came to an abrupt halt. In the middle of the garden, he spotted a little girl with long white hair and a red ribbon atop her head, seated on a garden bench. Her expression was a mixture of confusion and anxiety, as if she were awaiting something. Witnessing this, Leon couldn''t help but feel stunned and taken aback. "Ha? Iris? Why is that girl there?" Leon blinked in confusion. The little girl seated on the bench was none other than Iris¡ªhis second daughter among the triplets. It had been several days since hest saw her, and in that time, she hadn''t crossed his path. Now, as she sat in the garden, upying the very bench Charlotte had mentioned as the spot for the present, it left him perplexed. Was Iris connected to Charlotte''s presents, or was her presence merely a coincidence? Leon pondered deeply, but no matter how many times he tried to guess, he couldn''t feel confident in his assumptions. "Well, regardless of whether Iris has something to do with Charlotte''s present or not, I happened to be searching for Iris to mend our rtionship," Leon said softly, a gentle smile gracing his lips. Honestly, he harbored guilt toward Iris, realizing he had been somewhat indifferent to her. Certainly, it wasn''t intentional neglect, but rather a recognition that a different approach was necessary with Iris. However, after understanding Charlotte''s feelings, Leon''s perspective on the matter immediately shifted 180 degrees. He realized that his passive approach to Iris might have been a fatal mistake, potentially driving her further away instead of bringing her closer. Despite her seemingly cold demeanor, she was still just a three-year-old girl in need of her father''s attention. Quickly, Leon snapped out of his contemtion and let out a small sigh. "Ha~ I really have a lot to learn in this regard," Leon said with a hint of bitterness. After regaining hisposure, Leon took a deep breath and approached Iris on the garden bench. Chapter 99: Iris Inner Turmoil and the Decision Seated on the garden bench, Iris wiggled her little feet, her expression cold, depressed, and slightly sullen. "Why hasn''t hee yet? Didn''t Charlotte mention she''d call him to the garden?" Iris inquired, her typically cold expression now tinged with an umon blend of discontent and sadness. The person she referred to as ''hasn''te yet'' was, of course, Leon, her father, whom she deliberately avoided and harbored hatred towards. He was a man who had never shown up since she and her two sisters were born, and he was also irresponsible for neglecting his duties as a father. The umtion of hatred and resentment in her heart led her to deliberately avoid him and keep her distance. However, upon seeing him in person for the first time at the garden, where he was ying with Fiona, Iris realized that her hatred for her father was no longer as intense but rather had transformed into jealousy. Furthermore, following their initial encounter in the pce hallway, Iris felt a sense of confusion and struggled to think clearly. ''Do I truly hate him, or am I simply yearning for the presence of the father figure I''ve always longed for?'' The question reverberated relentlessly within her young mind, disturbing her peaceful sleep for several nights as she grappled with the internal turmoil it stirred. Regrettably, despite her repeated attempts to find the answer, her young age and immature mind rendered her unable to grasp it, no matter how hard she searched. The sleepless nights persisted until one day, her older sister Charlotte persuaded her to reconcile with their father and forgive his mistakes. Although she initially refused and was reluctant, being persuaded every day gradually led her to consider that perhaps what her sister, Charlotte, said held some truth. ''Could it be that by forgiving him and opening my heart, I might find answers to these troubling emotions?'' With this thought in mind, Iris ultimately relented to Charlotte''s persuasion and asked her to call their father to the garden. Now, she awaited Leon with a mixture of confusion and anxiety. "When will he arrive?" Iris scanned her surroundings with a worried expression but found no sign of Leon, deepening her feelings of sadness and disappointment. ''Doesn''t he want to see me?'' Just as Iris pondered this, a voice unexpectedly spoke from behind her. "Hey there, little girl. Why are you all by yourself in the garden? Is something troubling you?" At the sound of the voice, Iris gasped in surprise and swiftly turned her head to the side. There stood a strikingly handsome man, his golden eyes shimmering in the morning sun and his jet-ck hair reminiscent of the night sky. As Iris gazed at the man, realizing it was none other than Leon, happiness flooded her expression. However, she swiftly masked her emotions, adopting an indifferent facade and turning her gaze aside, as if sulking. Observing her demeanor and the subtle shift in her expression, Leon was taken aback. ''Hmm? Did this little girl just smile?'' Leon muttered to himself, perplexed. He approached Iris on the garden bench, a small smile gracing his own lips. "You haven''t answered my question yet," he said, slowly squatting in front of Iris. "Why are you here alone? Are you in trouble?" The sight of Leon so near and his gentle inquiry caused the emotions that had been tormenting Iris for the past few days to instantly dissipate, reced by a newfound sweetness she had never experienced before. In that moment, she realized that all the answers she sought seemed to be tied to the man before her, her father. Iris bit her lower lip and responded, "No, I''m not in trouble. I just felt like sitting here and rxing." As soon as the words left her lips, an immediate wave of regret washed over her. She longed to express her true feelings, but her mouth refused to cooperate, leaving her feeling deeply frustrated. Leon raised one curious eyebrow, sensing that the cold reply she gave now sounded somewhat softer than the one she had given when they first met in the hallway. ''Could the present Charlotte mentioned be Iris herself, waiting on the garden bench?'' Leon pondered. He was no fool, and the realization struck him instantly. On the garden bench, there were no present boxes or any other items besides Iris. Furthermore, the coincidence of Iris''s presence on this bench only served to heighten his suspicion. Inevitably, he feltpelled to test his conjecture and slowly stood up. With his gaze still fixed on Iris before him, Leon offered a gentle smile. "Well then, I won''t disturb your free time any longer. Goodbye." As he spoke, he turned around and began to walk away at a leisurely pace, silently counting to himself. One. Two. Three... "Wait! Don''t go!" Iris''s anxious voice suddenly echoed from behind him, causing Leon to pause in his steps, a small smile gracing his lips. ''Sure enough, my conjecture is actually right! Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Charlotte, you truly are the little girl I love the most!'' Leon chuckled deeply, silently praising Charlotte in his thoughts. He never anticipated that the present Charlotte had referred to would be a private meeting with Iris! ''Could it be that Charlotte wants Iris and me to reconcile and mend our rtionship?'' Leon spected, growing increasingly confident in his assessment. Combined with Iris''s anxious voice, it seemed evident that she had been eagerly anticipating his arrival. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon swiftly shifted into acting mode, feigning surprise as he turned around. "Hmm? Do you need something from me?" Leon blinked his eyes with a puzzled expression, which didn''t betray any sense ofck. Upon his inquiry, Iris, still wearing a worried expression, promptly nodded and responded, "Yes. Please don''t leave, because I have something important to discuss with you." Leon pretended to ponder for a moment, then, with hesitant steps, he returned to Iris and took a seat beside her, his expression curious. "What is it that you wanted to talk about, Iris?" Leon inquired, addressing her directly by name, a departure from his usual term of endearment, "little girl." Iris felt a surge of happiness upon hearing him call her name directly. This newfound connection fortified her resolve to be honest with Leon. Taking a slow breath, Iris cast aside her arrogance and indifferent demeanor, meeting Leon''s gaze directly. With her round, determined golden eyes locked onto his, Iris spoke, "Daddy, I''m sorry." Chapter 100: Release of Feelings and Mended Father-Daughter Relationship "Daddy, I''m sorry." Leon''s heart raced the moment those words escaped Iris''s lips, scarcely believing what he heard. The seemingly simple phrase "I''m sorry" bears a weighty burden and proves difficult to utter. Yet he never anticipated hearing those unbelievable words escape Iris''s lips first. Therefore, how could he not be shocked and astonished? Leon felt a sense of daze washing over him, as if he were caught in a dream. As he began to drift into reverie, Iris beside him lowered her gaze and confessed, "In these past few days, I''ve realized I don''t hate you, Daddy. It''s just... I''m dissatisfied." "You, absent during the births of my two sisters and me, never fulfilled the role of a caring father to the three of us, evoke feelings of resentment and discontent within me," she paused, her lips pursed in contemtion. "Yet, I understand why I harbor such deep-seated dissatisfaction with you. It''s not solely because of your physical absence during our developmental years, but also because your absence shattered my idealized image of a father. My unmet expectations transformed into bitterness and even a hint of loathing." Tears welled in Iris''s round eyes as she bit her lower lip. Her small frame trembled, as if she were battling to suppress the tears on the verge of escaping. Listening to her heartfelt confession, Leon felt as though his heart were being cleaved by a sharp de. He realized the enormity of his sins against Iris¡ªno, not just Iris, but Fiona and Charlotte as well¡ªfor never standing by their side. However, was it intentional on his part? Certainly not! He waspletely unaware that he had fathered three daughters with Liliana, the result of an incident four years ago. Not only was he unaware of having three children with Liliana, but he also didn''t know her identity at that time. It wasn''t until his defeat in the Desert of Chaos and subsequent arrival at this castle that he discovered he had three daughters with Liliana, the Demon Emperor of this era. Could he truly be med for this? From a rational standpoint, it was clear he couldn''t be held ountable, and one could argue it was understandable why he wasn''t present at their births. Furthermore, given his status as a hero and Liliana''s status as a Demon Emperor¡ªan eternal enemy¡ªthe notion of them having three children seemed even more improbable. However, from Iris, Charlotte, and Fiona''s perspectives, he was undoubtedly viewed as a despicable and neglectful father for forsaking his family. ''Hah, in both my lives, I never imagined I''d find myself in this situation. Fate works in mysterious ways,'' Leon muttered to himself in resignation. Naturally, regardless of reality, Leon had no intention of revealing the truth to Iris, Charlotte, and Fiona. He preferred to keep it to himself until the opportune moment arose. For now, his primary concern was repairing his rtionship with Iris. With a slight sigh, he gazed at Iris, her bowed head, and restrained sobs, stirring a profound sense of guilt within him. Observing her in this state, Leon couldn''t shake the feeling that he was the most sinful father in the world. Having previously caused Charlotte''s tears, now witnessing Iris''s sorrow onlypounded his remorse. Is there any other father in the world who manages to bring tears to the eyes of both his daughters simultaneously, beside him? With guilt welling up within him, Leon extended his hand and gently stroked Iris''s small head. "You don''t need to apologize, Iris," Leon said softly, then added, "It''s all my fault for failing as a father to all three of you." "Therefore, if you hate me, I won''t be angry with you; instead, I feel that''s what I deserve," Leon expressed, pausing for a moment before releasing a small sigh. "However, I hope you can at least forgive me for what I did to you all these years," he added with guilt in his voice. Upon hearing this, Iris finally couldn''t hold back her tears and threw herself at Leon, embracing him tightly. "Sob... I forgive you and I won''t hate you anymore, Daddy! Sob... I was wrong too, and I''m sorry! Sob..." Tears flowed down her cheeks like a rushing river, her emotions breaking through like a dam breached by an unstoppable force of water. Iris disregarded her past arrogance, focusing solely on channeling all her emotions and heart to Leon, her father. The nights spent tossing and turning, consumed by these tangled emotions, left her feeling utterly helpless. The prospect of finally reuniting with her father, whom she had longed for but also harbored resentment towards, left the young girl feeling ensnared and tormented by conflicting emotions. Moreover, witnessing her two sisters happily recounting their experiences with their father and discussing new activities they enjoyed together filled her with such envy that she often cried silently, overwhelmed by her emotional turmoil. Now that she had expressed what she had been holding back and wanted to say to Leon, it brought a sense of rity and rxation to her young heart and mind, a feeling she had never experienced before. Leon offered no words, simply returning her embrace while tenderly patting her back. As he had mentioned earlier, crying served as the best way to release pent-up emotions. Iris''s loud cries evidenced the depth of emotion she had long suppressed and concealed. With his eyes closed, Leon continued to offerfort to Iris in his embrace until her crying gradually subsided to a mere whimper. Sensing her growing calmness, Leon smiled and asked softly, "Are you feeling better?" A moment of silence passed before Iris finally nodded slightly in his arms. "I''m okay, daddy," she replied softly, devoid of the cold indifference she had disyed before. Shortly after, Iris inhaled theforting scent of Leon''s body and nestled her small face into his belly, a gesture reminiscent of the habits of his other two daughters. ''Do triplet daughters share the same behaviors and habits, or is this merely a coincidence?'' Leon chuckled softly to himself as he pondered. Despite their distinct personalities, he couldn''t help but notice certainmonalities in their behaviors. With a gentle sigh, Leon proceeded to stroke Iris''s little head, adorned with a red headband, tenderly. "Thank you for forgiving me, Iris. I promise that I will never leave you or your two sisters again and will take care of you for the rest of my life," Leon said firmly and resolutely, though deep down he doubted his ability to keep this vow. After all, he was now officially an enemy of Velix and the pce, making him an enemy of the entire Holy Empire of Elysium and humanity itself. Despite possessing unusually formidable strength at his previous peak, Leon himself was unsure whether he could defeat the Holy Empire of Elysium single-handedly. Certainly, if he sought the aid of Liliana and the entire Demon race, he could effortlessly overthrow the Elysium Holy Empire. Yet a premonition lingered within him, warning that such an act might incur the wrath of the gods and bring forth punishment from the Zenith Holy Sword. Though vague, Leon couldn''t shake this unsettling premonition. As Iris listened to Leon''s words and his vow, a happy smile spread across her face, and she hugged him even tighter. "Thank you, daddy~ I will trust you," Iris replied happily before adding, "Besides, even if you don''t promise, I won''t let you leave us again. If you dare to leave, I''ll arrest you and lock you up in room so you won''t even think about abandoning us, the three sisters~" As Iris spoke, Leon''s smile instantly froze, and he felt a violent twitch at the corners of his mouth. For some inexplicable reason, her words sent shivers down his spine. Quickly, Leon coughed and hastened to change the subject. "Ahem! By the way, do you and Charlotte work together?" Leon asked casually. Iris slowly released her embrace of Leon and lifted her small head to gaze at him. "Um! Sister Charlotte was the one who persuaded me to apologize to you and arranged for me to meet you in this garden, daddy," Iris confessed honestly, beginning to exin everything. After hearing the entire story, Leon gained aplete understanding. His initial assumption was correct, yet he hadn''t anticipated Charlotte''s role in persuading Iris to reconcile with him. ''No wonder that little girl said I''d be happy with the present,'' Leon chuckled to himself, smiling. Indeed, his daughter was a remarkably intelligent and wise young girl! "So that''s it..." Leon feigned a nod, as if taken aback by the revtion. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, and he gazed at Iris affectionately. "By the way, in my room, I have plenty of toys, and coincidentally, your two sisters are ying a puzzle game I created. Would you like to join them?" Leon''s warm smile apanied his invitation. Iris''s golden eyes lit up at the suggestion, and she looked at Leon earnestly. "Can I y too?" she asked, a hint of caution in her voice. She was well aware of the puzzle games her father referred to because her two sisters discussed them every night, leaving her to silently listen with envy. Now, her father was offering her the chance to y, bringing her great joy. "Pfft! Of course! Go ahead and y with your sisters in my room," Leon said gently as he rubbed her chubby cheeks. ''Hmmm... Her cheeks feel just as soft as Charlotte''s but less plumper than Fiona''s,'' Leon thought to himself. "Thank you, daddy!" Iris cheered happily, nting a kiss on Leon''s cheek before quickly hopping off hisp and darting towards his room. Observing her enthusiastic dash, Leon smiled to himself, watching her gradually disappear from view. "By the way, does this little girl know where my room is?" The thought crossed Leon''s mind, momentarily stunning him and sparking a hint of concern. Yet his worries instantly dissipated when he saw that Iris was indeed heading in the direction of his room. "Well... now I can rx a bit," Leon remarked with a smile as he leaned back on the garden bench. The gentle breeze and warm sunshine gradually eased all his burdens. Just as he was relishing the tranquil atmosphere of the garden, suddenly a sea-blue butterflynded on hisp, startling him. "Hah? A blue butterfly?" ----------------- A/N: Finally, this arc is finished! Although this arc seems simple because it only tells Leon''s interactions with his daughters, it is actually one of the most important in the entire story. Leon''s three little daughters, Fiona, Charlotte, and Iris, have a very important role in the entire story ahead and are not just side characters. (Sorry if I spoiled a bit, ehem!) Anyway, that''s it! Btw, thank you, and stay tuned! Oh! Don''t forget your support~ Chapter 101: The Mysterious Blue Butterfly and Return to the Hall of Glory "Hah? A blue butterfly?" Leon was taken aback and examined the blue butterfly closely. The butterfly had stunning blue wings, reminiscent of the color of the ocean. Moreover, intricate golden-white patterns adorned both wings, encircling them entirely, further enhancing their beauty. Leon, amazed by the butterfly, couldn''t help but express his admiration. "What a beautiful butterfly," he murmured, reaching out his hand, his index finger poised to touch it. Yet, before he could make contact, the butterfly darted away, evading him, leaving Leon with nothing but a smile. "It appears this butterfly is quite shy," Leon remarked with a soft chuckle. Thinking of butterflies, Leon''s mind drifted back to his first encounter with Liliana in the desert of chaos. He vividly recalled the moment before Liliana''s arrival, when a blood-red butterfly had alighted on his index finger. Initially perplexed by the butterfly''s presence in the arid desert, Leonter discovered it was actually one of Liliana''s teleportation magic techniques. "Could this blue butterfly be akin to Liliana''s appearance back then?" Leon''s eyes widened as the thought struck him. With a sudden surge of urgency, he sprang from the garden bench and scanned his surroundings with vignce. Fearful that this blue butterfly might signify the onset of teleportation magic akin to Liliana''s technique, he remained on high alert. After all, such a stunning blue butterfly was far from ordinary in appearance. Yet, after several thorough scans of his surroundings, Leon found nothing suspicious. The absence of swarms of gathering butterflies, reminiscent of those in the desert of chaos, akin to Liliana''s teleportation skills, instantly left him astonished. "No... Am I being overly cautious?" Leon slowly calmed himself down but maintained a sense of vignce. After once again conducting a thorough scan of his surroundings and finding nothing amiss, only then could Leon breathe a sigh of relief. "It doesn''t seem like the butterfly has anything to do with teleportation techniques like Liliana''s," Leon concluded with relief as he slowly settled back into his seat. However, moments after resuming his seat, the blue butterfly, which had initially evaded his touch, returned. This time, it didn''t settle nearby but instead circled around him, leaving Leon once again puzzled. "This butterfly doesn''t seem like an ordinary one. Is there a reason it''s approaching and encircling me like this?" Leon furrowed his brow, pondering with a hint of confusion. The butterfly''s behavior appeared suspicious, prompting Leon to scrutinize it carefully once more to discern its intentions. Shortly after Leon concentrated his gaze on it, the butterfly ceased its circling and glided slowly toward the pce. Watching this unfold, Leon remained motionless, seated as he observed from a distance. However, to his surprise, the butterfly circled back to him once more, fluttering around him before heading back towards the pce, as if urging him to follow. "Is this butterfly inviting me to follow?" Leon blinks several times, then resolves to give it a chance. He sensed that the butterfly might be indicating or guiding him toward something. Rising slowly from his seat, Leon approached the butterfly with cautious steps. As he drew nearer, the butterfly glided slowly into the pce, confirming his earlier suspicion. ''I wonder where this butterfly will lead me...'' Leon mused, narrowing his eyes as he followed its flight path. Throughout the hallway, Leon''s attention remained fixed on the butterfly, guided by a sense of curiosity. ''Is this butterfly being controlled by someone, or is it acting on its own?'' Leon pondered silently, lost in thought. In this world, there were indeed individuals known as beast tamers who possessed the ability to harness andmunicate with animals. These beast tamers were unique in their capacity to speak, control, and even tame animals at will. However, despite their extraordinary abilities, they were still considered part of the mage ss. Therefore, Leon harbored a suspicion about whether this butterfly was controlled by someone or not. ''By the way, it seems the Elven race, residing in the world tree, possesses the ability to control animals as well, doesn''t it?'' Leon raised one eyebrow as he recalled the elves. In this world, alongside the human and demon races, there were many other races, including the dragon and elven races. The elves were known as a reclusive race with remarkably long lifespans. ''Hmmm... Speaking of the elven race, rumor has it that there''s an elf still alive from the 7,000-year era, when the first-generation heroes and Demon Emperor Amon lived,'' Leon mused inwardly, pondering a potential visit to the elven territory in the future. An elf who had lived for over 7,000 years likely held knowledge of the era''s hidden history, sparking Leon''s desire to meet them even more. Yet, such a meeting wouldn''t be easy, as the elves'' existence was shrouded in secrecy, rumored to be protected by an immensely powerful magic concealing their presence and the world tree. As Leon began to drift into his reverie, the blue butterfly guiding him came to an abrupt halt at a fork in the passage ahead, causing Leon to snap out of his reverie, confusion washing over his features. "Ha? Why did this butterfly stop? Are we already there?" Leon asked, his voice tinged with hesitation. Scanning the surrounding hallway, he found nothing of interest. "Strange..." he whispered, a frown forming on his forehead. Suddenly, the blue butterfly veered sharply to the right, surprising Leon. Quickly, Leon followed it and suddenly gasped in shock. "This hallway... isn''t the one leading to the hall of glory?" Leon widened his eyes in surprise. The Hall of Glory stands as a revered sanctum for the entire demon race, where the legacies and paintings of Demon Emperors from every era are enshrined. During his early days in the castle, Leon vividly remembered a time when he became lost while trying to find the garden, where he and Fiona had originally nned to y together. Instead of finding the hallway leading to the garden, he inadvertently wandered into the Hall of Glory. Therefore, the hallway remained etched clearly in his memory. "No... Is this butterfly guiding me to the Hall of Glory?" Leon''s frown deepened slightly. Shortly after considering this possibility, the blue butterfly guiding him abruptly stopped in front of the gate of the Hall of Glory, causing a twitch at the corner of Leon''s mouth. "Damn! Really heading to the Hall of Glory?" Chapter 102: The Statues of the Demon Emperors, and What Lies at the End of the Hall of Glory Leon was truly astonished as to why this blue butterfly was guiding him to the Hall of Glory. "What does this butterfly want? Why is it leading me here?" Leon pondered in confusion as he watched the blue butterfly before him, still circling around the gate of the Hall of Glory. Leon, of course, did not immediately enter but instead waited quietly. Before long, the blue butterfly flew inside, prompting Leon to follow without hesitation. Having entered once before, he found himselfcking the same curiosity he had experienced during his initial stay in the pce. Contrary to his expectations of finding records spanning 7,000 years of history, the hall was merely adorned with paintings of Demon Emperors from each era, leaving him rather disappointed. However, the moment Leon stepped into the Hall of Glory, his formerly indifferent and calm expression underwent an abrupt 180-degree transformation. Shock, astonishment, and disbelief washed over his handsome features, as if he had just witnessed a ghost. "What! No way... Is this truly the Hall of Glory!?" Leon eximed in surprise, recoiling in horror. In his current perspective, the Hall of Glory appeared notably distinct from his previous visit. Adorning the expansive walls to his right and left were still the paintings of demon emperors from various eras. In the far right corner hung Liliana''s portrait, positioned adjacent to that of Gerald Crimson, the Demon Emperor of the previous era, and so on. The arrangement mirrored precisely what he recalled from memory. However, a notable difference from his memory caught his attention: towering statues now stood before each of the Demon Emperors'' paintings. Each statue in the hall was depicted in a stance of reverence, with one leg bent and the head bowed, as if paying homage towards the end of the hall. Upon closer examination, Leon realized that these statues mirrored the appearances of the Demon Emperors depicted in the paintings behind them! As Leon witnessed this eerie scene, goosebumps prickled his skin, and a creeping sense of fear enveloped him. The sight of the statues of the Demon Emperors, including Liliana, all performing this one-legged bowing motion was beyond anything Leon could have imagined. If news of this spread throughout the demon race, it would likely incite immediate rage and madness. After all, the status of the Demon Emperors in every era was considered sacred, even when depicted in their statues! "No, I don''t recall there being such enormous statues before," Leon muttered, rubbing his eyelids in disbelief, fearing that he might be dreaming. However, despite rubbing his eyes a few times, the sight did not vanish, confirming that he was not dreaming. "So... this isn''t a dream, but reality?" Leon''s heart raced with the realization. Scanning the entire Hall of Glory once more, he noticed that all the walls and essories had changed, a stark contrast to his memory. "Was what I entered back then not the Hall of Glory, but another hall?" Leon spected, but quickly dismissed the thought, shaking his head. "No... Despite the changes and the addition of huge statues, these paintings and halls are still very familiar to those in my memory." Just as Leon was pondering and digesting the scene unfolding before him, the blue butterfly in front of him slowly began to flutter again, leading deeper into the hall. Noticing its movement, Leon hesitated briefly before ultimately deciding to continue forward, following the butterfly. Despite his doubts, curiositypelled him to wonder about whaty at the end of this Hall of Glory, even though he recalled that there was nothing of interest there previously. Yet, witnessing the Demon Emperor statues assume a pose of bowing with one leg and their heads respectfully inclined towards the end of the hall reignited Leon''s curiosity instantly. Furthermore, the significance behind this blue butterfly guiding him seemed far from simple. It urred to Leon that perhaps the purpose of its guidancey at the end of this Hall of Glory. With cautious steps, Leon followed the butterfly, his attention alternating between his right and left sides. To be honest, he still hadn''t fully processed the scene before him. All the statues of the Demon Emperors, each bowing with one leg and head lowered in a salute, appeared distinctly out of ce. After all, though Leon couldn''t recognize or name every single one due to iplete historical records, these Demon Emperors were revered figures in the entire Demon race. Suffice it to say, they were figures who stood at the pinnacle of their respective eras, capable of contending with the three heroes of their time. "Did Liliana ce these statues?" The thought crossed Leon''s mind fleetingly, but he quickly dismissed it, denying any connection. Liliana held great respect for her ancestors, making it unlikely for her to create and position their statues in such a manner. Leon proceeded to walk at a slower pace, intending to carefully observe each statue of the Demon Emperors. Suddenly, his steps halted at the painted portrait of Jared Crimson on the right, along with his statue, which also bore a respectful expression. "Jared Crimson..." Leon approached, murmuring in a soft tone. During his first visit to the Hall of Glory, he hadn''t paid much attention to Jared Crimson''s painting. Now, for the first time, he could clearly see the face of the demon who created the ten ancient poisons, also known as the Lord of Poisons. After a few moments of contentment observing Jared Crimson''s painting, Leon finally tore his gaze away and resumed his walk in the direction of the blue butterflies, which had flown deeper into the Hall of Glory. While continuing to observe the paintings of the remaining Demon Emperors, Leon once again halted his footsteps upon seeing the painting of Morgan Crimson, the final portrait of the Demon Emperors. "Even the statue of Morgan Crimson adopts a gesture of respect like this..." Leon frowned as he peered into the darkness ahead, which remained obscured by the naked eye. He recalled that during hisst visit, there should have been arge wall at the end of the Hall of Glory. Yet now, the wall had vanished, reced by an expanse of endless darkness. "Could there be another room hidden away?" Leon pondered deeply. Although the darkness seemed imprable and the end appeared elusive, Leon ultimately resolved to venture deeper. Yet, as he took only a few steps, suddenly, in the darkness at the end of the Hall of Glory, two ming torches appeared on the right and left walls. *Sssh!* The two torches ignited, casting a faint light that partially dispelled the surrounding darkness, startling Leon. Before he could react, two more torches lit up simultaneously. Ultimately, like a catalyst, numerous torches were ignited along the length of the end hall, dispelling the darkness entirely. As thest torch was lit, Leon could finally discern whaty at the end of the hall, surprising him greatly. "What!? A sword?" --------- A/N: Thank you and don''t forget the support! Chapter 103: The Holy Sword of Zenith Has a Twin? "What!? A sword?" Leon was slightly stunned to see, behind the darkness at the end of the hall of glory, a ck sword lodged in the center of a fairly high altar. "A ck sword on a high altar?" Leon furrowed his brow, his confusion evident. He had imagined that beyond the preceding darknessy something more intriguing, perhaps the statue of Amon Crimson or even a mysterious chamber concealing a hidden 7,000-year history. However, what greeted him was a substantial altar with a sword firmly lodged in its center. Of course, rather than underestimating the scene, Leon found his curiosity once again reaching new heights. "Are all the statues of the Demon Emperors behind me paying homage to the sword on the altar?" Leon blinks his eyes, his mind racing with guesses. To confirm his suspicion, he turned his body back and indeed saw that the statues of the Demon Emperors were indeed making a respectful gesture towards the ck sword lodged on the altar. With aplex expression, he returned his gaze to the ck sword. "Do I advance toward it or retreat?" Leon pondered, his indecision weighing heavily. He sensed that the ck sword lodged on the altar before him was anything but ordinary. Even from his distant position, far removed from the sword, he could vaguely feel the pressure of its aura. As he teetered on the edge of deliberation, the blue butterfly that had guided him earlier suddenly reappeared, fluttering around him before darting toward the altar ahead. Observing this, Leon, who had initially harbored doubts, gradually dispelled them from his mind. "Could the blue butterfly''s guidance here be linked to the presence of the ck sword?" With this insight, Leon determined to approach the sword on the altar without hesitation. With cautious steps, he followed the guidance of the blue butterfly, making his way towards the altar. Given the considerable distance between his previous position and the altar, it took Leon a little while to finally reach and ascend the first step of the altar. Ascending one flight of stairs after another, he made his way steadily towards the highest part of the altar, where the ck sword was stuck in the center. Upon reaching the highest point of the altar, Leon could finally discern the ck sword lodged in its center with greater rity. "The sword''s beauty is unexpectedly striking..." Leon''s eyes widened, and praise escaped his lips involuntarily. As a sword hero and an avid enthusiast of sword weaponry, Leon possesses a profound understanding in this aspect, leading him to acknowledge the astonishing beauty of the ck sword, which even faintly rivals his Holy Sword of Zenith! "Ha? The Holy Sword of Zenith?" Leon was instantly taken aback, a sudden rush of memories flooding his mind as he gazed upon the ck sword embedded in the altar. "Why am I suddenly reminded of the Holy Sword of Zenith when I gaze upon that ck sword?" Leon furrowed his brow in surprise, musing, "Could it be that my longing for my own sword has subconsciously conjured up these thoughts?" Leon delved into contemtion, yet despite his efforts, he couldn''t unearth a definitive answer. Instead, the familiarity of the ck sword lodged before him inevitably evoked thoughts of his cherished Holy Sword of Zenith. "Hah~ Perhaps I''ve been yearning for the Holy Sword of Zenith more than I realized," Leon remarked with a sigh, opting not to dwell on the matter any further. With his attention still captivated by the ck sword, he resolved to draw closer. After taking a few steps and stopping just two meters from the ck sword, Leon finally gained a clear view of it, filling him with instant amazement. The ck sword bore a hue reminiscent of the darkness of night, adorned with swirling purple patterns along its de. Despite the dark hue of the purple pattern, it doesn''t fade into obscurity amidst the sword''s ckness; instead, it enhances its striking beauty. Yet, as Leon gazed upon the sword with admiration, an inexplicable sensation washed over him, as though he harbored a profound familiarity with this very de. "Strange... What''s this sensation? Why do I sense familiarity?" Leon mused, rubbing his chin as he scrutinized the sword. "That purple pattern bears a resemnce to the golden pattern on the Holy Sword of Zenith, doesn''t it?" His murmured observation escaped his lips, and in an instant, horror widened his eyes, prompting an involuntary step backward in surprise. Still wearing an expression of astonishment, Leon fixed his gaze upon the purple pattern adorning the ck sword, noting its striking resemnce to the golden pattern adorning the de of the Zenith Holy Sword! However, what set them apart were, of course, firstly the color of the patterns on each sword, andstly, the direction in which the patterns spiraled around the de. The golden pattern on the Holy Sword of Zenith traced the de in a clockwise direction, originating from the right side, while the ck sword''s purple pattern began from the left, marking theplete opposite. Furthermore, the dark, nocturnal hue of the sword seemed to embody darkness, a stark contrast to the light and purity symbolized by the Holy Sword of Zenith! Despite this ring disparity, the two swords bore striking simrities in other aspects! "Damn it! No wonder I feel this sense of familiarity! This sword shares something inmon with the Holy Sword of Zenith!" Leon eximed in disbelief, fear etched into his expression. A sword with simrities to the Holy Sword of Zenith... Are you kidding me!? "This... How can this be? Is this sword the twin of the Holy Sword of Zenith, or is it merely an imitation?" Leon asked in astonishment, taking a few cautious steps backward. Recalling, he realized there were no news or records exining this in the library of the Holy Empire of Elysium or even within the archives of the Holy Orthodox, leaving him even more clueless. Furthermore, Leon remembered that the Holy Sword of Zenith had no twin; otherwise, wouldn''t such news have reverberated throughout the world thousands of years ago? Just as Leon was sumbing to confusion, the ck sword lodged in the center of the altar trembled slightly, emanating a ck aura that enveloped the entire altar. Witnessing this, Leon''s wariness surged, prompting him to instinctively recoil. Yet, before he could act, a voice suddenly resounded within his mind. ''Have you finally appeared ande to me, the fated one?'' The voice, soft and gentle, rendered Leon instantly dazed. ''7,000 years have passed, and finally, you havee to me, the fated one...'' ''I''m so happy... I''m so d... I missed you so much... My new master, the fated one...'' Leon couldn''t grasp the voice''s meaning, yet he sensed the overwhelming happiness and profound longing behind its words. And for some inexplicable reason, Leon felt as though he was hypnotized by the voice, causing him to instantly cease his attempts to flee. ''My Master... I''ve waited for you for 7,000 years, and the time has finallye... Ahh,e to me...'' The voice continued to reverberate in Leon''s mind,pelling him to subconsciously advance toward its source. One step... Two steps... Three steps... After several strides, Leon came to a halt directly before the sword, extending both hands toward its hilt. ''My Master... we can finally unite...'' As the voice resonated in his mind once more, Leon gathered his strength to extract the lodged sword. However... "Young man... Do not withdraw the sword, for now is not the time..." Chapter 104: The Mysterious Middle-Aged Man With White Hair And a Blindfold. "Young man... Do not withdraw the sword, for now is not the time..." At the sudden sound, Leon, gripping the hilt of the ck sword with the clear intention of drawing and pulling it out, snapped back to reality in an instant. "Ha? What just happened?" Leon muttered, his confusion evident as he nced downward, only to be startled by what met his eyes. "Shit! What have I done!?" Leon cursed loudly, fear etched across his face as he hastily took a few steps back, his gaze locked in horror upon the ck sword. He couldn''t fathom why he had involuntarily approached the sword with the intention of pulling it out. All Leon could recall was the voice that seemed to have entranced him earlier. "Damn it! Could it be those voices?" Leon conjectured, growing increasingly convinced of this exnation. Apart from the voices echoing in his mind, who else could it be? Just as he teetered on the brink of astonishment and confusion, a voice unexpectedly sounded from behind him. "Hahaha, young man, it seems you''ve regained your wits?" The voice, reminiscent of a middle-aged man''s, startled Leon anew. Swiftly, he pivoted, only to find, about five meters behind him, a white-haired middle-aged man with a white cloth draped over both eyes, resembling a blind individual who had lost their sight. The sudden appearance of the middle-aged man sent Leon''s vignce skyrocketing. "Who are you?" Leon questioned, cautiously stepping back. With keen intensity, he scrutinized the enigmatic figure before him, his eyes narrowing. At Leon''s inquiry, the middle-aged man offered a faint smile. "Don''t be so guarded, young man. I harbor no ill will towards you," the middle-aged man assured in a calm, gentle tone. Leon furrowed his brow, refusing to ease his vignce at the man''s words, sensing an underlyingplexity in him. After all, he was certain that he had been alone in this hall of glory moments before. How, then, could this middle-aged man have appeared? "How can you assure me that you had no intention of harming me?" Leon asked him cautiously, maintaining his vignce. The middle-aged man didn''t show any sign of anger towards Leon''s lingering wariness; rather, he maintained his usual gentle smile. "How do I prove it? Well... didn''t I just prove it?" The middle-aged man replied with a hint of jest in his tone. "Ha? What do you mean by ''just proved it''?" Leon''s frown deepened as he asked impulsively. "Well, didn''t I help you earlier in regaining your senses?" The middle-aged man responded with gentle calmness. At the mention of "regaining your senses," Leon was immediately taken aback. "Were you the one who just freed me from the hypnotism of this ck sword?" he inquired, gesturing towards the de lodged in the altar. "If it was not me, then who else?" The middle-aged man gave a small chuckle before continuing, "But it''s very impolite of you to point like that at a great sword that holds a status equivalent to a holy sword, Leon Kruger." When the middle-aged man mentioned his name, Leon widened his eyes in shock. "Y-you... Did you just call my name!?" Leon asked in horror, his voice trembling as he gazed upon the middle-aged man. "Hehehe... Are you surprised that I know your name?" The middle-aged man gave a small smile before continuing, "Let alone your name; I even know that you are a sword hero, and there are many more things I know about you." The more Leon heard his words, the more horrified he became, feeling as though he were being scrutinized down to his very soul by this unfamiliar middle-aged man. "Who are you? How do you know my name and my status as a sword hero?" Leon asked once again, and his alertness heightened to an unusual degree. "Didn''t I tell you not to be so vignt with me?" The middle-aged man sighed helplessly, as if weary of Leon''s excessive wariness towards him. He then continued, "Regarding my identity and how I came to know about you, I''m afraid I cannot disclose such information. It would entail severe consequences for you should you discover." "Severe consequences?" Leon asked, his frown deepening. "Yes, severe consequences, and it would be disastrous for you," the middle-aged man replied solemnly, devoid of any hint of jest. Leon was rendered speechless by the sincerity in his words, whichcked any hint of deceit. Moreover, he couldn''t sense any malicious intent from the middle-aged man, as he imed. After all, if this middle-aged man had truly harbored malicious intentions, wouldn''t he have refrained from aiding him in breaking free from the hypnosis of the ck sword? He could have easily taken advantage of his vulnerable state and attacked him directly. Nheless, Leon felt somewhat hesitant due to the mysterious identity of the middle-aged man and his knowledge of Leon''s own identity, such as his name and his status as a sword hero. After a moment of contemtion, Leon finally let out a small sigh and decided to trust him. With his gaze still fixed on the middle-aged man, Leon nodded slightly. "Alright, I''ll trust you," Leon said firmly. "Good," the middle-aged man replied, his smile thin but calm. Leon took a small breath and inquired, "Since you already know my identity as a sword hero, can you enlighten me about the origin of this sword? And why does it bear resemnce to the Holy Sword of Zenith?" This matter left him truly astonished and perplexed. How could there be a sword so simr to his Holy Sword of Zenith? Was this ck sword truly the twin of the Holy Sword of Zenith, or was it merely a coincidence of simrities? If it was indeed the twin, why was there no record of this sword? If it wasn''t, then why the striking resemnce? Furthermore, the middle-aged man''s statement about "a great sword equal to a holy sword" only deepened his already profound confusion. As unanswerable questions flooded Leon''s mind one by one, a strong sense of curiosity welled up within him, urging him to uncover the truth. Upon hearing Leon''s question, the middle-aged man smiled and replied, "Unfortunately, I can''t disclose that information." Leon:... Leon''s expression tightened, his hands curling into fists as if he were on the verge of striking the middle-aged man. He never anticipated encountering someone even more shameless than himself! However, before he could express his frustration, the middle-aged man''s voice intervened. "I cannot divulge that information, not out of desire, but to avoid interfering with your path, Leon Kruger," the middle-aged man replied calmly and nonchntly. "My path?" Leon asked, his voice betraying his confusion. "Yes... Your path, or rather, your fate," the middle-aged man replied with a mysterious smile, leaving Leon even more bewildered and speechless. Was this middle-aged man truly fond of ying the mysterious role, or did he suffer from Chuunibyou syndrome1? As Leonpsed into silence, the smiling middle-aged man persisted: "However, I can disclose that this sword has a destiny intertwined with yours, and you must promptly rid yourself of the poison coursing through your body to forge a connection with it." Upon hearing his words, Leon felt goosebumps erupt all over his body. ''Asshole! Is this middle-aged man some kind of god!?'' Leon asked himself inwardly, feeling a mix of fear, horror, and amazement. Even this middle-aged man knows about the poison within him. Therefore, who else but a god could possess such knowledge? In the midst of his shock, Leon suddenly felt his body stiffen as if a powerful force were bearing down on him. At the same time, he felt a pull, as if something were trying to draw him away from where he stood. Sensing this, Leon was dumbfounded and questioned urgently, "What''s happening!? Why do I feel this pull!?" The middle-aged man smiled and replied, "It means you must return immediately, Leon Kruger." "What? Return? What does that mean¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, everything began to blur around Leon, as if it were an illusion slowly fading away. At that moment, an unusually intense wave of dizziness engulfed Leon, until finally, his entire vision sumbed to pitch ckness. Meanwhile, the white-haired middle-aged man, observing Leon''s disappearance, smiled faintly before shifting his gaze to the ck sword embedded in the altar. "With this, everything should be back on the right track, isn''t it?" Chapter 105: Everything is Just a Dream? "Daddy! Wake up!" "Daddy!" "Sister, Daddy won''t wake up... What should we do!?" "Sister Charlotte, should we call Mommy?" "Wait, don''t call Mommy yet; let''s try to keep waking Daddy up." "But Daddy''s still unconscious after we''ve tried waking him up several times. What should we do?" In the midst of the darkness, Leon listened to the anxious voices of his little daughters, Fiona, Charlotte, and Iris, sensing a palpable tension as if something dire had urred. ''Ha? The voices... are those from Fiona, Charlotte, and Iris?'' Leon muttered absentmindedly, puzzled by the palpable panic in their tones. ''Why do they sound so panicked? What could be happening?'' Before Leon could ponder further, the darkness surrounding him began to fracture, giving way to a brilliant, radiant white light that flooded his vision. ... "Ugh..." Leon groaned slightly, his eyelids heavy as if weighted down by a stone. As his vision slowly cleared from its initial blur, Leon was immediately taken aback to find Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona standing before him, their tear-filled eyes fixed upon him. "Ha? Why are you three here, and why are you crying?" Leon asked, his surprise and confusion evident. However, instead of receiving an answer, Leon found himself suddenly enveloped in tearful hugs as the three little girls jumped on him, crying. Fiona whimpered, "Wuuuu~ Daddy~ Wuuuu~ I thought you left us, Wuuu~" Charlotte sobbed, "That''s right! Wuuu~ I thought you were dead, Wuuu~ I was so panicked!" Iris added tearfully, "Wuuu~ I was so worried about you, Wuu~" Watching the three of them hug him tightly, tears streaming down their faces, naturally left Leon dumbfounded. "''Dead''? ''Left them''? What do they mean?" Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief. Yet faced with the sight of his three little daughters crying hysterically like this, he found himself unable to gather his thoughts properly. Therefore, he knew he had to first calm the three down in order to receive a clear exnation. "Alright, alright, please don''t cry like that. I haven''t died or left you three. So please, don''t cry," Leon reassured them, gently wiping away their tears one by one, his voice brimming with affection. As they listened to Leon''s reassurance, the three slowly eased their crying, though traces of tears still lingered in the corners of their round eyes, lending them an endearing cuteness. Leon sighed, noting that the three of them had calmed down once more, and turned his gaze toward Charlotte, the eldest among them. "Okay, Charlotte. Could you please exin to me what happened and why you''re crying like this?" Leon''s eyes shifted briefly to Fiona and Iris before settling back on Charlotte. "Hiks! W-We found you unconscious on this garden bench, daddy... Hiks," Charlotte replied, her voice still trembling with sobs. Upon hearing her words, Leon was stunned and immediately nced at the bench he had been sitting on, only to realize that it was indeed the same garden bench where he and Iris had previously held a private conversation. Surrounding them was also the familiar sight of the pce garden! ''What the hell is this? Was it all just a dream earlier?'' Leon''s heart raced as he pondered the events that had transpired, recalling how he had followed the blue butterfly and ended up in the Hall of Glory. ''No... Could it have been just a dream? But everything feels so real, so vivid... It can''t be, can it?'' Leon felt a wave of dizziness and confusion wash over him. Suddenly, Charlotte''s voice snapped him back to reality. "Daddy, why were you unconscious on the garden bench?" Charlotte asked, her concern evident in her voice. Fiona and Iris also cast worried and curious nces at Leon. Her question left Leon utterly speechless, unsure of how to exin. Should he disclose to them that he had followed a blue butterfly that materialized out of nowhere, leading him to a peculiar Hall of Glory adorned with statues of kneeling Demon Emperors, where he stumbled upon a massive altar featuring a ck sword embedded at its center? And should he mention the enigmatic white-haired middle-aged man with a blindfold whom he had met there? Although he was confident that his three daughters would believe him if he disclosed the strange events, Leon deemed it unnecessary and futile. Taking a deep breath topose himself, Leon shook his head and replied, "I''m probably just tired." Charlotte pursed her lips, gazing at Leon with a hint of dissatisfaction. She sensed that their father was concealing something and was reluctant to share it with them. However, being remarkably astute, she refrained from pressing him with any further questions. Leon, naturally, observed the shift in Charlotte''s demeanor and felt proud of his exceptionally mature and understanding daughter. "By the way, how long was I unconscious on the garden bench?" Leon inquired, curiosity tingeing his tone. Considering the time he spent inside that strange dream, it should have been more than two hours, right? In response to Leon''s question, this time it was Fiona who promptly answered. "Half an hour!" she eximed, but then gasped in surprise, casting a bewildered nce at her two sisters. "Uh, is that correct?" she asked, her innocent and adorable round eyes resembling those of a perplexed hamster. Charlotte and Iris nodded in unison, affirming Fiona''s assertion. "Half an hour, huh?" Leon furrowed his brows, still feeling a lingering sense of peculiarity. Was the incident earlier in the Hall of Glory truly just a dream, or was it reality? No matter how many times Leon pondered, he couldn''t grasp the answer, only managing to release a small sigh. Throughout his life in this world, even after bing a hero, despite witnessing many incredible events such as magic and the like, he had never before encountered such a bizarre urrence. Quickly, Leon pushed aside those thoughts and directed his gaze toward his three little daughters. It was the first time the three of them had been together, and Leon felt a soothing sense of relief wash over his heart. After all, he had felt so guilty toward them for failing to be a father, and now that they had forgiven him, how could he, as a father, feel anything but happiness? Subconsciously, Leon''s fingers caressed their faces and cheeks one by one with affection. Observing this, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona were naturally puzzled by their daddy''s behavior. However, they did not care about that and enjoyed their daddy''s loving caresses. Once satisfied, Leon withdrew his hand and smiled at the trio. "By the way, did you guys finish the puzzle game I made?" he asked, a small smile gracing his lips. At the mention of the "puzzle game," the eyes of all three lit up simultaneously. "It''s done!" they eximed in unison. Observing their excited faces, Leon smiled and slowly rose to his feet. "Alright, let''s head back to my room and see if you''ve trulypleted it or not," Leon said with a slight chuckle, then added, "and if you have indeed finished it, I''ll grant you any requests." Upon hearing this, the spirits of the three instantly soared to their peak! "In that case, Daddy, let''s head straight to your room!" Fiona urged, her eagerness evident as she eagerly pulled on Leon''s right hand. "Right! Let''s head straight to your room, Daddy!" Charlotte chimed in, seizing Leon''s other arm with excitement. Seeing both of Leon''s arms already upied, Iris swiftly grasped the corner of Leon''s shirt and added, "I also helped finish it, Daddy. So I should get a reward too, right?" Leon chuckled and nodded. "Of course!" Iris beamed happily at his response, her affection for Leon swelling even more. Observing their eager expressions, Leon smiled and said, "Alright, let''s head back to my room." "Let''s go!" the three eximed in unison. Soon, Leon and his three daughters strolled leisurely into the pce, their faces adorned with smiles. Unbeknownst to them, as they left the garden, a blue butterfly suddenly fluttered around the garden bench before delicately alighting upon it. Chapter 106: Loser Kruger Nighttime Inside his room, Leon sipped coffee, calmly observing the beautiful starry night sky through his open window. However, beneath this serene exterior, his mind was consumed by the events of the morning. "The hall of glory, the kneeling statues of the Demon Emperors, the big altar, a mysterious ck sword resembling the Holy Sword of Zenith, and the enigmatic white-haired middle-aged man with a blindfold... Was it all just a dream?" Leon wondered as he gazed up at the starry night sky. Honestly, Leon couldn''t shake the feeling that it wasn''t a dream at all; everything felt too vivid, too real. Moreover, in a world brimming with fantastical elements like magic, experiencing something akin to this morning seemed entirely usible, didn''t it? Taking another sip of his coffee, Leon sought to clear his muddled and confused mind. After calming his mind with each sip of coffee, he was finally able to sort out the events that had happened to him one by one. "The Hall of Glory, with the statues of the Demon Emperors bowing their heads..." Leon blinked a few times, reflecting on the memory. This afternoon, when he visited the Hall of Glory to investigate, he found it devoid of the statues of the Demon Emperors, unlike the one he had encountered while following the blue butterfly, leaving him deeply perplexed at the time. "Could it be that I''m actually traversing into a different dimension?" The thought struck Leon, momentarily stunning him before a small chuckle escaped his lips. With a final sip of his coffee, Leon sighed, cing the cup on the wooden table by the window, then turned his gaze back to the tranquil stars in the night sky. "No matter how much I specte, it alles down to mere assumptions," Leon said calmly, though a hint of helplessness tinged his voice. In the end, he decided to set aside these unnecessary thoughts and refocus on his ultimate goal: regaining his hero power. Without his hero''s power, he would have remained in the dilemma, ignorant of whether it was just a dream or not. Furthermore, he happened to recall his conversation with the white-haired, blindfolded middle-aged man at the altar, who had mentioned that curing the devouring poison within him could establish a connection with the ck sword embedded in the altar. Despite Leon''s lingering doubts about whether it was all a dream, he reasoned it was worth a try, right? Moreover, Leon felt an urgent need to regain his strength as soon as possible, whether to seek revenge on Velix and his subordinates or to protect his three little daughters and Liliana. With this determination firmly set, Leon felt a surge of revitalized spirit. "Incidentally, tonight is the night I''ll concoct the antidote, as the alchemy furnace I''ve been awaiting has finally arrived," Leon said, a smile gracing his lips. Swiftly, Leon closed the window of his room and made his way to his reading desk with deliberate steps. Under the desk, he reached down and retrieved a red alchemy furnace, carefully cing it on the reading desk. "What a magnificent alchemy furnace..." Leon smiled inwardly, admiring the craftsmanship as he carefully observed it. He had actually requested this alchemy furnace from Liliana the previous night, but due to the challenge of finding a suitable one, it arrived only this afternoon. Then, with his three daughters having yed in his room until the afternoon, he had deliberately hidden it in advance for use tonight. "Tsk tsk! With an incredible alchemy furnace like this, even though my alchemy skills are average, I''m quite confident I can concoct a devouring poison antidote," Leon said smugly, clicking his tongue slightly. Initially, he wasn''t entirely convinced of his ability to seed 100% in creating the devouring poison antidote. Recalling what was required, concocting the antidote for the devouring poison demanded a high level of alchemy skill, while his abilities could only be ssified as average, leaving him feeling insecure about the task. However, that was then; the situation is different now. In the past few days, during his spare time, he has devoted himself to reading several alchemy books and enhancing his skills in this field. Moreover, armed with advanced knowledge of poisons from extensive reading and possessing an exceptional alchemy furnace like this, how could he possibly fail? If he were to fail, his name would not be Leon Kruger but rather Loser Kruger! Chuckling slightly, Leon quickly snapped out of his reverie and proceeded to gather the necessary ingredients. He retrieved the big ck box containing the mainponents for making the antidote from under his desk and ced it on the tabletop. Afterwards, he carefully opened it and examined the smaller boxes inside. "With so many basic ingredients avable, I could probably prepare numerous antidotes, couldn''t I?" Leon said with a slight smile, jesting with himself. With precision, he removed the smaller boxes and arranged them on the table. He made sure not to forget the two bottles of Liliana''s blood essence, the most crucial ingredient for making the antidote for the devouring poison. After neatly organizing everything, Leon cleared his desk to create space for his alchemy work. After a few minutes, Leonpleted all his preparations and surveyed the alchemy furnace and the arranged ingredients on the table. "Everything is ready, and now it''s time to begin," he dered, his palms clenched and passion burning in his heart. With all the recipes clearly outlined in the forbidden book by Jared Crimson and havingmitted them to memory, Leon had nothing to worry about. Without further dy, Leon swiftly began separating the ingredients and measuring the required amounts. For a single devouring poison antidote potion, two fire seeds, one tricolor flower, and one frozen leaf were necessary. Meanwhile, one drop of Liliana''s blood essence was required for each antidote potion. Considering the abundance of ingredients at hand, Leon was confident that he could likely produce over a hundred antidotes for the devouring poison. Subsequently, Leon prepared his alchemical furnace and added the ingredients one by one. First, he ced the two fire seeds, followed by the tricolor flower, and finally the frozen leaves. With all the ingredients added, Leon meticulously regted the temperature to ensure that the distinct properties of each ingredient did not cause them to interact destructively. Leon continued his work for an hour, and before he knew it, he had reached the final step. "Just thest step..." Leon muttered excitedly as he stared at the puff of liquid inside the alchemy furnace, carefully taking a drop of Liliana''s blood essence that he had prepared. With the realization that this was the concluding step, Leon felt both nervous and excited. This was the pivotal moment that would determine his sess or failure. With a deep breath, Leon calmed himself, his golden eyes reflecting an umon determination. "With this, I, sword hero Leon Kruger, the most handsome hero in the world, shall return! The world... brace yourself!" With a lopsided smile on his lips ?, Leon poured a single drop of Liliana''s blood essence, and then... *Boom!* First attempt: Fail! Chapter 107: Fionas Fear and Invitation to Breakfast Together In the morning... *Boom!* A deafening explosion reverberated through Leon''s room, causing the walls to tremble slightly. Simultaneously, billowing ck smoke engulfed the space, shrouding the room in darkness. "Cough! Cough!" Leon gasped as he inhaled the choking ck smoke filling his room, then hastily dashed to open the window. *Whoosh!* Gradually, the thick smoke billowed out, yielding to the refreshing embrace of the cool morning air. Meanwhile, near the open window, Leon drew in the morning air in deep, ragged breaths, as if he had just sprinted a marathon. After a moment of growing ease, Leon released a small sigh. Gazing at his alchemical furnace, still emitting wisps of ck smoke, Leon felt a subtle twitch at the corner of his mouth. "Damn it... Even after the tenth attempt, it''s still a failure?" Leon cursed silently, feeling a surge of frustration wash over him as he sighed helplessly. Last night marked an initial endeavor to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison, and it ended in dismal failure. Explosions and billowing ck smoke inundated his entire room, leaving Leon, previously brimming with confidence and having also uttered the clich¨¦d words of a main character, utterly dumbfounded and unable toprehend his failure. In that instant, a surge of realization jolted him, prompting the notion that he might have overlooked a crucial stage in the antidote''s making, leading to his failure. Driven by this insight, he made another attempt, only to meet with the same disappointing oue¡ªfailure. Third attempt... Fourth attempt... And so it continued until the tenth try¡ªeach ending in failure! "Damn it! Did my failure stem from the clich¨¦d words of the protagonist I uttered at that time?" Leon grumbled inwardly, growing increasingly frustrated. He was confident that he had meticulously followed the form for crafting the antidote to the devouring poison as outlined in the forbidden book penned by Jared Crimson. So where had he erred? The more Leon pondered, the deeper his confusion grew, culminating in a small, resigned sigh escaping his lips. "All my experiments failed, and I haven''t slept sincest night," Leonmented inwardly. With a slow stride, he approached his desk, his gaze fixating on the inky substance within the alchemy furnace, his temples throbbing with frustration. His initial confidence had taken a serious blow, leading him to question his own abilities. Just as he was poised to embark on his eleventh attempt, a sudden knock interrupted him at the door. *Knock! Knock!* "Daddy~ Open the door~" The sound of knocking, apanied by Fiona''s voice, instantly startled Leon. "Huh? Fiona?" Leon was taken aback, ncing at the clock, which read 8 a.m., the usual time his little girls came to his room. "Wait a minute," Leon replied in a rather loud tone, quickly rearranging the alchemy furnace on the table. He didn''t want his little girls to witness the chaos in his room, as it would be both unnecessary and challenging to exin. After five minutes of tidying up, Leon rushed to the door and opened it. Immediately, the figure of Fiona in a white lolita nightgown entered Leon''s field of vision, eliciting an instant smile from him. "Good morning, Fiona," Leon greeted her tenderly, his affection evident in his tone. "Good morning, Daddy~" Fiona replied, her smile radiating warmth as she opened her arms toward him. At first, Leon was slightly puzzled by her gesture, but upon catching sight of her hopeful gaze, he quickly understood. With a soft chuckle, Leon gently bent down and embraced her warmly. Smiling, he inquired, "What''s on your mind this morning? It''s not often you ask for such a big hug. Is everything okay?" Fiona hugged Leon''s neck tightly, her face nestled against his shoulder. "It''s okay, Daddy. It''s just that I feel like since Sister Charlotte and Sister Iris came along, you haven''t loved me as much," Fiona expressed sadly. Leon was taken aback by herint, then smiled gently. "Do you feel my love for you has diminished now that your two sisters are with us?" Leon asked gently as he lifted her into his arms and entered his room. "It''s not like that," Fiona replied, shaking her head slightly as she loosened her arms from around Leon''s neck. With a slightly sad and sullen expression on her round, chubby face, she continued, "I''m scared that you''ll push me aside and stop loving me." After uttering those words, tears welled up in both of her round, golden eyes, lending her a particrly endearing appearance. Listening to her litany ofints, Leon could only release a small sigh. Initially, Leon had believed Fiona wouldn''t harbor any grievances, given her strong attachment to him and the abundant affection she received from him. However, he hadn''t anticipated that this little girl harbored fears as well. Gently, Leon wiped away her tears and offered her a reassuring smile. "You''re overthinking, Fiona," Leon said softly, then added, "You''re my cutest, sweetest little girl, and the one I love the most. How could I ever cast you aside or stop loving you?" At Leon''s words, Fiona''s tears ceased instantly, reced by an excited gleam in her eyes. "Really?" she asked, her voice tinged with both hesitation and hope. "Absolutely," Leon affirmed with a chuckle, gently nting a kiss on her soft, chubby cheeks. "Hehehe~" Fiona giggled joyfully at his response, a radiant smile spreading across her lips. Leon could only smile at how easily Fiona was reassured. With Charlotte or Iris, it might have been a bit more challenging, given their exceptional emotional maturity at such tender ages. Suddenly, his gaze wandered around the room, and he realized that Fiona was the only one who hade to visit. Inevitably, curiosity piqued, and he looked back at Fiona in his arms. "By the way, where are your two sisters? Are they still asleep?" Leon inquired. Upon hearing this, Fiona instantly snapped out of her funk and replied, "Sister Charlotte and Sister Iris are in the dining room having breakfast with Mom." "Ha? Breakfast with Liliana?" Leon asked in surprise. "Mm-hmm! Oh, Daddy, I forgot to tell you. I actually came to your room to invite you to join us for breakfast in the dining room," Fiona replied innocently. Leon arched an eyebrow in surprise at her revtion. No wonder Celine hadn''te to his room to prepare his breakfast; Liliana had apparently arranged for him to join her and their three daughters in the dining room. Furthermore, it was the first time Liliana had invited him to share breakfast together, which brought him a small sense of happiness. ''Oh! By the way, I can ask Liliana about my failure to make an antidote for the devouring poison and seek her help,'' Leon muttered with a beaming face. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon nodded and smiled at Fiona. "Alright, but I need to take a shower first. Could you wait for a while in bed?" Leon said it gently. "Okay~" Fiona replied with a happy smile on her little face. Afterward, Leon ced Fiona on his bed and headed straight to the bathroom. Having stayed up all night due to his repeated failed attempts to create an antidote to the devouring poison, Leon felt his body was a bit sweaty and sticky. As Fiona watched her daddy head to the bathroom, she gleefully sprawled out on Leon''s bed, rolling around with joy. Feeling a bit fatigued, she eventuallyid on her back on the pillow, infused with Leon''sforting scent. "Daddy''s scent is soforting..." Subconsciously, her eyes drifted closed, and enveloped in theforting aroma of Leon, Fiona slipped into a deep sleep. Ten minutester... "Ah~ So fresh!" Leon eximed happily as he emerged from the bathroom. Feeling refreshed by the cleanliness and fragrance of his body, he approached the bed, only to be surprised to find Fiona fast asleep on it. "This little girl..." Leon chuckled helplessly, then walked over to her. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Leon gently poked Fiona''s chubby cheek. "Fiona, wake up," Leon called out softly, continuing to prod her cheeks tenderly. Feeling the touch on her cheek and hearing Leon''s voice, Fiona, who had been deeply asleep, slowly opened her eyes. "Hmm~ Daddy?" Fiona slowly sat up, rubbing her eyelids. Seeing her stir, Leon smiled and asked, "Why did you fall asleep?" At Leon''s question, Fiona immediately snapped fully awake. "Oh! Did I fall asleep?" Fiona was slightly startled, looking at Leon in confusion. Leon chuckled and lifted her into his arms, replying, "Otherwise? Fiona blinks her eyes a few times before pursing her lips. "I think I fell asleep without even realizing it. Daddy''s scent on the bed made me sofortable," she admitted in a slightly regretful tone. Leon, of course, didn''t get angry. Instead, he rubbed her head affectionately. "Well, don''t worry about that," Leon assured her before proceeding to ask, "By the way, do you know where the dining room is?" Although he had already memorized most of the pce, its enormous size meant there were still rooms he hadn''t explored, and the dining room was one of them. "Of course!" Fiona replied excitedly. "Alright, you lead the way," Leon said with a light tone. Soon, the father, with his daughter in his arms, walked out of the bedroom and headed towards the dining room. Chapter 108: The Declaration of War - Part 1 Meanwhile, in the grand throne room of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Velix sat upon the throne with closed eyes, exuding a nonchnt demeanor. d in a white imperial robe embellished with intricate golden patterns, he exuded an air of authority and majesty. Atop his head rested a resplendent gold-colored crown, radiating extraordinary beauty. To his right stood a magic staff adorned with seven floating crystals, their serene dance suggesting atent power within. Though Velix maintained an air of calm nonchnce, his majestic aura was so potent that it rendered anyone standing before him breathless, prompting them to bow their heads in reverence. Such was the majesty of a Holy Emperor of the Great Holy Empire, with a legacy spanning 7,000 years! Standing in the front Velix with a respectful demeanor, Jim wore his dignified ck kimono robes; Rain stood beside him, draped in a white mage cloak featuring a moon symbol on the back, giving her the appearance of a beautiful, emotionless doll; and finally, Natasya stood alongside them in her heavy white armor, which covered her perfect body and bestowed upon her the aura of an invincible female general. To their right stand three other figures: Guren, adorned in golden-white armor that entuates his handsome features and emits a heroic aura; Valen, the Spear Hero, d in fiery red armor reminiscent of a god of fire ready to scorch his enemies; and finally, Luna, the Bow Hero, wearing white armor with intricate blue patterns, exuding beauty and grace yet possessing a gaze as sharp as an arrow. The six of them, each endowed with extraordinary abilities, waited calmly for Velix, seated upon the throne, to speak. After a few breaths, Velix slowly opened his eyes, casting an indifferent gaze over them before finally fixing his attention on Jim. "Jim, is the entire army organized?" Velix asked in a calm, nonchnt tone. Upon hearing Velix''s question, Jim smiled faintly and started to move forward. With folded hands and a respectful demeanor, he replied, "Everything is in ce, Your Majesty." "We have gathered 500,000 troops, representing various units, along with an additional 100,000 reserve troops responsible for logistical support. They currently await your presence in the pce square, eager to receive your blessing for this uing great battle, Your Majesty." Velix smiled and nodded in satisfaction upon hearing Jim''s reassuring response. Today marked the day when the entire army of the Holy Empire of Elysium was dispatched tounch an attack on the entire Demon race, signaling the onset of the great war between humanity and the Demon race in this era! This war also embodied the monumental sh between the human race and the demon race, engaged in unending warfare for 7,000 years. With a slight nod, Velix continued his inquiry: "Has the entire poption of the Empire been informed of our offensive against the Demon race?" "Of course, Your Majesty," Jim replied with a slight smile, adding, "The entire popce of the Empire stands firmly behind your decision to engage the Demon race head-on. The actions of the Demon race, especially the ying of our sword hero, Leon Kruger, by the Demon Emperor, are perceived as a grave provocation against our human race. After Jim spoke, his expression turned cold, emanating a potent aura of hostility. His visible anger conveyed the depth of his hatred and fury toward the Demon Race, particrly the Demon Emperor, for the murder of Leon. Velix nodded in agreement, his eyes reflecting intense hatred and casting palpable tension over the entire pce chamber. Meanwhile, Luna, observing the exchange, couldn''t help but narrow her eyes, silently contemting the thoughts swirling in her mind. Valen, also observing the interaction, merely offered a faint smile, his thoughts inscrutable. After a while, Velix reined in his killing intent and took a small breath topose himself. Then, redirecting his focus to Jim, he inquired, "Has there been any response from the Holy Orthodox or indication of troop reinforcement from their end?" Jim shook his head and replied, "Unfortunately, Your Majesty, no such response from the Holy Orthodox has been observed. It appears they have maintained their neutrality in this conflict and show no inclination to intervene, as they have done in the past." Velix nodded outwardly, seemingly epting the news, but a sneer lurked in the depths of his gaze. ''A bunch of cowards...'' he derided silently. The Holy Orthodox had never directly participated inbat against the Demon race. Even if they had, their involvement was solely to repel demon attacks that breached humanity''s front defense lines. This filled him with extreme disgust towards the Holy Orthodox, believing they were unworthy of holding a status equal to that of his Holy Empire. Had it not been for their possession of five powerful pirs and a saint endowed with unbelievably strong strength, he would have long ago annexed the Holy Orthodox and established himself as the sole absolute leader of the entire human race! Swiftly snapping out of his reverie, Velix gave Jim a small nod and said, "Well, thank you for all your efforts these past few days, Jim. Don''t worry, I''ll reward you ordingly." "Thank you, Your Majesty. Assisting you is my duty," Jim replied with a faint, respectful smile before stepping back to his ce. After conversing with Jim, Velix''s gaze shifted to Rain, who stood beside Jim. "Rain," Velix called out in an indifferent tone. Upon hearing her name, Rain stepped forward slowly, bowing her head slightly in respect. "Yes, Your Majesty," Rain replied in a t, indifferent tone. "In this war, I need you to create an enormous teleportation circle capable of transporting 500,000 main troops and 100,000 reserve troops. Can you do it?" Velix inquired calmly. "Of course, Your Majesty," Rain replied confidently, though a slight frown creased her otherwise serene face, catching Velix''s attention. "Are there any obstacles or challenges you anticipate encountering?" Velix inquired, with a hint of spection in his tone. Rain paused momentarily before nodding as she replied, "Your Majesty, I can indeed employ teleportation magic to transport the entire troop. However, it''s important to note that the maximum teleportation distance is only three thousand kilometers from the Empire. The remaining distance, five thousand kilometers from the Desert of Chaos, will need to be covered by road." Upon hearing her statement, Velix furrowed his brows slightly and said, "Can''t you employ double the teleportation magic on the troops to transport them directly to the Desert of Chaos?" Despite the dissatisfied tone in his voice, Rain shook her head nheless. "Unfortunately not, Your Majesty," Rain replied nonchntly, "because at a distance of five thousand kilometers from the Desert of Chaos, there is an anti-teleportation magic field that prevents any teleportation magic from outside the field from entering that radius." Velix fell silent for a few moments before ultimately nodding in acknowledgment, without raising any objections. "Alright, then I''ll entrust the matter to you, Rain," Velix said casually before turning to Jim. "Jim, considering the remaining five thousand kilometers, how long do you estimate it will take for the troops to reach the Desert of Chaos?" "With the troop count we''re mobilizing, it''s likely to take four or five days, Your Majesty. However, if we press on without rest, we could reach the battlefield in three days," Jim replied respectfully, having meticulously calcted the probability. "Alright. Jim and Rain, you will oversee this operation," Velix ordered with a nonchnt tone. "As youmand, Your Majesty!" Rain and Jim replied in unison. Velix nodded in satisfaction before shifting his gaze to Natasya and Guren. "Natasya, Guren," Velix called out. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Natasya and Guren stepped forward in unison, extending respectful gestures towards Velix. Velix remained silent for a moment, his gaze first resting on Natasya with a nod of satisfaction before shifting towards Guren. He noticed a newfound vigor and vitality emanating from Guren''s face. ''It appears that Guren has changed somewhat since thest battle with Valen,'' Velix thought to himself, feeling pleased with the observation. Following the battle with Valen, the injured Guren was swiftly escorted to the pce''s medical facility for thorough and attentive treatment. In a mere day, he had fully recuperated from his injuries. Yet, it wasn''t solely this swift recovery that pleased Velix; it was the noticeable change in Guren''s demeanor. No longer did he exude the same arrogance as before his battle with Valen; instead, a newfound maturity graced his countenance. With this newfound calmness, Guren appears poised to ascend as the new sword hero of this era, effectively recing Leon. "Natasya and Guren, in this war, you will effectively serve as the primary generals tasked with supporting the heroes. Is that clear?" Velix inquired in aposed and indifferent tone. "Understood, Your Majesty!" Natasya and Guren responded in unison, their tone resolute. Velix nodded, fixing his gaze on Guren, and said, "Guren, do you grasp the significance of this war?" The gravity in Velix''s tone was unmistakable, and Guren immediately discerned its significance. "Fear not, Your Majesty. I shall demonstrate my value," Guren replied with confidence, a faint smile gracing his lips. This war, emblematic of his ascent as the new sword hero of this era, supnting Leon¡ªhow could he possibly underestimate its significance? Following his defeat to Valen and enduring severe injuries, Guren came to acknowledge the vast disparity between himself and a true hero. Despite possessing the hero''s destiny and the holy power that came with it, when confronted with true heroes like Valen, Luna, or even Leon¡ªwho wielded holy weapons and had received their blessings¡ªhe realized the vast gulf that separated him from them. Hence, until he earned the acknowledgment of the Holy Sword of Zenith, he resolved not to recklessly provoke Valen or Luna. Meanwhile, Luna, who had remained silent throughout the conversation between Velix and Guren, cast a suspicious nce in their direction. As Guren spoke with unwavering confidence, Velix nodded in contentment. "Very well, I ce my trust in you," Velix remarked calmly and casually. "Thank you, Your Majesty," Guren replied with a slight smile, and together with Natasya, they slowly withdrew to their previous position. With all his subordinates already settled into their respective settings and positions, only two heroes remained. Velix cast a calm gaze upon Valen, towering at 2.5 meters in a fiery red battle robe, and Luna, d in a white battle robe adorned with blue patterns, emanating a frigid,posed, and piercing aura. Observing them closely, Velix released a slight sigh before calling out, "Valen and Luna..." ----------- A/N: I apologize for onlypleting one chapter today; my hand was hurting, making it ufortable to continue writing. By the way, thank you for your support, and please stay tuned for more updates! And don''t forget to support again ¦Å?(?> ? <)?§Ù Chapter 109: The Declaration of War - Part 2 "Valen and Luna..." When their names were called, Valen and Luna approached slowly. Unlike Jim, Natasya, Rain, and Guren, neither of them disyed much respect toward Velix, who sat on the throne. After all, their hero''s sacred status was there. "Yes, Your Majesty," Valen replied with his usual nonchnce, apanied by a frivolous smile. "Yes, Your Majesty," Luna replied calmly, her demeanor as cold and nonchnt as ice. Velix nodded toward them, then shifted his gaze to Luna. "Luna, Valen should have exined the whole situation to you, correct?" Luna gave a small nod, her gaze instantly turning cold. "Of course, Your Majesty. I''m already aware of everything, from the news of Leon''s death to the reason for this war," Luna replied coldly, her tone echoing an unusually strong sense of killing intent. Despite Arshely''s suggestion that Leon might still be alive, Luna couldn''t bring herself to allow or forgive the Demon Emperor, who had inflicted harm upon him. Thus, in this war, she vowed to eradicate the demons and avenge Leon, her childhood friend and the person she loved dearly. Even if the Demon Emperor, known for his immense power, entered the war, Luna wouldn''t hesitate to confront him first and take him down! Sensing Luna''s intense killing intent, Velix smiled slightly and nodded in satisfaction. "It''s reassuring to know you''ve grasped the situation. I''m relieved that both you and Valen are leading this war," Velix remarked nonchntly. "Um." Luna nodded, concealing her killing intent and adopting her usual cold, indifferent expression. Velix then turned his gaze to Valen, who maintained a reckless smile on his face. "Valen, you recall our earlier conversation, don''t you?" Velix inquired, his gaze narrowing slightly, conveying a warning. "Hahaha! Fear not, Your Majesty. If the Demon Emperor appears, I''ll confront him with all my strength. And if by chance I can''t best him, I''ll make a tactical retreat," Valen dered proudly, his tone dripping with arrogance. Velix took a measured breath and nodded. "I entrust this matter to you," Velix stated nonchntly. Valen grinned, acknowledging Velix''s words, before withdrawing alongside Luna to their previous position. Observing that everything was in order, Velix took a brief breath. Then he stood up from his throne, casting his gaze upon them all with an indifferent expression that carried a hint of excitement. "All of you, the nning has been meticulous, and I anticipate a favorable oue in our battle against the Demon Race," Velix remarked with a faint smile. Jim, Rain, Natasya, Guren, Valen, and Luna nodded in unison, each wearing a distinct expression on their faces. "Alright! Follow me to Imperial Pce Square. We''ll lift the spirits of our troops and formally dere war on the demon race!" Velix''s voice echoed authoritatively throughout the throne room. "Yes!" The six responded in unison. ... Meanwhile, in the expansive and splendid Imperial Pce Square, six hundred thousand troops,prising cavalry, infantry, archers, mages, and reserve units, stood gathered and arrayed in meticulous formation. Each troop, standing at their designated position,manded awe and elicited a shudder from any observer peering down upon them. This formidable assembly represented the military might of one of the world''s most powerful empires, the Holy Empire of Elysium, boasting a storied history spanning seven millennia! Outside the square of the Imperial Pce, hundreds of thousands¡ªno, millions¡ªof the Imperial Capital''s residents congregated, resembling an immense sea of humanity. Every street in the capital, from the narrow alleys to the broad main thoroughfares, teemed with crowds of people gathered and arranged in orderly rows. Their sole intention in assembling was to bear witness to humanity''s deration of war against the entire demon race! "Is this day finally upon us?" "Hahaha! The day of hoisting the deration of war has arrived atst! I''m bursting with excitement, damn it!" "Absolutely! I''ve waited far too long for the day when we, as the human race, will wage war against those cursed demons who dared to y our revered sword hero!" "Sword Hero Leon, your day of vengeance draws near, and we, united as humanity, will stand by the imperial pce''s side against the ursed demon race!" Exmations and excited chatter about the impending war echoed throughout every corner of the Imperial Capital, each voice expressing differing opinions and a spectrum of emotions. Nevertheless, amidst their varied opinions and discussions, they shared amon goal: to wholeheartedly back the Imperial Pce in its deration of war against the Demons! Driven by either a desire for human glory or a quest for retribution for the death of the sword hero Leon at the hands of the Demon Emperor, their spirits are at their peak! The deep-rooted animosity harbored towards the Demon Race over the span of 7,000 years now finds its release in this opportune moment, allowing them to unleash their long-held fury. "Look! His Majesty the Emperor has arrived at the altar of the pce square!" echoed a man''s voice from the throng gathered outside the pce square. At the sound of the shout, the people around him turned their heads to catch sight of Velix''s figure walking at the altar of the imperial pce square, adorned in a white imperial robe adorned with intricate gold patterns. Atop his head gleamed a resplendent golden crown, while in his right hand, he wielded a glistening golden staff adorned with seven colorful crystals that shimmered and floated. Walking behind Velix with cautious steps were two figures, one male and one female, moving in measured strides. The man stood at an imposing height of 2.5 meters, draped in a fiery red battle robe that evoked the image of a fire god descending upon the world. Beside him, the woman exuded an extraordinary charm and beauty, her ck hair tied in a ponytail with bangs, while she wore a white battle robe adorned with blue patterns, rendering her wlessly perfect like a goddess. They are Valen and Luna, the esteemed heroes of mankind! Meanwhile, following closely behind them were the figures of Jim, his lips adorned with a thin, harmless smile; Rain, her face expressionless yet possessing a captivating innocence; the extraordinarily beautiful Natasya, her blonde hair exuding a heroic aura; and Guren, whose handsome visage embodied the essence of a true hero, all trailing behind Valen and Luna. This lineup,prising the Holy Emperor of the Holy Empire of Elysium, followed by the two heroes of mankind, and then the three figures known as the three twilights, filled both the troops in the square and the onlookers outside with immense awe, each disying a demeanor of utmost respect. "Your Majesty exudes such incredible gantry and majesty that it sends shivers down my spine!" "Absolutely! And let''s not forget Spear Hero Valen; he''s equally awe-inspiring! The aura he exudes puts immense pressure on anyone whoys eyes on him!" "The Bow Hero Luna is just as remarkable. Her stunning beauty,bined with her icy yet captivating demeanor, gives her the aura of a goddess who has descended upon our world!" "Tskckck! You''re correct, but Great Mage Rain is equally remarkable!" "Hehehe! My vote goes to General Natasya; she''s as beautiful as she is formidable, like a goddess of war who knows no defeat!" "And don''t overlook Prime Minister Jim Terra; he''s incredibly charming and devilishly handsome!" The people''s voices of praise for Velix, Luna, Valen, Jim, Rain, and Natasya resounded clearly beyond the imperial pce square. "Isn''t that Marquis Guren standing beside General Natasya?" "You''re right! I just noticed that as well! But what might be the reason for Marquis Guren''s presence there?" "I''m not sure. Could it be that he''s also participating in this war?" Observing Guren positioned alongside Jim, Rain, and Natasya, the crowd couldn''t help but express surprise and curiosity. After all, while the noble status of a Marquis was esteemed, it could not possibly ce Guren on equal footing with the Emperor, the two heroes, and the three twilights of the Holy Empire of Elysium at the pce square altar. Furthermore, despite Guren''s status as a Marquis, he rarely made public appearances, which rendered him less well-known than other Marquises or even nobles of lower rank. Thus, his presence at the Imperial Pce Square Altar left some people perplexed and curious. ... Meanwhile, atop the grand Altar of the Imperial Pce square, Velix maintained a nonchnt and calm demeanor as he observed the six hundred thousand troops below. Despite the significant distance and the sheer number of troops, Velix''s sharp eyes enabled him to discern them clearly. Each and every one of them bore a countenance so vibrant, courageous, and enthusiastic that it seemed they were not preparing for war but rather for a gold-mining or treasure-hunting expedition. As the Emperor and one of the individuals who stood at the pinnacle of the world, Velixprehended the source of their enthusiasm. This war not only signified the inaugural major conflict between mankind and the Demon Race in this era, but it was also destined to be a pivotal moment in both human history and world history. As a result, the troops harbored confidence that their names would be immortalized in this historical event, ensuring their remembrance by future generations, which filled them with excitement. Turning his gaze away from the troops, Velix closed his eyes and took a small breath before exhaling slowly. As he reopened his eyes, a faint smile suddenly graced his lips. "Atst, my ambition to conquer the world can begin..." -------------- A/N: Sorry, I slightly changed the previous chapter title and reced it with a more suitable one. By the way, my fingers are swollen and injured from a minor ident. Therefore, I apologize for only being able to update one chapter every day, and the time is erratic. Thank you, and don''t forget your support! Stay tuned! Chapter 110: The Declaration of War - Part 3 (Last) "Atst, my ambition to conquer the world can begin..." Velix smiled faintly, his calm, indifferent eyes concealing a chilling, malevolent gleam. In truth, the uing great war with the Demon Race signified his first step toward world dominance. Although Velix was well aware of the daunting challenge posed by the ongoing 7,000-year war between the human race and the demon race, he remained steadfast in his confidence that he would emerge victorious this time. His triumph would elevate him to the esteemed position of the most respected Emperor in the storied history of the Holy Empire of Elysium! Certainly, the enigmatic figure of the Demon Emperor in this era unquestionably stood as the most potent threat to him. Yet, with Leon Kruger, his primary impediment to ambition, now deceased, Velix could direct all his vignce towards countering the influence of the Demon Emperor. That way, everything would unfold ording to his meticulously crafted n. After taking a few breaths to calm himself, Velix redirected his gaze to the troops below. Gripping the magic staff tightly in his right hand, he tapped it lightly against the altar floor. *Tap!* The bottom end of the magic staff emitted a faint sound upon touching the floor, and shortly afterward... *Whoosh!* An enormous mirror materialized behind the altar, stunning the entire assembly of troops and capital residents. "What''s that!? It''s massive!" "It''s the magic mirror of the Imperial Pce!" "A magic mirror!? How extraordinary! Hasn''t it been centuries since one wasst seen in use?" A collective gasp of wonder and excitement rippled through the crowded streets of the Imperial Capital as an enormous mirror materialized behind the altar. The magic mirror, an ancient artifact rumored to have existed since the founding of the Holy Empire of Elysium 7,000 years ago, was renowned for its mystical powers. Its sheer size ensured that every inhabitant of the capital, no matter their location, could behold its magnificence. *Buzz!* Without warning, the enormous magic mirror shimmered, and within moments, the figure of Velix emerged. d in white imperial robes adorned with intricate golden patterns, he exuded a regal aura thatmanded attention. For those unable to see Velix directly at the altar, the magic mirror provided a clear view of his presence. His indifferent yet majestic demeanor struck awe in the hearts of many who had seldom, if ever, beheld the figure of the Holy Emperor of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Their faces betrayed a mixture of reverence and trembling admiration. "Hail, Your Majesty, Holy Emperor!" Immediately, several individuals bowed with profound honor, a gesture swiftly mirrored by the entire popce of the capital. "Hail, Your Majesty, the Holy Emperor!" The thunderous roar of greetings emanating from millions throughout the capital, both from the assembled troops within the Imperial Pce Square and from the people beyond its confines, created a cacophony that sent shivers down the spine of any witness. Upon the altar of the imperial pce square, Velix beheld 600,000 troops and millions of people bowing and paying homage to him, prompting a slight smile to grace his lips. "Everyone, raise your heads," Velix said calmly and nonchntly, yet his voice resounded throughout the capital, sending tremors through the hearts of all who heard it, as if it were the utterance of a supreme being. Simultaneously raising their heads, they fixed their gaze upon Velix in the magic mirror, their eyes brimming with respect and adoration. "Each and every one of you, whether standing in this square, outside its bounds, or scattered throughout the capital, must surely have heard the news of the passing of our esteemed sword hero, Leon Kruger, correct?" Velix inquired with a nonchnt tone, his eyes scanning the hundreds of thousands of troops and millions of people assembled outside the square. "We are all aware, Holy Emperor!" "It was those ursed demons'' doing!" "Those vile, cursed demons are to me for everything!" The voices of millions, expressing varied sentiments yet united in purpose, reverberated throughout the capital. Their faces twisted with unmistakable hatred and anger, gradually permeating the atmosphere of the entire capital with tension. Surveying the anger and hatred etched on the faces before him, Velix nodded with satisfaction before continuing, "Ten days ago, amidst the Desert of Chaos, a fierce battle erupted between our Empire and the Demon race. The conflict erupted from a sudden, treacherous assault by the Demons, aimed at conquering and annihting a border town near the edge of the desert. "Thankfully, news of the attack swiftly reached the pce, prompting the immediate dispatch of sword hero Leon Kruger and thousands of holy troops to counter the demon''s surprise assault." Velix paused, his formerly cold and indifferent countenance now consumed by overwhelming anger. "However, I never anticipated that this assault was a trapid by those ursed Demons to y the sword hero Leon Kruger," Velix gritted through clenched teeth, his left hand tightly clenched as if still unable to ept the reality of the incident. Every word uttered by Velix,den with emotion, ignited a shared fury among all who heard him, as if his rage permeated their very souls. An expression of anger, hatred, and sorrow clouded the faces of every individual in the Imperial Capital and among the troops assembled in the Imperial Pce Square. Leon''s death dealt a devastating blow to them, signaling not only a loss but also the onset of humanity''s decline. The fall of a hero before the killing of the Demon Emperor would spell catastrophic trouble for humanity. After all, to vanquish the Demon Emperor, it requires thebined efforts of three heroes wielding three holy weapons. If one hero perishes, does that not imply the impossibility of achieving this formidable task? Furthermore, Leon''s poprity and widespread adoration among the popce intensified the impact of his loss. Observing the shifting emotions among the people, Velix drew a small breath, as if attempting to quell the mes of his anger. "The death of Hero Leon Kruger was not solely due to the Demons'' trap but also the machinations of their master¡ªthe Demon Emperor," Velix dered with a tone dripping with hatred, a slight tremor underscoring his words. At the mention of the "Demon Emperor," the already heightened tension among the crowd instantly surged to its peak! "Demon Emperor! So, the demise of sword hero Leon Kruger was indeed orchestrated by the Demon Emperor!?" "Damn! I thought it was mere hearsay, but it appears the news was urate." "Even the mighty sword hero Leon Kruger fell victim to the power of the Demon Emperor!? Just how formidable is the Demon Emperor in this era?" Velix''s revtion sent the troops and popce into uproar. Voices filled with astonishment, disbelief, and a myriad of other emotions reverberated throughout every corner of the capital. Though not entirely unfamiliar with Velix''s statement, many had dismissed the notion of the Demon Emperor being responsible for Leon''s death as mere rumor. After all, the pce''s method of disseminating news often depended on the transmission of rumors from one individual to another. So, while the news of Leon''s death was indeed true, it is often embellished, leading to skepticism among the people. However, Velix''s statement instantly validated everything, plunging those initially skeptical into inevitable horror. Observing their faces contorted with shock, fear, and a myriad of other emotions, Velix, standing on the altar, maintained an indifferent expression. Their surprise stemmed from the fact that the news of the Demon Emperor killing Leon had been regarded as a mere rumor by them. Undoubtedly, all of this had been orchestrated meticulously by him and Jim, intended for use at a critical moment like this. As Guren ascended to the throne as the new sword hero of this era, the people''s resistance would likely wane in the face of the overwhelming presence and threat posed by the Demon Emperor. It is safe to conclude that everything lies within his reach, and none can evade his grasp! Raising his left hand slightly, Velix spoke in a soothing tone, "I understand this maye as a surprise, but there''s no need to worry." Upon hearing Velix''s words, the tense expressions of everyone¡ªwhether they were the troops in the pce square, the people beyond its bounds, or the entire poption residing in the capital¡ªgradually began to ease. However, traces of fear and worry still lingered on their faces. Velix lowered his hand and drew a deep breath. "The matter concerning the Demon Emperor is indeed troublesome and represents a significant threat to all of humanity," Velix remarked nonchntly and calmly. "However, that does not mean we, as the human race, will cower in fear," Velix continued in a stern and authoritative tone, causing those who heard him to reel before slowly regaining a sense of confidence. "The Holy Empire of Elysium, standing strong for 7,000 years and steadfastly battling the Demon Race throughout, harbors no fear!" Velix''s promation echoed with resounding majesty, eliciting an immediate cheer from the entire crowd. "Indeed! For seven millennia, our empire has never once cowered in the face of the demon race!" "Hahaha! His Majesty speaks the truth! We mustn''t forget our unwavering resolve!" "We reign supreme! We are unparalleled in greatness!" The excited exmations of the entire crowd swiftly transformed the once-gloomy atmosphere into one of positivity. Without a doubt, Velix''s words effectively instilled confidence in everyone. With a swift motion of his hand, Velixmanded the crowd to cease their cheering in unison. "The death of sword hero Leon Kruger is a cmity for us, mankind, and the appearance of the Demon Emperor in this era poses a very real threat..." Velix said calmly, pausing for a moment. Then, with a cold and indifferent gaze, he resumed, "Therefore, I, Velix Larrison, the 70th Holy Emperor of the Holy Empire of Elysium, hereby dere war officially against the Demon race..." Chapter 111: Arshleys Restlessness and Anxiety, and Important News The Hall of Gods, Holy Orthodox In the hall of gods, Arshley sat upon the throne, draped in a loose white chastity robe that barely concealed her perfect figure. Her eyes were closed behind a white veil covering her face, giving the impression of sleep. Yet, upon her forehead and amidst her beautiful eyebrows, pronounced wrinkles marred her features, as if she were witnessing something deeply unpleasant. After a few moments passed, Arshley''s closed eyes gradually opened. Her blue eyes, as resplendent as the azure sky, exuded a captivating allure, yet a trace of fatigue and weariness tinged their brilliance. "That nightmare again..." Arshley murmured weakly, her tone tinged with weariness and her gaze slightly unfocused. Since Leon''s disappearance, she has been gued by restless sleep and recurring nightmares, each more distressing than thest. These nightmares portrayed Leon''s departure, his form shrouded in blood and grievously wounded. Even in the worst one, she witnessed him with a wife and several children, a scene that pierced her heart with sorrow. Whether in her chamber or upon the throne, these nightmares visited her relentlessly, causing her anguish with each awakening. "Could my dreams be a sign that Brother Leon is truly intending to leave me?" Arshley pondered, her gaze drifting upwards towards the ceiling of the hall of gods. However, she quickly shook her head, dismissing the notion. "No way... Brother Leon couldn''t have left me! He''s alive, I''m certain, and he''lle back to me!" Arshley gritted her teeth, her hands tightly clenched, while her usually charming and beautiful blue eyes now emanated an unusually strong chill. Leon was the one she cherished above all, and she believed he would never forsake her. Even if such a possibility existed, she was determined to reim Leon, refusing to let him slip from her grasp. The long-standing obsession and possessiveness she harbored in the aftermath of Leon''s disappearance had thrown her mind into disarray. Moreover, the absence of any news regarding Leon''s search in the Desert of Chaos in recent days left her deeply agitated, further hindering her ability to control her emotions. Were it not for Edward''s reassuring words, she might have already dered war on the Demon Race in response to Leon''s confrontation with the Demon Emperor in the Desert of Chaos. Gradually, Arshley took a small breath to steady herself and began gently massaging her forehead. Just as she was calming herself down, suddenly, a guard''s loud voice echoed from the direction of the gate of the hall of gods. "The head of the messenger squad requests permission to enter the throne room!" Upon hearing this, Arshley flinched slightly and slowly lifted her head, her gaze fixed with surprise on the gate of the hall of gods. ''The head of the messenger squad? Could news of Brother Leon have been discovered?'' Arshley whispered, a glimmer of happiness returning to her face after a long absence. Her spirits surged, and in an instant, she regained herposure. "Enter," Arshley replied quietly, her words swiftly conveyed to the gate guard of the hall of gods. Without dy, the gate of the Hall of Gods swung open, revealing a middle-aged man d in golden armor. Approaching her, the middle-aged man bowed his head in reverence. "Hail, Saint," greeted the middle-aged man respectfully. Arshley nodded in acknowledgment and inquired, "Do you bring important news?" Though uncertain if the message pertained to her brother, Leon, a spark of hope ignited within her. The middle-aged man slowly lifted his gaze towards her and replied with respect, "Indeed, Saint. There are two significant pieces of news I must deliver to you." Arshley''s face, veiled beneath the white cloth, betrayed a glimmer of surprise at his words. "Two important pieces of news? Please proceed without dy," Arshley said calmly and nonchntly, though her tone betrayed an undercurrent of excitement. The middle-aged man nodded respectfully and continued, "The first piece of news originates from the Holy Empire of Elysium." "A few hours ago, His Majesty Holy Emperor Velix Larrison of the Holy Empire of Elysium officially dered war on the Demon race." Upon hearing this news, Arshley was naturally shocked, her expression visibly troubled. "Are you certain that Velix has truly dered war on the Demon Race?" she asked casually, though doubt lingered in her tone. "Indeed, Saint. Not only did I witness it firsthand, but His Majesty Holy Emperor Velix also made the deration before hundreds of thousands of troops mobilizing for war, as well as the millions of citizens of the capital, all disyed in the ancient magic mirror of the Imperial Pce," the middle-aged man borated. Arshley fell silent, leaning back against the throne as she delved into contemtion. ''Officially dering war in front of hundreds of thousands of troops and millions of citizens with an ancient magic mirror, huh?'' Arshley muttered to herself. She hadn''t anticipated Velix''s swift deration of war, especially not in front of the millions residing in the Imperial Capital. The use of the ancient magic mirror underscored Velix''s unwavering determination to confront the Demon Race. ''Officially dering war... That means this great war of this era is about to begin, huh?'' Arshley murmured softly, her eyes briefly shutting. In the annals of history, wars between the human race and the demon race often culminated in a significant conflict, known by various names such as the War of Annihtion or the War of Destruction. Unlike typical wars, this great conflict symbolized the culmination of the perpetual struggles between heroes and the Demon Emperor across ages. On humanity''s side, the three heroes lead this great war, while the Demon Emperor stands as the leader for the demon race. History, spanning thousands of years, is destined to repeat itself, and upon the conclusion of this great war, it typically heralds the end of both the heroes and the Demon Emperor of the era. A war that could result in the deaths of millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of living beings is a grim reality befitting its name. Abruptly pulled from her reverie, astonishment etched itself onto Arshley''s features. ''No... Brother Leon''s whereabouts are now unknown, and Velix suspects he is dead in the desert of chaos. Then, where did his confidencee from to officially dere war without a sword hero?'' The moment this thought surfaced, Arshley''s brow furrowed. She hadpletely overlooked this earlier and failed to recognize it. The two remaining heroes surely couldn''t possibly stand against the Demon Emperor, who had even defeated her brother. Then, how could Velix possibly have the confidence to officially dere war? The more Arshley pondered this, the more perplexed she became. ''I should consult Edward,'' she murmured with a hint of caution. There may be hidden factors that she is unaware of, and this warrants careful vignce. After a moment, she regained herposure and gazed up at the middle-aged man before her. "Very well, I acknowledge your first piece of news," Arshley stated pointedly and calmly, then continued, "What is your second piece of news?" "The second piece of newses from the Desert of Chaos," the middle-aged man ryed respectfully. "The expeditionary force searching for sword hero Leon found traces of the battle between him and the Demon Emperor." Upon hearing this news, Arshley felt a surge of overwhelming excitement. "Are you certain that what they discovered are the battle traces of Sword Hero Leon?" Arshley asked eagerly, unable to contain her excitement. "Yes, Saint. The battle traces they found indeed belong to Sword Hero Leon, and we have substantial evidence to support it," replied the middle-aged man, retrieving a small ck box from a slit pocket of his golden armor. With utmost respect, he ascended the stairs, and upon reaching Arshley seated on the throne, he bent one leg, bowed his head, and presented the small ck box with both hands. "Contained within this small ck box is an item belonging to the sword hero Leon, recovered from the Desert of Chaos. I hope Saint will examine it," he said firmly. Upon seeing the small ck box, Arshley''s heart skipped a beat. epting the box from the middle-aged man, Arshley delicately opened it. As her eyes fixated on the contents, the expression beneath her white veil froze, and abruptly, crystal-clear tears flooded down both cheeks. "This is Brother Leon''s mask..." ... In the inner pce "Achoo!" Leon, walking down the hallway with Fiona in his arms, paused suddenly, sneezing loudly. ''Damn it! Who cursed me behind my back?'' Leon frowned, ncing around as if wary of something. Resting in his arms, Fiona blinked her round eyes curiously as she saw Leon frowning and looking around vigntly. "Daddy, what''s wrong? Why do you look so alert?" She asked, her confusion and curiosity evident as she scanned the hallway, finding no one suspicious in sight. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon shook his head and turned his gaze to Fiona in his arms with a smile. "It''s alright; I just have this feeling like someone''s cursing me behind my back," Leon replied lightly. "Cursing you? Who would do that?" Fiona asked again, her curiosity growing. "Enemies who hate me," Leon replied with a slight chuckle. Fiona pursed her lips and nodded, her little head bobbing slightly. Suddenly, her little nose twitched slightly, and before long... "Achoo!" Fiona sneezed, her facial expression instantly freezing. With tears pooling at both ends of her round and innocent eyes, she looked at Leon with an expression on the verge of tears. "Daddy... your enemies cursed me too! Wuuuu~" Leon: ... Chapter 112: Giving Rating to Lilianas Cooking "By the way, Fiona, I have something to ask you," Leon said as he carried Fiona toward the dining room. "Hm? What is it, Daddy?" Fiona blinked her round, golden eyes, curious about his inquiry. "Does your mommy know how to cook?" Leon inquired, and his curiosity piqued as he looked at Fiona. "Of course she knows how to cook!" Fiona replied firmly and directly. "Oh?" Leon was a little surprised by this revtion, not expecting Liliana to possess culinary skills. "Have you ever tasted her cooking?" Leon inquired once again. Fiona nodded vigorously and responded, "Yes, I have! However, Mommy hasn''t cooked in quite some time, and now Lyra handles all the breakfast, lunch, and dinner arrangements." As she spoke, there was a tinge of sadness in her tone, hinting at her longing for Liliana''s cooking. Upon hearing this, Leon raised one eyebrow and gave a slight nod. Naturally, he understood why Liliana no longer cooked. As the Emperor of a great race, she simply didn''t have the time to attend to tasks like cooking. Political affairs, defense, and various governmental systems naturally took precedence. Furthermore, the impending war kept Liliana preupied, leaving little time for their three little girls. However, witnessing Fiona''s sorrowful expression, Leon couldn''t help but feel a pang of reluctance. After all, if the mother was upied, shouldn''t it fall upon his shoulders as a handsome and caring father to assume responsibility for his three daughters? With a gentle smile gracing his lips and a yful pinch on Fiona''s chubby cheeks, Leon said, "Alright, don''t be so sad. Next time, I''ll cook a meal for you and your two sisters. How does that sound?" At Leon''s words, Fiona''s eyes instantly lit up, twinkling with excitement. "Are you sure, Daddy?" Fiona asked eagerly, her small palms clenched together in excitement. "Of course! Have I ever lied to you?" Leon replied with a crooked smile, his tone nonchnt. "Wow! Alright! I''ll look forward to it! Hehehe~" Fiona cheered happily, her innocent smile lighting up her little face as she swayed her head with joy. She didn''t need to question whether her dad could cook because, in her little mind, he was amazing and capable of anything! Observing Fiona''s joy, Leon chuckled and gazed at her affectionately. Sometimes, simply witnessing the happiness of this little girl brought Leon immense satisfaction, surpassing even the joy of triumph on the battlefield. Continuing to walk with Fiona in his arms, Leon made his way through the hallway until they reached the front of the sizable and luxurious dining room. From their current position, they had a clear view of the inside of the dining room. In the center of the room stood a moderately sized dining table, capable of amodating seven to nine people. At the end of the dining room, there appeared to be a kitchen directly connected to it. As Leon entered the dining room, taking in its surroundings, he felt a sense of awe and surprise. It was evident that this dining room was designed for intimate family gatherings, a departure from the grand dining halls of the Imperial Pce or noble mansions. Leon found himself appreciating this cozy setup¡ªa space neither too grand nor too modest. Just as Leon had taken only a few steps, he was suddenly called from the direction of the dining table. "Daddy! Come here!" "Daddy!" The soft, sweet voices, unmistakably belonging to Charlotte and Iris, snapped Leon out of his reverie. Smiling gently, he walked over to where they were sitting on the dining chairs. "Good morning, Charlotte, Iris," Leon greeted them gently. "Good morning, Daddy!" Charlotte''s eyes formed crescents as she returned his greeting with a sweet smile. "Good morning, Daddy!" Iris replied with a sweet smile, though her expression seemed somewhat indifferent. Observing the two still in their lolita nightgowns, Leon couldn''t help but smile before seating Fiona in a dining chair. Taking a seat to Fiona''s left, Leon turned to Charlotte beside him and asked softly, "How are you this morning? Are you two doing well?" "Of course we''re fine!" Charlotte replied cheerfully as she ate the milk-dipped bun in front of her. "Um, fine," Iris mumbled, focused on her meal. Leon nodded, then shifted his gaze to the dining table, where an array of food had been prepared. Bread, buns, milk, meats, and various other dishes, all made from the highest quality ingredients, filled the table with their appetizing aromas. However, the absence of Liliana in the dining room left Leon feeling somewhat perplexed. "By the way, where''s your mommy, Charlotte, Iris?" Leon inquired as he picked up a bun, dipped it in milk, and then fed it to Fiona beside him. "Hap! Nyam~ Nyam~" Fiona took a bite of the bun fed to her by Leon, her small mouth chewing with her eyes narrowed like a crescent moon. ncing at Fiona being fed by Leon, Charlotte pouted slightly, feeling envious. "Mommy is in the kitchen," Charlotte replied with a hint of annoyance, continuing to chew the bread in her small mouth. Leon chuckled and took a fresh bun, dipped it in milk, and then offered it to Charlotte, immediately sparking happiness in the little girl''s eyes. "Hap! Nyam~ Nyam~" Charlotte took a bite of the bun and devoured it eagerly, her face mirroring Fiona''s happiness. When Iris, seated to Charlotte''s left, witnessed the two of them being fed by Leon, she immediately pursed her small lips in dissatisfaction and jealousy. However, feeling too embarrassed to ask him to feed her, she could only remain silent, her cold and indifferent expression masking her true feelings. As such a handsome and caring father, how could Leon not notice her difort? Quickly, he picked up the chocte-filled bun from the table, dipped it in milk, and offered it to the pouting Iris. As she looked at the bun offered to her, Iris''s cold and indifferent expression melted away like an ice cube, reced instantly by a happy smile. With her small mouth, she eagerly devoured the bun, savoring it deliciously, as if the food her daddy gave her was the most precious thing in the world. Observing Iris''s once cold and indifferent face now adorned with smiles of happiness, Leon couldn''t help but mirror her joy with a smile of his own. Due to her demeanor, which closely resembles her mother''s¡ªindifferent and cold¡ªIris sometimes struggled to express her desires and be honest about her feelings. Therefore, Leon realized he had to take the initiative. After feeding his little girls and witnessing their satisfied expressions, Leon shifted his attention back to the dining table and picked up a loaf of bread. Dipping it in milk, as he had done for his three daughters, Leon took a bite, and his eyes widened in amazement. "So good..." Leon blinked in astonishment. Taking another loaf of bread and dipping it in milk once more, Leon tried eating it again, finding it just as amazing as before. Even Lyra''s cooking, which he considered to be top-notch, didn''tpare to this. Chewing the bread in his mouth before swallowing, Leon turned his gaze towards Charlotte and inquired, "Charlotte, who prepared this meal?" Just as Charlotte was about to respond, a cold yet gentle voice suddenly emanated from across the table. "Of course it was me. Is it delicious?" As the words reached his ears, Leon flinched slightly and shifted his gaze toward the sound''s origin, only to discover Liliana standing abruptly across from the dining table, a te full of food in her hands. "Liliana? How long have you been there?" Leon asked, perplexed, his gaze roaming over her as if he were admiring a masterpiece. Liliana looked vastly different from her usual attire of a ck gown and ice-cold demeanor today. Draped in the loose white dress and pink apron, she exuded a seductive allure in a different manner. Her usually long white hair, adorned with essories, was now tied up in a ponytail, prompting Leon to acknowledge her exceptional beauty and charm. Furthermore, this appearance perfectlyplemented her role as a mother! ''Damn it, I never imagined that a homely look like this would suit Liliana.'' Leon held back his racing heartbeat as he whispered to himself. Observing Leon''s heated gaze upon her, Liliana smiled faintly. "I just came from the kitchen," Liliana replied nonchntly as she ced her te full of food on the dining table. "By the way, Leon, if someone were to gaze at me like that, they might just vanish, you know?" She continued in a yful tone, her thin smile carrying a seductive allure, prompting Leon to snap back to reality. "Ehem!" Leon coughed, swiftly adopting a nonchnt and calm demeanor as he pretended to eat, masking his embarrassment. Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, who observed their interaction, couldn''t help but blink their eyes curiously. It was the first time they had seen the two of them teasing each other like this, especially their mother, who rarely wore such a smile. In their minds, their mother had always been strict and stern in any matter, so witnessing her show such tenderness was a first for them. Nheless, as children, they were happy to see their parents getting along. Observing Leon dete and make a pretend face to conceal his embarrassment, Liliana couldn''t help but smile happily. Previously, she had often found herself at a disadvantage, teased by Leon. Right now, seeing him embarrassed has brought her a sense of satisfaction. Seated in the dining chair opposite Leon, Liliana smiled and inquired, "You haven''t answered my previous question, Leon. How was my cooking? Was it good?" Hearing her question, Leon, mid-chew, quickly swallowed his food and offered an appreciative look. "It''s unbelievably delicious! I didn''t expect you to cook this well," Leon praised sincerely, eliciting an even wider smile from Liliana. "If you had to rate my cooking on a scale of 1 to 10, what would it be?" Liliana rested her chin on her palms, gazing expectantly at Leon across the table. Leon smiled slightly and didn''t immediately respond to her question. Slowly rubbing his chin, he feigned a pensive expression. After a moment, he nced back at Liliana, whose face was filled with anticipation, and returned her smile. "If I were to give a rating, it would be a perfect scale: 1." Liliana:... Chapter 113: Persuading Liliana and One Condition Twenty minutester... Leon, Fiona, Charlotte, and Iris lounged against the backs of their dining chairs, their expressions radiating contentment. Their lips curled into satisfied smiles, and their stomachs slightly distended after indulging in all the food spread across the dining table. However, their smug smiles instantly vanished as Liliana, seated across from them, slowly rose to her feet and began clearing the dining table of dirty dishes with a cold and indifferent expression, causing Leon, Fiona, Charlotte, and Iris to feel goosebumps as if they were caught in a blizzard. They gazed at Liliana with fearful expressions, none daring to utter a single word. Even Fiona, the most innocent and usually outspoken, tightened her lips and could only gaze cautiously at her mother, closing her little mouth tightly. Only when Liliana finished clearing the table and retreated to the kitchen did the four of them release a collective sigh of relief. "Daddy, you''ve really made Mommy angry this time," Charlotte, seated on Leon''s left side,ined, pouting as she looked at him. "Mm-hmm! Daddy, you''re so mean to Mommy," Iris, seated to Charlotte''s left, used Leon as well. "Mm-hmm! Daddy is so mean," Fiona, seated to Leon''s right, added, shooting him a dissatisfied look. Facing the usations from his three daughters, Leon felt his corner lips twitching, and he rubbed his nose with a somewhat embarrassed expression, stealing nces at Liliana in the kitchen. ''Hey... it seems like I went too far earlier and really upset her,'' Leon muttered, shaking his head with a helpless smile. He hadn''t anticipated that Liliana would be so furious about his joke regarding the rating of her dishes. However, looking back, he realized that his joke had been excessively inappropriate, and it waspletely understandable for Liliana to be upset. After all, Liliana had poured her heart into cooking, even amidst her hectic schedule for the impending war. Furthermore, her culinary creations were undeniably superb, deserving a rating of 100 points. Quickly regaining hisposure, Leon nced at Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, who continued to stare at him with pouting expressions. With a faint smile ying on his lips, Leon spoke gently, "Well, I admit fault in this matter, and I''ll persuade your mother." Upon hearing his words, the three little girls nodded simultaneously in eptance and agreement. "By the way, Daddy, can you really persuade Mommy when she''s angry and sulking?" Charlotte inquired, casting a curious nce at Leon. "Yeah, Daddy, can you?" Iris blinked innocently, echoing her sister''s question. Though Fiona remained silent, her round golden eyes betrayed her curiosity, mirroring that of her sisters. In response to their collective curiosity, Leon chuckled softly and leaned back casually. "Don''t worry, little girls," Leon reassured them with a light tone and a faint smile gracing his lips. "Haven''t you realized the powers and capabilities of this handsome daddy of yours?" Fiona, Iris, and Charlotte''s eyes sparkled with admiration for their daddy''s confidence. What frightened them most was their mother''s anger, marked by her indifferent expression. Whenever she was upset, they''d quickly retreat to their rooms, only reemerging once her mood improved. Their fear of their mother''s anger was palpable. Yet, seeing their daddy''s rxed demeanor as he imed he could persuade her filled them with amazement and admiration. "You''re amazing, Daddy!" Charlotte eximed with a small p, gazing at Leon as though he were an idol. "Exactly! Daddy is so impressive and confident!" Iris beamed sweetly, nodding in admiration. "Wow! Daddy, you''re the best!" Fiona cheered, her round, golden eyes sparkling like twinkling stars. Feeling the admiration from his daughters, Leon chuckled softly, releasing a small sigh. "Well, thank you for thepliment," Leon said with a hint of pride in his expression. Then, as he picked up a grape from the table and took a bite, Leon continued, "However, to have the best chance of persuading her, I need some personal space. So, why don''t you all head back to your rooms for now?" Upon hearing Leon''s request, Charlotte and Iris nodded in understanding. Despite their youth, Charlotte and Iris grasped the significance of their daddy''s words. As children, they recognized that it wasn''t their role to intrude on or eavesdrop on their parents''s conversations. Moreover, despite their daddy''s assurance that he would persuade their mother, they still felt a tinge of fear at her angry expression and were eager to retreat to their room. However, unlike her two sisters, who promptlyplied with their daddy''s request, Fiona, upon hearing that she was to return to her room, immediately wore a disgruntled expression and puffed up her cheeks. "Ehh! I don''t want to go back to my room," Fiona protested, pursing her lips in a pout. Leon looked at her tenderly, gently stroking her hair with affection. "Don''t worry. Once I''ve spoken with your mommy, I''ll take you to y," he reassured her, his smile warm and gentle. "Really?" Fiona''s eyes sparkled with hope. "Of course," Leon replied nonchntly, his tone calm and reassuring. "Okay~," Fiona replied, her sweet smile returning as she ceased her protests. Smiling slightly at Fiona and his other two daughters, Leon said, "Alright, girls, hurry back to your rooms before your mommyes." Upon hearing this, the three nodded in unison, quickly rising from their chairs and walking hand in hand to their rooms. Watching them depart, Leon leaned back casually, resuming his grape-eating while awaiting Liliana''s return from the kitchen. After five minutes, Liliana returned from the kitchen, carrying two cups of coffee, and walked toward the dining table. Her continued sullen and cold expression elicited a slight chuckle from Leon. "What are youughing at?" Liliana asked coldly as she ced the coffee in front of him, ncing at him indifferently. Pulling his coffee saucer closer, Leon smiled at Liliana and replied, "It''s nothing. I just think you look stunning with your current appearance. The long white hair tied in a ponytail, paired with the simple white dress adorned by a pink apron." "Moreover, your indifferent and cold expression only adds to your charm, elevating it to the highest level," Leon praised, his words causing Liliana''s expression to freeze. Snapping out of her reverie, Liliana averted her gaze to the side and let out a cold snort. "After giving my cooking such a poor rating, you still have the audacity to speak so sweetly?" Liliana sneered sarcastically, her tone icy, yet a faint, concealed smile tugged at her lips as she heard Leon''s praise. As a keen observer, how could Leon have missed noticing that concealed smile? Taking a small sip of his coffee, Leon gazed at Liliana with a gentle smile. "Your cooking is truly excellent, Liliana. I was merely joking, so please don''t take it to heart, okay?" Leon''s reply was soft and reassuring. "Huh!" Liliana snorted coldly, taking a seat at the dining table opposite Leon and taking a sip of her coffee to calm herself down. Observing Liliana, who appeared to have calmed down, Leon chuckled softly, shaking his head slightly as he continued to eat the grapes in front of him. Liliana set her coffee cup down on the saucer, her gaze sweeping the room until she noticed the absence of their three daughters, prompting a furrow to crease her brow. "Where are Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona?" Liliana inquired, her tone notably less cold than before. "I told them to go back to their rooms first," Leon replied casually, leaning back in his seat. Liliana paused, nodding in acknowledgment, before redirecting her gaze back to Leon. "By the way, how''s the antidote for the devouring poison? Have you managed to create it sessfully?" Liliana inquired, blinking her eyes with curiosity. Upon hearing the question about the antidote, Leon''s expression immediately darkened. "I''ve failed ten times," Leon replied with a slight sigh, taking a sip of his coffee. This failure had left him in a terrible moodst night, and his once towering confidence was now shattered. Meanwhile, upon hearing his admission, Liliana''s facial expression remained unchanged, devoid of any sign of shock, leaving Leon to wonder slightly. Setting down his coffee cup, he regarded Liliana with a puzzled expression: "Did you already anticipate that I would fail?" Liliana smiled faintly, nodding in affirmation. "Of course, Leon, I had guessed it. Otherwise, why would I provide you with so many ingredients to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison?" Upon hearing this, Leon took a deep breath, realizing that his earlier spection had been urate. Initially, he had been puzzled as to why Liliana had provided him with so many ingredients to concoct just one bottle of antidote for the devouring poison. He had wondered if Liliana had feared his failure. However, his initial confidence had led him to believe that the amount of ingredients Liliana provided was excessive, considering he was certain he could concoct the antidote in one try. Regrettably, after ten failed attempts and his confidence shattered, he now realizes that Liliana''s provision of ingredients was insufficient. With a slight intake of breath and anticipation written across his face, Leon asked Liliana eagerly, "If you''ve guessed that I failed, do you know what caused me to fail?" Liliana smiled and nodded, then reached for the grapes before her, popping them into her mouth one by one. "Of course I do," she replied, a thin, mysterious smile blossoming on her lips. Upon hearing her response, Leon''s palms clenched, and he implored, "Then, what caused me to fail? Please, tell me!" Liliana remained silent, continuing to eat the grapes as she pondered Leon''s question. After swallowing the grape in her mouth, Liliana nodded and replied, "I''ll tell you, but on one condition," raising a single index finger. Leon furrowed his brow, casting a puzzled nce at Liliana. Nevertheless, he didn''t decline and responded, "Alright, tell me your condition." Liliana''s face radiated happiness, akin to a subus finding its prey. Leaning her chin on her palms, Liliana fixed her gaze on Leon, a subtle glow concealed within her red eyes. "The condition is that you beg me..." Chapter 114: Less than One Percent and the Real Cause of Failure "The condition is that you beg with me..." Upon hearing this, Leon was taken aback, casting a bewildered nce at Liliana. "Begging? You mean..." Leon trailed off, his words hesitant. "Yes, begging," Liliana confirmed with a subtle nod, a yful smile dancing on her lips as she nced at Leon. Leon:... Leon felt a slight twitch at the corners of his mouth, sensing that Liliana might be seeking a bit of revenge for his jokingly poor rating of her dishes. "Cough! Liliana, could we perhaps change the condition to something else?" Leon asked with a slight cough, casting Liliana a slightly embarrassed nce. It wasn''t that he couldn''t beg, but the thought was undeniably embarrassing! Liliana''s smile widened slightly at Leon''s words as she leaned back against the dining chair, folding her arms across her chest. "No way," she retorted firmly. "I want you to beg me. Only then will I reveal why you failed to create the antidote for the devouring poison," Liliana stated with a cold snort, a triumphant smile ying on her lips. Despite Leon''s earlier jokingly poor rating of her cooking, Liliana couldn''t shake off her annoyance and dissatisfaction with him. She cooked today to exhibit her culinary prowess to Leon and to get together with her three daughters as well, as her schedule had been overwhelmingly upied with preparations for the impending war in recent days. Yet, the fact that this smelly man had the audacity to give her cooking low ratings greatly upset her. If it weren''t for the presence of her three daughters and the slight improvement in her mood resulting from his previous praise, she would have disciplined Leon as she had done on their previous night together in the room. Observing Liliana''s refusal to alter her condition, Leon couldn''t help but release a small sigh. ''Alright, just begging. Who can''t do that?'' Leon muttered to himself in a determined tone, as if he had already made up his mind. Let''s consider this an apology for his previous joke, which was indeed excessive. Furthermore, now that Liliana held the status of his partner, a bit of banter between them as a couple was harmless, wasn''t it? With his head slightly tilted upward and his gaze fixed on Liliana across from him, who awaited his response with anticipation, Leon cleared his throat softly, a ttering smile ying on his lips. "Ahem! My extraordinarily beautiful and charming Demon Emperor, I beg of you, please enlighten me as to the reason for my failure in concocting an antidote to the devouring poison," Leon implored, his tone blending admiration with pleading, eliciting a happy smile from Liliana''s lips. Witnessing the detion of this man who had caused her such annyoyance, Liliana couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction and pride. ''Humph! This is payback for making this female demon emperor angry and sulking,'' Liliana snorted inwardly, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Coming back to the present, Liliana nodded toward Leon and responded, "Since you''ve begged me like that, how could I possibly refuse?" Her tone was reminiscent of an Emperor granting asylum to beggar refugees, leaving Leon feeling as though he might vomit blood. ''Damn! I never realized this woman could be so shameless!'' Leon cursed inwardly in disbelief. He hadn''t anticipated that Liliana could match his level of shamelessness; her audacity seemed almost identical to his own! Did she somehow manage to acquire his skills and ndestinely learn them behind his back? Observing Leon''s growing agitation, Liliana let out a giggle and ultimately decided to cease teasing him, sensing that further jesting might escte his anger. Sipping her coffee delicately, Liliana cast an indifferent yet gentle gaze at Leon. "Leon, the reason for your failure in concocting the antidote for the devouring poison isn''t due to yourck of ability or following incorrect steps, but rather the exceptionally low probability of sess," Liliana exined gently, causing Leon, who was still grumbling, to immediately startle at her words. He had assumed his failure stemmed from his own inadequacy or an error in the steps. However, he hadn''t foreseen that the main obstacle was the extremely low probability of sessfully concocting an antidote for the devouring poison. Drawing a small breath to steady himself, Leon inquired once more, "What are the odds of sessfully concocting an antidote from the devouring poison?" Liliana smiled, resting her chin on her left hand as she raised one index finger. "Ten percent?" Leon spected, his curiosity in to see. Liliana shook her head and said, "Guess again." Leon''s brow furrowed, his tone heavy as he asked, "Only one percent?" Once more, Liliana shook her head, releasing a small sigh: "Less than one percent." Leon: ... Are you kidding me? Less than one percent? What kind of fucking chance of sess is that? Even the chance of stepping on sh*t while walking alone is higher than three percent, okay? With Liliana disclosing that the chance of crafting an antidote from the devouring poison was below one percent, Leon visibly deted, as though all hope had been extinguished. Observing Leon''s despondent expression, Liliana regarded him with a gentle gaze. "Don''t lose hope, Leon. I believe in you. If you run out of ingredients, just let me know, and I''ll prepare them for you," Liliana said gently and soothingly, prompting Leon to slowly regain hisposure. "Thank you, Liliana," Leon responded, his gratitude evident. Despite Liliana''s status as the Demon Emperor, Leon couldn''t help but acknowledge her kindness and thoughtfulness, which deeply moved him. If it weren''t for the fact that it''s still early in the morning, he would have eagerly taken her to their room to engage in discussions about life''s philosophy together. In response to Leon''s gratitude, Liliana simply nodded as she continued to eat her grapes. "By the way, do you need my assistance in concocting an antidote for the devouring poison?" Liliana''s offer stunned Leon upon hearing it. With a swift motion, Leon shook his head, firmly declining, "No need for that, Liliana. You''re already upied with the impending war, and if I were to ask for your assistance in concocting an antidote for the devouring poison as well, it would be rather embarrassing for me." While he acknowledges being shameless on asion, it doesn''t imply he''ll act recklessly and brainlessly. Liliana had already offered him so much help, and if he still asked her to assist in concocting an antidote from the devouring poison, he felt undeserving of being a handsome and brave hero. Upon hearing Leon''s eloquent response, Liliana regarded him with admiration. Her earlier question had been a subtle test to gauge Leon''s resolve. If he had requested her assistance, Liliana would have undoubtedly aided him, despite her disappointment in Leon''s tendency to easily be discouraged. However, his resolute refusal brought her a sense of happiness and appreciation for him. As a formidable Demon Emperor, she harbored no wish for her partner tock resolve, and Leon had undoubtedly proved himself worthy. Truly, his title of sword hero was not merely an honorific; it was a testament to his prowess and unwavering determination. "Even though you say that, if you truly need my help to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison, just let me know, okay?" Liliana spoke, her tone indifferent yet gentle, apanied by a charming smile directed at Leon. "Of course," Leon replied, epting her offer without hesitation. Although the sess rate of concocting an antidote for the devouring poison was below one percent, Leon was not inclined to concede defeat easily. If he failed to regain his strength, what about seeking revenge on Velix and his subordinates for their betrayal, as they had stabbed him in the back? Furthermore, what about preventing the uing great war and honoring his promise to himself to protect his three daughters? Could these dilemmas truly be dismissed solely due to the low sess rate of concocting the antidote for the devouring poison? Certainly not! Unless he wished to surrender and await his demise in a sea of regret, a path often trodden by thosecking determination and resolve. Taking a sip of his coffee, Leon closed his eyes to center his thoughts. Observing Leon''s efforts to calm himself, Liliana remained silent, munching on the dry biscuits she had ced on the dining table earlier, careful not to disturb him. Theck ofmunication between them lends a quiet, cozy, and calm atmosphere to their surroundings. However, the tranquil atmosphere was abruptly disrupted when a crow, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, flew into the dining room through the open window. *Coak! Coak!* The sound of its cawing snapped Leon out of his reverie, and he stared at the crow in confusion. ''A crow?'' Leon blinked curiously, observing as the crow flew towards Liliana, who also frowned slightly as it approached. Perched on the dining table, the crow bowed its head toward Liliana. "Is this your crow, Liliana?" Leon finally voiced his confusion. Liliana shook her head and exined, "No, it isn''t. This crow serves as amunication tool for us demons, primarily transmitting vital news from the outer pce to the inner pce. Upon hearing this, Leon gave a small nod, entirely new to the fact that the Demon race had such a unique method ofmunication, which only fueled his curiosity further. As Liliana pointed her palm toward the crow, a ck magic circle suddenly materialized above its head. *Whoohs!* The ck magic circle gleamed brightly for a few moments before a ck letter, embellished with golden patterns, materialized on its head. Liliana narrowed her eyes, slowly unfurled the letter, and began to read. After a moment, her initially indifferent and calm expression stiffened before transforming into one of cold determination. "They''ve already begun..." Chapter 115: Velixs True Cruelty and the War of the Eras "They''ve already begun..." Liliana whispered in a strong, cold tone as she held the ck letter in her hand, her gaze indifferent as she stared at it. Sensing the shift in her mood and expression after reading the letter, Leon frowned slightly and inquired, "Is something amiss? Liliana sighed and gave a small nod, casting aplicated nce at Leon. "Yes, something unfortunate has urred, and it''s tied to the impending war," Liliana replied, observing the shift in Leon''s expression. At her words, Leon narrowed his eyes, a cold glint reflecting in his golden gaze. "The impending war? Have the forces of the Holy Empire of Elysium already initiated troop mobilization?" Leon inquired, his tone blending indifference with a hint of anger. Liliana nodded and responded, "Yes, our spies within the Holy Empire of Elysium have reported that Velix Larrison, the Holy Emperor, has mobilized their troops to initiate a conflict with us, the Demons." "And..." Liliana hesitated to continue, her uncertainty evident, causing Leon to furrow his brows unhappily upon hearing her pause. He sensed Liliana''s reluctance to share this news with him, a sentiment he found unsettling. Certainly, heprehended Liliana''s desire to safeguard his emotions, prompting him to acknowledge the depth of her concern for him. Nheless, the impending great war was a matter of grave importance. The primary catalyst for this war stemmed from Velix and his cohorts, who conspired to eliminate him and exploit his demise as justification forunching arge-scale assault on the Demon race. Therefore, as one of humanity''s heroes and the sacrificial catalyst for the impending war, Leon firmly believed he was entitled to full disclosure regarding this matter. Otherwise, how could he possibly devise a strategy once he had regained his strength? With a dissatisfied nce aimed at Liliana seated across from him, Leon crossed his arms over his chest and stated firmly, "Liliana, I appreciate your concern for me, and I''m truly grateful. However, you must understand that this war was incited by Velix and his cohorts, who exploited the momentum of my supposed death to their advantage." "Consequently, as a sword hero of mankind and a victim of their conspiracy, I believe I have the right to know more about it than anyone else, don''t I?" His voice carried a pleading tone as he expressed his thoughts. Suddenly, a thought crossed Leon''s mind, casting a dark shadow over his expression. "Or perhaps you fear I might betray you?" Leon regarded Liliana with aplex gaze, his tone cautious. At his words, Liliana''s formerly indifferent and cold expression crumbled instantly, prompting her to hastily rise from her seat. "No! You''ve misunderstood! That''s not what I meant!" Her beautiful face betrayed panic as she emphasized her point, seeking to prevent any misunderstanding. Then she hurriedly continued, "I hesitated to tell you because I feared you wouldn''t be able to bear the shock of the second piece of news, Leon." After voicing her exnation, Liliana let out a small sigh, leaving Leon somewhat perplexed. "What do you mean by not being able to bear the shock of the second news?" Leon''s tone grew increasingly curious as he asked. Liliana rubbed her temples as if experiencing a headache and handed the letter to Leon. Taking the letter from Liliana''s hand, Leon read it carefully: ["Velix Larrison, Holy Emperor of the Holy Empire of Elysium, officially deres an all-out war with the Demon race in front of millions of citizens of the capital as witnesses, utilizing an ancient mirror that has not appeared for decades. The purpose of this war is twofold: to eliminate the mysterious and threatening Demon Emperor and to avenge the death of the sword hero Leon Kruger."] After reading the entire contents of the letter, Leon''s countenance grew even darker. ''This damn Velix is truly insane and audacious!'' Leon cursed inwardly, his hatred for Velix reaching its zenith. The actions of Velix were beyond belief and truly horrific. Officially dering an all-out war in front of the millions of citizens of the capital was equivalent to announcing it to all of humanity and the world. This deration of all-out war signified Velix''s intention to inaugurate the War of the Eras with the Demon Race, marked by an official battle between the three heroes and the Demon Emperor. The duration of this war is projected to be extensive and will result in the loss of millions¡ªpossibly even tens of millions¡ªof lives due to its impact! The primary issue at hand is that Velix has leveraged his supposed death as a pretext to initiate this war, implying that he will bear the burden of responsibility for the countless deaths of living beings that will inevitably ur. Hundreds or even thousands of years from now, future generations may not remember him as the handsome and formidable sword hero, but rather as the catalyst for the deaths of millions of living beings. ''Damn it! After conspiring to eliminate and kill me, now you want to brand me as the most sinful person in the world? Velix, you heartless asshole!'' Leon seethed inwardly, gritting his teeth in anger. He finally grasped the extent of Velix''s cruelty and courage in making decisions, prompting him to see Velix in a new light. ''As much as I could intervene or halt an ordinaryrge-scale conflict, when it''s the epoch-defining sh between humanity and the Demon race in each era, prevention bes utterly futile,'' Leon muttered, his expression contorting slightly. Even if he were to regain his strength, halting or even preventing this war seemed utterly impossible. Moreover, with the sess rate of concocting an antidote for the devouring poison hovering just under one percent, it further ensnared him in a dire predicament. Liliana, seated opposite him, observed Leon''s disheveled and anxious demeanor, mirroring an equally weighty expression. the War of the Eras, an official conflict between the three heroes and the Demon Emperor, marked the imminent start of her and Leon''s inevitable confrontation. Despite having lost his current strength due to the poison coursing through him, Leon still holds the title of sword hero. ''Will Leon and I ultimately find ourselves locked in a battle to the death?'' Liliana whispered, her beautiful face etched with profound sadness. It had to be acknowledged that the time spent with Leon, especially their intimate nights together, had left her deeply addicted to and obsessed with him. Consequently, she found herself unable to ept the fate that would ultimately lead to their tragic end, forcing them into a situation where they werepelled to confront each other in battle. As Liliana wrestled with her inner conflict, Leon''s voice abruptly snapped her back to reality. "Liliana, are you prepared for the impending war?" Leon inquired. Liliana nodded, her previously anxious expression now reced by a cold and stern demeanor on her pretty face. "Yes, I am ready," Liliana replied, her tone turning cold instantly, "though Velix''s unexpected deration to initiate the War of the Eras may require some adjustments to my ns for this conflict." Upon hearing Liliana''s statement, Leon narrowed his eyes in contemtion. Shortly after, he emerged from his reverie, a sh of determination gleaming in his golden eyes. Fixing his gaze on Liliana, Leon drew a small breath, his expression gradually growing solemn. "Liliana, may I request a favor from you?" Chapter 116: Gurens Resurgence of Confidence 20 kilometers from the walls of the Holy Empire''s capital, Elysium... On the vast in, 500,000 troops assembled,prising cavalry, infantry, archers, and mages, arranged in an exceptionally orderly formation. Behind their frontline, an additional 100,000 troops served as reserves and supply carriers, forming a separate group with equally prepared positions. This formidable battle formation, capable of inspiring awe and sending shivers down the spine of any observer, was truly powerful. Meanwhile, atop a high hill approximately a kilometer away from the troops'' formation, stood six figures, each emanating an extraordinary aura. They were Valen, Luna, Natasya, Guren, Rain, and Jim, thetter maintaining a calm and distinct expression as he observed the line of troops. "Rain, have youpleted the teleportation formation?" Jim, positioned to Rain''s right, inquired with a calm tone, a characteristic smile gracing his lips. In response, Rain gave a small nod and replied nonchntly, "Everything is in order and under control. I''m ready to cast the teleportation magic at any moment." "Excellent!" Jim''s smile widened slightly as he nodded in satisfaction. Then, shifting his focus to Valen and Luna on his right, Jim extended a respectful gesture by folding his hand towards them. With a slight smile, he addressed them: "Spear Hero Valen and Bow Hero Luna, His Majesty desires for you to lead this war effectively and hopes that you will secure victory for humanity, defeating the demons that threaten us." Upon hearing Jim''s words, Valen responded with a sarcastic smile and a nod, saying, "Hehehe! Don''t worry, Prime Minister Jim. Tell His Majesty that I, Spear Hero Valen, will ensure victory for the Holy Empire of Elysium and crush the Demon army on the battlefield!" His tone dripped with pride and arrogance, eliciting only a smile from Jim. Beside him, Luna rolled her eyes in evident disgust at Valen''s arrogance. As a fellow hero, she was intimately acquainted with his overconfident demeanor and grew weary of it. Turning her gaze towards Jim, Luna nodded nonchntly and replied, "Don''t worry, Prime Minister Jim. I''ll do my best to secure victory for the Empire. After all, it''s only fitting that I avenge Leon''s death at the hands of the Demon Emperor, isn''t it?" A faint smile graced her lips, each wordden with hidden significance. In the past few days, she hadn''t uncovered any solid evidence implicating Velix and his cohorts in Leon''s death and disappearance, as Edward had suspected. Yet, that didn''t mean she would lower her guard against them. Growing up in Holy Orthodoxy since childhood, Luna had witnessed the chilling uracy of Edward''s conjectures. Hence, her confidence in Edward''s conjectures remained unshaken despite theck of evidence. In response to Luna''s statement and question, Jim nodded solemnly, his handsome features adopting a grave expression. "You''re correct, Bow Hero Luna. This war is also about avenging the death of the sword hero Leon Kruger. Thus, I pray that we can secure victory for sword heo Leon, who now watches over us from heaven as we avenge him." Jim''s voice remained calm, yet there was an undercurrent of anger, hinting at his struggle to ept Leon''s demise. His tone, expression, and demeanor exhibited no ws or inconsistencies, prompting Luna to furrow her brow slightly, unable to discern any falsehood in his words. Nheless, Luna remains undeterred and resolved to diligently pursue concrete evidence regarding this matter. Maybe, once on the battlefield, if she seeds in finding and rescuing Leon, who might still be alive in the Desert of Chaos, she could directly ask him about the current situation. Snapping out of her reverie, Luna nodded at Jim and replied, "I''ll try for that." A broad smile spread across Jim''s lips as he nodded towards Luna. Beside Luna, Valen, who had been observing their conversation, remained silent, wearing his typical careless expression. Yet his gaze toward Jim held a hidden depth of intrigue and meaning, expertly concealed. After conversing with Valen and Luna, Jim shifted his attention to Natasya and Guren, moving towards them. "Natasya, Marquis Guren, His Majesty has also sent a message for both of you," Jim stated casually, addressing Natasya directly. "Natasya, His Majesty ces great expectations upon you to adeptly fulfill your role as a general, assisting the heroes on this battlefield, and I trust you understand the gravity of this responsibility." "I understand, Jim," Natasya replied, nodding firmly. Jim acknowledged her response with a nod before continuing, "Additionally, His Majesty mentioned that you are permitted to unleash your full strength on the battlefield." Upon hearing this, Natasya''s indifferent facade faltered slightly, her gaze fixing on Jim with disbelief. "Are you sure, Jim?" Natasya asked urgently, her usuallyposed demeanor showing a rare glimpse of emotion. "Of course. Would I deceive you?" Jim chuckled softly, delivering his response in a calm manner. Natasya nodded firmly, her expression resolute. "In that case, I willply," she responded nonchntly yet eagerly. Jim offered her a slight nod and a smile before shifting his gaze to Guren beside her. "Marquis Guren, His Majesty did not convey any specific message for you," Jim stated as he retrieved a white letter from his pocket and presented it to Guren. "However, His Majesty has sent this letter addressed to you." Observing the letter in Jim''s hand, Guren appeared somewhat surprised as he epted it cautiously, his gaze filled with curiosity as he examined it. "By the way, His Majesty instructed that you should open it the moment you''re on the battlefield," Jim added. Guren nodded, casting a grateful nce towards Jim. "Thank you, Prime Minister Jim," Guren replied quietly, a faint smile ying on his lips. Jim gave a small nod, saying nothing more, before making his way towards Rain, who stood near the cliff of the hill. As Guren watched Jim''s retreating figure, he narrowed his eyes and returned his attention to the letter in his hand. Just as he was about to stow the letter away, a voice interrupted him from the side. "Hey, Guren! What''s that letter you''re holding?" At the sound of the voice, Guren''s expression hardened, and he redirected his gaze to the side where Valen was approaching. "It''s none of your concern," Guren retorted, swiftly tucking the letter into the pocket of his battle robe. "Hehehe! Are you giving me the cold shoulder because I bested you, Guren?" Valen quipped, folding his big, burly arms across his chest. At the mention of "bested," Guren''s expression darkened instantly. His defeat at Valen''s hands had dealt a severe blow to his pride and self-esteem. While theck of a holy weapon was the primary reason for his defeat, it still left him utterly devastated. However, the Guren of the present was distinctly different from his past self. His emotionalposure had ascended to new heights, and he no longer allowed himself to be easily rattled by Valen''s taunts. Maintaining his icyposure, he gave a disdainful snort in Valen''s direction before turning his gaze away. "Even though I lost that time, it doesn''t mean I''ll lose in the future. Just wait for that day," Guren stated coldly and indifferently. Once he gained recognition from the Holy Sword of Zenith, Guren was confident that his abilities would match or even surpass Leon''s, making it easy to outmatch Valen in the future. Despite Valen''s strength, he had always been bested by Leon before, and Guren was determined to ensure that Valen''s next defeat would be at his hands¡ªthe new sword hero of this era! Observing Guren''s impressive emotionalposure and his controlled, arrogant demeanor, Valen couldn''t help but smirk sarcastically. He refrained from arguing or further taunting Guren, yet a glint of coldness sparked in Valen''s eyes as he observed Guren intently, a subtle smile tugging at his lips from behind his facade. "Hehehe... Interesting..." --------------- A/N: Thank you for your supports! Chapter 117: World Teleportation! "Rain, begin by teleporting the two heroes, Marquis Guren and Natasya, to their designated positions within the troop lineup. Once that''s done, proceed with teleporting our 600,000 troops," instructed Jim, standing alongside Rain near the cliff''s edge. "Understood," replied Rain, her tone indifferent and her face expressionless as ever. Jim gave a slight nod, shifting his gaze toward Valen, Luna, Guren, and Natasya positioned behind him. "Spear Hero Valen, Bow Hero Luna, Marquis Guren, and Natasya, please prepare yourselves promptly," Jim called out, his tone calm. "Rain will teleport you into the troop lineup first, followed by a mass teleportation of all our troops to the designated 3000-kilometer area," he continued, offering a slight salute. Upon hearing Jim''s words, Valen, Luna, Guren, and Natasya nodded in unison. "I''m ready," Luna replied calmly and nonchntly. "Same here." Valen stepped closer to Luna, a faint smile gracing his lips as he nced at Jim. "I''m prepared," Guren stated coolly, his earlier annoyance from Valen''s teasing still evident on his face. "Ready, Jim," Natasya replied gracefully, giving a subtle nod in his direction. Noticing that everyone was ready, Jim turned back to Rain beside him. "You can start, Rain," he said. Rain nodded and raised one hand slightly upward. "Teleportation magic!" she intoned her magical incantation with a nonchnt tone. *Buzz!* Suddenly, an intricate blue magic circle appeared under Valen, Luna, Guren, and Natasya''s feet, swirling and emitting a bright blue light. The light instantly illuminated them, and in the blink of an eye, they vanished from their positions, reappearing a kilometer away where 600,000 troops stood neatly lined up. After their teleportation, they quickly mounted the prepared horses, awaiting Rain''s spell to teleport the entire troops to a location 3000 kilometers away from the Imperial Capital. From atop the cliff, Jim, having observed the four in their positions through a magic spyss, swiftly directed his gaze towards Rain beside him. "Rain, you can begin," Jim instructed with a light tone as he took a few steps back. In response, Rain nodded and drew a small breath. With a momentary closure of her eyes, she opened her palms, and suddenly, a long, beautiful ck magic staff materialized in her right hand. At first nce, the staff appeared ordinary, but any experienced mage would likely tremble in fear upon seeing it. The magic staff, known as the "Magic Staff of Cmity," was an ancient artifact said to have been wielded by an extraordinarily powerful and mysterious Great Mage from 7,000 years ago, during the era of the first heroes and the Demon Emperor Amon. ording to scant historical records from the era, for 7,000 years following the demise of the enigmatic Great Mage, not a single mage emerged capable of wielding or earning recognition from the staff. This resulted in the magic staff being stored in the Imperial Pce''s armory during that time. In the end, Rain, possessing the most extraordinary magical talent in the past seven thousand years of mankind''s history, was born, bing the sole individual capable of earning recognition from the magic staff. Behind Rain, Jim caught sight of the Magic Staff of Cmity in her hand, prompting a slight smile to grace his lips. "It''s been quite some time since I''ve seen Rain wield the Magic Staff of Cmity," Jim remarked with a chuckle, casting an intrigued nce towards Rain. Meanwhile, Rain, already gripping the Magic Staff of Cmity, slowly opened her indifferent, calm eyes. Sensing the potent energy coursing through the magic staff clenched in her hand, Rain''s expression remained as stoic as ever, unaffected by its power. With her eyes fixed on the massed troops gathered a kilometer away, Rain lifted the Magic Staff of Cmity skyward and uttered softly, "Activate the teleportation magic formation." *Buzz!* As Rain activated the teleportation formation, an immense blue magic circle materialized beneath the feet of the 600,000 troops, bathing them in a radiant blue light. The troops, overwhelmed by the spectacle, couldn''t suppress their astonishment. "Is this the magic of Great Mage Rain? It''s extraordinary!" "Absolutely! Great Mage Rain''s prowess knows no equal in crafting such a formidable teleportation circle!" "With her magic, our empire knows no bounds!" The entire troop erupted into a frenzy of excitement and admiration for Rain''s magic, especially the mage troops, who were awestruck by her mastery. Rain''s legendary prowess reverberated throughout the Holy Empire of Elysium and extended to the distant reaches of the Holy Orthodox region, evoking profound reverence from mages far and wide. As Valen, Luna, and Guren beheld the expanding magic circle below, enveloping them, they couldn''t suppress their wonder and astonishment. Only Natasya maintained aposed countenance, yet her concealed admiration for Rain lingered beneath the facade of indifference. Atop the cliff, Rain wasted no time upon spotting the magic array. With her magic staff raised high and her right foot stepping back, Rain concentrated all the mana within her body into the tightly gripped staff. As a result, the Magic Staff of Cmity, previously emitting only a faint white glow, began to radiate with increasing brightness. Sensing the opportune moment, Rain directed the staff''s tip towards the amassed troops. With an expression of unwavering determination, she called out in a slightly stern tone, "High-level Teleportation Magic: World Teleportation!" *Whoosh!!* Abruptly, a colossal magic circle materialized in the sky above Valen, Luna, Guren, Natasya, and the troops, matching the vastness of the circle below and spanning across the expanse above them. The abrupt appearance of a colossal magic circle in the sky startled the entire troop once again. However, before they could recover from their shock, the magic circle below them suddenly illuminated brightly, seemingly synchronized with the appearance of the circle above the sky, promptly enveloping the entire troop in a blue light. Shortly thereafter, the 600,000 troops vanished from their positions, disappearing along with the two colossal magic circles¡ªone in the sky and one on the ground. Observing the entire process attentively, Jim drew in a deep breath and cast an appreciative gaze towards Rain, who stood near the cliff. ''To teleport 600,000 troops, a task that typically requires the effort of thousands of high-level mages, and yet she aplishes it alone. Rain, this woman is a true monster,'' Jim muttered to himself, a faint smile gracing his lips. Despite being well aware of Rain''s exceptional abilities, Jim found himself continually amazed every time he witnessed her abilities. Today, watching her effortlessly teleport an entire troop in an instant only solidified Rain''s rightful im to the title of the most talented mage humanity has seen in the past 7,000 years. With a slight chuckle, Jim strolled leisurely over to Rain, offering hispliments: "Rain, you''re truly remarkable. His Majesty the Emperor will undoubtedly reward you handsomely for your aplishments this time." Upon hearing Jim''s words, Rain gradually emerged from the trance of her magic, lowering the Magic Staff of Cmity in her hand. With her usual expressionless demeanor, Rain nced at Jim and gently shook her head. "I''m not concerned about rewards or such," she replied casually. Jim chuckled at her response, giving her a yful nce. "Even if you''re not interested, they''ll stille your way," Jim quipped with a smile. Rain merely shook her head slightly, offering no furtherment. Her gaze drifted toward the direction where the troops had gathered earlier, her expression remaining indifferent. "By the way, have you confirmed the teleportation coordinates?" Jim swiftly changed the subject, asking in a casual manner. "Of course," Rain responded with a nod, continuing, "The location they''ve been teleported to is a grasnd 3000 kilometers away from the capital. It''s also the outermost limit for teleportation, thanks to the magic field of the Desert of Chaos, which prevents teleportation from outside to inside," she exined in detail. "Good! Then the entire war n will proceed as nned," Jim responded, his tone filled with satisfaction as the uneasiness in his heart about teleporting the troops vanished in an instant. Taking a slight breath, Jim regarded Rain with a gentle gaze before continuing, "Alright, Rain, I entrust the security and sess of our battlefield ns to you and Natasya." "Ensure that we can ovee the Demon Race on the battlefield and secure victory for our Empire. I''ll manage affairs within the Empire, and if you require assistance or encounter any unforeseen circumstances outside our n, don''t hesitate to contact me immediately. Do you understand?" "Yes, Jim, I understand. You can count on me." Rain replied nonchntly, though her voice resonated with confidence. "Excellent!" Jim responded, offering Rain a satisfied smile. They then proceeded to engage in small talk, discussing various aspects rted to their ns for the battlefield. After concluding their conversation, Rain teleported away, leaving Jim alone at his location. As he absorbed the serene scene around him, with only a gentle breeze rustling the leaves and his ck kimono robe swaying softly, Jim''s expression remained unchanged. With his customary calm demeanor, he ambled a bit closer to the cliff''s edge, taking in the panoramic view of the lush trees below. His gaze drifted to the spot where the troops had gathered earlier, now eerily silent and devoid of any signs of life. After a moment of contemtion, Jim redirected his gaze, and a subtle, yet distinct, smile graced his lips. "At longst, after 7,000 years, the demon race will crumble in the palm of my hand¡­" Chapter 118: Jims Past and His Anger "At longst, after 7,000 years, the demon race will crumble in the palm of my hand¡­" Jim whispered coldly, a cruel glint lurking behind his typically calm gaze. If there were a list of individuals in the world who harbored the most animosity towards the Demon race, Jim would undoubtedly rank among the top ten. In his childhood, Jim was merely an orphan raised in an orphanage within the Imperial Capital. Of course, being an orphan didn''t imply he was abandoned by his parents or the like. His parents met their demise at the hands of demons in the vige where they once resided. His vige, situated near the border, fell victim to the war between the Empire and the Demon Race, resulting in the tragic demise of the entire vige, including his parents. Jim still vividly remembers how his parents hid him in a small crate, and at the tender age of 5, he witnessed their brutal murder by the Demon Army through a hole in the crate. On that fateful day, a torrent of emotions¡ªhatred, anger, sadness, and despair¡ªflooded his 5-year-old self. Thus, fueled by those emotions and propelled by his extraordinary genius, he embarked on a path of revenge that eventually led him to ascend to the position of Prime Minister of the Holy Empire of Elysium, earning him the title of the "Four-Eyed Devil," a name renowned throughout the world! Swiftly, Jim snapped out of his reverie and took a small breath to calm himself down. As he turned around, intending to activate the automatic teleportation magic tool to return to the Imperial Pce, a man in a ck cloak that obscured his entire figure suddenly materialized before him, catching Jim off guard. However, his surprised expression swiftly vanished, reced by one of indifference. "Greetings, Prime Minister." The man in the ck cloak bent one leg and sped his hands together, offering a respectful greeting to Jim. Jim responded with a small nod and asked with a calm expression, "Do you have any important news to bring?" The ck-cloaked man nodded, bowing his head respectfully as he replied, "Prime Minister, our shadow troops have uncovered some suspicious evidence regarding noble families strongly suspected of colluding with the Demon race." Upon hearing the ck-cloaked man''s statement, Jim''s expression immediately stiffened. "Are you certain of this?" Jim asked coldly, his eyes narrowing. "I''m certain, Prime Minister!" The man in the ck cloak responded firmly, without a hint of hesitation. Jim remained silent for a few moments, eventually cing his trust in the man before him, who served as the head of the main division of the shadow army. The Shadow Army, an intelligence force of the Holy Empire of Elysium tasked with operating covertly, operates under his control. All news, secrets, and affairs within the Empire or even the Holy Orthodox region couldn''t possibly evade his sight and control, thanks to the existence of the shadow army. Hence, the shadow army stood as one of his most potent weapons. Taking a small breath, Jim looked up at the ck-cloaked man and asked, "Do you already know which noble families are suspected of involvement with the Demon race and how many of them there are?" "Of course, Prime Minister. All the information is in this document," the man in the ck cloak replied, retrieving a document from beneath his cloak and passing it to Jim. epting the document, Jim read it carefully, and his expression instantly turned cold. "Good! Good! These ten noble families don''t seem to value their lives much," Jim remarked with a small nod, a thin, cold smile curling his lips, rendering him ominously terrifying. Even the ck-cloaked man before him couldn''t help but shiver upon witnessing Jim''s expression, prompting him to immediately lower his head in fear. After a moment, Jim''s emotions reverted to normal, and he tucked the document into the pocket of his kimono robe. "Um... Prime Minister Jim, how should we handle these ten noble families?" the ck-cloaked man asked cautiously, stealing a nce at him. In response, Jim gave a small smile and sped his hands behind his waist. "For the time being, refrain from taking direct action against them, but prioritize gathering all avable evidence of their collusion with the Demon Race," Jim instructed nonchntly. It wasn''t that he couldn''t eliminate them all outright, but amidst the newly ignited conflict with the Demon race, such actions would carry adverse repercussions. Considering they were noble families with their own territories, their wholesale eradication would prove detrimental to the Empire itself. However, this didn''t imply he would let them off the hook entirely. With stronger evidence and waiting for the opportune moment, Jim nned to swiftly and decisively eliminate them all. "Understood! I''ll proceed with it," the ck-cloaked man replied respectfully. Jim nodded in satisfaction and then recalled something crucial. "By the way, have there been any developments in your surveince of the border towns?" Jim inquired calmly. The ck-cloaked man shook his head and replied, "Unfortunately, not yet, Prime Minister. We haven''t detected any suspicious individuals or activities in the border towns of the Holy Empire of Elysium or Holy Orthodoxy." Jim nodded, hisposed expression unchanged, upon hearing this. "That''s okay. However, ensure continuous surveince over the entire border town for any suspicious individuals entering or leaving. Clear?" Jim conveyed it casually. "Understood!" the ck-cloaked man replied eagerly. "Very well. You may leave," Jim said nonchntly. The man in the ck cloak nodded and saluted once more before disappearing. Observing his departure, Jim gently shook his head and turned his gaze skyward, where the clouds began to gather, lost in thought as if wrestling with a dilemma. "For some reason, my intuition that Leon isn''t dead is growing stronger..." ... Meanwhile... "So, what favor do you need from me, Leon?" Liliana asked, sitting in her work chair, d in a beautiful ck dress that entuated her perfect curves, as she looked at Leon with a curious expression. Earlier, in the dining room, Leon had abruptly requested her assistance, to which she readily agreed. However, when she inquired about his request, Leon remained silent and instead suggested discussing it in her workspace, leaving her slightly confused. ''What could Leon possibly request? Is it rted to concocting an antidote for the devouring poison?'' Liliana pondered to herself, her curiosity fully engaged, as she observed Leon, who appeared to be sleeping with his eyes closed. Upon hearing Liliana''s inquiry, Leon''s eyelids twitched slightly, and he slowly reopened his eyes. His gaze fell on Liliana, who sat across from him with a gentle expression. Then, with a slight intake of breath, Leon''s expression grew serious as he continued, "Liliana, my request is to gain aprehensive understanding of theposition of your Demon army..." Chapter 119: Leons Unanimous Decision "Liliana, my request is to gain aprehensive understanding of theposition of your Demon army..." Upon hearing Leon''s request, Liliana was naturally surprised and gave him a puzzled look. "Are you curious about theposition of my demon army?" Liliana inquired tentatively. "Yes! Can you share the details?" Leon replied with a firm nod and a hint of eagerness. Liliana fell silent for a few moments, her beautiful face still reflecting confusion. Her initial assumption was that Leon sought her assistance in concocting an antidote for the devouring poison, but his request exceeded her expectations. With a slight sigh, Liliana cast an indifferent yet gentle gaze upon Leon, offering a small nod. "If that is your wish, I shall divulge theposition of my army," Liliana replied firmly, her response devoid of hesitation, leaving Leon across from her visibly taken aback. "Wait a minute, Liliana! Aren''t you curious why I''m interested in theposition of your demon army?" Leon questioned, his palm raised in a gesture of inquiry, a puzzled expression directed at her. Upon hearing his words, Liliana leaned back in her chair, offering him a faint smile. "Of course, I''m curious, but I refrained from asking because ultimately, you''ll exin, won''t you?" Liliana smiled charmingly, raising both eyebrows as if to say, ''Am I right?'' Leon chuckled softly at her words, meeting her gaze with a gentle expression. "Yes, you''re right," Leon replied with a nod before continuing, "In fact, the reason I seek information about your demon army''sposition is because I wish to assist you in this war." As Liliana absorbed his words, disbelief etched across her features, her expression shifting noticeably. "You... What did you just say? You want to help me in this war?" Liliana''s urgency prompted her to sit up straight, her words tumbling out hastily. "Yes, I''mmitted to assisting you," Leon responded earnestly, his tranquil golden eyes devoid of deceit, causing Liliana to pause momentarily as she registered his sincerity. Liliana''s mouth opened and closed, as if she struggled to find the words to voice her thoughts. She pondered why Leon had chosen to offer his aid in the impending war, especially considering its significance¡ªit was the war of era, an authorized conflict between the three heroes and the Demon Emperor. Despite the betrayal he had endured from the Imperial Pce, Leon remained a hero of mankind, bound by duty to protect humanity. His offer to assist her in the war felt like a betrayal of humanity and his hero status. However, she refrained from voicing her thoughts and suppressed her intense curiosity. With aplex expression directed at him, Liliana calmly inquired, though a trace of nervousness tinged her tone, "Are you certain about this? You''re aware of the potential consequences, aren''t you?" Leon grasped the implication behind Liliana''s question. Assisting the Demon Emperor in the war of the era, especially as a recognized hero of mankind, would undoubtedly brand him as a notorious viin in the annals of history. Yet he found himself utterly unequipped to confront the imminent conflict. Firstly, his strength had not yet fully recovered. Furthermore, despite his ongoing efforts to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison, the chances of sess remained abysmally slim, lingering at less than one percent¡ªa truly discouraging statistic. Secondly, even if he were to regain his strength, he would still be powerless to halt the war. The impending war, initially perceived as a significant conflict, had unexpectedly transformed into the era-defining sh between mankind and the Demon race, a battle he knew he could neither halt nor prevent. Any attempt to thwart it, even by exposing Velix and his subordinates'' plot against him, would prove futile and might even backfire fatally on him. Thirdly, it wasn''t that he had never considered sending a letter seeking help and revealing his survival to Arshley at Holy Orthodox; rather, he simply couldn''t muster the courage to take such a risk, primarily due to one individual¡ªJim Terra, the Prime Minister and war strategist of the Imperial Pce, whose formidable reputation struck fear even into his own heart. His apprehension stemmed not from Jim''s physical prowess but from his razor-sharp intellect, his ability to anticipate others'' thoughts with uncanny precision, his wless war strategy, and his terrifying intuition. Don''t assume that his past victories in wars against the demons were solely because of his sheer strength; in truth, they werergely attributed to Jim''s impable strategy. He waspletely confident that the entire border town and even the Holy Orthodox Capital were under Jim''s vignt surveince from every angle. This wasn''t mere spection; it was a conviction rooted in his deep understanding of Jim''s nature. Even Leon himself was certain that among all those who had presumed him dead, only a select few harbored doubts, and Jim was likely one of them. With these factors in mind, Leon ultimately made the decision to aid Liliana, acknowledging it might be her only chance to withstand the Empire''s great assault and prevent the defeat of the demon race. Though he risked being branded a traitor if discovered, he no longer cared about the consequences. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon gazed deeply at Liliana and nodded firmly. "I understand the consequences, but I''m certain of this," Leon replied with unwavering determination, his resolve evident. His response left Liliana momentarily speechless, prompting her to release a small sigh. "If that''s your decision, then I won''t press further," Liliana said, her words tinged withplex emotions directed towards Leon. Leon smiled gently and remained silent for a moment before speaking. "By the way, Liliana, there are actually two things I''d like to ask you. May I?" he inquired. Upon hearing this, Liliana blinked curiously and replied, "Of course, please go ahead and ask." Leon took a small breath and posed his question: "Could you assist me in sending a letter to the Holy Orthodox Hall?" Even though he was aware of the immense difficulty, if not impossibility, he feltpelled to make the attempt. Meeting Leon''s hopeful gaze, Liliana''s expression softened with regret as she shook her head. "Unfortunately, it''s impossible at the moment, Leon," Liliana replied, her tone tinged with regret. She continued, "All of humanity''s border towns are heavily guarded, making pration virtually impossible." "Furthermore, powerful magical barriers suppress us, the Demons, in the border towns of both the Empire and the Holy Orthodox, furtherplicating matters," Liliana exined, providing detailed insight. As Leon absorbed her exnation, his expression remained unchanged, devoid of disappointment or sadness, as he was already aware of the improbability given the current tense situation. "Alright, that''s fine," Leon said calmly and casually. Then he adjusted his sitting position and assumed a serious expression. "Now, onto the second question, and I hope for an honest answer from you." Observing the shift in Leon''s demeanor, Liliana felt a hint of difort but remained silent, nodding in acknowledgment. Leon closed his eyes briefly, gathering his thoughts before speaking candidly. "Liliana, were you aware all along that the poison within my body was the devouring poison?" Chapter 120: The Truth About 10 Ancient Poisons Revealed and an Unexpected Surprise "Liliana, were you aware all along that the poison within my body was the devouring poison?" Upon hearing his question, Liliana was naturally stunned and regarded Leon with curiosity. "How could you possibly havee to such a conclusion?" she asked, blinking innocently. "How could I possibly havee to such a conclusion? Isn''t it obvious?" Leon retorted, rolling his eyeszily. "Firstly, the devouring poison is one of the ancient poisons created by Jared Crimson, the tenth-generation Demon Emperor, and as his descendant, it''s improbable that you wouldn''t have knowledge of it." "Secondly, your knowledge of the devouring poison far surpasses mine, and you''re even familiar with its sess percentage¡ªa detailpletely unknown to me." "Thirdly, when I mentioned making an antidote for the devouring poison with Lyra''s help that night, although surprise flickered across your face, it seemed rather ordinary, as if you had known about it beforehand." "Given all these facts, do you still intend to evade?" Leon narrowed his eyes, fixing an inquisitive stare on Liliana, seated across from him. To be honest, there were numerous other reasons, but the three he mentioned stood out as the mostpelling, solidifying his certainty. Listening to Leon''s words and his astute deductions, Liliana fell silent for a few moments before releasing a small sigh. "Yes, I knew," Liliana admitted with an apologetic expression, casting a fearful nce at Leon, half expecting his anger. To her surprise, Leon''s expression remained calm as ever, devoid of any anger or annoyance, leaving her somewhat perplexed. "Are you not angry, Leon?" Liliana asked cautiously, her lower lip trapped between her teeth. It was the first time she had experienced such nervousness, and her demeanor revealed a vulnerability she hadn''t disyed before. As a formidable Demon Emperor, when had she ever disyed such nervousness and fear? However, the cause of her current emotional turmoil was none other than Leon himself, a testament to the significance she attributed to their rtionship. Observing the anxiety etched on her exquisite features and hearing her admission, Leon finally smiled and shook his head. "I have no right to be angry," Leon replied calmly, his expression devoid of any signs of anger. "After all, I deceived you too, creating an antidote for the devouring poison without discussing it with you." "So, I truly have no grounds to be upset with you, do I?" Leon''s casual question left Liliana feeling unsettled. Yet, before Liliana could respond, Leon quickly interjected. "Nevertheless, can you tell me why you kept it from me?" Leon asked nonchntly, meeting Liliana''s gaze directly; his eyes locked onto her blood-red pupils. Liliana took a small breath and nodded. "Of course, I''ll exin. But before I do, you should understand that I didn''t deliberately withhold the information. I only became aware of it myself shortly after you told me about the devouring poison within you that night." Leon was naturally shocked by Liliana''s revtion, finding it hard to believe. "Are you serious? Did you only discover this shortly after I mentioned it?" Leon inquired, disbelief still evident on his handsome face. "Of course, I couldn''t possibly be lying," Liliana replied, her nervous expression gradually fading to reveal a calm and indifferent yet gentle demeanor. Across from her, Leon''s skepticism gradually dissipated, reced by intense curiosity. "If you truly only discovered it shortly after I told you, then when exactly did you be aware of it?" Leon inquired. "The night I had a misunderstanding with you and Lyra, do you recall?" Liliana calmly inquired, her gaze fixed on Leon. "Of course, I remember," Leon replied with a hint of hesitation, surprised that it was on that particr night. Indeed, if one counted from the moment he discovered the information about the poison within his body, it hadn''t been too long ago, only a day or twoter. However, he found it somewhat perplexing why Liliana had only realized it then, given her extensive knowledge of the ten ancient poisons. Meanwhile, he, with only limited information, had deduced that the poison within him was the devouring poison. Or perhaps, actually, Liliana had been aware of it from the start but had doubts, only bing convinced during the night of the misunderstanding? Observing Leon''s furrowed brow, Liliana sensed his confusion. With her chin propped up by her palm, Liliana gazed at Leon gently and inquired, "Leon, are you familiar with the origin of the ten ancient poisons?" At this question, Leon instantly snapped out of his reverie and regarded Liliana with a puzzled expression. "Weren''t the ancient poisons created by Demon Emperor Jared Crimson? Why do you ask?" Leon asked, his tone tinged with skepticism. Liliana smiled faintly and shook her head as she replied, "If you''re suggesting that my ancestor Jared Crimson created the ten ancient poisons, you''re correct. But if you''re implying that he personally discovered them, you''re dead wrong." Leon widened his eyes in disbelief at Liliana''s words. Jared Crimson, the Lord of Poison, is the creator but not the discoverer of the ten ancient poisons? What sort of nonsense is this!? Doesn''t that imply that there''s someone even more skilled and talented than Jared Crimson in the field of poisons, having discovered ten ancient poisons? Taking a breath to steady the shock within him, Leon asked, "If it wasn''t Demon Emperor Jared Crimson who discovered them, then who did?" His heart raced with anticipation as he gazed at Liliana with intense curiosity. Liliana smiled and replied, "Actually, I don''t know much about it myself. However, ording to the ancient records passed down from generation to generation by my ancestor Jared Crimson, it is said that he discovered a mysterious ck book in a remote valley deep within the Desert of Chaos while he was away fighting against the three heroes of mankind in his generation. "In that mysterious book, he found all the information about the ten ancient poisons and created them," Liliana exined with a calm expression. In contrast to Liliana''sposed demeanor, Leon, upon hearing her exnation, couldn''t help but draw a deep breath. He hadn''t anticipated there was such a tale behind the ten ancient poisons. Had it not been for Liliana, he likely wouldn''t have been aware of it. Yet, upon reflecting on the narrative, Leon couldn''t shake off a sense of unease. In a mysterious book detailing the manufacturing processes of the ten ancient poisons, each with exceedingly terrifying effects, even heroes like him could sumb to their potency. Isn''t that book too terrifying? It''s crucial to highlight that heroes like himself are typically immune to all poisons except the ten ancient varieties. Initially, he found Jared Crimson to be quite intimidating, given his ability to discover ten ancient poisons with varying effects, capable of killing even heroes. However, it turned out that even Jared Crimson was merely replicating and creating them based on a mysterious book he stumbled upon. Now, the question arises: who authored the mysterious book, and what level of power does this individual possess? From which era does it originate, possessing the capability to craft poisons lethal even to heroes protected by the Holy Weapons? The more Leon pondered it, the more perplexed he grew, inevitably shifting his gaze towards Liliana. "Any insight on who might have authored the mysterious ck book your ancestor stumbled upon?" Leon voiced his doubts to Liliana without hesitation. Liliana shook her head, her expression filled with regret, and replied, "Unfortunately, no one knows who possesses the mysterious book; not even my ancestor, Jared Crimson, is aware of its whereabouts." Leon nodded, unsurprised by this revtion. "So, does the mysterious book still exist?" Leon inquired. "In the records I''ve perused, the book vanished after my ancestor, Jared Crimson, absorbed all its knowledge, and there have been no subsequent mentions of it," Liliana exined, shaking her head. This gesture caused Leon to narrow his eyes in immediate suspicion. ''Vanishing once its knowledge is absorbed?'' Leon muttered to himself, his eyebrows furrowing. In this fantastical world, where magic and wonders abounded, it was the first instance he had encountered of a book vanishing once its contents were absorbed. For some inexplicable reason, it brought to mind the fantasy novels of his former life, where protagonists stumble upon scrolls or ancient tomes that fade away after being opened or perused. This urrence bore striking resemnce, didn''t it?" Returning from his reverie, Leon sighed, shrugged off his curiosity, and regarded Liliana with a gentle expression. "Well, thank you for your exnation, Liliana," Leon said, a smile gracing his lips. "You''re wee, and I should apologize for hiding this matter from you," Liliana replied with a slight shake of her head and pursed lips. Leon chuckled and said, "Don''t sweat it. I''ve already forgiven you," he said, shrugging both shoulders. Then, he quickly changed the topic: "May I ask you one more question?" "Sure," Liliana replied calmly, a beautiful smile gracing her lips, as if indicating that she would answer any question Leon posed without hesitation. "Actually, I''m curious why you only realized that the poison inside my body was a devouring poison when, with your expertise, it should have been easy to detect from the start, shouldn''t it?" Leon locked eyes with her, his doubts evident. He recalled that during their initial examination of his body, Liliana had imed ignorance about the poison within him. In fact, given her abilities and knowledge, she should have easily recognized it. Or was his suspicion correct¡ªthat Liliana knew but harbored doubts? Upon hearing this, Liliana''s smile faded into a faint one. "The reason is simple: I had doubts," she replied calmly. Leon arched an eyebrow, not anticipating his suspicion to be urate. Nevertheless, he remained silent, waiting for Liliana''s next words. "As for why I harbored doubts, it''s actually quiteplex. However, if I were to simplify it for rity, it''s because the initial symptoms in your body didn''t align with those typically associated with the devouring poison; instead, they resembled those of a different poison," Liliana exined, her expression serious and her features icy. Leon gasped in shock, his eyes widening in surprise. "Another poison? What kind of poison is that?" Liliana remained silent for a few moments before answering in a nonchnt tone. "An ancient poison that has no record in history, also known as the Eleventh Ancient Poison¡ªDestroyer of Eternity." ------------ A/N: Thank you for your support and stay tuned! Chapter 121: The Eleventh Poison—The One With the Power to Destroy the Heroes Destinies "An ancient poison that has no record in history, also known as the Eleventh Ancient Poison¡ªDestroyer of Eternity." Liliana''s revtion left Leon dumbfounded, his eyes widening as if struggling to digest the information. An ancient poison with no historical record, dubbed the Eleventh Ancient Poison: the Destroyer of Eternity? Are you kidding me? What other kind of cursed poison could this be? Why had he never encountered it before, and why was it absent from Jared Crimson''s forbidden book? Leon froze for a few moments, his astonishment still evident on his face as he gazed at Liliana. "L-Liliana, y-you''re not joking, are you? The eleventh ancient poison? Aren''t there only 10 ancient poisons known to exist in this world? Then, how and why would there be an eleventh one?" Leon asked, and his tone stuttered with disbelief. Observing Leon''s shocked expression, Liliana''s serious demeanor gradually softened, and she shook her head slightly. "I''m not joking, Leon," Liliana said nonchntly, her tone calm as she continued, "the eleventh ancient poison, known as the ''Destroyer of Eternity,'' does indeed exist. It is the most lethal poison in the world, surpassing even the other ten ancient poisons in potency." "The reason you''re unaware of it is quite simple. This poison wasn''t documented by my ancestor, Jared Crimson, in his notebook or the forbidden book you perused. Instead, he recorded it in an ancient manuscript that has been handed down for thousands of years," Liliana exined, her red eyes betraying a mix of emotions she had concealed. Upon hearing this, Leon fell silent, unsure how to process the revtion. Leon finallyprehended why Liliana had hesitated to identify the poison inside his body; it was likely that she had another suspicion that the poison might be the eleventh ancient poison, the Destroyer of Eternity. From Liliana''s doubts, Leon deduced that this Eleventh Ancient Poison likely had effects somewhat akin to devouring poison, rendering Liliana unable to definitively identify it. Thankfully, Liliana''s confirmation that the poison was indeed the devouring poison brought a semnce of calm to Leon. Otherwise, he would have likely felt immensely desperate, with little hope of recovering his strength. After all, the very name, Eleventh Ancient Poison: Destroyer of Eternity, was enough to instill terror, especially considering Liliana''s assertion that its potency exceeded that of the other ten Ancient Poisons. The mere thought sent shivers down his spine, and cold sweat involuntarily trickled down his back. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon regained hisposure and fixed his gaze on Liliana with curiosity. "So, what symptoms would manifest if someone were exposed to the poison of the destroyer of eternity?" Leon voiced his doubts, his intense curiosity shimmering in his two golden eyes. Liliana sighed slightly, her eyes narrowing gradually. "People affected by this poison, especially if they are heroes like you, exhibit very simr symptoms; one could even say identical if not carefully observed or examined." "The initial symptoms of being affected by the devouring poison, such as yourself, include the loss of holy power and the severance of the connection with your holy weapon. Simrly, the symptoms of exposure to the Destroyer of Eternity''s poison, as detailed in my ancestor Jared Crimson''s ancient manuscripts, also entail breaking the circuit of your holy power, resulting in the loss of connection with your holy weapon," Liliana exined with a serious expression, followed by a sigh escaping her lips. "Fortunately, the poison inside you is not the destroyer of eternity. Otherwise, you would have perished, and no antidote would have been capable of curing you," Liliana continued, her gaze softening towards Leon, relief evident in her blood-red eyes. Leon gave a small nod, mirroring the relief on his face as he listened to Liliana''s detailed exnation, which aligned with his expectations. "If you were topare the two poisons, how much difference is there?" Leon asked curiously. Liliana smiled faintly in response. "Comparing the two poisons is likeparing heaven and earth in terms of difference." Leon arched an eyebrow, not anticipating Liliana to articte it in such vivid terms. "Do you know why my ancestor, Jared Crimson, named the eleventh ancient poison ''Destroyer of Eternity''?" With her chin cradled in both palms, Liliana''s gaze remained fixed on him as she posed the question. At her question, Leon narrowed his eyes and shook his head. Having just learned about the existence of the eleventh ancient poison, how could he know the reason behind its name? Liliana smiled slightly at Leon''s confusion and replied, "That''s because the focus of the Destroyer of Eternity Poison''s attack isn''t on the soul, physique, or the like, but rather on the ''destiny'' of a living being." Leon widened his eyes in horror. "Destiny? You''re not joking, are you? How could a poison attack one''s destiny?" "Of course, I was skeptical at first too, but my ancestor Jared Crimson couldn''t possibly be joking or lying," Liliana said with a slight shake of her head, then continued, "and the most fatally affected individuals by this poison are heroes like you, Leon." "Heroes like me?" Leon raised one eyebrow. "Yes, indeed," Liliana affirmed. "The ten ancient poisons were designed specifically to ovee heroes immune to all other toxins, and as the eleventh ancient poison, its potency reigns supreme¡ªit destroys the hero''s destiny within you." With a gentle touch, Liliana extended her hand, her index finger grazing Leon''s forehead. "Hiss!" Leon''s breath caught, his eyes widening in disbelief. ''Destroying heroes destinies? Damn it, what utter nonsense is this!'' The heroes'' destiny, as implied by its name, is an innate destiny intricately woven into the essence of heroes, frequently serving as the source of their power. Over the span of 7,000 years, the heroes'' destiny has endured, perpetuated from one generation to the next, mirroring the cyclic nature of reincarnation. The reason heroes can wield such formidable power lies in the existence of their hero destinies, enabling them to absorb the legacies of heroes from the preceding era. Suffice it to say, the heroes'' destiny serves as a bridge connecting the heroes of this era to assimte the entirety of legacies from heroes of previous eras. Should the heroes'' destiny be obliterated, the concept of the three heroes and the existence of the three holy weapons will likely vanish in the future. Such an oue would undoubtedly deal a fatal blow to humanity! Seated across from him, Liliana, noting Leon''s pallidplexion, instinctively grasped his struggle to ept this revtion. Initially, she, too, struggled to believe the writings of her ancestor, Jared Crimson, concerning the eleventh ancient poison¡ªthe Destroyer of Eternity¡ªwhich purportedly had the power to obliterate heroes'' destinies upon exposure. After all, if such a poison existed, why hadn''t her ancestor created and unleashed it upon the heroes of her generation, thus disrupting their cyclic pattern and potentially paving the way for the demons'' triumph over humanity? In the end, however, her ancestor refrained from concocting the poison, merely documenting a few details about it, leaving Liliana puzzled about his intentions. Of course, deep down, she felt grateful that her ancestor hadn''t brewed the poison to assail the heroes, as otherwise, she might never have crossed paths with Leon. Though it might sound selfish, Liliana didn''t mind. ''Is this what they call fate? It seems surprisingly sweet...'' Liliana muttered to herself. Subtly, a faint smile graced her lips as she nced at Leon, whose face still held its pallor. "Well, there''s no need to worry, Leon," Liliana said casually, her tone reassuring as she continued. "After all, the poison has already faded into the annals of history, and my uncertainty is merely based on suspicions." "Furthermore, despite my familiarity with the ten ancient poisons and the eleventh ancient poison, all the recipes and forms were eradicated by my ancestor, Jared Crimson, and I''ve only pieced together what I know from the sparse records he left behind. So, there''s no need for you to worry anymore," Liliana soothed, tenderly rubbing Leon''s face. Upon hearing this, Leon instantly regained hisposure and gave a slight nod. However, deep down, Leon still couldn''t shake his unease. After hearing Liliana''s thorough exnation, whether about the eleventh poison or the revtion that Jared Crimson wasn''t the true discoverer of the ten ancient poisons, he felt difort creeping in. His unease stemmed from the realization that Rain had the capability to concoct the devouring poison. Initially perplexed by how a poison whose form and contents had been obliterated thousands of years ago could be replicated by Rain, the Great Mage Loli, he found himself pondering after hearing Liliana''s full ount. ''Could Rain have obtained the same mysterious book as Jared Crimson?'' Though seemingly absurd, it didn''t entirely dismiss the possibility. If his spection proved urate, then Rain could undoubtedly be the most formidable adversary he would encounter in the future. With her monstrous magical prowess and her attainment of the level of Great Mage, cing her among the two most powerful mages of mankind alongside the fourth Guardian of the Holy Orthodox, Victor, coupled with her possession of knowledge about the ten ancient poisons, the Empire was poised to emerge as the undisputed victor in this war of eras. It was within the realm of possibility that this era could mark the downfall of the Demon race and the final reign of the Demon Emperor over the Demon race. Though still spective, Leon dared not take any chances. Taking a deep breath, Leon grasped Liliana''s palm gently against his cheek, meeting her gaze with resolve. "Liliana, let''s discuss theposition of your army now, and I''ll aid you in this war of the era against the Empire!" Chapter 122: A Night Talk with Charlotte and a Reward for Her Nighttime Inside the room, Leon sat quietly on the sofa, cradling a cup of coffee in his hand. His expression was calm and rxed, as if he were sinking into deep contemtion. To his right sat a little girl with long white hair neatly arranged in a bun, her cute round face belying a surprising maturity. The little girl sat quietly, her hands wrapped around a cup of warm white milk, taking asional sips as she cast nces at Leon. Her curiosity shone through her gaze, quietly observing him. After a moment, she carefully set her cup down on the table before the sofa and returned her attention to Leon. "Daddy, is there something on your mind?" This little girl, who was none other than Charlotte, inquired, her calm demeanor and faint smile revealing her anticipation. Moments earlier, her father had summoned her to his room for what seemed like an important conversation, sparking her curiosity. After all, this marked the first instance her father had called her at such ate hour, and it was also the first time she had witnessed the gravity in his expression when he requested her presence in his room. Yet, despite her confusion, sheplied and went to his room. Moreover, she herself felt genuinely joyful, relishing the chance to be alone with her father, free from the usual interruptions of her two sisters! Upon hearing Charlotte''s question, Leon, who had been lost in thought, gradually emerged from his contemtion and set down his coffee cup. Locking eyes with Charlotte, he responded with a gentle smile ying on his lips. "You''re correct, Charlotte. I''ve been pondering something, and it''s exactly what I wanted to discuss with you," Leon responded, his expression tender as he regarded her. Charlotte gazed at him with curiosity but refrained from asking or speaking further, confident that her father would offer an exnation without her needing to prompt him. Leon paused for a moment before revealing, "Your mother will be leaving for a while and won''t be at the pce during that period." Upon hearing this, Charlotte widened her eyes in disbelief and questioned, "Leaving? Where is she going? Why didn''t Mommy discuss this with us?" Her expression carried a hint of anxiety, as if she struggled to believe the news. Normally, whenever her mother intended to depart from the pce, she would notify both her and her two sisters. Now, upon learning that her mother was departing without a word to them, a sense of unease crept over her, fearing that something was amiss. Observing her tense and nervous demeanor, Leon offered a gentle smile and tenderly stroked her head. "Well, there''s no need for such worry. Your mother simply went to the outer pce to attend to some matters," Leon reassured in a soothing tone, instantly easing Charlotte''s tension and prompting her to rx. She had feared her mother was venturing to a distant locale, but learning she was only attending to matters in an outer pce nearby brought immense relief. With a curious expression, she nced up at Leon and inquired, "Daddy, did something bad happen that prompted Mommy to go to the outer pce?" Her tone carried a sense of curiosity. Recalling that her mother''s visits to the outer pce were often apanied by expressions of anger or furrowed brows, as if trouble brewed, she couldn''t help but wonder if a simr situation arose this time. In response to Charlotte''s question, Leon simply smiled, offering no words. Exining to Charlotte that Liliana had returned to oversee the impending war affairs was out of the question. Not only would it be futile, but it would also only serve to incite anxiety and panic within her. Furthermore, despite Charlotte''s precocious maturity, Leon couldn''t ignore the fact that she was still just a three-year-old child. As a caring and handsome father, he couldn''t bear the idea of burdening her with thoughts beyond her years. Thus, instead of providing an exnation, Leon posed a question: "Charlotte, are you aware of your mother''s status and true identity?" Charlotte''s eyes instantly sparked with excitement, and she eagerly responded, "Of course, Daddy! Mommy is revered as the most esteemed figure among the entire Demon race, also known as the Demon Emperor!" Her response elicited a small smile from Leon, who then gently stroked her soft, white hair. "Well, you are absolutely correct," Leon replied lightly, then continued, "Your mother is the Demon Emperor, the esteemed leader of the Demon race,manding the respect of millions, or perhaps even hundreds of millions, of beings." "She is a figure of great power and admiration. However, despite her greatness, as the leader of the Demon race, she is incredibly busy and has numerous responsibilities to attend to, including matters at the outer pce rted to governance. So, do you understand now why she had to go to the outer pce?" Leon exined gently, concluding with a question. Charlotte gasped softly, her mind reeling as she absorbed Leon''s exnation. She finally understood the reason behind her mother''s perpetually gloomy expression whenever she ventured to the outer pce¡ªit was the weight of her responsibilities as the Demon Emperor that cast a shadow over her demeanor! Reflecting on it, Charlotte couldn''t shake off the feelings of both sadness and guilt that welled up within her. Sadness welled up within her at the thought of her mother''s burdens as the Demon Emperor, while guilt gnawed at her for ever doubting her mother''s love for her and her sisters due to herck of time spent with them. ''I''ll apologize to Mommyter,'' Charlotte murmured to herself. Gradually emerging from her contemtion, she fixed Leon with a determined nod and affirmed, "I understand now, Daddy!" Leon, unaware that his casual exnation had caused Charlotte to instantly feel guilty about Liliana, simply smiled and gently rubbed her round, chubby face. "By the way, Charlotte, I''m a bit curious. When I called you here, why didn''t Fionae as well?" Leon changed the subject; his curiosity piqued. Typically, whenever Charlotte visited his room, Fiona would inevitably follow suit. After all, the little girl was deeply attached to him and couldn''t bear to be away from him for too long. Upon hearing Leon''s question, Charlotte''s expression instantly pouted, and she shot him an annoyed nce. "She''s sleeping in the room with Iris," she replied, her lips pursed in frustration. "Hm? Sleeping already? At this hour?" Leon eximed in disbelief, ncing at the clock, which still read 8 p.m. Charlottezily rolled her eyes and remarked, "Fiona is asleep because she''s been crying since this afternoon. And the reason she''s crying? It''s all your fault for not keeping your promise in the dining hall to y with her." Upon hearing her words, Leon was immediately dumbfounded, his forgotten promise to Fiona flooding back to him. ''Oops! Ipletely forgot!'' Leon eximed inwardly, pping his forehead with a slightly panicked expression. Caught up in discussions about the impending war during his meeting with Liliana in her workspace earlier, Leon hadpletely lost track of time, resulting in him forgetting his promise to Fiona to y together. Inevitably, guilt washed over Leon, prompting him to immediately look at Charlotte with a sense of embarrassment. "Ahem! I was so busy talking with your mom about a few things that Ipletely forgot about my promise to Fiona," Leon confessed, a blush creeping up his cheeks as he coughed lightly. Charlotte sighed softly, ncing at Leon with a gentle shake of her head. "Don''t worry, Daddy. It''s alright; I get it. I''ve been looking after Fiona and keeping her entertained all day," Charlotte reassured in a calming tone, instantly easing Leon''s worries. "Thank you, Charlotte," Leon grinned, affectionately pinching her chubby cheeks. He found greatfort in Charlotte''s presence; she not only looked after her two sisters but also lent him a hand whenever needed. "You''re wee, Daddy. But since I came to your rescue, I think I deserve a little reward, don''t you think?" Charlotte teased with a mysterious smile dancing on her lips. "A reward? Absolutely! Tell me what you have in mind," Leon replied casually. Charlotte smiled, a slight flush coloring her cheeks, as she leaned in and extended her right cheek towards Leon. "I want you to kiss me," she whispered softly. This marked the first time she had ever made such a request to her father, leaving her feeling extremely embarrassed. Leon was surprised, not expecting that Charlotte''s desired reward would be a simple kiss on the cheek. Yet, since it was what she desired, there was no way Leon would deny her request. *Cup~* Leon leaned in gently, nting a kiss on her chubby cheek, eliciting a beautiful smile from Charlotte. "Did it make you happy?" Leon inquired, a faint smile gracing his lips. "Mm-hmm! I''m really happy!" Charlotte giggled, her small frame swaying from side to side, a clear indication of her joy. Her embarrassment melted away, swiftly reced by an overwhelming sense of joy. Having witnessed her father frequently kiss Fiona, she sometimes felt a twinge of jealousy. Now, experiencing it firsthand, she was filled with immense happiness. Observing her sheer happiness, Leon chuckled, recognizing that this little girl shared certain traits with Fiona. Taking the coffee cup from the table and sipping it, Leon''s expression gradually calmed. "By the way, Charlotte. I''ll likely be busy over the next few days, and I may not be leaving the room much during that time. So, I might need your help," Leon exined as he ced his coffee cup back on the table. Upon hearing this, Charlotte snapped out of her reverie and looked at Leon with confusion. "You may not be leaving the room much? What are you nning, Daddy?" Charlotte furrowed her small eyebrows, astonishment coloring her voice. Leon smiled slightly, meeting her gaze with calm assurance as he answered, "I want to brew a potion to regain my power." Charlotte: (¨‘_¨‘) Chapter 123: Explained Everything to Charlotte, and Seeked Her Help "Concocting a potion to regain your power? Daddy, what do you mean?" Charlotte blinked as her curiosity piqued. Leon smiled as he sipped his coffee once more. Then, instead of answering, he posed a question. "Charlotte, do you know why I wasn''t around for any of your births or after you turned three years old this time, only to show up not long ago?" Leon inquired as he set his coffee cup back on the table. At this question, Charlotte immediately furrowed her brow, her small, round face disying a puzzled expression. If there was one question she desperately wanted an answer to, it was the one her father had just posed. Why had he never been present when she and her two sisters were born, or even in the three years following? What was the reason for his prolonged absence? These questions left her yearning for answers, yet she hesitated to ask her mother at that moment. She feared that if she asked, her mother would scold her or grow annoyed, as her mother''s expression darkened whenever the topic of her father arose, as if he owed her millions of gold. Fortunately, the father, who had been absent, eventually entered her and her two sisters'' lives. Nevertheless, the curiosity about his previous absence still lingered, though not as intensely as before. Now that her father had broached the subject, her curiosity had inevitably reignited. With a shake of her head, Charlotte replied in confusion, "I don''t know, Daddy. But I really want to understand why you never showed up. Can you please tell me?" Charlotte''s golden eyes locked onto him, brimming with an intense desire to unravel the truth behind his absence. Leon chuckled slightly at her excitement and affectionately stroked her little head as he fell into contemtion. The reason he called Charlotte to his room at this hour was, in fact, because he needed her help. Starting tonight and for the next few days, he would be secluding himself in his room to concentrate on concocting an antidote for the devouring poison. Concocting an antidote with a sess rate below one percent, even lower than the likelihood of identally eating sh*t, would undoubtedly demand a significant amount of time. Leon himself was uncertain when he would achieve sess andplete it, whether it be one day, three days, seven days, or perhaps even a monthter. During that period, it would naturally be impossible for him to spend time with or be present for his little girls. Moreover, Liliana was also absent from the inner pce, further enhancing the atmosphere of loneliness. Therefore, he called Charlotte tonight to take care of her two younger siblings during his impending absence. However, he needed a valid and sensible excuse to enlist Charlotte''s assistance, ensuring that this little girl wouldn''t be burdened with unnecessary thoughts and spections. And, of course, Leon''spelling reason was to disclose the poison inside him to Charlotte. Although it seemed a bit out of ce to share this with her, Leon truly trusted Charlotte''s maturity, which exceeded that of a child her age. Naturally, he wouldn''t immediately reveal his intentions but would instead initiate conversation about other matters first. Snapping out of his reverie, the smile on Leon''s lips gradually faded, and he adopted a helpless expression, letting out a small sigh. "To be honest, the reason I never showed up and only came to you and your sisters recently isn''t because I did it on purpose or because I don''t love you, but because I genuinely didn''t know that your mother was pregnant and carrying you and your sisters," Leon exined calmly, his words causing Charlotte''s eyes to widen in surprise beside him. "What!? You didn''t know Mommy was pregnant with us?" Charlotte eximed, disbelief evident in her trembling pupils as she looked at her father. She hadn''t expected her father''s prolonged absence because he hadn''t realized he had three daughters who were quite different from what she had imagined. Initially, prior to his arrival, she spected that her father harbored animosity towards her mother or towards herself and her two sisters, hence his absence. However, as he appeared and became part of their lives, Charlotte''s perceptions shifted. She began to entertain the notion that perhaps her father was experiencing difficulties, which could exin his prolonged absence. Yet, upon hearing his exnation, her conjectures and daydreams were swiftly shattered, leaving her slightly shaken. Leon nodded, his expression gradually calming. "Yes, I truly didn''t know your mother was pregnant with both you and your sisters; it all happened by ident," Leon replied lightly and casually. Then he continued, "Honestly, if I were to trace it back, it''s because your mother and I had a rtionship that wasn''t founded on love." "In the beginning, your mother and I weren''t lovers, but rather two individuals who despised each other and were fated to sh. Our existence was like fire and water, unable to unite." Leon paused for a moment, lifted his coffee cup, and sipped it with a slightly mncholic expression, as if reminiscing about Liliana''s extraordinarily beautiful yet cold face. Next to him, Charlotte, upon hearing the story, was immediately dumbfounded, her gaze fixed on her father with astonishment. She hadn''t anticipated such a tale in her parents'' lives, leaving her truly surprised. ''No wonder Mommy got so angry whenever I mentioned Daddy before. There''s a story behind them both!'' Charlotte muttered to herself, finally understanding everything. Nevertheless, for some reason, listening to her daddy''s story brought to mind a fairy tale from the library about a female demon lord and a hero who were destined to battle but instead fell in love. In that tale, the female demon lord and the hero were fated enemies, like fire and water, yet they ultimately ended up together. It was her favorite story, and she couldn''t help but notice the simrities between her father''s story and it. Her own mother was the Demon Emperor, formidable and powerful, and her daddy... Eh!? Could he possibly be a hero!? At this thought, Charlotte froze for a moment but quickly shook her head, dispelling all her conjectures. There was no way her father could be a hero, as she herself was aware of the eternal enmity between the demon race and humanity. Her own mother often expressed contempt for humanity''s heroes, her eyes brimming with animosity whenever she mentioned them. Therefore, Charlotte promptly dismissed her suspicions. Meanwhile, snapping out of his daze, Leon redirected his attention to Charlotte, noting theplexity of her emotions with a slight smile. "Are you upset with me after hearing this?" he inquired, his hand gently caressing Charlotte''s small face. Charlotte pursed her lips and remained silent for a few moments before finally shaking her head. "I''m not upset, Daddy, but I''m just surprised to hear this." Charlotte smiled at Leon, her response sincere. She was genuinely taken aback by her father''s exnation and the unexpected story about him and her mother, but she harbored no anger. From her father''s brief narrative, Charlotte deduced that he might have been going through a difficult period or something simr, which could exin why he was unaware that her mother was pregnant with her and her two sisters. Therefore, there was no anger or resentment; the most crucial thing for her now was that her father was by her side. Observing her remarkably mature demeanor, Leon let out a small sigh. At times, he truly doubted whether Charlotte was indeed just a three-year-old girl. If he were to share this with Fiona or Iris, their reactions would undoubtedly be vastly different. Shaking his head, Leon ran his fingers through his white hair and said, "Well, I''m responsible for this, but you must remember that I love you, your two sisters, and your mother very much. Do you understand?" "Um! I understand!" Charlotte smiled sweetly, eliciting a smile from Leon as well. "By the way, Charlotte, do you recall what I mentioned earlier about ''Making potions to regain my power and also that I''ll be upied for the next few days, so I won''t be leaving my room?''" Leon inquired. At his question, Charlotte immediately recollected and nodded. "I remember, Daddy," Charlotte replied with a nod. Leon smiled and exined, "Actually, the reason I''m going to seclude myself in my room is because I need to brew an antidote potion for myself." Charlotte''s face instantly froze, her eyes widening in disbelief at Leon. "Daddy, do you mean..." Charlotte''s voice trailed off, her small mouth closing as the words caught in her throat. Observing her shock, Leon nodded and began to exin everything about the poison inside him. However, he didn''t delve into the details, framing it in a way that made it sound less dangerous. Despite his intention to inform her, he didn''t want to incite panic or excessive worry. After a brief exnation, Leon paused, only to realize that tears were streaming down Charlotte''s face, unnoticed by him. In a sudden burst of emotion, she threw herself into his arms, tears flowing freely. "Wuu~ Daddy~ Why didn''t you tell me sooner? Wuu~" she cried hysterically, clinging tightly to Leon. Observing her distress, Leon embraced her, gently rubbing her small back. "Don''t worry too much. It''s just a mild poison, and I''ll be fine soon. Please don''t cry, okay?" Leonforted her affectionately, wiping away her tears. Listening to Leon''s reassuring words, Charlotte''s sobs gradually subsided, and she looked up at him with her reddened golden eyes. "Can the poison within your body be cured?" she inquired, her voice catching with a slight hup. "Certainly, it can be cured, and that''s precisely why I will seclude myself in my room¡ªto concoct the antidote. However, it might take some time, and if that''s the case, I''ll need your helpter." Leon smiled warmly, gently pinching her chubby cheeks. The moment the words ''Need your help'' left Leon''s lips, Charlotte''s eyes immediately lit up once more. "Please tell me, Daddy. I''ll help you!" Charlotte dered firmly, wiping the tear marks from both corners of her round eyes. Leon nodded in satisfaction at her prompt response andposed demeanor in handling the situation. Gently, Leon leaned close to Charlotte''s small ear and whispered, "What you need to help me with is..." Chapter 124: Unworkable Plan, and the Discussion on Facing the Demon Race Army On the vast grasnd, stretching seemingly infinitely for a thousand miles, hundreds of thousands of tents stood in perfect formation, neatly lining up. These tents belonged to the troops of the Holy Empire of Elysium, all of whom had been transported by Rain''s teleportation magic. Following their teleportation, they proceeded on foot to the Desert of Chaos, covering 500 kilometers from their point of arrival with the assistance of Rain''s buff magic, which elerated the troops'' journey. However, due to thete hour, the troops chose to pause and rest at the Elenor Grasnd, renowned as thergest in the world and the main route to the Desert of Chaos, before continuing their journey the next day. Meanwhile, in a spacious tent positioned a hundred meters from the troops'' encampment, Luna, Valen, Natasya, Guren, and Rain, the primary leaders of the human faction assigned with leading the battle against the Demon race, convened around a substantial round table. In the centery a sizable map meticulously detailing the expansive area, which epassed the Desert of Chaos and extended 5000 kilometers around it. Luna, the bow hero and primary general leading the war alongside Valen, lifted a slender, elongated piece of wood. Using its tip, she pointed to a location 4500 kilometers away from the center of the Desert of Chaos. "Currently, our troops are situated in the vast nor Grasnd, nearly a thousand miles wide," Luna stated nonchntly, then continued, "If we maintain the same pace as this afternoon, we''ll reach our destination within four or five days, as nned." "However, I propose we elerate our march to conserve our supplies and arrive within three days. Any suggestions on this matter?" Luna nced at Guren, Valen, Natasya, and Rain. At Luna''s question, there was a brief silence before Natasya finally raised her right hand. "May I share my opinion, Bow Hero Luna?" Natasya asked calmly. "Of course, please do," Luna replied with a light tone. Natasya nodded and began to exin, "To expedite the troop''s pace and reach our destination, the Desert of Chaos, within two to three days, the most suitable method, as Prime Minister Jim suggested, would be continuous marching without rest." "However, this approach proved to be quite risky. Continuous marching without rest would exhaust the cavalry troops'' horses and diminish the performance of all our troops on the battlefield. Additionally, it could potentially backfire on us during our confrontation with the demonster. Therefore, I do not rmend this method; it is better that we stick to the n that has already been set." Natasya, an experienced female war general well-versed in battlefield tactics, meticulously detailed and assessed the advantages and disadvantages of elerating the troops. Despite Luna''s higher status in this war, Natasya, drawing from her extensive knowledge of troops and war strategies, promptly offered her opinions and considerations. After all, she was here to assist Luna with everything, including offering opinions on her decision-making. Listening to Natasya''s exnation, Luna pursed her lips, her eyes narrowing slightly as she delved into deep contemtion. Her desire to hasten the troop''s pace extended beyond supply conservation; she aimed to locate Leon in the Desert of Chaos as swiftly as possible. She harbored concerns that Leon might be currently facing adversity or even peril, especially considering his battle against the Demon Emperor and the defeat he had suffered, as previously mentioned by Arshley in the Hall of Gods. Snapping out of her reverie, Luna took a small breath and redirected her gaze towards Natasya. "If we were to continue marching without pause and depend on healer-type mages to enhance their stamina, would there be any potential side effects on the troops?" Luna inquired with curiosity. In all honesty, if Luna were topare her battlefield experience with Natasya''s, she undoubtedlygs far behind. However, as the hero of mankind, it was Luna''s responsibility in this era-defining war to lead the entire troops of mankind alongside Valen, and supposedly with Leon. Furthermore, sheprehended Velix''s reasoning behind appointing Natasya as both her subordinate and general: to provide guidance and aid in decision-making throughout the war. Therefore, Luna felt no shame in seeking Natasya''s counsel on this matter. "Using healing-type mages to continuously cast magic on the troops can indeed help them maintain stamina and march without rest, allowing us to reach our destination quickly and conserve supplies," Natasya replied casually. Then, with a slight shake of her head, she continued, "However, it''s important to understand that healing-type magic can only replenish stamina, not mental fortitude." "The troops subjected to non-stop marching without rest or sleep will undoubtedly face mental strain; they may even sumb to unconsciousness, regardless of their physical well-being." "Furthermore, in the next 2000 kilometers, the terrain will be increasingly rugged and potentially dangerous. Proceeding without rest will undoubtedly jeopardize our own forces," Natasya exined thoroughly, prompting Luna to release a small sigh. ''It doesn''t seem feasible to hasten the troops'' pace. I can only pray that Leon can wait for my arrival, even if it''s just for a few more days,'' Luna muttered to herself, feeling a little helpless. Beside her, Valen observed Luna''s disappointed expression but found himself unable to offer any words offort. Valen himselfcked any strategic prowess or inclination toward tactical nning. He was the type to plunge headlong into battle, eschewingplicated strategies altogether. To him, borate and nuanced tactics were the domain of the weak, and as a man who thrived on directbat, he saw no use for such methods. After all, whether in arge-scale war or a one-on-one duel, he firmly believed that the strongest fist would prevail. Therefore, he found himself unable to offer advice or assistance in this situation. Across from Luna, Guren also fell silent, folding his arms without saying anything. His proficiency in war strategy and troop leadership was actually quite deficient, though marginally better than Valen''s. Since childhood, his focus has been on mastering the use of his hero''s destiny power and enhancing his personal strength, leaving him with little time to delve into the intricacies of war strategy. As a result, he was just as ineffective as Valen in a situation like this,cking the ability to offer any guidance or advice. The silence between the two inevitably led them to exchange nces, each sporting a mocking smile on their lips. Guren: "This muscle-bound fellow likely knows nothing of war strategy, fitting for someone with a mind as simple as his muscles." Valen: "Guren, this weakling not onlycks strength but brains too, hehehe!" Unbeknownst to them, they inwardly engaged in mutual mockery and belittlement. Natasya, upon noticing Luna''s disappointed expression, understood her intentions and objectives. She had already contemted this approach herself, aiming to conserve the troops'' supplies. Given the immense size of the 600,000 troops, any chance to conserve supplies would greatly benefit them. However, the risks they would face were also significant if they continued to march without rest. After a brief silence, Natasya turned to Rain, who had been quietly observing the discussion. "Rain, have you examined the teleportation anti-magic field as you mentioned in the throne room? If so, can you teleport all of us directly to the Desert of Chaos?" Natasya asked calmly. Upon hearing Natasya''s inquiry, Rain shook her head and replied, "The anti-magic-teleportation field emanating from the Desert of Chaos and spreading to an area 5000 kilometers away from it is extremely powerful." "If it''s just teleporting a few people, I can manage, but teleporting 600,000 troops is absolutely impossible." Rain''s response immediately cast a pall over the atmosphere in the tent. "Is there any possibility of enlisting the help of the mages from our troops to assist you in teleporting us and the entire troop?" Luna interjected with a question. "The highest level of mages in our mage troops are only high-level mages, and they wouldn''t be able to assist me." Rain replied with a t and nonchnt tone. As an extraordinarily powerful Great Mage, Rain considered high-level mages to be extremely weak and unlikely to provide much assistance. Certainly, high-level mages weren''t inherently weak individuals; on the contrary, they were immensely powerful, as they represented the pinnacle attainable by humanity''s mage geniuses and were integral members of the Holy Empire of Elysium''s core troops. From this standpoint alone, the potency of high-level mages was undeniable. However, from Rain''s perspective, they were just as feeble as lower- or mid-level mages. Realizing there was no alternative, Luna chose not to press further and raised her right hand. "Alright, it seems that elerating the troops is indeed unfeasible, and that''s eptable," Luna stated calmly and lightly, eliciting nods of agreement from everyone. "In that case, let''s discuss the Demon army and the war strategy we''ll employ in the battle," Luna stated nonchntly, initiating the primary discussion about the impending conflict with the Demon Race. Upon hearing Luna''s words, Valen, Guren, Natasya, and Rain nodded in unison, directing their attention toward the map disyed on the round table before them. Thus began the discussion of the war strategy for confronting the Demon Race... ----------- A/N: Don''t forget for your support! Thank you! Chapter 125: Lunas Past, and the Memories An hourter... "Alright, that concludes our discussion on the uing war strategy issues. If anyone has any questions or suggestions, please feel free to speak up," Luna said lightly as she looked at Valen, Natasya, Guren, and Rain, setting down her long, thin log. Upon Luna''s inquiry, silence fell over the group, with none of them offering any input. "If there''s nothing else, feel free to return to your respective tents and rest," Luna continued in a light and nonchnt tone, prompting nods from everyone present. "In that case, I''d like to take my leave, Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen," Natasya said with a respectful tone. "I, too, would like to take my leave," Guren said, bowing his head slightly towards Luna and Valen. However, as he mentioned Valen''s name, he subtly pressed his tone, eliciting a broad smile from Valen. "I, too, will take my leave," Rain stated expressionlessly, prompting immediate nods from Luna and Valen. After receiving their nods, the trio exited the tent in unison, leaving Luna and Valen alone inside. "Why don''t you leave too?" Luna nced at him, her tone indifferent. In response to her question, Valen smiled faintly and folded his arms, his gaze yful as he looked at her. "If I choose to stay here, is there an issue? Do I not have the freedom to be wherever I please?" he asked, his tone yful and lighthearted. Luna rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Suit yourself," she said, her tone indifferent and cold. Unable to realize the n to elerate troop movement towards the Desert of Chaos, Luna was in a sour mood and not inclined to joke with Valen. Without another word to Valen, Luna left the tent, leaving him alone inside. Watching Luna''s retreating figure, Valen smiled and sighed. "Tch! Her demeanor remains icy, never changing," he muttered to himself. Shaking his head slightly, Valen turned his gaze towards the map on the round table before him, his expression bing indifferent. After a moment, his reckless smile returned, and in a slightly dismissive tone, he whispered, "The Desert of Chaos and the Demon Emperor, huh?" ... Leaving the tent, Luna didn''t head straight to her own; instead, she walked a short distance away from the area where the troops had set up their tents. She strode 100 meters away to a lofty teau, pausing momentarily. Raising her head, she gazed at the two moons above and the stars surrounding them, their glow illuminating the dark night. Her cold, indifferent expression gradually melted away, reced by a beautiful smile that blossomed on her lips. "If Leon were here, he''d probably join me in admiring the night sky, just like he did when we were children," Luna murmured wistfully, her voice low and filled with longing. When she first arrived at the Holy Orthodox Hall, she was a shy and timid little girl. Hailing from a poor family in a vige near the border between the Holy Empire of Elysium and Holy Orthodoxy, she possessed a humble nature and struggled with low self-confidence. At that time, she was discovered by the previous Holy Orthodox Saint and brought to the Holy Orthodox Hall to be nurtured and protected, for she was the chosen hero''s destined bearer. However, despite her esteemed status as the bearer of the hero''s destiny, her humble and timid nature remained unchanged. Naturally, within the confines of the Holy Orthodox Hall, no one dared to bully or insult her due to her exceptionally special status. Instead, most regarded her with profound reverence, almost as if she were a deity. Her days at the Holy Orthodox Hall unfolded peacefully and leisurely, until one fateful day, when she inadvertently wandered too deeply into the forest behind the Hall, bing lost in its depths. Left unable to find her way back, she ultimately found herself crying hysterically. "Is there anyone... Please, help me... I''m so scared. Wuuuu~" She cried out in fear, crouching down and hiding her face between her knees. In the dark and silent forest, who woulde to her rescue? Did this imply that she would be trapped within the depths of this dark forest forever? Various conjectures and questions raced through her mind, intensifying her sobs. Until suddenly... "Hey, you! Are you Luna? The one Edward asked me to find?" A boy''s voice echoed ahead, causing her to momentarily freeze. Yet, upon hearing Edward''s name, her fears evanesced, and she swiftly lifted her face to peer in the direction of the voice. There stood a boy around her age, with short ck hair and stunning golden eyes. The boy was strikingly handsome, particrly the smile gracing his lips, which captivated her for a few fleeting moments. "You are..." she started, her small lips parting as she spoke with a flushed face, her voice hesitant. This encounter marked the first time sheid eyes on this charming boy, leaving her simultaneously hesitant and intrigued. The boy simply smiled, and instead of replying, he posed a question: "By the way, why are you crying here? Don''t you know that Edward is worried because you disappeared?" Upon hearing this, she pursed her lips and adopted a saddened expression. "I got lost in this forest, and I''m crying because it''s so dark here," she admitted sadly. "Pfft!" The boyughed upon hearing her answer, causing her face to flush with embarrassment. With a red face and a mix of embarrassment and slight anger, she retorted, "You! Why are youughing at me?! Is it wrong that I''m scared?" Her chubby cheeks puffed up as she looked at the boy, dissatisfaction evident in her tear-streaked eyes. The boy immediately ceased hisughter, recing it with a handsome, reassuring smile. "Ehem! Well, I apologize forughing at you," he said with a slight cough, his tone apologetic. With a smile on his lips and his head slightly raised upwards, he continued, "Actually, if you find yourself lost in a forest like this, there''s no need to be afraid or worried. Lift your head to the sky and observe the light that illuminates it. Then, you''ll never fear the darkness that surrounds you." He exined with a soft and calm tone. "The night sky?" Listening to the boy''s words, she whispered softly as she slowly rose to her feet, her face tilting upward toward the sky. As the lights of the two side-by-side moons and the starry sky enveloped her vision, her eyes widened in sheer amazement. "So beautiful..." She murmured with admiration. The boy smiled at her, her face now radiant, a stark contrast to the earlier sadness. Drawing closer to her, the boy asked, "By the way, it''s okay if I call you by your name, Luna, right?" At the sound of his voice, she snapped back to reality and looked up at the boy, who was already standing beside her. With her round eyes shing, she nodded vigorously and replied, "Of course! You can call me Luna! But I don''t know your name. Can you tell me?" As she gazed at the handsome boy beside her, all her fear, low confidence, and everything else slowly dissipated, reced by courage. At her question, the boy smiled faintly, his golden eyes sparkling from the reflection of the two moonlights above. "My name? I am Leon Kruger, destined to ascend to the pinnacle of this world! It''s a pleasure to meet you, Luna." *** "Hah~" Luna sighed, emerging from her reverie with a slightly dazed look. She took a deep breath, calming herself, and gazed back up at the starry night sky above with an indifferent expression. "Leon, don''t worry; I will find you wherever you are. This is my oath as someone who loves you dearly and also as a hero of mankind..." Luna whispered silently. After uttering her words, her blue eyes suddenly shone brightly, and her hero power condensed, piercing into the sky and transforming the dark night into daylight in an instant. This unexpected disy of events startled the troops, who had been preparing to rest. "Could it be an enemy attack!?" "Alert! Everyone, be ready!" "Wait, that''s not an enemy attack; it''s hero power!" The troops, initially panicked, abruptly ceased their movements, their panic giving way to confusion. Valen, Guren, Natasya, and Rain, who had been on high alert, now wore expressions of bewilderment. One question echoed in their minds: "What''s happening with Luna?" ... Meanwhile, on the balcony of his bedroom, Leon stood, his arms resting on the railing, as he gazed fixedly at the starry night sky. For some reason, as he looked up at the night sky tonight, memories of his time with Luna in the dark forest flooded his mind. "Tsk! That whiny girl is now a respected bow heroine," Leon chuckled, reminiscing about Luna''s chubby, timid face from childhood. However, after a while, his expression turned indifferent as he contemted the uing war. "In this war, Luna and Liliana will inevitably sh. While I''m currently aiding Liliana, Luna remains my closest and dearest person. I refuse to see either of them killed." Leon narrowed his eyes, lightly tapping the balcony railing with the tip of his index finger. Taking a long breath, Leon''s golden eyes radiated with passion and determination. "Therefore, the only solution is to regain my power as swiftly as possible..." He spoke with a blend of indifference and firm resolve. After his statement, he closed his eyes for a moment before finally turning to enter his room, his posture exuding confidence. Chapter 126: The Almost Desperate Fiona The next morning... In a generously spacious room, Fionay on a wide bed, her face serene and deeply content in sleep. To her left, Iris slept and turned towards the wall, while to her right, Charlottey in peaceful slumber, her features tranquil and serene. The trio rested soundly, as if enveloped in the embrace of a delightful dream. Shortly thereafter, Fiona, still fast asleep, began to stir as a gentle beam of sunlight caressed her rounded cheeks, rousing her from her sleep. "Hmmm~" Her small eyelids fluttered a few times before gradually opening. With a face that still bore traces of sleepiness and consciousness not yet fully awakened, Fionanguidly sat up in bed, surveying her surroundings. "Daddy?" she calledzily, rubbing her eyes that still felt heavy with sleep. Just roused from sleep, her short white hair was slightly tousled, and her pink lolly nightgown bore subtle wrinkles, lending her the endearing appearance of a delicate doll. "Hmm?" Fiona lifted her head, still feeling a bit heavy, when she didn''t hear Leon''s response after her call. With a single rub of her eyes, she scanned her surroundings once again, only to realize that she was in her own room¡ªa sudden awareness that jolted her fully awake. "Hmm? I''m not in Daddy''s room, but in mine?" Fiona was slightly stunned, blinking her eyes in confusion. She had expected to wake up in her daddy''s room, just as she always did in the morning. After all, she distinctly remembered sneaking into her daddy''s roomst night, as she usually did. However, how could she end up staying in her room? A string of questions filled her small mind, leaving her confused no matter how hard she tried to make sense of it. "Strange... This doesn''t make any sense..." Fiona murmured, her lips tightly pursed, while a frown deepened the creases on her round face. She felt immensely annoyed, waking up not in her daddy''s room but instead still in her own. Moreover, recalling her daddy''s absence yesterday¡ªhow he didn''t invite her to y as he had promised in the dining room that morning¡ªmade her even more dissatisfied and annoyed. "Whoa! Daddy doesn''t seem to love me anymore!" Fiona eximed, her cheeks puffing out in dismay at the thought. With her cheeks still puffed up like pufferfish, Fiona slowly maneuvered her small body to the edge of the bed and carefully got off, steadying herself on her two small feet. After stepping onto the floor carpet, she retrieved her teddy bear from near the end of the bed and made her way toward the bedroom door. Just as she reached the door and stood on tiptoe to turn the knob, a sudden voice behind her startled her. "Fiona, what are you doing?" Startled by the familiar voice, Fiona turned around to see her older sister, Charlotte, sitting on the bed, arms folded, giving her an interrogating gaze. "Sister? When did you wake up?" Fiona asked hesitantly, her round eyes blinking in confusion. She remembered her sister was still fast asleep on her right side, showing no signs of waking up, which left her feeling curious and perplexed as to why she had suddenly woken up. In response to Fiona''s question, Charlotte raised one eyebrow and replied lightly, "I just woke up because I felt movement from you getting out of bed." Continuing in a calm tone, she added, "By the way, you haven''t answered my previous question. Where do you want to go this early in the morning?" Her two round golden eyes narrowed slightly, and she fixed Fiona with a sharp look. Upon hearing Charlotte''s question and feeling the sharp gaze directed at her, Fiona felt a little scared and ufortable. She couldn''t grasp why her sister was giving her such a sharp look, and she seemed to be angry with her for some reason. Had she inadvertently done something wrong or bad yesterday without realizing it? However, she didn''t dare ask her sister, and she could only pucker her lips, wearing a sad expression on her round, chubby face. "I want to go to Daddy''s room..." Fiona replied in a quiet tone, her head slightly bowed, feeling somewhat intimidated by her sister''s gaze. Listening to Fiona''s answer, Charlotte raised both eyebrows and asked in a curious tone, "To Daddy''s room? This early in the morning?" She nced at the clock on the wall, which showed 6 a.m. "Um, I want to go to Daddy''s room now," Fiona replied, summoning a bit of courage to lift her head and meet her sister''s gaze directly. Despite notprehending why her sister seemed to be giving her such a sharp look, as if she were angry with her, Fiona responded in a slightly firm tone. After all, she was merely nning to visit her daddy''s room as she always did, even though it was earlier than her usual routine, and she harbored no ill intentions. So, there shouldn''t be any problem, right? Just as she assumed her sister would approve as usual, her further words unexpectedly caused Fiona''s eyes to widen in disbelief. "Sorry, Fiona, I have to let you know that you won''t be able to go to Daddy''s room for the next few days," Charlotte exined gently. "What!? I can''t go to Daddy''s room for the next few days?" Fiona eximed, her disbelief palpable as she froze, causing the teddy bear in her hand to tumble to the carpet. Charlotte nodded slightly, softening her gaze. "Yes, you can''t go to Daddy''s room for the next few days." Tears welled up in Fiona''s eyes as she dashed toward Charlotte, her chubby cheeks streaked with tear stains. "Wuuu~ Why am I not allowed to go to Daddy''s room? Did I do something wrong, sister? Please tell me!" Fiona pleaded, and her voice choked with tears. If there was anything that frightened her the most, it was undoubtedly the thought of being separated from her father. Since his first arrival at the pce, they had never been apart from each other. Therefore, how could she possibly endure it after hearing her sister''s words? Charlotte could only release a small sigh as she gazed at Fiona''s tearful face. It wasn''t that she was deliberately keeping Fiona away from their daddy; rather, it was her own father''s request made justst night. *** "So, Daddy, you''re asking me to look after Fiona and Iris for the next few days while you work on creating an antidote for the poison within your body?" Charlotte tilted her head, curiosity evident in her expression. "Yes, I need your help with this," Leon replied calmly. "Since I''ll be confining myself to my room for a few days, Iris and especially Fiona will undoubtedly be concerned about me." "Moreover, your mother isn''t in the pce due to urgent matters in the outer pce. Therefore, as the eldest among the triplets and the elder sister to your two younger siblings, you must step into our roles and take care of your sisters." Leon smiled, affectionately rubbing her little face. With a gentle pinch on her right cheek, Leon continued, "Of course, I know you''re not much different in age, but your maturity and responsible demeanor, unlike other children your age, as well as your two younger sisters, make me trust you with this task. So, Charlotte, can you help me?" Upon hearing his words and feeling the trust he ced in her, Charlotte''s expression instantly transformed into one of determination as she gazed confidently at Leon. "Don''t worry, Daddy, you can count on me for everything!" Charlotte replied, her small hands clenched tightly, a disy of her determination. *** Snapping out of her reverie, Charlotte took a small breath and approached Fiona, who was crying at the end of the bed. Extending her small hand, she gently wiped away the tears on Fiona''s cheeks and spoke softly, "Please don''t cry like this. Will you listen to my exnation first?" Fiona''s tears gradually subsided upon hearing her words, and Charlotte smiled faintly at the sight. "Well, actually, I''m preventing you from going to Daddy''s room neither because of my wishes nor because you''ve done anything wrong, but rather because this is Daddy''s own request," Charlotte exined calmly. "Daddy''s request?" Fiona widened her round eyes in disbelief. "Yes. Daddy is currently busy taking care of something in his room and doesn''t want anyone to disturb him for the next few days. Therefore, he asked me to take care of you and Iris while he finishes his work," Charlotte replied gently. Fiona felt relieved after listening to Charlotte''s exnation. She had initially believed she had made an unnoticed mistake, leading her sister to be upset and restrict her from visiting their daddy''s room as a form of punishment. Fortunately, it turned out to be just a misunderstanding, not a reality. However, realizing she wouldn''t see her daddy for the next few days left her feeling lonely. Did this mean she wouldn''t have a ymate? With that thought, her expression instantly shifted back to sadness. Noticing the shift in Fiona''s emotions, how could Charlotte have failed to realize it? With a smile on her lips, she rubbed her head and said, "Don''t worry, because I''ll y with you." As soon as Fiona heard her words, her sad face instantly brightened. "Really!? You''ll y with me?" Fiona asked excitedly. "Of course, and not just me¡ªI''ll have Iris join us too," Charlotte said with a faint smile, yfully ncing at Iris, who had just awakened from her slumber. Iris: "????" ... Inside Leon''s room... *Boom!* A sizable explosion reverberated from inside, apanied by a puff of ck smoke that engulfed the entire room. Fortunately, the open window facilitated the quick dissipation of the ck smoke, allowing the fresh morning air to once again permeate the room. Near the reading desk, Leon stood, his appearance disheveled and his face smudged with ck from the billowing smoke. He gazed with indifference at the alchemy furnace before him, which continued to emit dark plumes. "Stillcking, but almost seeded..." Chapter 127: The Tensions Are Starting to Heat Up "Stillcking, but almost seeded..." Leon muttered to himself as he surveyed the mess surrounding him¡ªthe bed, carpet, desk, and various furnishings¡ªall marred by ck patches, remnants of the explosions from his repeated failures in concocting an antidote for the devouring poison. However, his expression revealed no trace of regret; instead, behind his calm and indifferent eyes, there was a fierce passion. Last night marked the beginning of his self-imposed confinement within the room, dedicated to concocting an antidote for the devouring poison. Naturally, each attempt ended in failure, echoing the previous night''s oues. Yet, a distinct change emerged¡ªhe had managed to conduct over thirty experiments in a single night! In fact, the previous night, he had only managed to conduct ten experiments, showing the significant progress he had already made. Furthermore, his alchemy skills had markedly improved overnight. He now possessed a refined ability to analyze ingredients and discern the optimal moments for blending ingredients with differing characteristics. Suffice it to say, amidst his failures, therey a hidden blessing. However, despite these blessings, his inability to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison left him devoid of any sense of satisfaction or happiness. "With a probability of sess of less than one percent, the name certainly does hold true," Leon whispered with a helpless sigh. He discovered that the form for the antidote to the devouring poison appeared deceptively simple but proved to be incredibly challenging due to the need to blend ingredients with conflicting characteristics. The fire seeds, representing the essence of fire, shed with the frozen leaves, symbolizing ice. Then there were the three-colored flowers, representing nature, requiring careful stabilization to prevent mutual destruction whenbined with the demonic energy-infused blood of Demon Emperor Liliana. Each ingredient possessed conflicting characteristics, prompting Leon to inevitably curse Jared Crimson. "Damn it!" Leon cursed inwardly and continued, "Jared Crimson imed the Demon Emperor''s blood was the catalyst to unify the three ingredients, but it seems to possess characteristics opposite to the tricolor flower, which embodies nature!" He felt cheated, believing that Jared Crimson deliberately withheld this crucial information, misleading him into believing the Demon Emperor''s blood was the unifying catalyst for all ingredients. Otherwise, there was no conceivable reason for the Demon Emperor''s blood and the tricolor flower to explode upon contact. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Leon''s face, previously somewhat haggard from staying up all night, slowly regained its vitality. Likewise, his golden eyes, initially tired, gradually regained their radiance. "No matter the obstacles, I''ll ovee them!" he eximed, clenching his hands with determination, before resuming his experiments with renewed vigor. While Leon started in self-imposed confinement in his room, mankind''s troops, led by Luna, Valen, Guren, Natasya, and Rain, pressed onward toward the Desert of Chaos. Rain''s buff magic, coupled with the support of high-level mage troops, propelled the army forward at two to three times the usual speed. However, despite their increased pace, the journey was fraught with obstacles, including monster encounters and treacherous terrain, as they made their way to the Desert of Chaos. Naturally, with figures like Luna, Valen, Guren, Natsaya, and Rain leading the way, progress was smooth, and any obstacles that arose were easily ovee. On the other hand, under Liliana''s leadership, the Demon Race also executed significant maneuvers. Upon her return to the outer pce, Liliana promptly reorganized the troop formations, increasing their number from the previously deployed 500,000 to 600,000, eachposed of formidable Demon forces. Furthermore, Liliana not only altered the troop formations but also reorganized the leadership structure leading the Demon side in the forting war. Initially, Liliana appointed Heidel, the Archdemon and one of her most trusted subordinates, as the primary general, supported by two Demon Generals. However, she swiftly altered the arrangement, assigning not only Heidel and the two Demon generals but also directlymanding Lyra, her personal maid, and other Archdemons besides Heidel to join the uing war against humankind. This decision caused amotion and astonishment among both the elite demons within the pce and the ordinary ones. After all, Liliana''s decision to mobilize the Archdemon, whose strength was just one level below hers, equated to using a significant portion of the Demon Race''s power! Yet, not a single Demon dared to deny or oppose Liliana''s decision, as they all recognized the gravity of the conflict ahead¡ªit was not an ordinary war, but rather the war of the era! Rather than rebellion or opposition, they unanimously rallied behind their Demon Emperor''s decision. Over the next few days, this situation persisted, and the mounting tension gradually approached its peak. ... Four dayster... In the room, Charlotte, Fiona, and Irispleted the puzzle game that Leon had prepared earlier. Having already solved this puzzle game once before, they found it easy to finish. "Wow! It''s finally done!" Charlotte pped her hands lightly, smiling as she admired the neatly arranged puzzle pieces. "Hehehe! Naturally! This game is quite simple; not much of a challenge," Iris chuckled, speaking with a hint of smugness. Both of them were thrilled uponpleting the puzzle before them, as if they had just won a prize. However, unlike her sisters, Fiona was in a daze and did not express happiness like them. Her face bore a sullen expression, with her lips tightly pursed, resembling that of a hungry hamster. Charlotte, noticing Fiona''s demeanor, approached her with a smile. "Why are you pouting like that?" Charlotte asked gently. "I miss Daddy and Mommy," Fiona replied sadly, tears pooling in the corners of her eyes. It had been four days since her daddy''s self-imposed confinement and her mommy''s departure to the outer pce, leaving her feeling incredibly lonely. Despite her sisters'' constantpanionship, she still struggled to adjust to their absence. Upon hearing Fiona''s response, Charlotte smiled sympathetically and rubbed her small shoulder. "It''s okay, Fiona; don''t worry," Charlotte soothed gently. "Mommy will be back as soon as she''s finished with matters in the outer pce, and Daddy wille out of his room after he finishes his work." To be honest, it wasn''t just Fiona who felt anxious and ufortable; Charlotte felt the same way. Despite her mature demeanor and thoughts beyond her years, she was still just a three-year-old little girl. However, her daddy had assigned her a task, so she knew she shouldn''t show weakness either. Beside them, Iris, witnessing the scene, could only let out a small sigh. After hearing from her sister about their daddy''s confinement and their mother''s departure to the outer pce, she also felt uneasy and anxious. Yet she refrained from expressing anyints or burdensome emotions, not wanting to add to Charlotte''s worries. Just as they were engulfed in a somber mood, there was a sudden knock on the door. *Knock!* The knocking sound startled the three of them, causing them to look at each other in confusion. "Is that Celine?" asked Iris, her expression puzzled. "I''m not sure," replied Charlotte with a shake of her head. Usually, Celine took care of their meals, delivering breakfast, lunch, and dinner to their rooms. However, it was stillte afternoon and not yet time for dinner, which left Charlotte somewhat perplexed. "I''ll go check," Charlotte dered, rising to her feet purposefully. Iris and Fiona nodded simultaneously, their expressions a mix of concern and curiosity as they watched Charlotte''s retreating figure. Charlotte approached the bedroom door, tiptoeing slightly as she reached for the knob. *ck!* Charlotte pulled the door open, and her facial expression froze as she saw who was behind it. "Mommy!?" Chapter 128: Lilianas Return "Mommy!?" Charlotte eximed in disbelief when she saw her mother behind the door! Across from her, Liliana noticed the shock on Charlotte''s face and smiled, bending down to gently rub her head. "I''m back, Charlotte," Liliana said softly and lovingly. As the gentle caress graced her head, tears pooled in the corners of Charlotte''s eyes, prompting her to seek sce in Liliana''s embrace with a rush of emotion. "Wuuu~ Mommy! I missed you so much!" Charlotte embraced Liliana tightly, her voice choked with tears. After four days of not seeing her mother, she missed her terribly, especially since her departure had been sudden and unexined, leaving her and her sisters feeling deeply aggrieved. Noticing her sobbing, Liliana''s expression softened, and she embraced her gently, patting her back softly. "It''s alright; don''t worry, I''m here now," Liliana reassured gently. Charlotte nodded and buried her face in her arms, finally allowing herself to release her pent-up longing. Inside the room, Charlotte and Iris, upon seeing Liliana behind the door, immediately looked up in astonishment. With swift steps, they rushed towards Liliana on their small feet. "Mommy!" The two eximed loudly and threw themselves into her arms. Ready for their embrace, Liliana caught them in her arms. "Wuuu~ I missed you so much," Fiona cried, tears flooding down her cheeks. Iris, too, burst into tears, but she remained silent, simply hugging her tightly without uttering a word. Liliana smiled helplessly as she watched her three babies cry, embracing them all at once. "Well, I''ve missed you all too these past few days," Liliana said lovingly. Her words had a calming effect, gradually easing their tears and recing them with happy smiles. After a few moments of easing their longing, Liliana released her embrace and looked at them with a faint smile. "How have you all been these past few days? Are you all doing okay?" she asked, giving them a curious look. After her discussion with Leon regarding the demon troopposition for the impending confrontation with humanity, she promptly left the inner pce for the outer pce without informing her three daughters. Of course, she didn''t do it intentionally, but she was pressed for time and ultimately left the matter for Leon to convey to them instead. Therefore, upon seeing the three of them crying, Liliana couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt in the depths of her heart. Upon hearing the question, Charlotte smiled and shook her head, responding, "For the past four days, we''ve been fine, Mommy; don''t worry about it." Naturally, Charlotte was actually concealing her true feelings; deep down, she had been experiencing anxiety and difort over the past few days due to the absence of her mother and father by their side. Moreover, she also had to attend to her two sisters'' emotions, ensuring they didn''t be frightened or cry. However, knowing that her mother''s departure was to manage matters in the outer pce and fulfill her duties as the Demon Emperor, as her father had exined the night before, she felt it was her responsibility not to burden her mother with additional worries. Fiona and Iris, upon hearing their sister''s words, nodded in unison, as if they shared the same sentiment as Charlotte. They perceived that their sister didn''t want to cause their mother any concern, leading them to harbor simr thoughts. Liliana smiled tenderly and felt a sense of relief upon hearing their words. She had been concerned that her three daughters might feel ufortable or harbor grievances about her absence for the past four days. However, it appeared that wasn''t the case, which eased her worries further. "By the way, has your fathere out of his room yet?" Liliana changed the subject and asked casually. She was well aware of Leon''s self-imposed confinement in his room to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison, as he had informed her during their discussion in her workspace earlier. In response to her question, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona simultaneously shook their heads. "Daddy hasn''t been out for four days," Charlotte replied, her voice tinged with sadness. "Um! He still hasn''te out!" Fiona pursed her lips, her round eyes drooping sadly at the thought of not seeing her Daddy for the past few days, which felt like torture to her. After all, ever since her daddy arrived at the pce, they had never been apart from each other; thus, this was the first time they had experienced such separation. "Daddy hasn''te out of the room yet," Iris murmured, her head bowed in sadness. Truth be told, among the three, Iris suffered the most from Leon''s self-imposed confinement in his room. Unlike her two sisters, Iris hadn''t spent as much time with him, which left her feeling deeply upset and burdened with grievances. Yet, owing to her reserved nature and the pride she inherited from her mother, Liliana, Iris never vocalized her feelings to her sisters, choosing instead to keep them buried deep within her heart. Liliana wasn''t surprised to hear that Leon had not emerged from his room; on the contrary, she had anticipated it. After all, concocting an antidote to the devouring poison was no easy feat. As she directed her gaze towards their saddened expressions, Liliana let out a small sigh and gently caressed each of their faces, one by one. "Since your daddy hasn''t emerged from his room yet, I''ll be the one to apany you from now on. How does that sound? Are you okay with it?" Liliana''s voice was soft and gentle. Charlotte, Fiona, and Iris''s expressions momentarily froze, their gazes locking onto their mother''s in disbelief. "You want to y with us?" Charlotte blinked, her voice tinged with hesitancy. "Of course. Wouldn''t you like me to apany you?" Liliana raised an eyebrow, her expression shifting gradually to one of unhappiness as she observed the trio. "Eh! It''s not like that, but I was just surprised," Charlotte hurriedly rified, her smile tinged with embarrassment. It wasn''t that she didn''t want her mother to apany them to y; she was simply taken aback by her words. The idea of their mother offering to apany them felt like a distant dream; it had been so long. Fiona and Iris mirrored Charlotte''s astonishment as they gazed at their mother; their thoughts weren''t far from Charlotte''s. Upon hearing Charlotte''s words and sensing the stares from Fiona and Iris, Liliana immediately realized her mistake, leaving her feeling both ashamed and guilty. Being upied with her responsibilities as the Demon Emperor, she had indeed neglected her three daughters far too much. In truth, as a mother, her role was paramount, particrly given their tender age, necessitating close monitoring from her. However, she rarely spent time interacting with them, instead delegating this responsibility entirely to Leon. Filled with guilt, Liliana''s expression softened as she gently rubbed each of their heads, one by one. "I know I''ve made a mistake by neglecting you all this time, but I promise to spend more time with you from now on. Can you forgive me?" Liliana looked at each of them in turn, her tone soft with a hint of guilt. Fiona, Iris, and Charlotte exchanged nces for a few moments before nodding in unison and turning back to Liliana. "You don''t need to apologize, Mommy; we''re not angry or hateful towards you," Charlotte said, her palms clenched together, her expression serious. "Um! Um! Not angry!" Fiona eximed, puffing up her cheeks and adopting aically serious expression. "Yeah, don''t worry, Mommy, we''re not angry," Iris chuckled lightly, her tone reassuring. Liliana felt a wave of relief wash over her, and somehow, the weight of the impending war troubles seemed to dissipate with their words. With a soft smile gracing her lips, she gently pinched their cheeks, one by one. "Thank you..." Chapter 129: Visiting Leons Room and Lilianas Concerns The next morning... Inside the dining room, Liliana, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona sat together, their faces glowing with happiness. Liliana, dressed in a ck nightgown and adorned with a pink apron, settled into the dining chair on the right. Her typically beautiful but cold countenance softened, imbuing her with an unusual warmth. Her long white hair, usually straight, was fashioned into a bun to the right, adding to her air of chilly yet mature elegance. Meanwhile, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona remained d in their lolita nightgowns, seated in a row directly opposite Liliana, their adorable faces even more animated than usual. Of course, the cheerful atmosphere of the morning couldn''t be separated from Liliana''s promise to her three daughters the day before. After Liliana had decided to apany them, she didn''t just make empty promises; she actually spent the entire day with them. This morning, instead of heading straight to her workspace as usual, she chose to prepare breakfast for her three daughters. With government affairs settled for the time being and the impending war matter perfectly under control, thanks to Leon''s assistance during their discussion in her workspace, Liliana saw no reason to waste time and chose to spend it with her daughters instead. "By the way, how are you all this morning? Did you three sleep wellst night?" Liliana asked gently as she picked up a perfectly stir-fried piece of forest beef and savored it. Upon Liliana''s inquiry, the three little girls, each in the midst of a bite with buns in their mouths, immediately brightened, their eyes twinkling with excitement. "Gulp~ I slept well!" Fiona eximed, swallowing her food eagerly and raising her small right hand excitedly to answer first. "Gulp~ Um! Me too," Iris responded calmly, though a hidden vigor sparkled behind herposed expression. "Gulp~ Me too, Mommy," Charlotte chimed in gracefully, a faint smile gracing her small lips. Observing her three babies, each responding with their own unique nature, Liliana couldn''t help but chuckle softly, casting a gentle gaze upon them. "Well, I''m d you all slept well," Liliana said lightly, continuing, "By the way, after breakfast this morning, I won''t be able to apany you for a while." Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona''s expressions instantly froze, their faces reflecting sadness as they looked at Liliana. "Ehh!? Didn''t you promise to y with us today too?" Fiona protested, her cheeks puffed and lips pursed, her tone tinged with a mixture of sadness and anger at her mother''s words. After all, her mother had promised to spend time with them, which made Fiona deeply disappointed upon hearing otherwise. Iris and Charlotte, seated beside Fiona, didn''t voice their grievances but mirrored her expression of sadness and disappointment as they looked at Liliana. Upon hearing Fiona''s words and noticing the disappointment in Charlotte and Iris'' eyes, Liliana chuckled. Without addressing Fiona''s question directly, she reached for a loaf of bread, dipped it into the white milk, and fed it to Fiona. "Hap! Nyam-Nyam~" Fiona opens her little mouth and gobbles it up in one mouthful. Her sullen expression instantly receded, reced by a sweet smile as the vors of bread and milk mingled in her mouth. Liliana repeated the gesture with another loaf of bread, offering it to Iris and Charlotte. Their disappointed expressions vanished, reced by sweet smiles blossoming on their lips. Observing her three smiling babies, devoid of the earlier disappointment, Liliana savored another stir-fried piece of meat before exining, "The reason I can''t stay with you after breakfast isn''t because I''m going to work, but rather to deliver breakfast to your daddy''s room and check on his condition." Listening to her exnation, the three simultaneously widened their eyes in disbelief, all fixing their gazes on their mother. "To Daddy''s room?" Fiona blinked excitedly, her eyes wide with anticipation. "Yes, darling, to Daddy''s room," Liliana replied softly, her tone casual yetforting. "Wow! Mommy, can Ie with you?" Fiona sped her small palms together, her eyes filled with expectation. For five days, she hadn''t seen her father, and his absence was disrupting her sleep. After all, her mostfortable spot was nestled against her father''s belly, and not being able to rest there was torturous. Iris and Charlotte''s eyes lit up with excitement as soon as Fiona made her remark. Though unspoken, their thoughts echoed Fiona''s, and they looked at Liliana with pleading eyes. However, when Fiona made her request, Liliana promptly shook her head. "No, you can''te." "Ehhh!? Why can''t we visit him!?" This time, it wasn''t just Fiona who expressed herint, but also Iris and Charlotte beside her. Witnessing their astonished expressions, Liliana couldn''t resist a softugh, and a small smile graced her lips. "I''m not forbidding you from seeing your father, but he''s confined himself to his room for the past five days. I need to check on his health first. Once I''m sure he''s okay, then you can visit him. Understand?" Liliana exined gently, ensuring her words were light enough for the three toprehend. Upon hearing this, the three finally understood their mother''s intentions. They exchanged nces before turning back to Liliana, small smiles forming on their lips as they responded simultaneously, "Alright~ We''ll listen to you!" Liliana smiled and nodded. "Alright, let''s finish your breakfast." "Um!" The three nodded eagerly, resembling little chicks as they quickly devoured the breakfast spread on the dining table. ... In the pce hallway, Liliana, now d in her elegant ck gown, pushed a trolleyden with delicious food prepared for Leon. Considering her esteemed position as the great Demon Emperor, it was highly inappropriate for her to perform the mundane task of delivering food, typically assigned to maids. Ideally, Liliana should have asked a maid like Celine to deliver the food to Leon''s room. However, Liliana didn''t concern herself with such matters; instead, a sense of joyy hidden behind her indifferent expression. Truth be told, it wasn''t only her three daughters who yearned to see Leon; Liliana herself longed toy eyes on him. After five days without him, she found herself longing for his presence for the first time. Hence, the true reason she didn''t allow her three daughters to apany her wasn''t solely the one she had stated in the dining room; it was because she yearned to be the first to reunite with Leon! Though this might appear selfish and childish, Liliana didn''t dwell on it and resolved to make it up to her daughters by spending more time with them in the future. Continuing down the hallway with the food trolley, Liliana reached the door to Leon''s room. After setting aside the trolley, Liliana lightly and gently knocked on Leon''s bedroom door. *Knock!* "Leon, it''s me, Liliana; can you open the door?" Liliana''s soft call echoed as she patiently waited at the door, casting a contemtive nce at her surroundings. She was well aware that Leon''s self-imposed confinement stemmed from his desperate need to cure the devouring poison within him. Naturally, she was fully supportive of his decision and had even offered her assistance at the time. However, Leon tly refused, insisting that she address the matter of the Demon troops directly instead of assisting him in concocting an antidote for the devouring poison. "I don''t know if he managed to concoct it or not..." Liliana sighed lightly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. With a sess rate below one percent, it could be deemed nearly impossible to seed. Even with her assistance, the probability would only increase to three percent, which was not a significant improvement. Yet, she refrained from voicing her concerns, not wanting to dampen Leon''s determination and spirit. Snapping out of her reverie, Liliana''s expression immediately turned to a frown as she realized there was no response from inside Leon''s room after her earlier call. "Why isn''t he answering my call?" Could he still be asleep?" Liliana pursed her lips, pondering silently. Swiftly, she redirected her gaze to the door and knocked on it once more. "Leon? Can you hear me?" Liliana knocked on the door once more, her voice carrying more urgency this time. Unfortunately, as before, no response echoed from inside, leaving Liliana with an inexplicable sense of unease. "Could something be wrong in there?" With this thought racing through her mind, Liliana swiftly opened her palm, summoning a red light that materialized into a ck key. She hoped that her suspicion was merely conjecture and that nothing untoward had befallen Leon, as she feared. With determination, she aimed the key at the keyhole and turned it. *ck!* As soon as the lock clicked open, Liliana swiftly pushed the door ajar, her eyes widening in astonishment as she caught sight of the interior of Leon''s room. "This... What on earth is happening!?" -------- A/N: Ehem! Future chapters will likely include more battle scenes, as Leon''s powers are expected to return soon in a few chapters. By the way, thank you all for your support! Your encouragement truly motivates me. That''s all for now! Thank you, and stay tuned for more! Chapter 130: A Mess In the Room, and an Unconscious Leon "This... What on earth is happening!?" Liliana widened her eyes in disbelief at the sight within Leon''s room, an urrence she never imagined would transpire. Contrary to its usual state of cleanliness and tidiness, Leon''s room appeared incredibly disheveled and chaotic this time. Every piece of furniture¡ªthe closet, reading desk, small cupboard, sofa, and the table beside it¡ªalong with everything else within,y in disarray, smudged with ck stains covering every surface. The once pristine white walls now bore ghastly ck streaks, while the meticulously organized books from the bookcase were strewn across the floor carpet. In essence, inside Leon''s room, the scene resembled the aftermath of explosive magic, ravaging its entire interior. "What''s happening here? How could his room transform like this in just five days? Could all this chaos result from his experimentation with the antidote for the devouring poison?" Liliana muttered cautiously to herself as she entered the room. A frown creased her coldly beautiful face as she scrutinized every corner of Leon''s room once more. After scrutinizing the chaotic scene more closely, Liliana suddenly realized that Leon was nowhere to be found, prompting her to narrow her eyes in concern. "Leon? Where are you?" Liliana frowned, her voice echoing loudly as she scanned the surroundings in search of him. However, there was no sign of Leon or any response from him, leaving her feeling increasingly uneasy. "Could he be in the bathroom?" Liliana wondered inwardly. Swiftly, she activated magic capable of seeing through walls and directed her gaze into the bathroom. As her eyes fell upon the scene inside, her previously indifferent expression turned deathly pale in an instant. Therey Leon, unconscious¡ªa sight that sent her heart racing uncontrobly. "Leon!?" Liliana eximed in disbelief, teleporting to the bathroom door and swiftly opening it. Upon seeing Leon lying inside, his clothes smudged with ck stains and his once handsome face pale as a corpse, Liliana hurried over to him, checking his condition anxiously. After a few moments of examination using magic, Liliana''s panicked expression dissolved into relief, and her racing heart gradually returned to its normal rhythm. "Hah, fortunately, he only fainted from exhaustion... that really scared me!" Liliana let out a sigh of relief, her hand instinctively patting her chest, causing her huge breasts beneath her dress to sway slightly. At the sight of Leon lying unconscious earlier, she had felt as though the sky was copsing above her, fearing he might have been harmed or worse during her absence in the outer pce. Fortunately, nothing dire had happened to him; Leon had simply copsed from exhaustion. Observing Leon''s pale, handsome face and disheveled appearance, with ck stains on his clothes mirroring those scattered throughout his room, Liliana couldn''t help but feel a mixture of anger and annoyance towards him. "This bastard truly doesn''t value his own life or consider the consequences for those around him if something were to happen..." Liliana grumbled inwardly, a strong urge to punch Leon simmering within her. She surmised that the disorder in the room and his subsequent copse from exhaustion were likely the result of his relentless pursuit to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison, pushing himself to the brink of exhaustion and inevitably causing a series of failures that left the room in disarray. However, after a while, her annoyance gradually dissipated, giving way to a sense of helplessness. She was well aware of Leon''s stubborn nature, but she hadn''t anticipated it reaching such extremes. With a gentle gaze in her typically indifferent red eyes, Liliana pinched Leon''s cheeks lightly, using the gesture to vent her lingering annoyance. After a few moments of satisfyingly pinching his face, a contented smile graced her beautiful and alluring lips. "Well, consider that your punishment," Liliana remarked softly, her smile lingering. Without hesitation, Liliana lifted the unconscious Leon out of the bathroom and swiftly transported him to the bed, which, thankfully, remained unmarred by the ck stains that had engulfed the rest of the bedroom. Upon reaching the bed, Liliana carefullyid Leon down and adjusted his position before pulling the nket over him. With everything in order, Liliana''s gaze turned to the rest of the disheveled room, her expression cold and indifferent as she surveyed the chaos. "Shadows," Liliana whispered in a low and indifferent tone. *Whoosh!* Abruptly, a ck circle manifested on the carpet behind Liliana, from which ten figures, shrouded in cloaks that concealed their entire appearance, emerged simultaneously. As the ten figures d in ck cloaks materialized, a dark and potent aura permeated Leon''s room. However, upon catching sight of Liliana, they swiftly retracted their auras, each folding one leg and bowing their heads respectfully. "Hail, Demon Emperor!" The ten figures synchronized their movements, covering their hands simultaneously and offering a salute to Liliana. Responding to their greetings, Liliana nodded her head slightly. Turning back, she regarded the ten of them with a cold, indifferent gaze. They were her personal squad of ten high-level demons, known by the nickname "Shadows." The strength of each of them was formidable, though still far from reaching the level of an archdemon of Lyra or Heidel''s caliber. However, when united, five of them wielded power equivalent to that of a single archdemon, suggesting that all ten had the capability to confront two archdemons simultaneously! Thisparison alone underscores the immense power wielded by the shadow squad. "Shadows, I summoned you because I need your help," Liliana stated indifferently and coldly. Upon hearing this, the ten cloaked figures lowered their heads once more and replied simultaneously, "Please tell us your orders, Demon Emperor!" As Liliana''s personal squad, they frequently undertook tasks from her, which ranged from spying to surveince and beyond. Thus, deep down, they had already anticipated and discerned what would bemanded of them. Yet, contrary to their expectations, Liliana''s next order left them speechless. "I summoned you to assist in tidying up this room," Liliana said with a faint smile, her tone nonchnt as she gestured towards the chaos in Leon''s room. Shadows: "..." The shadows remained silent, their reactions momentarily frozen as if they had misinterpreted Liliana''s words. "Um... Your Majesty, the Demon Emperor... Could you please repeat your order?" One member of the shadow squad asked in a hesitant tone. His central position and boldness in inquiring about Liliana made it apparent that he held the leadership role within the squad. Liliana raised one eyebrow and fixed him with a cold stare. "Didn''t you hear clearly enough? I summoned you here to clean up this whole mess of a room," Liliana said coldly. Her eyes narrowed, and she continued in an indifferent tone, "Or, do you not want to obey my orders?" As she spoke, an unusually powerful red aura condensed around Liliana''s body, and like a tsunami, it instantly enveloped all of them. "Arghh!" The shadows, each a high-level demon, instantlyy helplessly on the floor under the pressure of the aura directed at them by Liliana. There was no longer a trace of the intimidation they had disyed earlier; only horror was evident on each of their faces, hidden beneath their cloaks. "Don''t you obey my orders?" Liliana asked again, her tone indifferent yet dripping with murderous intent, instilling fear in all ten of them. "No, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor! We, as the shadow squad, will never disobey your orders! Please forgive our previous mistakes for daring to question yourmands." The shadow squad leader''s voice trembled with fear. To be honest, when Liliana issued her order, he and his subordinates heard it clearly. However, the order was difficult to digest, inevitably leading to questioning. Questioning her orders, however, proved fatal¡ªa grave error. As Liliana''s personal squad and subordinates, unquestioning obedience was paramount. Upon hearing his words, Liliana maintained her cold expression as she swiftly retracted the powerful aura that had been suppressing them. "Hah~ Hah~" As Liliana withdrew her aura, the ten of them immediately breathed sighs of relief and bowed their heads respectfully. "Thank you for your gracious forgiveness, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor," they murmured, their tones still trembling with residual fear. One could easily envision the fear induced by the pressure of Liliana''s aura weighing down on them. Liliana simply nodded and turned towards the bed where Leony sleeping. With nonchnce, she remarked, "I forgive you this time, but remember, there won''t be a next." "Yes, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor!" The ten of them chorused, then promptly scrambled to tidy up the entire room. Liliana disregarded them, taking a seat on the edge of the bed, her gaze tenderly fixed on the sleeping Leon. The cold, indifferent mask on her face melted away into one of gentle affection as she observed him. With tenderness, she stroked Leon''s cheeks, a soft smile gracing her lips each time she gently pinched him. After twenty minutes ofbined effort from the shadow squad, Leon''s room, previously cluttered and marked with ck stains on the walls and furniture, swiftly regained its original cleanliness. "Your Majesty, the Demon Emperor, we''vepleted the cleaning," the shadow squad leader announced, bowing his head respectfully. Behind him, the other nine shadowy figures mirrored the gesture with equal respect. Liliana''s gentle expression instantly vanished upon hearing his words, reced by a discerning gaze that confirmed the surroundings had indeed been restored to normalcy. After confirming that the surroundings were restored to their previous state, Liliana''s expression softened slightly as she regarded the shadow squad with appreciation. "Well, thank you for your hard work. You may return," she said with a slight nod and a gentler tone. "Yes, Demon Emperor!" They replied respectfully before swiftly vanishing from sight. Observing their departure, Liliana sighed softly and turned her gaze back to Leon, her expression a blend of helplessness and gentle warmth. "I''ll wait for you to wake up..." Chapter 131: Who Says I Failed? Daylight... "Ugh..." Leon groaned softly, slowly opening his heavy eyelids. "Hm? Where am I?" He muttered, staring at the ceiling, which seemed both unfamiliar and familiar to his still semi-conscious mind. Still feeling tired and sore in some areas, Leon slowly sat up in bed and observed his surroundings, realizing he was in his own room. "Huh? My room? How is that possible? Why is everything so neat and clean?" Leon gasped in shock, his consciousness snapping back fully as he looked around. He distinctly remembered his room being a chaotic mess, cluttered from repeated failures in concocting an antidote to the devouring poison. Each failure had ended in an explosion, leaving the walls and furniture in disarray. Therefore, upon realizing that the clean and cozy environment was indeed his room, Leon found it hard to believe. "Am I still dreaming?" he wondered, frowning. To confirm, Leon pinched his cheek tightly. "Ouch! That hurts!" Wincing in pain, he let go of his cheek, which now bore a red mark from the hard pinch. "Damn! This isn''t a dream; it''s reality!" Leon eximed, taking a deep breath in amazement as he rubbed his sore cheek. Initially convinced he was dreaming after seeing his clean and cozy room, he now realized it was real. After confirming that everything was not a dream, two questions suddenly arose in his mind: who had cleaned his room and who had carried him to the bed? He remembered thest scene before losing consciousness: he was in the bathroom about to take a shower but copsed from exhaustion after staying up four consecutive nights. His body, currently no more resilient than an ordinary human''s, had tensed up, causing him to faint on the spot. So, who had brought him to bed and cleaned his bedroom? As Leon pondered this in confusion, he suddenly heard a small groan to his right. "Ummm~" The sudden sound of a woman''s moan beside him made Leon''s body tense and stiffen like a log. With robotic stiffness, he slowly turned his head to the side, his heart nearly leaping out of his chest at what he saw. Beside himy an extraordinarily beautiful woman, deeply asleep, her form resting on her left side and facing him. Her beauty was breathtaking, akin to that of a goddess descended from the heavens, rendering even the word "beautiful" inadequate to describe her perfection. Not only was her face incredibly beautiful, but her long white hair, flowing behind her like snow, was equally mesmerizing. This beautiful woman was, of course, none other than Liliana, causing Leon to freeze in disbelief at seeing her beside him. "L-Liliana!? What is she doing here?" Leon gasped in shock, his astonishment evident in his exmation. He never expected Liliana to be in his room, let alone sleeping next to him! "Ehmmm~" As if in response to Leon''s exmation, Liliana, deeply asleep, stirred, her eyelids slowly opening. As her eyelids fluttered open, her blood-red eyes locked onto Leon''s golden eyes, holding each other''s stare for a fleeting moment. Immediately, a beautiful, extraordinarily charming smile graced Liliana''s lips as she leaned slightly against the pillow, greeting him, "Good afternoon, Leon. Have you awoken from your deep slumber?" Upon hearing her words, Leon, momentarily dazed by her presence, swiftly regained hisposure, feeling a slight twitch at the left corner of his mouth. "Liliana... How did you end up in my room? And did you tidy up the mess in my room and also move me to the bed?" Leon uttered his question, his expression a mix of doubt and confusion as he gestured around the room. In response to Leon''s question, Liliana simply smiled and shot him a yful nce. "Guess what~" Liliana teased, her tone carrying a hint of flirtation. Leon: "..." Could this woman be a little serious and answer him directly? "Hah~" Leon sighed, shaking his head slightly. He didn''t need to ask; he was already certain it was Liliana. With that in mind, Leon opted to pose a different question. "When did you return from the outer pce to the inner pce?" Leon blinked, curiosity piqued. "Yesterday afternoon," Liliana repliedzily, her soft gaze lingering on Leon as if finding sce in his presence to ease her longing. "Oh? Yesterday afternoon? Then, why didn''t you tell me and visit my room earlier?" Leon inquired, a hint of surprise in his voice. Liliana rolled her eyes, her reply tinged with exasperation. "It''s not that I didn''t want to visit you, but I was afraid of disturbing you yesterday. So, I decided toe today." "However, I didn''t expect your room to be in such disarray. The walls, the furniture, the books¡ªeverything is covered in ck stains, as if your room had been struck by some sort of explosion magic." At her words, Leon felt a flush of embarrassment color his cheeks. It wasn''t that he didn''t intend to tidy up his room, but every failed attempt at concocting an antidote for the devouring poison resulted in explosions and chaos. The explosions not only coated the room''s walls and furniture with ck stains but also sent cabs, reading desks, bookcases, and other furnishings tumbling, resulting in utter chaos. Hence, instead of dealing with the troublesome task of cleaning up after each failed attempt, Leon chose to ignore the mess and focus on his experiments to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison. With a slight cough, Leon said, "Ehem! I really didn''t intentionally mess up the whole room." "Every time I fail at concocting an antidote for the devouring poison, there''s an explosion that messes up everything and dirties the room." Leon let out a small, helpless sigh. With a slightly regretful tone, Leon continued, "Furthermore, just as I was about to clean the entire room, I suddenly fainted in the bathroom as I¡ª" Before Leon could finish his sentence, an excruciating pain shot through his waist. "Ouch!" Leon screamed, jumping up from his seated position. Still in shock, he looked to the side and realized the pain was caused by Liliana pinching his waist! "L-Liliana! Why did you pinch me?" Leon asked in a disgruntled voice. His face scrunched up in pain as he rubbed his reddened waist beneath his shirt. At his question, Liliana narrowed her eyes with coldness and annoyance. "Of course it''s to punish you," Liliana said coldly. "Ha? Punish me?" Leon frowned, his confusion evident. Liliana didn''t immediately respond to his question. Instead, she leaned back against the bed, her arms folded in front of her, emphasizing her huge chest. "When I visited your room, I knocked repeatedly on your door without receiving any answer, which worried me. Consequently, I decided to enter and was surprised to find the entire room in disarray." Liliana exined in a dissatisfied tone and continued, "Moreover, upon discovering you weren''t in your room, I resorted to magic to search further, only to find you unconscious in the bathroom..." Liliana paused, her lovely features twisted with a blend of concern and anger. Listening to her exnation, Leon finallyprehended why she had pinched him and also acknowledged his mistake. Indeed, at that moment, he hadn''t anticipated fainting in the bathroom due to exhaustion from staying up for four consecutive nights without sleep. Additionally, he had overlooked the fact that his current physique was no better than that of an ordinary person, rendering him extremely weak. With guilt weighing on his heart, Leon sighed and bowed his head slightly. "I''m sorry..." he apologized, his handsome face reflecting deep regret. However, Liliana merely nced at him coldly before looking away, clearly still angry. Leon smiled wryly, realizing he needed to persuade her. Moving slowly, he shifted to Liliana''s side and gently pulled her into his arms. "I''m sorry, Liliana. I promise I won''t do it again," Leon murmured, tenderly brushing her white hair. "Hmph!" Liliana didn''t reply, instead snorting coldly and burying her face in Leon''s broad chest. Though she appeared to be still angry, Leon knew she had already forgiven him. A faint smile bloomed on Leon''s lips as he observed her childlike demeanor. "By the way, have you organized the formation of the Demon troops for the uing war?" Leon asked curiously. Liliana closed her eyes, momentarily intoxicated by Leon''s scent. "Everything is in order and under control. The troops are already heading to the Desert of Chaos to confront humanity''s forces," she replied in azy and indifferent voice. For the past four days, she has been working nonstop to arrange and organize everything, from preparing the troops for the battle in the Desert of Chaos to managing government affairs. Hence, in the next few days, she would bepletely free from any issues, allowing her to spend quality time with Leon and their three daughters while monitoring the progress of the uing war. Relieved by her exnation, Leon let out a sigh and offered her a slight nod. "You''ve worked hard," he said with a gentle smile on his lips. Liliana smiled back and rested her head on Leon''s chest again. "By the way, about the antidote for the devouring poison, did you..." Liliana slightly raised her head and asked in a cautious tone. Faced with her sudden question, Leon''s expression darkened, immediately revealing the answer to Liliana without him needing to speak. "Well, it''s fine if you fail. Later, I''ll help you, and together we''ll concoct an antidote to the devouring poison, okay?" Liliana continued, rubbing Leon''s handsome face affectionately. Upon hearing her words, Leon''s once dull and dark expression instantly brightened, and a confident smile appeared on his lips. "Who says I failed?" ------------ A/N: Uhuk! My handsome readers, please give me your support so that I can keep my spirits up, ehem! (¥·. .)¥· Thank you and stay tuned! ¦Å?(?> ? <)?§Ù Chapter 132: A Mistake Turned Into Blessing "Who says I failed?" As soon as Leon spoke, Liliana, who had just offered him encouraging words, instantly froze and gave him a strange look. "What did you just say? I didn''t hear that wrong, did I?" Liliana asked, her beautiful face full of doubt and confusion. Leon smiled at her confused expression, unable to resist gently pinching her cheek. "I just said, ''Who says I failed?''" Leon repeated it in a light tone. Liliana frowned, confusion still apparent on her beautiful face. "''Who says I failed?''... Doesn''t that mean you..." Liliana pursed her lips, her words trailing off as if she couldn''t believe her own guess. "Pfft! Yes, you guessed it right, Liliana. I sessfully concocted an antidote for the devouring poison," Leon replied, a faint smile on his lips. Hearing that her guess was correct, Liliana''s eyes widened, and she pulled away from his embrace with a horrified expression. "You... You''re not kidding, right?" Liliana inquired seriously, her palms tightly gripped, as if she still couldn''t believe it. Concocting an antidote for the devouring poison, with chances below one percent, was something even she, well-acquainted with the form and itsplexities, found extremely challenging, if not impossible, to concoct. Yet Leon just imed that he sessfully concocted an antidote for the devouring poison!? How could she not be surprised by his words and find them hard to believe, even though they came from Leon himself, the person she cared about? Certainly, it wasn''t that she underestimated Leon''s alchemical skills, but merely days ago, he hadn''t reached the level of a high-level alchemist, rendering it even more improbable for him to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison. Given all the considerations and facts at hand, it was very difficult to believe Leon''s words. Noticing Liliana''s anxious expression and serious gaze, Leon realized she didn''t believe him, which made sense. Even he found it hard to believe he had seeded, let alone Liliana. However, the fact remained that he had indeed sessfully concocted an antidote for the devouring poisonst night, despite the chances being less than one percent! With a confident smile, Leon nodded firmly and replied, "Of course, Liliana. I couldn''t possibly lie to you." "You know that although I''m sometimes shameless and prone to lying on various asions, I would never joke or lie about something this serious." As Leon spoke, his expression became serious, showing no signs of deceit. Liliana fell silent; her lips parted as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, no words came out. Indeed, in hindsight, Leon could not have joked or lied about such a matter. Aside from there being no benefit for him, it would also tarnish their newly built rtionship. After considering this, Liliana finally chose to trust Leonpletely. Taking a deep breath and then letting it out, Liliana, now calm, looked back at Leon more gently. "Alright, I trust you," Liliana said with a slight, firm nod. "But can you tell me how you seeded in concocting it?" Feeling reassured by her firm deration of trust, Leon''s heart swelled with happiness as he gently pulled her into his arms, his hand tenderly stroking her smooth, exposed back. "If I told you there was a missing ingredient in the antidote form for the devouring poison, would you believe me?" Leon inquired, a yful smile adorning his lips. "What? An ingredient missing from the form!?" Liliana eximed in surprise, looking at Leon with disbelief. "Yes, there''s an ingredient missing that your ancestor didn''t include in the form," Leon confirmed with a slight nod. Liliana fell into silence for a few moments before asking hesitantly, "What ingredient was missing and not written down?" With a faint smile, Leon leaned closer to Liliana''s ear and whispered, "The missing ingredient to concoct the antidote for the devouring poison, not documented by your ancestor, is..." *** Last night... *Boom!* The explosion rang through Leon''s room like an rm, filling the space with smoke and leaving ck stains in its wake. "Hah~ failed again, failed again..." Helplessly, Leon muttered as he stood before the alchemy furnace, now billowing ck smoke. His face and clothes were covered in ck stains, giving him the appearance of a disheveled beggar. This marked his 499th failure, a remarkable number. If there existed a ranking for the most experienced failures in the world, Leon would undoubtedly im the top spot without hesitation. "Damn it! Am I truly unable to regain my powers?" Leon cursed inwardly, his handsome face contorting with despair as he clenched his palms into fists. The confidence he exuded on the first night had nowpletely crumbled, reced by a palpable sense of helplessness etched across his features. 499 failures were not just a few, but rather an immense number, each one apanied by a curse! In this world, Leon was certain that no one else had endured as many failures as he had. "Ah..." Leon sighed wearily once more, the exhaustion evident in his haggard golden eyes. For four consecutive nights, he had relentlessly experimented with concocting an antidote for the devouring poison without getting any sleep at all! His haggard eyes and the dark circles under them bore witness to his seemingly futile struggle. *Thud!* Leon copsed onto the disheveled pile of books scattered across the carpet, his gaze drifting upward to the ceiling in a daze. "Do I press on, or is reaching this point sufficient?" he pondered inwardly, grappling with uncertainty. If he gave up now, it would mean wasting his efforts over the past four nights. Furthermore, surrendering meant embracing a grim fate¡ªepting that he would never reim his powers. Additionally, he would be unable to seek retribution against Velix and his cohorts, who had plotted against him, or confront the uing war. However, if he didn''t give up, he knew that a sess rate below one percent was essentially an unattainable impossibility. For the first time, Leon found himself ensnared in a dilemma of unparalleled difficulty. "Hey..." Leon sighed, his head shaking slightly. With his body feeling somewhat tired and exhausted from four sleepless days, he slowly rose to sit, his gaze fixed on the chaotic mess surrounding him. The closet, bookcase, sofa, adjacent table, reading desk, and every other piece of furniture appeared as though they had been through the chaos of an atomic st, strewn about in disarray. Leon, a devotee of cleanliness, would typically feel ufortable in a disheveled and cluttered room. Yet, given his current state and circumstances, hecked the energy and time to tidy up the chaos surrounding him. With a subtle shake of his head, Leon redirected his attention toward the big ck box resting beneath his reading table. The ck box held the essentialponents for concocting an antidote to the devouring poison: fire seeds, frozen leaves, tricolor flowers, and the precious essence of Liliana''s Demon Emperor''s blood¡ªsupports she had bestowed upon him days earlier. Initially, the plentiful supply of these ingredients implied that he could conduct up to 500 experiments with them. Yet, as he reached his 499th attempt, it dawned on him that he now had only one opportunity left to experiment. If he failed, he would inevitably need to request new basic ingredients from Celine, a process that would consume valuable time. Furthermore, beyond the fundamental ingredients like fire seeds, the crucial ingredient remained the essence of Liliana''s Demon Emperor''s blood, which was impossible to obtain because Liliana was currently absent from the inner pce. "Damn it! This must be the unluckiest moment of my life," Leon cursed inwardly as he rose to his feet, frustration weighing heavy upon him. With fatigued movements, Leon approached the big ck box beneath the table to retrieve the remaining ingredients andmenced the process of concocting the antidote for the devouring poison. After repeating the monotonous steps, Leon reached the final stage, his expressioncking the initial enthusiasm he had when beginning this experiment. "This is bound to fail," Leon remarked with a wry smile, gripping the top of the alchemy furnace, ready to push it away from himself to avoid the impending explosion. However, just as he was about to shift it, his left index finger identally grazed the sharp edge of the furnace, causing it to bleed. In an instant, the blood dripped into the contents of the alchemy furnace, which had entered the final stage. *Bluub! Bluub!* The moment his blood touched the liquid inside the alchemy furnace, it reacted instantly, causing Leon to widen his eyes in panic. "Damn it!" Leon cursed loudly, releasing his grip on the alchemy furnace before darting under the bed, terror written across his face. He hadn''t anticipated that his blood, from a mere scratch, would inadvertently contaminate the liquid in such a fatal manner. If any extraneous ingredients were mixed in the alchemy process, it would trigger a massive explosion! With a panicked and fearful expression, Leon hid under the bed, covering his ears with his palms and closing his eyes, resigning himself to his fate. One minute... Three minutes... Five minutes... The anticipated explosion did not ur, prompting Leon to slowly open his eyes in confusion. "Huh? It didn''t explode?" He muttered, stunned, gradually lowering his hands from his ears. He had expected an explosion powerful enough to destroy the entire room. Was that it? Leon froze in ce, hesitating to crawl out from under the bed. Even though it hadn''t exploded yet, what if it did when he got out? Ultimately, Leon decided to wait a few more minutes. Ten minutester... After confirming that the alchemy furnace hadn''t exploded, Leon crawled out from under the bed and rushed to check its contents, his heart racing. If it didn''t explode, did that mean... As Leon stood before the alchemy furnace, his eyes widened in disbelief at what he saw inside. "This is..." *** ------------ A/N: Thank you for the gifts and support! Hey~ Hey~ my spirit is burning straight to the top! Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 133: Different, yet Stronger? "So, that''s the story," Leon said, a thin, proud smile on his lips. In his embrace, Liliana froze as she absorbed the entirety of the story. It turned out that Leon''s sess was due to identally mixing his blood into the alchemy furnace, which was beyond her expectations. "So, does that mean your blood is the missing ingredient to concoct the antidote for the devouring poison?" Liliana asked, her voice tinged with hesitation. "Yes, it''s my blood, or rather, it''s my blood essence," Leon confirmed with a slight nod, then continued, "fundamentally, the devouring poison currently within my body has severed my connection with the Holy Sword of Zenith and rendered me unable to wield my holy power." "However, it''s crucial to note that holy power doesn''t solely reside within my magic circuits, which are currently suppressed by the poison, but also exists within my blood, though in a small amount." "Therefore, when my blood inadvertently mixes into the antidote for the devouring poison, it''s as though my hero''s holy power is infused into it." After Leon finished exining, admiration and astonishment remained evident on her face. He had anticipated a massive explosion resulting from the infusion of his blood, which harbored a trace of the hero''s holy power. The potential for such a colossal st wasn''t solely due to the introduction of an unusual ingredient into the concoction process¡ªnamely, his blood¡ªbut also because the alchemy furnace contained Liliana''s Demon Emperor''s blood essence! If the two conflicting powerful forces¡ªthe power of the Demon Emperor''s blood and the power of his hero''s blood¡ªwere to meet and mix, who knew what misfortune would ur? Therefore, at that moment, he had indeed resigned himself to fate, anticipating the explosion that would likely destroy the entire room. Fortunately, instead of the misfortune he expected, it was a blessing that he ended up concocting an antidote to the devouring poison! With this stroke of luck, Leon regained his confidence, feeling even more convinced that he was indeed the protagonist of this world! Listening to his exnation, Liliana sighed and nodded. Though it sounded absurd, she chose to believe it. And as to why her ancestors neglected to include the essence of the hero''s blood in the form, Liliana neither knew nor showed interest in finding out. All that mattered was that Leon seeded, and that was enough to make her happy. Liliana closed her eyes, pressing her right cheek against Leon''s broad chest, as she asked, "Leon, can you show me the antidote for the devouring poison?" "Of course! Just give me a moment, okay?" Leon smiled softly, affectionately stroking her head. "Okay~" Liliana nodded and slowly withdrew from Leon''s embrace. With a swift movement, Leon slid off the bed, then bent down, reaching under it with his hand. Immediately, he retrieved a palm-sized white chest and dusted off its top and bottom. At the sight of the small white chest in his hand, a proud smile inevitably bloomed on Leon''s lips. Inside the chesty tangible proof of his hard work during four consecutive sleepless nights and his sess after enduring 499 failures! Suffice it to say, aside from the Holy Sword of Zenith, this small chest was his most treasured possession! With a smile lingering on his lips, Leon slowly returned to the bed and approached Liliana, handing her the small white chest. "The antidote for the devouring poison is inside," Leon said softly. Carefully taking the small chest from Leon''s hand, Liliana slowly opened it and found a small bottle containing a light gray liquid. She picked it up and observed it for a few moments. Suddenly, her initially cold and indifferent expression shifted, her brow furrowing in confusion. Naturally, this change did not escape Leon''s notice as he sat in front of her, observing her closely. "Why do you look like that, Liliana? Is there something wrong with the antidote?" Leon asked, his expression reflecting doubt. Observing Liliana''s reaction, Leon felt a wave of difort, fearing that the antidote he had made might fail, which would shatter his soaring spirits. Liliana was momentarily silent before pursing her lips. "This antidote is very different from the one recorded in the little inheritance passed down by my ancestor, Demon Emperor Jared Crimson," Liliana remarked, blinking a few times, her voice filled with doubt and astonishment. "What? Different? How is that possible?" Leon gasped in surprise, staring at the antidote for the devouring poison in Liliana''s hand with a frown. If it were indeed different, wouldn''t that render all his efforts futile? Liliana nodded and replied, "Yes, ording to the records left by my ancestor, Demon Emperor Jared Crimson, the antidote for devouring poison is supposed to be bright red, not gray like this." "Moreover," she continued, "this antidote you made is very strange. I can sense a very strong force in it; I even feel a faint pressure." Listening to her words, Leon was dumbfounded, especially by Liliana''s second and third statements. Feeling an extremely strong force and a faint pressure from it? Damn! Did he concoct an antidote for the devouring poison, or did he create something dangerous instead? Inevitably, Leon felt a surge of unease, realizing that what he made might not be an antidote for the devouring poison but something entirely different. With a crumpled expression, Leon asked in a slightly annoyed tone, "So, does that mean I failed?" Liliana didn''t answer his question immediately. Instead, she unscrewed the lid of the antidote bottle and inhaled the scent of the gray liquid inside. Instantaneously, her expression stiffened, and she hurriedly closed the bottle. "So powerful! This antidote is probably even better than the one for devouring poison!" Liliana took a deep breath and muttered in disbelief. Still shocked, she looked at Leon with excitement and continued, "Leon, you really are quite miraculous!" "Huh? Miraculous? Why miraculous?" Leon inquired, his tone tinged with confusion. "This antidote might be better than the one for devouring poison! Although I''ve never seen the antidote for devouring poison in person, I''m very confident in this." Liliana ced the small bottle back into the chest and handed it to Leon, continuing, "If I were to conclude, this is a stronger version of the antidote for devouring poison." Taking the small chest from Liliana, Leon breathed a sigh of relief as her words reassured him. He had thought he had failed, but it turned out he had seeded beyond his expectations. "So, will drinking it cure me of the devouring poison?" With a curious tone, Leon sought reassurance as he carefully ced the small chest in the drawer of the cab beside his bed. "Yes, of course. You will definitely be cured; I guarantee it," Liliana assured him confidently. Suddenly, her eyebrows raised slightly, and she looked at Leon with a wary expression. "If your strength returns, do you intend to attack me?" Liliana asked cautiously. Faced with such a question, Leon was naturally surprised and cast a strange look at her. "Why are you suddenly asking me something like this?" Leon asked, scratching his head in confusion. The thought of attacking Liliana never even crossed his mind, let alone doing it. After all, Liliana is his current partner, and he couldn''t fathom being that cruel. With furrowed brows, Liliana exined, "Do you remember our time in the Desert of Chaos? I was afraid you might seek vengeance for that." Upon grasping her concern, Leon couldn''t help but release a chuckle. "Pfft! How could you even entertain such a notion?" Leon retorted, a yful grin tugging at his lips. He then continued with a slight shake of his head, "Back in the Desert of Chaos, our roles werepletely reversed. I was humanity''s sword hero, and you were the Demon Emperor. It was only natural for us to sh then." "Moreover, my loss of consciousness in the desert of chaos wasn''t due to your attack, but rather the devouring poison within me. There''s no need to dwell on such misconceptions." Leon exined gently, his hand softly stroking her head as he ran his fingers through her long, silky hair. Liliana let out a sigh of relief upon hearing Leon''s words, her arms wrapping tightly around his waist. "Then I feel relieved," she murmured softly, closing her eyes and pressing her face against Leon''s broad chest. Her spoiled, cat-like demeanor, a stark contrast to the cold, queen-like facade she presented when they first met, brought a smile to Leon''s lips. The two of them savored their affectionate moment for a while, until suddenly Liliana, nestled in his arms, said something unexpected. "Leon, hasn''t it been a while since we indulged in that?" Liliana raised her head, her lips curving into a seductive smile. Upon hearing her words, Leon, initially stunned, immediately broke into a lopsided smile. "?" ... As the two started their spring inside, outside Leon''s bedroom door, a little girl stood with a happy expression on her small, chubby face, gazing at the door before her. This little girl was none other than Fiona, the youngest of the triplets. After her mother''s deration that she and her two sisters couldn''te with her to their daddy''s room, Fiona agreed on the surface, but deep down, she was very dissatisfied! Over five days had passed since shest saw her dad, and she missed him terribly, especially while lying on her belly. Hence, she sneakily visited her daddy''s room without her sisters or mother knowing! "Hehehe! It''s daytime already, and Mommy must have left!" Fiona eximed and jumped up and down, her round face beaming with happiness. She was already imagining the moment of reuniting with her daddyter, filling her with excitement! Without hesitating further, Fiona retrieved a pink key from her dress pocket and inserted it into the keyhole of Leon''s room door. *Cack! Cack!* As she turned the key, her expression shifted to confusion as it became stuck, as if obstructed by something. "Huh? It won''t open?" Fiona''s expression morphed into a pout. Growing slightly annoyed, she exerted more force on the pink key, and suddenly... *Crack!* The key in her hand snapped in two, causing her round face to pale instantly. (: ? ? ? :) Fiona: "No! My key!!!" Chapter 134: An Enthusiastic Welcome and a Surprising Content of Velixs Letter Meanwhile, fifty kilometers away from the Desert of Chaos lies the renowned border town of "Arthamonth." Positioned as the final bastion of the Holy Empire of Elysium and humanity''s frontline stronghold, it stood perilously close to the Demon Race''s territory. At this moment, within Arthamonth, known for its tranquil ambiance, an unusual scene began to unfold. A multitude of people congregated in the town square near the gate, their faces alight with anticipation and energy. Men, women, children, and the elderly alike were united in their excitement. The bustling crowd had assembled in anticipation of the arrival of Luna, Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren¡ªthe formidable leaders who would spearhead humanity''s defense against the Demon race in the uing war. The news of the impending war and Velix''s deration had swiftly disseminated across the Empire, reaching the Holy Orthodox and extending even to the territories of other races worldwide, including the Dragon Empire and beyond. Thus, as a border town and the frontline fortress of mankind, Arthamonth''s popce naturally learned of the news sooner, despite the town''s considerable distance from the Imperial Capital. "Have you heard? The Bow Hero Luna, the Spear Hero Valen, General Natasya, the Great Mage Rain, and Marquis Guren, leaders of our fight against the Demon race, are said to have arrived at the town gate," a curious man in the crowd asked. "Yes, it''s confirmed! They''re here, and Mayor Daniel is currently greeting them," another person responded, confirming the news. "Fantastic! I''m eager to catch a glimpse of them!" The man eximed, and his face lit up with excitement. "Absolutely! I''m hoping to catch a glimpse of them too!" Conversations regarding the arrival of Luna, Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren echoed throughout the square. Themon theme of discussion centered around their excitement to witness the renowned and awe-inspiring figures who would lead humanity into its first great war against the Demon Race in this era. While the town square bustled with people waiting to see Valen, Luna, Natasya, Rain, and Guren, the town gate was equally lively, with hundreds of troops lined up and a middle-aged, bald man in noble attire standing in front of them. The balding middle-aged man was none other than Daniel Luzard, the 50th mayor of Arthamonth town and the nobleman entrusted with guarding it. His expression brimmed with smiles as he gazed upon the five figures before him, who were none other than Luna, Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren. "The Bow Hero Luna, the Spear Hero Valen, General Natasya, Great Mage Rain, and Marquis Guren, wee to Arthamonth," Daniel said, bowing his head respectfully. "As the 50th Mayor, I warmly wee you to our town." Seeing the grand wee before them, Luna, Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren were slightly surprised, though their expressions remained unchanged. Stepping forward slowly, Luna gave a slight nod and a small smile. "Thank you for your wee, Mayor Daniel. I apologize for any disturbance our arrival may have caused." "No, no, Hero Luna! How could your arrival disturb us?" Daniel immediately shook his head. "Your arrival is a blessing to Arthamonth, and I am very grateful for it." "Moreover, it is my duty to wee you all, the warriors who will lead humanity against our eternal enemies, the demons." Upon hearing his words, Luna simply nodded slightly and said nothing further about the grand wee. "By the way, my troops have set up tents within five kilometers of the town. Is that alright?" Luna asked Daniel with a calm expression. Though their statuses were worlds apart and she didn''t need to be polite, Luna chose not to be frivolous or careless. Acting arrogantly or using her status to suppress those beneath her would not only damage her image as a hero but also go against her principles. Moreover, she was a hero with strong pride, and there was no way she would tarnish it by oppressing the weak. "Certainly, Bow Hero Luna; in fact, I find it quite distant to set up tents within five kilometers," Daniel replied politely, proposing, "What do you think about bringing the troops into the town?" "While Arthamonth may not rival the size of the capital, it can stillfortably house 600,000 troops," Daniel added with a faint smile, extending the offer graciously. As both the mayor and the noble entrusted with guarding the border city, how could Daniel resist seizing such momentum and a golden opportunity? If he could establish rapport with the heroes Natasya, Rain, and Guren and earn their recognition, wouldn''t his stature soar in the future? Therefore, upon learning of their arrival, he felt a surge of excitement and meticulously orchestrated their wee. Upon hearing Daniel''s offer, Luna shook her head and replied, "I appreciate your kindness, Mayor Daniel, but it''s unnecessary. The troops will camp outside to prepare efficiently for the impending war." "Additionally, our stay will be brief; we depart for the Desert of Chaos tomorrow." Though Luna''s refusal saddened Daniel, he maintained a polite smile. "Very well, if that is your wish, Bow Hero Luna, I shall respect it. Allow me to escort you to my mansion for your brief respite," Daniel said, bowing his head respectfully. This time, Luna epted his offer with a slight nod. "In that case, we''ll ept your hospitality, Mayor Daniel," Luna said, a faint smile ying on her lips. Under Daniel''s guidance and with a procession of troops guarding them, Luna, Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren entered the town, greeted warmly by its citizens, who had eagerly awaited their arrival. "Wee, Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen! We''re thrilled to have you here!" "The Bow Hero Luna, please look this way!" "General Natasya, I admire you greatly! Could you grace me with your smile?" "The Spear Hero Valen, look over here!" "Great Mage Rain and Marquis Guren, a moment of your time!" The arrival of Luna''s entourage, escorted by Daniel and the town''s troops, sparked a burst of festive greetings from the people. In response to their enthusiasm, Luna didn''t ignore it but smiled and gave a slight wave. Even Valen and Rain, typically indifferent to such wees, joined in, waving at the residents. Their apparent weing demeanor only served to fuel the residents'' enthusiasm and excitement as they proceeded toward the mansion, enveloping the entire town in rare screams and excitement. ... Inside the mansion... In the grand hall, Daniel stood respectfully before Luna, Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren, apanied by several maids. "Bow Hero Luna, Spear Hero Valen, General Natasya, Great Mage Rain, and Marquis Guren, I have prepared rooms for your rest. The maids behind me will escort you to your respective rooms," Daniel said courteously, gesturing toward the servants who bowed in acknowledgment to Luna and her entourage. "Thank you for your efforts, Mayor Daniel. I appreciate the preparations you''ve made," Luna said with a soft smile, her tone cold yet softer than usual. "You''re wee, Bow Hero Luna," Daniel responded respectfully. "Then, the maids will guide you to your rooms, and I won''t disturb your rest." With another respectful bow of his head, Daniel nced at the maids behind him before exiting the hall. As Daniel departed, Luna shifted her gaze to Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren. "We''ve endured a long and arduous journey in the past few days. Therefore, today, you are to rest well and prepare for tomorrow''s battle," Luna instructed with indifference. "Ah~ Finally, I can rest properly," Valen repliedzily, his usual reckleness smile in ce. Natasya, Rain, and Guren remained silent but nodded in acknowledgment of Luna''s instructions. "Very well, you may rest," Luna concluded before departing with one of the maids to her own room. Observing Luna''s departure, Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren followed suit, each escorted to their respective rooms by the remaining maids, leaving the great hall instantly silent. ... Inside the luxury room, Gureny sprawledzily on the bed, his eyes closed as if in slumber. The five-day march had sapped his strength, leaving even someone like him, with his robust physique and endurance, thoroughly exhausted. "Hah~" Guren sighed, slowly opening his eyes to gaze at the ceiling with indifference. "Tomorrow marks the beginning of the war and my opportunity to make my debut, as well as my chance to earn recognition from all of humanity and ascend as the next sword hero," he muttered nonchntly, a faint smile ying on his lips. Bing a hero had always been his childhood dream, a longing that never faded. As the bearer of the fourth hero''s destiny, an existence that should not exist in this world, he felt akin to a swordcking its de, for hecked the holy weapon that heroes should wield. Therefore, he was eager to leap onto the battlefield and demonstrate his true strength, hoping to garner the recognition necessary to be anointed as the next sword hero. Moreover, he eagerly anticipated the moment when Valen would witness him unleashing the power of a hero; imagining the shock on his faceter would be quite entertaining, wouldn''t it? Just as Guren was lost in his reverie, a letter from Emperor Velix, conveyed through Jim before their journey to the Desert of Chaos, suddenly came to mind. Swiftly, Guren stood up and reached into his robe pocket, extracting the letter tucked inside. "Prime Minister Jim instructed me to read it when we''re in the Desert of Chaos or nearby," Guren muttered to himself as he examined both the front and back of the letter, finding nothing remarkable except for the Imperial seal adorning the front. Without further dy, Guren unfolded the letter and meticulously read its contents while seated on the edge of the bed. After a minute of absorbing every word, Guren''s expression hardened, his entire body tensing as if struck by high-voltage electricity. His green eyes widened, and the hands clutching the letter trembled uncontrobly, disbelief evident in his reaction. "What does this mean? His Majesty wants me to return to the Imperial capital to retrieve the Holy Sword of Zenith before the war begins?" ---------- A/N: Cough! To be honest, I really wanted to update two chapters per day, but I''m a bit busy this month, so I can only upload one chapter per day. Therefore, I apologize... (¥·. .)¥· However, I will endeavor to update two chapters per day in the future (if I have time). __¦Õ(£®£®;) Thank you for your support in advance, and stay tuned! ¦Å?(?> ? <)?§Ù Chapter 135: The Night of the Birth of the Three Heroes of Humanity "What does this mean? His Majesty wants me to return to the Imperial capital to retrieve the Holy Sword of Zenith before the war begins?" Guren couldn''t believe what he had just read. Retrieve the Holy Sword of Zenith? Doesn''t that imply that he will be the next sword hero once he aplishes it? "Why has this suddenly changed? Shouldn''t retrieving the Holy Sword of Zenith happen after the war and earning recognition on the battlefield?" Guren frowned and reread the letter to confirm he hadn''t misunderstood. However, after reading it again, the contents were exactly as he had initially understood, making his heart race. "Bing a Sword Hero... Hehehe! I didn''t expect that I would be able to earn this title so soon," Guren whispered with a faint smile. "I thought it would take much longer, requiring me to prove myself on the battlefield." "Yet, I never anticipated such a sudden change. Was this what they mean by ''if fate is on your side, then the whole road ahead will be a breeze''?" His faint smile slowly grew into a wideugh. Finally, his dream of bing a true hero woulde true, filling him with excitement! "Leon, oh Leon, I wonder how you''ll feel when the title you cherish and the holy weapon you''ve wielded for so many years fall into my hands," Guren taunted, his excitement palpable as he gazed up at the room''s ceiling. Taking a deep breath, Guren slowly rose to his feet, crumpled the letter, and set it on fire. "By the way, how am I supposed to return to the capital in such a short time? It takes five days to travel there and another five to return, which is impossible," he muttered, narrowing his eyes. The war was tomorrow, leaving him only five hours before nightfall and neen hours before it began. The letter also stressed the importance of keeping his departure a secret, even from the other two heroes, Luna and Valen. As he pondered how to return to the capital quickly and unnoticed, Rain''s figure suddenly appeared in his mind, causing him to burst intoughter. "That''s right! I can ask Rain for help! How could I forget about her?" Guren tapped his forehead with a small chuckle. Perhaps his excitement had caused him to overlook the mage. With Rain''s teleportation magic, he could travel between here and the capital in no time. Without hesitation, Guren swiftly left the room and made his way to Rain''s room with the guidance of the maid. ... Inside Rain''s room... "So, what brings you to my room? Don''t you know I''m resting?" Rain, dressed in a purple lolita gown and wearing an expressionless face, asked in an annoyed tone from her position on the bed. Her purple eyes stared indifferently at Guren, who stood at the door, annoyance hidden in her eyes. Feeling the annoyed gaze directed at him, Guren simply offered a slight smile, unaffected. "I came to ask you something," Guren began, then continued, "Can you teleport me back to the capital from here?" Upon hearing this, Rain frowned for the first time and regarded him indifferently. "Of course, but why do you ask?" Rain inquired, her eyes narrowing slightly. To be honest, deep down, she harbored a strong dislike for Guren, especially after witnessing his defeat by Valen in the throne room. His arrogant and prideful nature, coupled with hisck of power, made him appear foolish. For Rain, one of humanity''s two most powerful mages, his demeanor was the epitome of what she found most detestable and repugnant. If given the choice between Leon and Guren, Rain would not hesitate to choose Leon. Despite his arrogance, Leon possessed a strength that aligned with his demeanor. However, Rain didn''t reveal her annoyance or disgust outwardly. Instead, she maintained an emotionless, indifferent expression on her small face. Unaware of the hatred and disgust hidden behind Rain''s expressionless face, Guren smiled happily upon hearing her words. "Alright! Then, apany me back to the Imperial Pce," Guren said excitedly, causing Rain''s expression to instantly turn cold. "What do you mean¡ª" Rain started to inquire, but suddenly, Guren raised his right hand to cut her off, a yful look gleaming in his green eyes. "This is His Majesty''s order..." Guren dered firmly, folding his hands across his chest and casting a faint smile at Rain. At the mention of Velix, Rain''s eyes narrowed slightly as she asked, "If this is indeed His Majesty''s order, then why do you wish to return to the pce? If you refuse to disclose the reason, I will assume you are being deceitful, and I will not offer my assistance." At her words, Guren''s smile tightened subtly. He hadn''t anticipated Rain''s profound distrust, despite invoking Velix''s name. Taking a deep breath, Guren pondered his dilemma. The letter explicitly instructed him not to divulge the information to anyone, including the two heroes. However, Guren realized that without Rain''s cooperation, his return to the pce would be unattainable. Exhaling quickly, he met Rain''s indifferent gaze as she sat on the bed. "The reason I seek to return to the pce is..." ... Meanwhile, in the pce dining room, Leon lounged against the chair''s back, his stomach slightly distended, a contented smile gracing his lips. Across from him, Liliana cleared tes from the table, stealing nces at Leon with a gentle smile. "Did you enjoy the meal?" she asked softly. "Of course! Your cooking is as splendid as ever," Leonplimented, straightening up and casting an appreciative gaze her way. "It''s good to hear you enjoyed it," Liliana responded with apparent nonchnce, as if she were unaffected by Leon''s praise. Yet, beneath herposed facade, a blossoming happiness adorned her features, skillfully concealed but not entirely hidden, eliciting a chuckle from Leon as he perceived it through her guise. With a subtle shake of his head, Leon scanned the dining room curiously before inquiring, "By the way, where are Fiona, Iris, and Charlotte?" "They''re taking a nap in their room," Liliana replied lightly, making her way to the kitchen with a load of dirty dishes in hand. Leon nodded, silently sipping his coffee. Momentster, Liliana reappeared, setting a te of fresh fruit on the table before taking a seat opposite Leon. A sudden smile graced her lips as she gazed at him. "Hm? Why are you looking at me like that? Do I have something on my face?" Leon asked, his hand instinctively reaching to brush his face, fearing any imperfection that might mar his good looks. Taking a grape from the te, Liliana maintained her smile as she ate it. "It''s nothing. I''m just pleased by how energetically you performed on the bed earlier. It caught me off guard," Liliana replied casually, her gaze carrying a subtle implication as she met his eyes. Upon hearing this, Leon choked and coughed. "Ehem! What do you mean by ''enthusiastically''? Isn''t it natural that I was feeling enthusiastic earlier?" With an innocent expression, Leon took the grape and ate it, as if unaffected by Liliana''s teasing. "Pfft! Yes, you''re absolutely right. I definitely appreciated the benefits of your enthusiastic state earlier," Liliana replied, licking her lips and casting a charming gaze at Leon, causing his heart to race. Ensnared by Liliana''s mesmerizing gaze, even Leon, typically skilled at resisting such allure, found himself spellbound this time. The little brother under his pants also started to react, prompting him to take a deep breath immediately in an effort to regain hisposure. ''Patience, Leon! Don''t yield! That fight has already sapped your strength! Another round, and your kidneys will copse!'' Leon scolded himself internally, prompting the arousal and lust heightened by Liliana''s deadly, seductive gaze to vanish instantly. Maintaining aposed expression, Leon looked casually at Liliana and remarked, "Don''t y games with me. It won''t lead anywhere." Observing Leon''s previously dazed expression transform into indifference, Liliana couldn''t suppress herughter. ''He''s quite the actor,'' she whispered to herself, a soft, melodiousugh escaping her lips. With a subtle shake of her head, Liliana decided to drop the teasing and shift the conversation. "By the way, when do you n to take the antidote for the devouring poison to recover your strength?" she inquired curiously. Upon hearing her question, Leonpsed into silence for a few moments, contemting as he sipped his coffee. After a while, he set down his cup and replied, "I''ll use it tonight. I''ll also need your help to set up seal magic and a strong barrier around me." Liliana, slightly surprised by his request, gave him a puzzled look. "Seal and barrier magic? What for?" she asked, furrowing her brows in confusion. "To minimize the explosion that might ur when my powers return," Leon replied with a slight chuckle. "Explosion? Aren''t you overreacting? Will your powers returning really trigger such a phenomenon?" Liliana asked hesitantly, picking up another grape from the te and eating it. Leon didn''t answer her question right away. Instead, he asked, "Liliana, do you know that tonight is a very special night?" "Special night?" Liliana tilted her head, clearly puzzled. Observing her genuinely confused expression, Leon felt reassured that she wasn''t pretending. With a smile, he nced down at his coffee, maintaining a calm and nonchnt demeanor. "This night is special because of the alignment of the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, in the night sky. It''s a rare event that urs only once every thousand years," Leon exined nonchntly, pausing for a moment. Then, with a single breath, he raised his gaze to Liliana and continued, "This night is also known by another name¡ªit''s the night of the birth of humanity''s heroes." Chapter 136: The Transcendent Night "This night is also known by another name¡ªit''s the night of the birth of humanity''s heroes." Upon hearing this, Liliana was momentarily stunned. Slowly, her eyes widened as a memory surfaced. "The night of the birth of humanity''s heroes... Isn''t that the event that happens once every thousand years, also known as ''Transcendent Night''?" Liliana asked, her tone astonished as she looked at Leon in disbelief. Leon''s eyebrows raised slightly, and he gazed at Liliana with surprise after hearing her words. "Oh? I thought you didn''t know, Liliana, but it seems you know it very well," Leon said with a faint smile. Liliana took a deep breath and regarded Leon with seriousness. "How could I, as the Demon Emperor, not be aware of this transcendent night?" "It''s a rare urrence, happening only once every thousand years. It''s when the moons, Sylvia, representing the goddess of light, and Miranda, representing the goddess of darkness, align. Because of this alignment, you all, the heroes, undergo a baptism of strength, experiencing a surge of power known as transcendence, which is the very essence of the night''s name." "Furthermore, every hero born in this thousand-year cycle will possess exceptionally potent powers, surpassing those of heroes from previous eras." Liliana let out a small sigh as she exined, looking at Leon with an envious gaze. The records left by her ancestors revealed that any Demon Emperor who fought heroes blessed by the Transcendent Night would suffer a fatal defeat, as the heroes born during this era were extraordinarily powerful and blessed. Had Leon not been exposed to the devouring poison and gotten the power surge blessing of the Transcendent Night while both were in a hostile, non-intimate position like the present, Liliana couldn''t fathom the disaster it would have brought upon her and the entire Demon race. After all, she was well aware of his immense strength, which slightly exceeded her own. Fortunately, Liliana found reassurance in Leon''s promise that he would never engage in conflict with her or harm the Demon race, bringing her great relief. As Leon listened to her exnation, he nodded slightly and offered her an appreciative look, reaching for a grape and eating it. "Your exnation is correct, but there are a few mistakes," Leon said casually. "Mistakes?" Liliana asked, raising both eyebrows in confusion. "Yes, mistakes," Leon replied confidently. "It''s called Transcendent Night not just because we heroes experience a surge of power, known as transcendence, but also because it''s the night when humanity''s three holy weapons appear in this world, along with the first appearance of humanity''s three heroes." "This is why Transcendent Night is also known as the night of the birth of humanity''s heroes," Leon exined with a brief smile. Leon, an avid reader, had devoured all the books within the Elysium Holy Imperial Pce and the Holy Orthodox Hall, gaining a wealth of knowledge, including information about the Transcendent Night. Upon hearing Leon''s exnation, Liliana let out a small sigh and smiled faintly. "Your extensive knowledge almost convinces me you''re better suited to be a teacher than a hero," she remarked jokingly. Leon chuckled slightly and shrugged. "Well, they do say knowledge is a powerful weapon, don''t they?" "Let''s consider an example. Despite being nicknamed the strongest human being, myck of understanding about poisons led even someone like me to fall into such a miserable condition, illustrating the dual nature of knowledge¡ªit can be both powerful and deadly when wielded correctly." "That''s why, in addition to honing my strength, I''ve always sought to apany it with knowledge, ensuring I can maximize the power I wield." Liliana looked at Leon with admiration, fully agreeing with his words. She believed that someone possessing power butcking knowledge, such as how to fight or how to utilize it effectively, was akin to a lion without fangs¡ªincredibly vulnerable. Liliana rested her chin on her palms, smiling at Leon as he sipped his coffee across from her. "By the way, Leon," she asked, "how did you know tonight was the night of the transcendent event? Did you predict it, or did you calcte it ahead of time?" cing his coffee cup on the saucer, Leon shook his head and replied, "No, I didn''t predict or calcte it at all. However, I could sense the arrival of the Transcendent Night because, as a hero, I had a premonition that informed me of its arrival." After uttering these words, Leon''s expression immediately grew serious as he continued in an indifferent tone, "Therefore, Liliana, I firmly believe that the Bow Hero Luna and the Spear Hero Valen will also sense it, just like me." "Their strength will automatically increase drastically due to this transcendent night, undoubtedly disrupting tomorrow''s war pattern." "Ensure you promptly inform Lyra and Heidel to make sure they are fully prepared to confront them. Do you understand?" Upon hearing Leon''s serious tone and seeing his determined gaze, Liliana nodded firmly and replied with a strong, cold tone, "I understand." ... Meanwhile... In avish room, Luna, d in a blue casual gown with her hair tied back in a ponytail with bangs, sat cross-legged on the bed, appearing as if she were deep in meditation. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, an ice-blue bow materialized and hovered before her, instantly plunging the room into an intense cold. The bow was none other than one of the three holy weapons¡ªthe Celestial Frost Holy Bow! Legend held that upon its first descent into the world, its power was so immense that it plunged the entire globe into an extreme and icy sublimity. Moreover, ancient records suggest that the gods spent hundreds of thousands of years crafting this bow, underscoring its truly awe-inspiring nature. Certainly, most of the greatness attributed to this bow, along with the other two holy weapons¡ªthe Dragon Soaring Holy Spear and the Zenith Holy Sword¡ªexists mainly as rumors or unsubstantiated ims,cking evidence to support them. The 7,000-year history of the first-generation of three heroes, or the Demon Emperor alone, is scarcely recorded, with very little information avable, let alone the more distant history of the gods, whose existence may remain unknown. Yet, despite the numerous rumors and inexplicable records of Celestial Frost Bow''s greatness, there is no denying that this bow, along with the other two holy weapons, stood as the most powerful weapon in the world. "Hah!" Luna exhaled slowly, her eyelids lifting gradually. As she gazed at the Celestial Frost Bow hovering before her, a beautiful smile graced her cold and exquisite features. Picking up the bow, Luna gently stroked it, causing a faint blue glow to emanate from its surface. "Are you prepared for tomorrow''s battle?" Luna inquired softly. *Buzz* In response to Luna''s question, the bow emitted another faint blue glow, widening the smile on Luna''s lips. The three holy weapons were incredibly potent and possessed their own consciousness, like the Celestial Frost bow in her hand, which allowed her tomunicate with it. "I am also fully prepared for tomorrow''s battle, where I will crush the Demon army and confront the Demon Emperor if he dares to appear," Luna stated with a cold expression. She hadn''t lost sight of her mission on the battlefield: not just to battle the Demons and locate Leon, but also to vanquish the Demon Emperor, who had harmed and injured Leon. Although rumors circted about the mysterious and formidable power of the Demon Emperor of this era, she neither cared nor feared! *Buzz! Buzz!* Twice, the Celestial Frost Holy Bow emitted a blue-colored light, startling Luna instantly. "What did you just say? You can sense traces of Leon''s holy power in the Desert of Chaos?" Luna''s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the bow in her hand. *Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!* The blue light emitted by the Celestial Frost bow instantly reignited Luna''s hope. "If I follow the trail of holy power that Leon left behind, can I find him?" Luna asked eagerly, biting her lower lip. *Buzz!* The Celestial Frost bow lit up once more, confirming her question and filling Luna with joy. "In that case, I''ll search for Leon tomorrow as I depart for the battlefield in the Desert of Chaos," Luna dered, her hands clenched tightly. If it weren''t for the risk of her abrupt departure ruining the whole n for tomorrow''s war, Luna wouldn''t have hesitated to leave immediately to search for Leon at this moment. As excitement pulsed through her, Luna''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and her gaze unconsciously drifted towards the evening sky, already transitioning to night, visible through the wide-open window in her room. "What''s going on? Why do I have this feeling that something big is about to happen?" Luna muttered to herself, narrowing her eyes in thought. *Buzz!* Suddenly, the bow in her hand shed brightly, causing Luna''s eyes to widen and her body to tense up instantly. Swiftly, Luna nced back up at the evening sky outside, her expression still filled with disbelief, and muttered, "Transcendent night..." ... Inside the pce of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Velix sat on the throne with his eyes closed, his head resting on his palm. Beside him stood Jim in a ck kimono robe, a signature smile ying on his lips. "Did you deliver the letter I wrote to Guren, Jim?" Velix asked nonchntly, opening his eyes. "Of course, Your Majesty, I have," Jim replied respectfully, sping his palms together. Velix nodded, saying nothing more. *Tap! Tap!* Just as he was about to close his eyes again, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside the throne room gate, eliciting a slight smile from Velix. "Atst, they''ve arrived." ----------- A/N: I changed the name of Luna''s Holy Bow from Celestial Void Bow to Celestial Frost Bow because, after I read the name in the script I made before, it should be Celestial Frost Bow, not Celestial Void Bow, ehem! That''s it! Thank you, and don''t forget the support! Chapter 137: The Preparation for Guren to Ascend and Become the New Sword Hero "Atst, they''ve arrived." Shortly after Velix spoke, two figures in ck cloaks suddenly appeared outside the throne room doors. The cloaked figures, one tall and one short, walked slowly until they reached the base of the stairs leading up to the throne. Halting there, they removed their hoods to reveal a man and a woman. The man was exceptionally handsome, with a heroic and enchanting presence. His short golden hair and bright green eyes only added to his irresistible charm. Beside him stood a woman of extraordinary beauty, her long ck hair and jewel-like violet eyes captivating all who saw her. Her short stature and emotionless, yet beautiful, face gave her a distinctive allure. These two figures, the man and the woman, were Guren and Rain. As they looked up and saw Velix on the throne, they immediately bowed their heads respectfully. "Hail, Your Majesty the Emperor," Guren greeted him with a faint smile, saluting with folded palms. "Hail, Your Majesty," Rain echoed, her face indifferent and emotionless as she saluted. Velix looked at them, smiling slightly as he asked, "How was your journey to the Desert of Chaos over the past five days? Is everything okay?" Guren raised his head and looked at Velix respectfully, replying, "Everything is fine and under control, Your Majesty. Bow Hero Luna, Spear Hero Valen, Natasya, Rain, and I, along with 600,000 troops, arrived in Arthamonth today." "Tomorrow, as nned, we willunch an assault against the Demon race in the Desert of Chaos, Your Majesty." Listening to Guren''s report, Velix''s eyes shone with appreciation and satisfaction. "Good! All the preparations in the days leading up to the deration of war were worth it," Velix praised, his satisfaction evident. He then turned his gaze to Rain. "Rain, thank you for transporting Guren with your teleportation magic," Velix said in a light, nonchnt tone. "You''re wee, Your Majesty. It is my duty to assist Guren," Rain replied nonchntly, her cold gaze lingering beneath her jewel-like violet eyes as she nced at Guren. Sensing Rain''s cold gaze, Guren smiled indifferently, appearing unfazed. ''Huh! In the end, your title as a Great Mage means nothing to me,'' Guren thought, a faint smile ying on his lips as he recalled their earlier conversation. *** A moment ago... "The reason I seek to return to the pce is because His Majesty wants me to draw the Holy Sword of Zenith and be a sword hero," Guren said indifferently, arms folded across his chest. Seated on the bed, Rain fell silent for a moment after hearing Guren''s reasoning. With her emotionless and indifferent gaze, she posed a question: "Regarding bing a sword hero... doesn''t your ascension depend on battlefield achievementster? So, why this sudden change, and why was I not informed?" Faced with Rain''s persistent questioning, Guren, initially expecting her immediate agreement, was instantly stunned as resentment welled up within him. Despite invoking the Emperor''s name and exining his motive for wanting to go to the imperial pce, he found himself irritated by her continued disbelief and interrogation. With his expression gradually growing colder, Guren addressed Rain, "I don''t understand why you doubt my words so much, Rain, yet I spoke truthfully when I stated that His Majesty summoned me back to the pce to appoint me as a sword hero." "As for the sudden change, I am as perplexed as you are." Guren''s tone cooled slightly, punctuated by a brief pause. Then, he continued nonchntly, "However, if you still doubt me, don''t me me if I inform His Majesty that your refusal to assist me today led to my absence in the throne room. If that happens, you should understand the consequences, as your past agreement with His Majesty may be slightly affected." Upon hearing Guren''s words and his threat, Rain''s expression swiftly changed, causing the room''s temperature to plummet. "Are you threatening me?" Rain narrowed her eyes, a glint of killing intent shing in her purple pupils. Around her, purple light coalesced, as if she were preparing to unleash high-level magic on Guren. Observing Rain''s reaction, Guren remained unfazed, smiling nonchntly as he remarked, "Whether you perceive it as a threat is your choice. I remain indifferent." The two locked gazes for a moment until Rain gradually averted her eyes, dispelling all tension and killing intent around her, while her demeanor returned to its usual indifference. "Fine, I''ll assist you this time," Rain stated coldly, devoid of emotion. Guren''s smile widened slightly as he nodded in acknowledgment. "It''s good to see you understand your position." *** Back to the present moment... Guren chuckled softly and shifted his gaze towards Velix, who sat upon the throne. "Your Majesty," he inquired, "does the letter imply that I will be a sword hero without the need to prove my worth on the battlefield?" Despite Guren''s seeminglyposed demeanor, the mixture of nervousness and joy was unmistakable in his expression. Velix nodded casually in agreement. "Indeed, Guren. Your interpretation of the letter is correct," he affirmed and continued in a nonchnt tone, "Tonight, you will wield the Holy Sword of Zenith and assume the mantle of the sword hero, seeding Leon, who has passed away." Guren''s hands tightened into fists, a slight quiver betraying the surge of joy coursing through him as he heard Velix''s words. If he weren''t in the throne room, he would burst intoughter. Swiftly, he took a small breath to quell the overwhelming joy. Onceposed, he turned his gaze back to Velix and posed his question with genuine curiosity: "Forgive me if I seem impertinent, Your Majesty, but may I inquire as to why you expedited my ascend to be the sword hero?" Despite his overwhelming happiness at the prospect of his long-held dreaming true, Guren wasn''t dumb. He held a steadfast conviction that there was a purpose behind the sudden change in his ascension to be a sword hero, something he feltpelled to scrutinize closely. Velix''s response to Guren''s blunt question was not one of anger; rather, a faint smile yed across his lips. "In truth, the eleration of your ascension to sword hero is influenced by multiple factors, but two main ones stand out," Velix exined nonchntly, raising two fingers as he continued. "Firstly, tonight coincides with a phenomenon that urs once every thousand years, rendering it an exceptionally unique asion." "On this rare asion, the alignment of the moons Sylvia and Miranda will grant the three heroes of mankind a profound increase in power known as the Transcendent." "Perhaps you''re familiar with its famous nickname¡ªthe Night of the Birth of the Three Heroes of Mankind, or simply Transcendent Night," Velix remarked, his smile faint. Upon hearing this revtion, astonishment gripped not only Guren but also Rain, who stood beside him. The Night of the Birth of Heroes, known as Transcendent Night, was renowned for its rarity, urring only once every thousand years. Additionally, the extraordinary alignment of the two moons in the night sky adds significance to this asion. However, amidst its myriad wonders, the most remarkable aspect undoubtedly lies in its connection to the birth of three heroes of mankind and the descent of three holy weapons into this world. Though the origins of this belief''s dissemination remain obscure, there existspelling evidence to bolster it¡ªwhenever this night manifests, the power of the three heroes born in that era undergoes a dramatic surge, invariably surpassing the prowess of their predecessors from preceding eras. Thus, over the millennia, the conviction that Transcendent Night marks the birth of the Three Heroes of Mankind and the descent of the Three Holy Weapons of Mankind has only strengthened. After Velix said this, how could Guren not understand its meaning? By bing a sword hero tonight, it meant that he would receive both the blessing and the surge of power, known as ''transcendent''¡ªa boon reserved for heroes born once every thousand years! ''Hahahaha! Fate! It truly is on my side!'' Gurenughed inwardly. This stroke of luck wasn''t mere coincidence; it was fate supporting him! ''Leon, oh Leon! I must thank you. Your passing has bestowed upon me this blessing.''Guren smiled faintly, his inner voice tinged with a hint of mockery. Taking a deep breath, he snapped out of his reverie and turned back to Velix. "Your Majesty, Iprehend your intent, and I am prepared to ascend to be a sword hero," Guren dered in a firm and excited tone. "Good! I appreciate your enthusiasm," Velix said lightly before continuing, "but you must remain vignt, Guren, because there''s a second reason I elerated your ascension to sword hero." The serious expression on Velix''s face instantly confused Guren, but he said nothing and strained to listen. "The second reason is the possibility that Leon is not yet dead," Velix said nonchntly, though his expression remained serious. As Guren listened to his words, his body tensed, and his eyes widened in disbelief. "Your Majesty, you aren''t joking, are you?" Guren inquired hesitantly, his voice tinged with uncertainty. Beside him, Rain was equally shocked by Velix''s statement. As the one who concocted the poison, she was acutely aware of its deadly potency. ''This must be a mistake...'' Rain muttered to herself, her tone stern, but she didn''t utter any words. In response to Guren''s question, Velix shook his head. "I wouldn''t joke about this. However, it is merely Jim''s spection and cannot be proven. Nheless, we should be aware of it." Guren turned his gaze to Jim, who stood next to Velix and nodded, confirming Velix''s statement. "Therefore, regardless of Jim''s suspicion that Leon might still be alive and could reim the Holy Sword of Zenith tonight, or because of the significance of the transcendent night for your ascension to be the new sword hero, Guren, I am counting on you," Velix stated indifferently yet firmly. Guren''s expression gradually turned serious as he nodded. "Leave it to me, Your Majesty." Chapter 138: The Transcendent Night Comes, and the World Shakes By It! As the evening sun slowly set, the world was enveloped in the dark night sky, illuminated by countless stars. This night felt distinctly different, with a cool and soothing atmosphere. Additionally, the stars above seemed more numerous and brighter than usual, a change noticed by most living things in the world. Yet, amid these peculiarities, one phenomenon stood out¡ªthe unusual alignment and proximity of the moons Sylvia and Miranda in the sky. The brightly lit moon Sylvia, which usually appeared in the east, and the slightly darker moon Miranda, typically seen in the west, rose simultaneously, perfectly aligned in the northern sky. This extremely rare and seemingly impossible phenomenon horrified and frightened everyone who witnessed it, especially in the Holy Imperial Capital of Elysium, Astralyn, the central power of mankind, alongside the Holy Orthodox Capital, Eldoria. The Holy Imperial Capital of Elysium, Astralyn, typically bustling with merchants and activity during thete afternoon and early evening, was eerily quiet this time. Everyone in the capital, whether outside or inside, was raising their heads simultaneously to look at the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, aligned in the northern sky. As they watched this phenomenon, their faces disyed a mix of bewilderment, amazement, curiosity, and fear. "What''s going on? Why are two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, rising simultaneously and in an aligned position like this?" "What is this phenomenon? What''s really happening?" "How can the two moons be in such perfect alignment?" "Is this a sign of an impending disaster?" In the bustling central square of Astralyn Capital''s trade center, where activity reached its peak, panic erupted at the sight of two moons unusually close and perfectly aligned¡ªa phenomenon deemed impossible. Some looked anxious and exchanged worried whispers, trying toprehend the unprecedented urrence. The sight of two moons, typically distant from each other in the night sky, now unusually close and rising simultaneously in the northern sky, certainly filled them with fear and astonishment. Just as confusion and astonishment gripped them all amidst the strange event unfolding, a loud exmation from a man pierced through the crowd. "Two moons aligned closely!? Isn''t that a phenomenon that urs once in a thousand years?!" The exmation reverberated, sending shockwaves through the surroundings. "Once every thousand years?" Several nearby individuals inquired with curiosity. "Yes! This phenomenon is exceedingly rare, urring only once every millennium," the man replied solemnly, his expression grave as he continued, "It''s known as the Night of the Birth of the Three Heroes of Mankind and the descent of the Three Holy Weapons into the world!" Upon hearing his words, excitement surged through the entire crowd, swiftly infecting others in the square and ultimately unraveling the mystery of the current events. A night that urred only once every thousand years, long forgotten by many, suddenly became the hottest topic of discussion throughout the entire capital that night. ... While excitement surged through Astralyn Capital and other ces, in the garden behind the Holy Orthodox Hall, Arshley, d in a light green nightgown that entuated her perfect curves, sat quietly on a garden bench. Her extraordinarily beautiful, goddess-like face tilted upwards, gazing at the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, which were closely aligned in the sky. In her sky-blue eyes, a few ripples of emotion appeared as she watched this extremely rare phenomenon. ''The Transcendent Night...'' she muttered to herself, her eyes slowly narrowing and her palms clenching into tight fists. Thanks to the horoscope from Louis, the Third Guardian of Holy Orthodoxy, she had known well in advance about the arrival of this Transcendent Night. Supposedly, with the arrival of this special night, she should have been brimming with excitement because the heroes would receive a surge of power¡ªthe Transcendent. As someone she loved dearly, Leon, the sword hero, should have received this blessing, bringing Arshley joy as she witnessed her lover grow stronger. However, the happiness that should have graced her beautiful and charming face was reced by an expression of indifference. With Leon''s whereabouts and safety currently unknown, finding happiness seemed impossible for her. As Arshley turned her gaze away from the two moons aligned above the sky, she shifted her attention to a small box on herp and opened it. Insidey a half-face mask, the sight of which caused her previously indifferent expression to slowly melt away. "I will always await your return, brother..." ... Three kilometers from the town of Arthamonth, at the border between the desert and the fertilend, a man and a woman stood side by side. The man possessed a stocky, muscr frame and towering height, with fiery red hair and a face that, though not conventionally handsome, exuded a domineering presence. Beside him stood a beautiful woman with a graceful yet cold expression, exuding a tense aura that seemed to warn others to keep their distance. The two were none other than Valen and Luna, who were currently gazing at the two closely aligned moons in the sky. "Do you feel something inside you?" Luna asked nonchntly, turning her gaze toward Valen. Valen nodded slightly, a faint smile gracing his lips as he responded, "Yes, I sense a tumultuous surge of power within me, poised to erupt at any moment. It''s both exhrating and gives me goosebumps." Turning his gaze to Luna, Valen folded his burly arms and asked curiously, "Do you feel the same way?" Luna nodded and took a small breath, her gaze returning to the two moons in the sky as she replied, "Yes, I feel it too. I feel as though the holy power within me is dancing in tandem with this phenomenon." "Perhaps the so-called ''transcendent'' power surge mentioned in ancient records and history is true, and this night is specially prepared for us, the heroes." Although the Transcendent Night was well documented in records left by their predecessors, experiencing it firsthand was very different. Luna was certain that if she didn''t restrain her holy power, it would erupt with terrifying, unprecedented force. Thus, behind her indifferent expression, she was struggling to calm the turbulence of her holy power, which was gradually growing stronger. "In that case, let''s not dy any longer. We must seize the opportunity tonight and elevate our power to unprecedented heights!" Valen''s smile widened as he eximed in a nonchnt tone. Being someone deeply enamored with battle and strength, the phenomenon of the transcendent night held immense value for him. Coincidentally, he had hit a bottleneck in absorbing the legacies of past heroes, resulting in no noticeable improvement in his strength over the past few days. Thankfully, this once-in-a-millennium night had arrived, undoubtedly a boon for him. Upon hearing Valen''s words, Luna nodded in agreement, her own eagerness to enhance her strength for tomorrow''s battle against the demon army and potential encounter with the Demon Emperor evident. With swiftness, Luna and Valen assumed a cross-legged position, closing their eyes and pressing their palms together as if descending into meditation. *Buzz!* Suddenly, behind them, blue and red lights materialized, casting a brilliant glow that illuminated their surroundings before fading away to reveal two of the world''s most renowned and formidable weapons¡ªthe Celestial Frost Holy Bow and the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear¡ªhovering behind them. *Whoosh!* Shortly after the appearance of the two holy weapons, star-shaped marks manifested on Luna and Valen''s foreheads. Initially faint, the marks soon emitted a brilliant white light that instantly illuminated their surroundings, causing the space around them to warp and distort as if on the verge of shattering. *Boom!* Instantaneously, white holy power surged forth from Luna and Valen''s bodies like an exploding bomb. The exploding holy power instantly enveloped them, swirling and spiraling around before erupting once more and piercing into the sky, radiating light that illuminated the entire night sky within a 100-kilometer radius! This abrupt phenomenon plunged the town of Arthamonth and its surrounding areas into immediate chaos... ... Meanwhile, on the balcony of his room, Leon lounged leisurely with a cup of coffee in hand. His gaze drifted upward to the sky, where the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, hung close together in alignment, prompting a slight smile to grace Leon''s lips. ''Finally, this night has arrived...'' Leon muttered to himself, excitement gleaming in his golden pupils. Despite his power being sealed by the devouring poison within his body, he sensed a subtle fluctuation emanating from within, filling him with immense joy. It was the familiar flow of his hero''s holy power¡ªa sensation he hadn''t experienced in a long time. "The Transcendent Night truly lives up to its reputation!" Leon remarked, setting down his coffee cup on the table with a chuckle. With the aid of the transcendent night and the antidote for the devouring poison, he sensed his path to recovery drawing near. He, the world''s most handsome sword hero, would soon reim his former glory and, naturally, exact vengeance upon Velix and his cohorts! Taking a deep breath, Leon slowly rose to his feet, his gaze still fixed on the two moons above. ''Tonight is the night of my awakening,'' he whispered to himself with determination. As Leon turned around, he was instantly taken aback by Liliana''s sudden presence near the balcony door, her figure adorned in a stunning red gown that entuated her curvaceous body and alluring silhouette. The sight momentarily left Leon in a daze, his thoughts drifting away for a while. "Do you find me beautiful in this gown?" Liliana asked in a charming tone, instantly bringing Leon back to his senses and eliciting a faint smile from him. Observing her once more from head to toe, Leon rubbed his chin thoughtfully, nodding appreciatively before replying, "Of course, you''re stunning and charming. Whatever you wear, you''re absolutely perfect." Upon hearing Leon''s praise, a beautiful smile graced Liliana''s lips, adding to her allure. "By the way, are you ready?" Liliana inquired, ncing up at the two moons in the sky. "Absolutely! I''m ready!" Leon responded eagerly and emphatically! Liliana turned her gaze back toward Leon and nodded slightly. "Then, let''s go." ------------- A/N: Dont forget for your support! Stay tuned and thank you~ (*¨@?¨A*)/????? ???* Chapter 139: Witnessing the Moons and Opening the Gate to the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes As excitement and panic gripped some ces with the arrival of the transcendent night, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona remained undisturbed, carrying out their nightly activities in the room. On the bed, Iris, dressed in a pink lolita nightgown,y on her back, reading a book, her expression indifferent. At the reading table near the bookcase, Charlotte, dressed in a white lolita nightgown with her long hair in a bun on the right as usual, yed with a puzzle toy made by Leon. She asionally wrote notes in the book beside her, as if studying the pattern. Lastly, on the carpet near the bed, Fiona, in a green lolita nightgown, yed with her teddy bear. Her round face looked pouty, and her eyes asionally appeared dazed. "Hah~," Fiona sighed softly as she ced her teddy bear beside her andy down on the carpet, staring at the bedroom ceiling with an annoyed expression she couldn''t hide. Earlier that afternoon, she had sneaked into her daddy''s room but failed, a fact she couldn''t ept. Moreover, her pink key, which had been repaired after breaking the night before, was broken again, further escting her frustration to the highest level! "Hah~," Fiona sighed softly once more, then shifted to lie on her back. Her round, bun-like cheeks pressed against the carpet, making them resemble ttened bread dough. Her gaze fell on Charlotte, who was busily upied with a puzzle game. "Sister~," Fiona called out in a sad tone, startling Charlotte immediately. Swiftly, Charlotte stopped her puzzle game and turned around, looking at Fiona with a curious gaze. "Hm? What''s wrong, Fiona?" Charlotte inquired, blinking her round eyes. Fiona pursed her lips, eager to tell her sister about her favorite pink key that was broken and hoping her sister could fix it. However, she hesitated because the key had broken when she secretly sneaked into their daddy''s room earlier, despite their mother forbidding them to go there. This made her lips open and close without a single wording out. Noticing the hesitation on Fiona''s face and sensing her sister''s strange behavior since noon, Charlotte''s curiosity grew. Without hesitation, she leaped from her reading chair and strode purposefully toward her. "Is something bothering you?" Charlotte asked gently as she slowly sat down in front of Fiona. At Charlotte''s question, tears suddenly welled up in Fiona''s eyes. "Wuu~ Sister~," Fiona cried, sitting up and throwing herself into Charlotte''s arms. Faced with Fiona''s sudden cry, Charlotte was naturally surprised and gazed curiously at her little sister in her arms. Yet, she refrained from immediately asking any questions; instead, she patiently soothed Fiona while gently stroking her head. "Alright, alright, don''t cry, okay?" Charlotte murmured, continuing to stroke and pat Fiona''s head to calm her down. Meanwhile, on the bed, Iris, who had been reading, also looked up in confusion at Fiona''s outburst. ''Hm? What''s wrong with Fiona? Why is she crying all of a sudden?'' Iris muttered to herself, feeling a bit concerned. However, seeing that Charlotte had already managed to calm her down, Iris''s worry gradually faded, and she decided to observe the situation from the bed instead. After a few minutes, Fiona finally stopped crying, which brought a sense of relief to Charlotte. Gently stroking her head, Charlotte asked, "Now, could you tell me why you suddenly started crying?" Listening to her question, Fiona gradually extricated herself from Charlotte''s arms and began to recount everything. After hearing her story, Charlotte couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle. Truth be told, Charlotte had anticipated that Fiona might attempt to sneak into their father''s room, given her little sister''s stubborn nature. However, Fiona''s failure to sneak into their father''s room, a task she typically seeded at, and the subsequent breaking of her pink key once again had indeed caught Charlotte by surprise. ''It seems Mommy has erected a magic barrier, just like that night,'' Charlotte muttered to herself, hazarding a guess. Snapping out of her reverie, she turned her attention back to Fiona and offered a gentle smile. "So that''s how it is," Charlotte said with a slight nod and a smile on her lips before reassuring, "Don''t worry, Fiona. I''ll fix your broken key. So, please don''t cry anymore, okay?" Fiona''s eyes brightened at Charlotte''s words. Wiping away the remaining tears from her eyes, she asked, seeking confirmation, "Really?" "Of course!" Charlotte replied firmly, patting her chest gently to emphasize her sincerity. A beautiful smile spread across Fiona''s lips upon hearing Charlotte''s affirmative answer. "Hehehe~ Thank you, sister~" Fiona eximed joyfully, wiggling her body from side to side in happiness. Observing her happy smile, Charlotte couldn''t help but feel joyous herself. Suddenly, Charlotte''s expression shifted slightly, as if she had just recalled something she had forgotten. Maintaining a smile on her lips, Charlotte added, "By the way, while I was out earlier, I happened to witness a fascinating phenomenon in the sky." Fiona was taken aback by Charlotte''s sudden words, her curiosity evident in her gaze as she looked at her. "Interesting phenomenon?" Fiona tilted her head. Charlotte nodded, poised to respond, when suddenly Iris, who was on the bed, interjected. "Oh! An interesting phenomenon in the sky? Isn''t it the alignment of the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, which are typically distant from each other? I happened to see it earlier too," Iris eximed enthusiastically, rising to sit on the bed. Charlotte smiled and affirmed, "Yes, indeed. It was the rare alignment of the two moons in the sky." Turning to Fiona, who wore a puzzled expression, Charlotte asked softly, "Would you like to see it?" Fiona''s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly, resembling an excited chick. "I want to see it!" Fiona replied, her two small hands tightly clenched in excitement. "Alright, then let''s go to the balcony and take a look," Charlotte said, rising to her feet. She then turned to Iris and asked, "Would you like toe with us to the balcony?" "Of course, I want toe!" Iris replied without hesitation, quickly getting off the bed. Soon, the three little girls walked together towards the balcony, and as they arrived, their expressions shifted to awe. "It''s so beautiful..." Iris murmured in a low tone, lifting her head to gaze at the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, aligned in the sky. "Yes, absolutely stunning..." Charlotte nodded in agreement, her small face filled with wonder. Although she had witnessed it previously, experiencing it again renewed her sense of awe. Turning her gaze towards Fiona, Charlotte smiled as she observed Fiona''s equally amazed expression. "Is it beautiful?" Charlotte inquired, her lips gently upturned in a faint smile. Fiona responded to Charlotte''s question with a slight nod, the reflection of the two moons mirrored in her round, golden eyes. "Very beautiful," Fiona replied, her voice tinged with awe. Charlotte simply smiled and said nothing more, turning her gaze towards the sky once again to admire the two moons. Unbeknownst to Charlotte, as soon as she averted her eyes from Fiona, a gold star-shaped mark suddenly manifested on Fiona''s forehead. The star-shaped mark emitted a faint yet intense golden light for a few moments before vanishingpletely... ... Meanwhile, in a vast, elongated hallway nked by towering pirs, Velix, Guren, Rain, and Jim walked in a line through its depths. Their expressions remained impassive and serene; not a word passed between them. However, among them, one figure stood out for his curiosity, ncing from side to side¡ªit was none other than Guren. He meticulously scanned each side of the hallway, as if determined not to miss a single detail. The four continued their way until they finally halted before a massive, towering door adorned in gold. Velix lifted his gaze with indifference and stated, "Finally, we have arrived at the entrance to the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes..." Upon hearing this, Jim, Rain, and Guren simultaneously raised their heads and saw a door¡ªno, it wasn''t a mere door, but a gate! The gate was so immense and towering that it made the four of them seem like ants inparison. "It''s massive!" Guren eximed involuntarily, his amazement evident at the sight of the enormous gold-colored gate before him. Guren is quite certain that this gate isrger than the one leading to the throne room! Beside him, Jim and Rain, though not expressing their surprise as vocally as Guren, could not conceal the astonishment written on their faces. Velix smiled slightly as he noticed the shock on their faces, then retrieved a small, gold-colored box from his robe pocket. The box, about the size of a fist, boasted a unique pattern of lines adorning each side. With the gold-colored box nestled in his palm, Velix advanced toward the gate ahead, lifting it high above. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, the golden box shook slightly, emitting a bright golden glow before levitating and flying straight into therge gate in front of Velix, disappearing from view. Witnessing this extraordinary event, Guren, Jim, and Rain were naturally struck with shock and confusion. "What was that¡ª" Guren began to voice his doubts, but before he could finish, he felt the ground beneath him and the hallway around him shaking violently, immediately putting him on high alert. *Buzz!* The shaking intensified until, suddenly, the gate ahead of him quivered slightly and began to slowly open, catching Guren off guard. ''The gate is opening?'' Guren murmured, his eyes narrowing in surprise. He initially suspected it to be an enemy attack or something simr, only to realize it stemmed from the movement of the gate before him. Inevitably, his gaze drifted to Velix, reminiscing about the golden box from earlier. ''Could that box be the key to opening the gate...'' Guren whispered to himself, growing confident in his spection. *Buzz!* The shaking gradually subsided as the massive gate in front of them fully opened. Upon seeing the gate swing open, Velix offered a nonchnt smile as he strode confidently inside, beckoning with a simple directive, "Follow me." Guren, Jim, and Rain nodded simultaneously, falling into step behind Velix as he led them into the hall. Chapter 140: The Unflappable Guren and the Starting Leon! Inside the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes, Guren, Rain, and Jim gazed around in amazement. Pirs of gold and silver soared high, forming the foundation of the hall. In addition, three massive statues in the center, representing the first three heroes of mankind, sent shivers down the spines of all who beheld them. "It''s really quite amazing..." Jim, who is usually calm and rxed, couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Although he had seen glimpses of the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes back in the throne room, experiencing it in person was entirely different. Beside him, Rain, who was typically emotionless, now looked like a curious cat. This was her first time seeing the Holy Hall in person, making it an extremely rare opportunity for her. Certainly, among the three of them, Guren was by far the most visibly happy and excited. Entering the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes had been his childhood dream, and now it was finallying true! With measured steps, they walked toward the center of the hall, stopping about 20 meters from the massive statues of the first three heroes of mankind. "Guren," Velix called out indifferently. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Guren replied respectfully. Velix pointed to an exquisite white sword adorned with golden patterns circling the de, hovering just below the middle statue of the three heroes. "That is the Holy Sword of Zenith, and your task is to gain its recognition," Velix exined in a calm, nonchnt tone. As Guren looked at the sword Velix was pointing to, his heart began to race. His blood boiled, and his body trembled violently, unable to contain his excitement. After thirteen years of waiting, he finally had the chance to see the Holy Weapon up close, as well as the Holy Weapon that would soon be his! With his face flushed with excitement, Guren looked up at Velix and replied firmly, "I understand, Your Majesty! Leave it to me!" Velix smiled slightly at Guren''s enthusiasm and gave a small nod. "Neither Jim, Rain, nor I can assist you; the oue depends solely on you." After speaking, Velix turned and strode toward the outskirts of the hall. "Good luck, Marquis Guren," Jim said with a faint smile before following Velix. Rain remained silent, giving Guren a brief, indifferent nce before also heading after Velix. Left alone, Guren turned his gaze toward the floating Holy Sword of Zenith. With determination, Guren whispered to himself, "I, Guren, will earn your recognition, Holy Sword of Zenith," then began to move forward at a deliberate pace. However, just a few steps into Guren''s advance, the floating Holy Sword of Zenith abruptly shifted, as if sensing someone''s presence drawing near. *Buzz!* All of a sudden, the Holy Sword of Zenith emitted a brilliant white light, condensing into a ball of radiance that surged toward Guren with startling speed. "Not good!" Guren widened his eyes in disbelief, unprepared for the sudden attack from the Holy Sword of Zenith. He attempted to dodge, but the attack was too swift, catching him off guard. The light struck Guren squarely in the chest, propelling him a hundred meters through the air until he collided forcefully with one of the pirs behind him. *Boom!* The collision between him and the pir created such an explosive sound that Guren instantly spat out blood. "Pufft!" Guren coughed, clutching his incredibly sore chest. His face paled, and he gasped for breath, cold sweat pouring down his brow. The assault from the Holy Sword of Zenith was noughing matter; its unleashed power was unbelievably formidable! If it weren''t for his robust physique and the holy power neutralizing the unleashed light energy, Guren was certain his body would have been torn apart! Slowly rising to his feet, Guren fixed his gaze on the repositioned Holy Sword of Zenith, which hovered prominently before the face of the middle statue among the three heroes of mankind, surrounded by a radiant and majestic aura. The white light and majestic aura surrounding it exuded an unusually strong pressure, seeminglymanding Guren to yield and step aside. Witnessing this turn of events, Guren, initially filled with confidence, was suddenly consumed by anger and frustration. ''Why... Why did I fail!?'' Guren gritted his teeth, his usually handsome face now slightly pale, unable to ept the oue. He had believed himself to be the chosen one, certain of gaining instant recognition from the Holy Zenith sword. Yet, the sword''s attack was undeniable proof of his rejection! Did this mean that his thirteen years of hard work and dreams would amount to nothing? ''Damn! Damn it!'' Guren clenched his fists tightly, cursing inwardly with anger and hatred. At the edge of the hall, Rain and Jim watched in astonishment as Guren was directly rebuffed by the Holy Sword of Zenith. "Your Majesty, Marquis Guren..." Jim turned his gaze towards Velix, hesitating to speak further, knowing that Velix was more informed about the situation than he was. "Don''t worry, Jim," Velix said nonchntly, his expression unchanged despite Guren''s failure. Maintaining his calm and indifferent demeanor, Velix looked down at the panting Guren and spoke in a slightly stern tone, "Guren, if the conventional approach fails to earn you the recognition of the Holy Sword of Zenith, then you must resort to more forceful means." Upon hearing this, Guren was slightly startled, casting a confused gaze towards Velix at the edge of the hall. "A forceful approach? What do you mean, Your Majesty?" Guren inquired hesitantly, his confusion evident. Velix smiled faintly in response. "It means utilizing your holy power and your hero''s destiny." As soon as he heard the words ''Hero''s Destiny'', a subtle shift crossed Guren''s expression, and a faint smile spread across his lips. "Hero''s Destiny... Hehehe! How could I forget?" Guren smirked slightly, then turned his gaze back toward the Holy Sword of Zenith hovering above. Taking a deep breath, Guren closed his eyes for a moment, then reopened them. "Hero''s Destiny... Active!" As he spoke, his green eyes suddenly glowed brightly, and a star-shaped mark slowly formed on his forehead. With the emergence of the star-shaped mark, the space around Guren instantly distorted and warped, eliciting a slight smile from him. Raising one hand with his eyes shining brightly with white light, Guren fixed his gaze on the floating Holy Sword of Zenith and spoke nonchntly, "Come on! Let''s see if you still reject me!" ... Meanwhile, 300 kilometers distant from the inner pce, amidst sprawling grasnds cooled by the night breeze, Leon and Liliana stood facing each other. "Are you certain this ce is safe? No demons or other beings lurking nearby?" Leon inquired, scanning the vast expanse of grass around them. "Fear not. I''ve used my magic to ensure no living being resides within a 300-kilometer radius," Liliana reassured him. Leon sighed with relief, his lips curling into a gentle smile as he regarded her. "Thank you, Liliana," Leon murmured, his fingers trailing affectionately through her white, silky hair. With a charming smile, Liliana replied, "You''re wee," then added yfully, "Just promise me that when your powers return, you won''t attack me, alright? Otherwise, I wouldn''t forgive you." Leon chuckled at her yful remark, nodding in agreement. "Don''t worry, Liliana. Even with my powers back, I''ll still be the same Leon," he dered confidently. Liliana naturally trusted his words and simply gave a slight smile. "Alright, then. Prepare yourself, for I shall erect the barrier and perform the sealing magic," Liliana instructed gently, stepping back. With a nod, Leon turned away, paced 100 meters, then nced back at Liliana. "I''m ready!" Leon''s shout echoed through the air. In response, Liliana nodded subtly, extending her hand with an open palm to her side. "Answer my call, Eternal Disaster Magic Staff!" Liliana proimed, her tone indifferent yetmanding. *Buzz!* Following Liliana''s call, the air hung still as space and time momentarily froze around her. Dark energy materialized, enveloping her before coalescing into a ck magic staff with intricate red patterns along its shaft and a deep red crystal floating above. If mages of the demon race or even humans beheld the staff''s appearance, an undeniable chill would course down their spines. The Eternal Disaster Magic Staff held legendary status, having been wielded by the second most powerful Demon Emperor in the world¡ªMorgan Crimson! With this magic staff, Morgan Crimson established the magic order for the Demon race, earning him the most legendary and famous nickname in the world¡ªMorgan Crimson, the Magic Emperor! Leon, witnessing the emergence of the Eternal Disaster Magic Staff, couldn''t help but feel awe-struck. "Eternal Disaster Magic Staff¡­" Leon whispered to himself, taking a deep breath. It was his first timeying eyes on it, and he had to admit, the staff was truly formidable; even Rain''s Magic Staff¡ªthe Magic Staff of Cmity¡ªpalled inparison. *Whoosh!* Just as Leon was lost in thought, a sudden sound jolted him back to reality. Raising his gaze, Leon beheld an unusuallyrge and intricate red magic circle hovering above him. "High-level magic: Blood Dome!" "High-level magic: The Sky-Swallowing Seal of Darkness!" "High-level magic: Limitless Healing!" "High-level Magic: All Illusions Are One!" A hundred meters away from him, Liliana, already immersed in her spellcasting, raised her Eternal Disaster Magic Staff and simultaneously unleashed four high-level magic spells, leaving Leon dumbfounded. Sessively casting high-level magic spells four times should have been deemed impossible; even Rain or Victor, the two greatest mages of mankind, could only manage two or, at most, three! "This woman¡­" Leon''s mouth twitched slightly, a mixture of exasperation and admiration crossing his features. He wanted toin, but it was futile, as her magic had already begun to take effect. *Whoosh!* The red-hued magic circle above radiated a brilliant light, descending directly toward him and shaping into a scarlet dome, 50 meters wide and 70 meters high. Gazing at the magical red dome shielding him, Leon took a deep breath, his excitement shining through his wide smile as he settled into a cross-legged position on the grass. "Let''s begin!" ------------- A/N: Ehem! My handsome and charming readers, don''t forget to support me so that my spirit burns to the sky! Thank you and stay tuned~ o(¡¨£Þ¨Œ£Þ¡¨)o Chapter 141: Regaining Power! "Let''s begin!" Swiftly, Leon took a small chest from the pocket of his robe and opened the lid. Inside, he saw a small bottle of gray liquid and took it out. "The antidote for the devouring poison..." Leon smiled faintly as he uncorked the bottle. *Whoosh!* Immediately, a soothing scent flowed out, causing Leon to feel restlessness in his body. "Hehehe! I can feel the devouring poison inside me getting restless," Leon whispered, his tone filled with happiness and relief. Although Liliana had stated that the antidote he concocted was likely a better version than the one Jared Crimson mentioned in the ancient book, Leon could not bepletely sure. It wasn''t that he doubted Liliana''s words, but the gray color of the liquid made him feel a bit strange and hesitant. Fortunately, at this moment, his doubts instantly disappeared, reced by confidence! Without hesitation or wasting any time, Leon swiftly brought the mouth of the small bottle to his lips and drank its contents in one gulp. *Gulp!* "Ah~" Leon sighed, putting the bottle away. He then immediately positioned himself in a meditative stance, palms pressed together, and closed his eyes. *Buzz!* Shortly after consuming the antidote for the devouring poison, Leon felt his body involuntarily tremble slightly, apanied by pain. The pain starts off weak, but within a short period of time, it intensifies drastically, as if there is intense turmoil within him. As a result, Leon, still in a meditative position, broke out in a cold sweat, and his face grew pale. "Damn! It hurts so much!" Leon gritted his teeth tightly as he whispered. The pain he experienced felt like his internal organs¡ªhis liver, lungs, and heart¡ªwere being relentlessly chopped and shed with a sword! However, Leon understood that this agony stemmed from the conflict between the antidote for the devouring poison and the poison itself! Therefore, he had to hold onto his meditation stance, enabling him to sense his holy power, previously suppressed by the devouring poison, and channel it into his magic circuits. By doing so, he believed he could regain his power and swiftly purge the devouring poison from inside his body! Meanwhile, outside the magic dome''s barrier, Liliana maintained her position, holding the Magic Staff of Eternal Disaster aloft as she channeled her magic power to sustain the spell she had cast. Although maintaining high-level magic like this would indeed greatly deplete her magic power, for Liliana, who possessed an incredible amount of mana, this was a trivial matter. "Leon..." Liliana felt extremely worried as she observed Leon''s pale face inside the dome''s barrier magic, igniting a desperate desire within her to assist him in any way possible. Yet she understood that in this situation, there was nothing she could do; Leon had to rely on himself. "Leon, you should be able to..." Liliana muttered silently, her red eyes brimming with confidence in him. Within the magic dome''s barrier, Leon''s once handsome face now resembled that of a corpse, drained of color, cold sweat saturating his clothes. "Just a little more... I can almost reach it..." Leon muttered through gritted teeth, enduring the pain that had nearly peaked. One minute... Three minutes... Until finally, five minutester, a faint smile bloomed at the corner of Leon''s mouth. "Finally..." *Boom!* The holy power, long suppressed by the devouring poison, erupted like an atomic bomb, unleashing an unbelievably terrifying pressure akin to a tsunami wave! "Hahahaha!" Leon''sughter echoed as he felt an unusually potent energy coursing through him¡ªa sensation he had longed for! *Boom!* His holy power once again exploded, instantly condensing into a white light that illuminated his surroundings. The lights shone brightly and danced around him as if overjoyed to be reunited. Witnessing this, Leon could not contain his happiness and extended his hand towards the lights, asking softly, "Did you miss me?" *Buzz!* The lights buzzed softly, their emitted light growing brighter, as if in response to his question. Leon smiled and closed his eyes for a moment, then drew all the lights back into himself, instantly feeling the power surge within him, restoring him to the peak of his power when he was still a sword hero! Furthermore, with the transcendent phenomenon, Leon sensed his hero''s holy power had increased two to threefold! This surge in power was beyond anything Leon had ever imagined! Snapping out of his euphoria, Leon swiftly rose to his feet, feeling vitality rush back into his body. His once pallid face now glowed with vibrancy and vigor. The fatigue that had gued his body after four sleepless nights vanished instantly, restoring him to the peak condition he was in before being exposed to the devouring poison¡ªno, even surpassing it in strength! "This power..." Leon smiled faintly, clenching his palms tightly. He felt that, with his current physical strength, he could defeat his previous self without even relying on the power of the Holy Sword of Zenith! "This transcendent night is truly a blessing to me..." Leon sighed softly, the joy still evident on his face. Taking a deep breath, Leon cast his gaze up into the sky, where the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, aligned with each other, his eyes filled with burning spirit. "I must not waste the opportunity of this transcendent night," Leon said, a smile still on his lips. He knew that the strength he felt inside him was not at its peak; he sensed he could still be even more powerful on this transcendent night. Swiftly, Leon closed his eyes and touched his forehead with his index and middle fingers, whispering, "Hero''s Destiny... Activate!" *Buzz!* Shortly after he whispered, a gold-colored star mark suddenly appeared on his forehead, emitting a brilliant golden light. The appearance of this star mark instantly made Leon''s surroundings seem to freeze, distorting the space around him. Beyond the magic dome''s barrier, Liliana watched as Leon sessfully dispelled the devouring poison and regained his strength, unable to suppress a sigh of relief. "He finally seeded..." Liliana whispered, a beautiful smile blooming on her lips. Although she knew Leon must have seeded, she couldn''t help but worry when she saw his pale face earlier. However, her joy was short-lived and reced by confusion as she saw Leon inside the dome''s magic barrier slowly rise to his feet and touch his forehead with both fingers. *Buzz!* All of a sudden, a gold-colored star-shaped mark appeared on Leon''s forehead, burning brightly and warping the entire surrounding space. Witnessing this scene, Liliana''s expression instantly froze, an unusually strong sense of threat consuming her. "Hero''s Destiny..." Liliana narrowed her eyes and subconsciously took a step back as she observed the appearance of the hero''s destiny on Leon''s forehead. Even though she was a hundred meters away from him at the moment, Liliana could feel the space around her somewhat distorted. Furthermore, the magic she had cast to protect Leon showed signs of disintegrating once his hero''s destiny appeared. Certainly, among the various reasons for this, the foremost was the slightly suffocating feeling Liliana experienced. As the demon emperor, Liliana possessed a natural sensitivity to the hero''s destiny, the source of the hero''s holy power, which instantly made her feel threatened due to her inherent sense of rejection towards it. "What does Leon intend to do with his hero''s destiny? Is he aiming to harness the full potential of this transcendent night?" Liliana pondered silently as she lifted her gaze to the two moons aligned above the night sky. Inside the magic dome''s barrier, Leon felt the hero''s destiny mark appear on his forehead, prompting a faint smile. It had been quite some time since hest experienced this sensation. With a gentle smile, Leon turned his gaze towards Liliana outside the barrier and called out in a loud voice, "Liliana, can you maintain the magic within a 10-kilometer radius from here?" Upon hearing this, Liliana felt a little confused, but she nodded without hesitation. "I can do it," Liliana replied confidently. "Alright, please maintain the magic you cast and teleport 10 kilometers away immediately," Leon instructed in a soft tone. Liliana nodded without further questions and promptly vanished from her position, reappearing 10 kilometers away while maintaining the magic she had cast. Observing Liliana''s swift departure and the continued activity of his surrounding magic, Leon couldn''t help but admire her prowess. "This woman is truly remarkable..." Leon sighed softly, a faint smile gracing his lips. Maintaining the casting of four high-level magic spells from 10 kilometers away¡ªsomething even Rain and Victor, renowned as the two Great Mages of Mankind, can''t possibly aplish! As a descendant of the Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson, renowned as the Magic Emperor, Liliana was indeed inheriting Morgan Crimson''s talents in magic. "Huft~" Leon took a deep breath, closing his eyes momentarily before reopening them. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, his golden eyes emitted a brilliant white light, perfectly synchronized with the golden light radiating from the star mark on his forehead. *Boom!* The holy power erupted from his body in an instant, unleashing a windstorm in the vicinity and shattering the grasnd within a one-kilometer radius; even Liliana''s magic barrier trembled violently, as if on the verge of copse. *Boom!* Suddenly, the exploding holy power condensed into a small light, enveloping his body before shooting skyward like a bullet at an astonishing speed, scattering and illuminating the entire night sky within a 150-kilometer radius. Ten kilometers from Leon''s position, Liliana watched the scene unfold, her amazement and astonishment evident as she muttered, "What incredible power..." ----------- A/N: Cough! I''m sorry for the new update. Incidentally, I had some business yesterday and today, so it''s a bitte:) Thank you, and stay tuned! Oh, and don''t forget your support~ Chapter 142: The Downfall of Leon and Gurens Success in Acquiring the Holy Sword of Zenith! "What incredible power..." Even from a great distance, she could feel the holy power emanating from Leon. However, Liliana quickly snapped out of her reverie and raised the Magic Staff of Eternal Disaster higher in her right hand. She must not forget her duty here¡ªto assist Leon in eliminating all the phenomena caused by the explosion of his power! "Expansion!" Liliana whispered in a cold, indifferent tone. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, the magic dome barrier surrounding Leon, which had been showing signs of disintegration, emitted an unusually bright red light and expanded rapidly to epass a radius of one kilometer. Then, the magic dome barrier ascended into the sky, each side marked with ck lines, swiftly enveloping the light emitted by Leon''s holy power, akin to a hand capturing a firefly''s bright glow. Watching this, Liliana smiled faintly and continued to channel her magic power to sustain the spell she had cast. However, her smile quickly froze as the magic dome barrier that concealed the light from Leon''s holy power suddenly trembled, revealing slight cracks on all sides. *Crack... Crack...* Initially appearing small, the crack rapidly propagated across the entire structure of the magic dome barrier at an unbelievably fast pace. As Liliana witnessed this unexpected scene, her eyelids narrowed slightly, and her blood-red eyes fluttered in astonishment. ''What a terrifying power...'' Liliana muttered to herself, her alertness heightened. She hadn''t anticipated that the magic she had cast would prove so fragile against Leon''s holy power. It''s crucial to understand that the magic Liliana had cast was immensely potent barrier magic. She had enhanced it with additional high-level magic, such as ''Limitless Healing'', designed to both heal those within and mend any damage to the magic dome barrier itself. Furthermore, she had employed other high-level magic such as ''All Illusions are One'', aimed at suppressing Leon''s holy power, and the sealing magic ''The Sky-Swallowing Seal of Darkness'', which absorbed and sealed away an overwhelming surge of Leon''s holy power. However, it appeared that all her magic proved utterly ineffective against Leon''s holy power, leaving her slightly annoyed and somewhat irritated. ''No... How could I, the great Demon Emperor, be defeated?'' Liliana whispered, her tone filled with disbelief, as if she couldn''tprehend this reality. Magic constituted one of her most formidable aspects, and witnessing her spells crumble against Leon''s holy power left her struggling to ept the oue. Quickly, Liliana drew in a deep breath, and in an instant, an unusually potent red aura erupted from her body, piercing straight through the sky with its intensity. The abrupt emergence of Liliana''s crimson aura caused even Leon''s holy power to falter slightly, as if encountering an eternal adversary. Unfazed, Liliana grinned and aimed the tip of Eternal Disaster''s magic staff towards the nearly shattered magic barrier. "Come on, let''s start again!" she eximed with determination. ... Meanwhile, at the border between the desert and the fertilend, Luna and Valen remained deep in meditation. The intense holy power radiating from their bodies pierced the sky with blinding brilliance, turning the entire night into a day. Behind them, the Celestial Frost Holy Bow and the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear shed brightly, seemingly rejoicing in the surge of power they were experiencing. An hourter, the holy power they emitted weakened and eventually vanished as the two holy weapons returned to their bodies. "Huft~" Luna exhaled, slowly opening her beautiful eyes. Staring at the barren desert before her and the fertilend behind her, Luna quickly regained her senses and rose to her feet, clenching her fists. "I feel like my strength has increased two or threefold," Luna muttered, her voice low as she assessed the tremendous surge of holy power within her. Moreover, the increase in her power wasn''t solely due to the surge in holy energy; her physical strength had also grown, and her mastery of the Celestial Frost Bow had deepened thanks to absorbing the legacy of past heroes. In short, her current abilities were two to three times greater than before, an incredibly terrifying transformation that she could hardly have imagined possible! "With this much power, even if the Demon Emperor appears before me, I have nothing to fear," Luna whispered to herself, a faintly charming yet cold smile on her lips. Her confidence had soared with her newfound power, and she eagerly anticipated tomorrow''s battle. As she drifted into her thoughts, Valen''s boomingughter suddenly erupted beside her, snapping her out of her reverie. "Hahahaha! Unbelievable! Absolutely unbelievable!" Valenughed aloud, his expression filled with amazement, as he sensed his holy power surge threefold. Furthermore, the issue he had been grappling with regarding the bottleneck of absorbing the inheritance from past heroes, which had gued him before, was nowpletely resolved! With his current strength, he was utterly confident that he could finally triumph over Leon, who had always been his greatest nightmare! "Incredible!" Valen eximed with excitement as he slowly stood up, his gaze fixed on the two moons in the sky, and continued with praise, "The Transcendent Night truly lives up to its reputation!" Without the blessing of this extraordinary night, Valen was certain that it would have taken a considerable amount of time to resolve the bottleneck that had gued him. Just as he was reveling in his newfound power, he suddenly felt a chilling gaze upon him, causing him to instinctively turn his head to the side. "Ha? Luna? When did you wake up?" Valen raised his eyebrows, his expression tinged with confusion. "I''ve just emerged from meditation, much like you," Luna replied, her tone remaining indifferent and cold. "Oh," Valen responded, equally indifferent, nodding slightly before continuing, "By the way, how''s your power increaseing along?" Upon hearing his question, Luna maintained her usual nonchnt expression and casually replied, "I feel that my powers, such as holy power, physical strength, and the absorption of inheritance from past heroes, have tripled from before." Then, with a slight lift of her gaze towards him, Luna inquired, "And you?" "I''m no different. My power has tripled across the board," Valen replied, a smirk ying on his lips as he continued. "With this strength, I could easily defeat Leon with just one punch," he boasted, his big palm clenched tightly. Luna''s eyebrow arched slightly in response to his extreme arrogance. "Easily defeat Leon? Has your memory of how he viciously bested you in the past evaporated along with your growing foolishness?" Luna''s tone was frigid, her gaze piercing him like she was staring at a fool. Upon hearing Luna''s blunt rebuke, the smirk on Valen''s lips froze instantly, his expression turning slightly rigid. He yearned to argue, but the memory of his humiliating defeat in the fighting arena against Leon flooded back, leaving him speechless with the words of rebuttal stuck in his throat. However, his arrogance fueled his reluctance to concede, and he retorted with a sloppy grin on his rejuvenated lips, "Those defeats belong to the past. With my current strength, isn''t it certain that Leon can''t best me?" Luna rolled her eyes, too weary to engage in an argument with this muscle-brain man. With a dismissive wave of her hand, she replied, "Suit yourself; I''m done wasting my breath." With that, Luna turned on her heel and strode back towards Arthamonth town, leaving Valen standing alone in dumbfounded silence. "Damn it! Can''t she ept that I''m stronger than Leon right now?" Valen grumbled irritably as he trailed after Luna. However, after they had walked a few steps, they both suddenly halted, their expressions shifting simultaneously. *Badumb!* Their hearts raced, causing a slight stiffness to their faces as they instantly locked eyes with astonishment flickering in their pupils. "Did you feel that?" Luna inquired, her expression serious. "Yes, I did," Valen replied, his tone cautious as he narrowed his eyes. Upon hearing Valen''s confirmation, Luna nodded slightly, her expression tinged with difort. Just moments ago, both she and Valen had experienced a sense of premonition simultaneously, yet they couldn''t discover its meaning. Just as the two were pondering the ominous premonition that had gripped them, suddenly their two holy weapons, the Celestial Frost Holy Bow and the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear, emerged from their bodies. The weapons emitted bright rays of red and blue, swiftly enveloping them, as if warning them of impending danger. Observing the unprecedented behavior of their holy weapons, Valen and Luna were naturally perplexed. However, as they recalled the unsettling sensation they had just experienced, they simultaneously exchanged a knowing nce. "Could it be..." ... "Arghhh!" Inside the magic dome barrier, Leon writhed in agony, his once-handsome face now drained of color, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth and the tips of his eyelids. The star mark on his forehead, once aglow with golden brilliance, now flickered like a fading light bulb, while his radiant eyes gradually dimmed. "What''s happening? Why?" Leon gritted his teeth, his handsome face andplexion turning pale as though drained of blood. Moments ago, he had been harnessing his holy power, striving to leverage the transcendent night to its fullest potential. Yet, unexpectedly, a sudden, excruciating pain gripped his heart, causing him to lose control of his holy power in an instant and inflicting intense agony upon him. "It hurts... It hurts so much..." Leon copsed to one knee on the grassy ground, clutching his chest with an expression of agony. This pain rendered him utterly powerless, as if his soul were being torn asunder and his heart pierced by a myriad of swords simultaneously. "Help me... Liliana..." Leon mumbled helplessly as pain slowly engulfed his head, causing him to copse into unconsciousness on the spot. *Boom!* His unconscious body unleashed a violent explosion of holy power, shattering Liliana''s magic dome barrier into countless pieces and sending a massive shockwave rippling out for 100 kilometers. Stunned by the sudden eruption of Leon''s power, Liliana stood frozen in disbelief. Yet, before she could gather her thoughts, a powerful shockwave mmed into her, catching her off guard and hurling her a hundred meters away. "Pufft!" Liliana coughed slightly and snapped to attention, her expression one of disbelief as she gazed at the explosion of Leon''s holy power, which surged into the sky like a giant dragon, wreaking havoc and destruction. As she witnessed the spectacle, Liliana''splexion turned pale with disbelief before she finally cried out hysterically, "Leon!" ... "Gahaha! Atst! Atst!" Within the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes, Guren erupted intoughter, his handsome face pale and drenched in flowing blood, as he beheld the brilliantly shining white sword sped firmly in his left hand. "At longst, I have you in my grasp, Holy Sword of Zenith..." ------------ A/N: Ehem! Stay tuned, and please support! By the way, don''t worry because Leon will be stronger than ever, and this is just a short scene. Thank you! ?(?? ? ? )?? Chapter 143: The Ascension of Guren to Become the Sword Hero - Part 1 Moments before... Inside the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes, two lights moved at extraordinary speeds, chasing each other in a blur. Their velocity was so great that the naked eye could barely detect them. However, upon closer inspection, it was clear that the light being chased was significantly faster, gradually leaving the pursuing light behind. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, the leading light emitted an intense sh, then swiftly turned and attacked the light trailing it. Caught off guard by the sudden maneuver, the pursuing light was thrown 200 meters away, crashing into two sturdy golden pirs with a resounding ''Boom!'' that echoed throughout the hall. "Cough! Cough!" The sound of coughing emerged from the direction of the two shattered pirs, revealing a man with an extremely handsome yet pale and bloodied face. This man was none other than Guren, who was currently attempting to gain recognition from the Holy Sword of Zenith. "Damn... Did I fail again?" Guren cursed inwardly as he slowly rose to his feet, enduring the excruciating pain that pierced his body. An hour had passed since Guren began his attempts to gain recognition from the Holy Sword of Zenith. Despite trying both persuasion and force, all his efforts had ended in failure. The wounds covering his body were clear evidence of his struggle. The face that had once appeared extremely handsome, capable of mesmerizing any woman, was now marred by blood on his forehead and cheeks, giving him a pitiful appearance. His green eyes, once full of vitality, now looked haggard and weary. Certainly, among all his injuries, the most prominent was the star mark on his forehead, the symbol of the hero''s destiny he had activated earlier. The mark, which had previously shone brightly, now flickers as if it might dim and disappear at any moment. Furthermore, the holy power within his body had been depleted, leaving Guren with the realization that any further exertion would likely result in paralysis and severe bodily harm. Faced with this situation, Guren clenched his palms tightly, his green eyes filled with hatred as he stared at the light hovering above, which slowly dimmed to reveal an exquisite white sword¡ªthe Holy Sword of Zenith. "Why... why... why did you reject me!?" Guren eximed in frustration and despair. He believed he was the chosen and destined one, expecting the Holy Sword of Zenith to recognize him, especially since Leon, its master, was dead! With Leon''s demise¡ªa lingering thorn in his heart¡ªGuren had envisioned himself seamlessly ascending to be the sword hero of this era, yet the harsh reality of the Holy Sword Zenith''s refusal to acknowledge him had repeatedly pped him. Despite his relentless efforts to earn its recognition, even after activating the hero''s destiny within himself, the Holy Sword of Zenith remained aloof, refusing to acknowledge him in the slightest, pushing him to the brink of madness. "Uneptable... This is utterly uneptable..." The anger and hatred raging within Guren''s heart had reached their peaks, akin to a volcano primed to erupt at any moment. Bing a hero is Guren''s dream, and gaining the recognition of the Holy Sword of Zenith is the pivotal first step he must take. However, this seemingly simple step feels as heavy and daunting as a mountain pressing down upon him, with the rejection of the Holy Sword of Zenith itself serving as that insurmountable obstacle. *Buzz!* As Guren was consumed by his anger, suddenly, the Holy Sword of Zenith hovering above radiated with brilliant light, instantly alerting him to the impending danger. "Not good!" Guren snapped back to reality, instinctively attempting to dodge, only to find his legs immobilized, rendering him unable to move. *Boom!* Suddenly, tremendous pressure descended upon him, forcing him to sprawl to the floor and shatter the ground beneath him. "Arghh!" Guren gritted his teeth, endeavoring to channel the holy power within him to break free from the pressure. However, his efforts were futile as he sensed an obstruction in his mana circuits, thwarting the flow of his holy power. "What? My holy power is blocked?" Guren widened his eyes in disbelief, feeling the pressure intensify with each passing moment, causing the bones throughout his body to creak and groan as if they were being slowly crushed. Moreover, under this immense pressure, crimson blood seeped from the corners of his mouth, his ears, his nose, and even the corners of his eyes, inflicting unimaginable pain upon him. Meanwhile, at the edge of the hall, Velix, Jim, and Rain witnessed the scene with varying expressions but shared amon emotion: shock. They hadn''t anticipated that Guren would fall into this situation, where he faced not only rejection but also utter destruction at the hands of the Holy Sword of Zenith. "Your Majesty... This..." Jim, wearing aplex expression for the first time, nced doubtfully at Velix beside him. Velix, his face dark and gloomy, took a deep breath topose himself. Though he had anticipated Guren facing challenges, the extent of his rejection and the violent attack by the Holy Sword of Zenith far exceeded his expectations. "Jim, can you analyze why Guren failed to gain recognition from the Holy Sword of Zenith?" Velix turned to Jim with an indifferent and cold tone. Upon hearing this, Jim fell silent for a moment, his gaze returning to Guren, who was currently being suppressed by the Holy Sword of Zenith. "ording to my observations, Your Majesty, there are two possible reasons for Marquis Guren''s failure," Jim said with a nonchnt tone and narrowed eyes. "Two possibilities?" Velix raised an eyebrow, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Yes, two possibilities," Jim replied with a slight nod, borating, "the first possibility is that the Holy Sword of Zenith refused to ept a new master following the death of Sword Hero Leon." "As we know, Your Majesty, the death of a hero of mankind before the overthrow of the Demon Emperor has never urred in the 7,000-year history, and the death of the hero Sword Leon is the first example of this case. Therefore, given the absence of precedent, this possibility is feasible." Listening to Jim''s analysis, Velix pondered deeply, finding his reasoning to make sense. As Jim had stated, never before had a hero fallen or perished prior to the defeat of the Demon Emperor, and Leon''s situation marked the first instance of such an event. Therefore, this could indeed provide a clear and rational exnation for the Holy Sword of Zenith''s rejection of recognition for Guren. Taking a small breath and exhaling slowly, Velix inquired, "So, what''s the second possibility?" Jim''s expression hesitated for a few moments before he finally replied in a low tone, "The second possibility, Your Majesty, is that Sword Hero Leon is not dead and is still alive today." As soon as Velix heard this, his expression turned cold and gloomy once more. Previously, Jim had mentioned this matter several times, which had made him somewhat vignt, though initially hesitant. However, at this moment, upon hearing Jim''s statement once again and witnessing Guren''s violent rejection by the Holy Sword of Zenith, Velix''s vignce sharpened drastically, and an unfamiliar fear gradually welled up within his heart. ''Leon...'' Velix muttered in a cold tone, brimming with killing intent and hatred. If Leon was indeed still alive and the rejection of the Holy Sword Zenith against Guren was for that reason, then this situation could be dangerously vtile. "Jim, which of the two possibilities do you find more usible?" Velix inquired, his tone heavy. Sensing Velix''s shift in demeanor, Jim closed his eyes briefly before responding directly, "I''m inclined to believe the second possibility, Your Majesty." Upon hearing this, Velix nodded once before refocusing his attention on Guren, striding purposefully toward him. Observing this, Jim was taken aback, exchanging a bewildered nce with Rain, who mirrored his confusion. Velix walked slowly towards the center of the hall and stopped beside Guren, whoy sprawled on the floor, looking disheveled. Sensing someone next to him, Guren painfully raised his head and was surprised to see Velix. "Your Majesty?" Guren eximed, grimacing in pain. Velix ignored Guren''s call, focusing instead on the Holy Sword of Zenith, which floated above, emitting a bright light. "Holy Sword of Zenith, your master, Leon Kruger, is dead. ept Guren as your new master," Velixmanded sternly, startling Guren, Rain, and Jim, who were watching. *Buzz!* Upon hearing Velix''s words, the Holy Sword of Zenith trembled slightly, its light growing stronger, as if enraged by Velix''s words. Suddenly, the light enveloped the entire hall, and the immense pressure that had weighed on Guren now fell upon Velix as well. *Boom!* The pressure was so intense that Velix instantly ducked, causing the floor beneath him to crack with astonishing speed. Facing the sudden attack from the Holy Sword of Zenith, Velix''s expression turned grim. He quickly extended his hand to his right side. *Whoosh!* Abruptly, a golden staff adorned with seven floating crystal stones appeared in Velix''s hand, radiating a bright golden light that instantly shattered the pressure exerted by the Holy Sword of Zenith. The sudden emergence of the golden staff caused the Holy Sword of Zenith to tremble slightly, as though confronting an evesting adversary. Swiftly, the Holy Sword of Zenith elerated toward Velix, but suddenly, four golden chains emerged from the surrounding space, binding the Zenith Holy Sword and rendering it immobile. *Buzz!* The Holy Sword of Zenith emitted a brilliant light, its struggle against the golden chains intensifying, yet the chains gripped its body even tighter. Observing this, a faint smile graced Velix''s lips as he shifted his gaze to the bewildered Guren. "Guren, you must swiftly subdue the Holy Sword of Zenith. These chains are nearing their limit," Velix remarked in a casual yet urgent tone. Hearing this, Guren snapped out of his reverie and tried to rise, despite the pain gripping his entire body. "Your Majesty, is this really alright?" Guren inquired, his voice tinged with doubt and uncertainty. Velix shook his head and replied in a cold tone, "Don''t worry, just hurry." Guren nodded, turning his gaze towards the Holy Sword of Zenith, constrained and forcibly lowered by the four golden chains. A smirk yed on his lips as Guren, despite his injuries, took heavy steps towards the Holy Sword of Zenith. "Hahaha! Did you ever imagine things would turn out like this?" Guren chuckled, a devilish smile curling on his lips. *Buzz!* The Holy Sword of Zenith emitted light frantically in an attempt to break free, but its efforts proved futile, eliciting a faint smile from Guren. "Hehehe! Your attempt to escape is futile, Holy Sword of Zenith!" Guren''s whisper dripped with mockery. Without dy, Guren swiftly seized the hilt of the Holy Sword of Zenith, activating the Hero''s Destiny mark on his forehead and channeling all of his holy power, while dering in a loud tone, "So, bow down to me!" Chapter 144: The Ascension of Guren to Become the Sword Hero - Part 2 (Last) "So, bow down to me!" *Boom!* Suddenly, a surge of holy power erupted from Guren''s body, causing the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes to tremble violently. The star mark on his forehead, symbolizing his hero''s destiny power, shone with an unusually bright light, causing the space within a 10-meter radius to tremble and warp. *Buzz!* The Holy Sword of Zenith, held by Guren, thrashed wildly, its light brilliance flooding the entire hall as it fought to break free. Unfortunately, the four golden chains binding it grew stronger with each attempt, rendering all its efforts futile. "Hahahaha! Give up, give up! There''s no point in trying to fight back!" Guren eximed,ughing maniacally as he suddenly intensified his holy power and hero''s destiny to their peak. Consequently, the entire contents of the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes, including the towering statues of the three heroes of mankind and the colossal gold and silver pirs supporting the hall''s structure, trembled as if on the brink of destruction. Twenty meters behind Guren, Velix observed as Guren went all out to conquer the Holy Sword of Zenith, his expression maintaining a nonchnt facade devoid of any trace of emotion. Yet, the cold smile on his lips seemed unable to conceal the joy in his heart. ''Hehehe... Even if you, Leon, are still alive, what good are you without your holy sword?'' Velix muttered with a slight sneer. Initially, he had refrained from intervening or resorting to such methods, believing that Guren could easily conquer and earn the recognition of the Holy Sword of Zenith. However, the Holy Sword of Zenith''s rejection of Guren and Jim''s repeated assertions about the possibility of Leon''s survival left Velix uneasy, stirring a slight fear within him. Ultimately, thispelled him to intervene directly, and fortunately, the Holy Sword of Zenith was caught off guard, enabling him to easily secure it with the golden chains specially designed to restrain the three holy weapons. ''With this, things should proceed as before, and Leon has no chance,'' Velix whispered coldly, his face indifferent, though a faint smile yed on his lips. At the edge of the hall, Jim and Rain, witnessing the scene, failed to mask the shock etched onto their typicallyposed and indifferent faces. They witnessed firsthand Guren''s repeated failures to gain recognition from the Holy Sword of Zenith, resulting in severe attacks as a consequence. However, Velix effortlessly resolving the issue and seizing control of the Holy Sword of Zenith surpassed their expectations by far. "Jim, could you enlighten me about the abilities of the golden magic staff His Majesty always wields?" Rain nced at Jim beside her and posed her question, her tone devoid of emotion yet tinged with unmistakable curiosity. She was intimately familiar with the golden magic staff always wielded by Velix, along with its storied history. Legend had it that the staff had been present since the establishment of the Holy Empire of Elysium, earning its status as the empire''s most revered national treasure. However, when it came to the capabilities of the golden magic staff itself, Rain remained in the dark; she had never seen Velix earnestly employ magic with it or demonstrate its potential. Moreover, there is no specific manuscript that documents its abilities, aside from trivial details that hold little importance or practicality. Thus, when Rain beheld Velix unleash the full potential of the golden magic staff, rivaling the Holy Sword of Zenith¡ªa revered holy weapon¡ªshe was naturally gripped by profound surprise and disbelief. After all, holy weapons were considered the strongest weapons in the world, unmatched by any other. As Rain posed her question, Jim kept aposed demeanor while his gaze lingered on Guren, who was still fervently subduing the Zenith Holy Sword in the center of the hall. "His Majesty''s Golden Magic Staff, known as the Seven-Crystal Aurora Magic Staff, possesses a remarkably potent and formidable ability. However, as for the specifics, even I am not privy to them," Jim exined with a slight shake of his head before continuing, "Nevertheless, I once came across an ancient manuscript in the pce library that mentioned His Majesty''s Seven Crystal Aurora Magic Staff having a unique capability¡ªto suppress the three holy weapons." As soon as Rain heard this, her eyes widened slightly, and a serious expression, seldom seen on her face, emerged. "Are you serious, Jim? Having the ability to suppress three holy weapons... it''s impossible, isn''t it?" Rain asked, her tone a blend of astonishment and hesitation, as if she couldn''t quite believe Jim''s words. The three holy weapons were said to be unparalleled, supposedly gifted by the gods tobat the first Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, once considered immensely powerful and invincible. While it remained unverified whether the three holy weapons were truly bestowed by the gods, over the span of 7,000 years, they had demonstrated their formidable prowess through the three heroes of humanity in the struggle against the Demon race under the leadership of the Demon Emperor. "Well, I didn''t believe it myself at first, but as you can see," Jim responded nonchntly, gesturing towards the center of the hall. "If His Majesty''s Seven-Crystal Aurora Magic Staff doesn''t possess the same power as the Holy Sword of Zenith and has the ability to suppress it, then how was His Majesty able to counter the Holy Sword of Zenith''s attack and capture it with the four gold chains?" Rain remained silent, blinking her eyes a few times as if lost in thought. Jim nced at her, offering a slight smile and a gentle shake of his head: "Honestly, it doesn''t matter what abilities the seven-crystal aurora magic staff possesses, because ultimately, as His Majesty''s subordinates, we will reap its benefits, won''t we?" "You''re right," Rain replied with a slight nod, dismissing her curiosity. Just as she prepared to pose another question, a deafening explosion erupted from the center of the hall. *Boom!* The explosion, ignited by Guren''s holy power, surged upward, enveloping the hall''s ceiling and swirling like a formidable tornado. "Hahaha! Finally, I''ve done it!" Guren eximed from the hall''s center, a star mark adorning his forehead and his eyes shining brightly as he gazed upon the Holy Sword of Zenith now in his grasp. *Buzz!* The Holy Sword of Zenith, which had previously emanated a brilliant light in aggression toward him, now merely buzzed softly and emitted a faint glow, devoid of any hostility toward him. This demonstrated his sessful conquest of the Holy Sword of Zenith, officially heralding him as the new sword hero of this era, supnting Leon! Velix offered a faint smile to Guren, who had finally conquered the Holy Sword of Zenith despite the numerous obstacles he faced. "Congrattions, Guren," Velix remarked in a casual tone as he approached slowly. Upon hearing Velix''s words, Guren snapped out of his reverie, his eyes lighting up with excitement as he looked up at Velix. "Thank you, Your Majesty. My sess is thanks to you." Guren quickly bowed his head, his tone solemn. He knew that without Velix''s intervention, gaining recognition from the Holy Sword of Zenith would have been impossible. Velix nodded, acknowledging Guren''s gratitude, then turned his gaze to the Holy Sword of Zenith in his hand. "Though you''ve gained its recognition and sessfully conquered it, the Holy Sword Zenith hasn''t fully embraced you yet. As a sword hero, it''s your duty to forge a deeper connection with your holy weapon," Velix exined in a rxed tone. "Of course, Your Majesty, and thank you for your advice," Guren replied with a smile, nodding vigorously. *p! p!* Suddenly, the sound of footsteps and apuse echoed from behind Velix. "Marquis Guren¡ªno, Sword Hero Guren, congrattions to you," Jim approached with Rain, a smile adorning his lips. Upon hearing Jim''s congrattions and the new nickname bestowed upon him, Guren smiled widely, his expression brimming with gratitude as he addressed Jim, "Thank you, Prime Minister. Without your assistance all this time, reaching this point would have been exceedingly challenging for me." Jim smiled lightly and waved his hand as he quipped, "You''re wee, Sword Hero Guren. Maybe someday I''ll be the one seeking your aid." "In that case, Minister Jim, I''ll dly assist," Guren replied confidently, earning a small smile from Jim. After conversing with Jim, Guren''s gaze swiftly turned to Rain, a provocative smile ying on his lips despite the blood and wounds still evident on his face. "Great Mage Rain, don''t you want to offer your congrattions?" Guren remarked, his tone tinged with teasing mockery. Initially, Rain doubted his im of being summoned by Velix to be a sword hero. Though he didn''t show it outwardly, a trace of annoyance lingered within him. Hence, upon his ascension as a sword hero, he couldn''t help but indulge in taunting her. Observing Guren''s provocative gaze, Rain felt a slight annoyance, though her indifferent expression remained unchanged. "Well... congrattions," Rain uttered in a casual tone, devoid of any ttery, causing Guren''s smile to freeze and green veins to appear on his forehead. Had he not been basking in his sess in obtaining the Holy Sword of Zenith and bing a sword hero, Guren wouldn''t have minded teaching her a lesson she wouldn''t soon forget. Meanwhile, Velix, observing the strained dynamic between Guren and Rain, had no intention of intervening to reconcile the two. After all, having subordinates who asionally shed could prove beneficial in certain situations. Taking a deep breath, Velix regarded Guren with a calm expression. "Guren, now that you''ve sessfully obtained the Holy Sword of Zenith, you must not squander this night''s opportunity." Upon hearing this, Guren''s mind raced to the transcendent night, filling him with joy. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Guren responded, his determination evident even on his handsome, wounded face. Velix nodded, then, with a wave of his hand, vanished and reappeared in a corner of the hall alongside Rain and Jim. Observing their departure, Guren''s gaze shifted to the Holy Sword of Zenith in his hand, a malicious smile spreading across his lips. "Hahaha! Let''s begin!" ------- A/N: Don''t forget for your support! Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 145: Miranda - Part 1 "Leon!" On the vast meadow, Liliana''s face was etched with panic and anxiety as she watched Leon''s holy power spiral out of control. The holy power surged like a dragon, obliterating everything within an eight-kilometer radius. Furthermore, as Leon''s holy power raged, the previously clear night, illuminated by the two moons Sylvia and Miranda, suddenly turned overcast. A terrifying dark cloud appeared, stretching 50 kilometers in all directions, with Leon''s raging holy power at its center, unleashing red lightning and torrential rain in a fierce storm. This devastating phenomenon left the once-beautiful grasnds within a 50-kilometer radius utterly ruined. "What exactly happened? Why is it like this?" Liliana muttered, her expression a mix of confusion and worry. She couldn''t fathom why Leon''s holy power had be so chaotic and destructive when everything had been fine before. Furthermore, she couldn''t sense Leon''s presence from her current position, nor could she teleport closer because the space within an 8-kilometer radius was warped and blocked by his rampaging holy power. Even her magical eyes, which could see everything in the world, were obstructed, leaving herpletely unable to locate Leon or save him. "What am I supposed to do?" Liliana muttered through gritted teeth, her palms tightly clenched. She couldn''t force herself to get closer, as Leon''s holy power would instantly attack, potentially injuring or even killing her. After all, his holy power was both her enemy and the only force capable of breaching her magical defenses. Liliana was at a loss for how to ensure Leon''s safety until she suddenly recalled something, causing her to be instantly taken aback. "The Demon Mark!" Liliana eximed, her eyes widening as she tapped her forehead in annoyance. How could she possibly forget about the Demon Mark that bound her and Leon together? The Demon Mark was the only link connecting her to Leon, and it served an important function¡ªshe could sense Leon''s condition and safety no matter how far away he was. "Maybe it''s because the Demon Mark no longer gives off side effects like before that I almost forgot about it," Liliana whispered, shaking her head slightly. After she and Leon fell in love, the Demon Mark no longer caused the same side effects as before, when she would lose control of her consciousness and attack Leon at night. Instead, it would have a positive effect, continuously strengthening her bond with Leon. Without hesitation, Liliana closed her eyes and activated the demon mark on her right chest. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a ck-colored moon-shaped mark appeared, emitting a bright ck light. After shining for a few moments, the light gradually dimmed, and the demon mark on Liliana''s right chest slowly faded away. As she opened her eyes, Liliana let out a sigh of relief, and her worried expression gradually softened, though not entirely. With the aid of the Demon Mark, she had just sensed that Leon was safe, but he had lost consciousness, leading to the chaos of his holy power. However, despite his safety, Leon''s breathing and heartbeat appeared weak, resembling those of someone who had sustained severe injuries and was on the brink of death. "Leon..." Liliana bit her lower lip, her expression contorted with anxiety as she stared at the swirling vortex of his raging holy power. She despised her own helplessness in this situation. Moreover, she feared that any rash actions on her part could potentially harm Leon directly. Taking a deep breath, Liliana suppressed all the anxiety within her and resolved to watch over Leon from her current position while simultaneously seeking a way to rescue him. "Leon, wait for me!" Liliana whispered, closing her eyes as she cast a magical barrier that extended for 50 kilometers and rose into the sky, covering Leon''s devastating holy power rampage. ... Seventy kilometers away from Leon''s holy power rampage, slowly being veiled by Liliana''s barrier magic, a middle-aged man with white hair and a white cloth covering both eyes floated in the sky. His gaze was fixed on Leon''s raging holy power, a faint smile gracing his lips. "Everything has unfolded ording to the timeline as it was meant to, despite the numerous obstacles present, whether they ur now or in the future," the white-haired middle-aged man remarked. "However, I have faith that with your perseverance and unyielding nature, you will ovee them. I believe you will alter the course of the future and save the world, as it was foretold 7,000 years ago." After speaking, the man chuckled softly, shifting his gaze to the desert of chaos and then the Holy Empire of Elysium, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Your enemies await, and you must prepare with all your power, Leon Kruger, the sword hero¡ªno, Leon Kruger, the fated one... hahaha!" *Whoosh!* Suddenly, his figure emitted a white light before breaking into pieces of light and disappearing under the two moons of Sylvia and Miranda, which shone brightly in the sky above. ... "Huh? Where am I?" Leon opened his eyes, surprised to find himself in a strange and unfamiliar ce. The surroundings mirrored a breathtaking garden, where the vibrant hues of blooming flowers enhanced the scene''s overall beauty. In the center of it all, a white round table stood, apanied by two matching benches on either side, adding to the tranquil allure of the setting. Suffice to say, the garden bore a striking resemnce to those found within the pce grounds of the Elysium Imperial Pce or the Inner Pce. "Hmm? Wasn''t I in the meadow transcending to maximize the benefits of the transcendent night?" Leon furrowed his brow, muttering in astonishment. He still vividly remembered being with Liliana in a vast meadow to resolve the matter of the devouring poison inside him. Having sessfully purged the poison and regained his strength, he unleashed his holy power and entered a state of transcendence, fully harnessing the potency of the transcendent night. But why had he suddenly appeared here? Confusion gripped Leon, and his face paled abruptly as a troubling memory flooded his mind. "Damn it! Have I already died?" Fear widened Leon''s eyes as he surveyed his surroundings with renewed vignce. The memory of the sudden pain during his transcendence rushed back to him, the sensation akin to his heart being torn out by a thousand swords. Consequently, the excruciating pain caused him to lose consciousness, and darkness enveloped his surroundings. Now, finding himself in this strange ce after opening his eyes only intensified his fear¡ªdid this mean he was already dead? After all, in the novels he had read from his previous life, didn''t the protagonists who met their demise often find themselves stranded in strange ces, much like what had happened to him? Just as panic and rm consumed him, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded from behind him. "You''re not dead yet, Leon Kruger¡ªno, the fated one." Chapter 146: Miranda - Part 2 "You''re not dead yet, Leon Kruger¡ªno, the fated one." Startled by a sudden voice echoing behind him, Leon instinctively turned around, only to find a stunningly beautiful woman standing there. Upon catching sight of the woman, Leon''s demeanor shifted to alertness, his expression turning cold as he frowned. "Who are you?" he asked, his tone cautious as he scanned her from head to toe. This woman possessed an extraordinarily beautiful and charming face, entuated by moles beneath her left eyelid, which exuded a flirtatious and seductive aura capable of mesmerizing any man who beheld her. She wore a loose ck-night-colored gown that failed to conceal her exquisite, plump, and voluptuous curves. Moreover, her dark purple hair cascaded down to her buttocks, and her sapphire purple pupils gave her the appearance of an exquisitely beautiful night goddess incarnate. Based on his years of experience, Leon concluded that the woman''s beautiful face possessed an ability that rivaled the beauty of Liliana, Arshley, and Athena Hellness, the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire¡ªwomen whom he considered the most beautiful he had ever encountered. However, Leon, not one to be easily swayed by a stunningly beautiful woman, remained unfazed by her extraordinary charms. After a minute passed, Leon observed the woman''sck of response to his question, instead meeting his gaze with a gentle expression and a smile on her lips, which slightly irked him. "I''ll ask once more," he stated, his tone cold and indifferent. "Who are you, and are you responsible for bringing me to this ce?" Upon hearing Leon''s words, shock shed across the beautiful woman''s face, and she gazed at him in astonishment. "How do you know that I brought you to this ce?" she inquired, her tone tinged with curiosity and a hint of excitement. Leon responded with a sarcastic smile, folding his arms as he replied in a light tone, "Of course, I knew. It''s just you and me here; who else could possibly have done such a thing?" Having read numerous fantasy novels in his previous life, Leon was well-acquainted with this sort of routine, yet he remained clueless about this woman''s identity and the reason behind her summoning him to this peculiar ce. Was she harboring malicious intentions towards him, or was it the other way around? Unable toprehend the situation, Leon resolved to maintain his vignce. Upon hearing Leon''s response, the woman''s smile grew slightly, and as she noticed his vignce, the beautiful smile on her lips blossomed even wider. "Well, you guessed it right. But there is no need to be so wary; I have no intention of harming you, you know," the beautiful woman said softly, yfully winking her right eye. Listening to her words, Leon narrowed his eyes and scrutinized the woman once more, searching for any signs of malice or intent to harm him. As a hero, he possessed the unique ability to discern whether someone harbored malicious intent toward him. After a while, he sensed no signs of such intent, confirming the woman''s words, which brought him a sense of relief. Nevertheless, this didn''t signify that he would drop his guard entirely, but it did allow him to rx a bit. "Alright, I''ll trust you, but could I know who you are and why you summoned me here? Additionally, was I already deceased when you brought me here?" Leon quickly expressed the myriad questions swirling in his mind. Upon hearing Leon''s sudden series of questions, the beautiful woman giggled slightly and regarded him with great tenderness. "Are you so worried that you''ve already died?" she asked in a soft, slightly teasing tone. Leon rolled his eyes in annoyance and responded with a hint of anger, "How could I not be worried that I''m dead?" If he were dead, how could he possibly exact vengeance upon Velix and his cohorts, who had conspired against him, causing him to be exposed to the devouring poison that sealed his hero''s power? He couldn''t simply let go of this grudge, especially after recently regaining his power as a sword hero. Additionally, if he died, what would happen to Liliana and her three daughters in the future? Wouldn''t they be devastated by his death? Of course, there were numerous concerns weighing on Leon if he were to die¡ªnot meeting Arshley and other cherished individuals¡ªthereby rendering him unwilling and unable to ept his demise. Observing Leon''s upset and gloomy expression, the beautiful woman sensed the anxiety within him. With a serene and gentle smile still gracing her lips, she shook her head reassuringly and stated casually, "Don''t worry, you''re not dead. I can assure you of that." Upon hearing her words, Leon breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as though all his worries had been swept away by the wind. If he wasn''t dead, then none of his concerns could have happened. With his expression now calm and rxed once again, Leon gazed at her curiously and asked, "So, could you please tell me who you are and why you''ve summoned me here?" Leon, feeling as though he had never encountered this woman before, was filled with curiosity. After hearing Leon''s question, the beautiful woman blinked a few times and responded with a faint smile on her lips, "Forgive me for forgetting to introduce myself to you, the fated one." Bowing her head slightly, she introduced herself in a soft and gracefully modted tone, "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Miranda, the one who has awaited your arrival for quite some time." Leon''s expression froze slightly upon hearing her introduction, and he regarded her with a perplexed gaze. "Miranda? Isn''t that one of the moons up there?" Leon asked, surprise etched on his face. "Well, the moon''s name, Miranda, actually stems from mine." Miranda chuckled softly, casting Leon a charming nce. "The Miranda moon''s named after you? Seriously?" Leon inquired once more, his tone tinged with uncertainty. If the moon''s name is derived from her own, wouldn''t that suggest she''s quite old? Sensing the implications in Leon''s question, Miranda narrowed her eyes, and her previously calm and graceful aura instantly turned cold and tense. "Do you think that I''m old?" she asked, her smile cold enough to send chills down Leon''s spine. "Ehem! Who would think that? You might have misunderstood," Leon said hastily, waving his hand and changing the subject. "By the way, what do you mean you''re the one who''s been waiting for me for a long time?" Observing Leon change the subject, Miranda puffed out her cheeks in annoyance and snorted coldly. "It''s a long story, and I''ll exin everything. Let''s take a seat first," Miranda said in a sullen tone as she walked towards the bench in the center of the garden. Leon breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that Miranda wasn''t angry. ''Women truly have terrifying mind-reading abilities!'' Leon muttered to himself with a slight chuckle. With a slight shake of his head, Leon followed Miranda to the garden benches. ------------ A/N: Apologies for the dyed update; I was a bit busy before. Also, I tried to upload two chapters, which caused a slight dy hahaha! Thank you, and don''t forget your support! Chapter 147: Miranda - Part 3 (Last) In the dark pce hallway, illuminated only by the twin moonlights in the night sky, Fiona, d in a light green lolita nightgown and clutching her teddy bear, walked with a sleepy expression on her round, chubby face. "Yawn~ nyam~ nyam~" Fiona yawned softly, her small eyelids heavy, as if she might topple over at any moment. Yet, despite her drowsiness, a sense of excitement and joy lit up her little face as she prepared for her usual routine¡ªsneaking into her daddy''s room! "Hehe~ I wonder if Daddy will be surprised to find me sleeping on his belly in the morning," Fiona giggled, her round eyes blinking with curiosity. She hadn''t seen her daddy for five days, and the thought of surprising him in his room filled her with excitement! "Hehehe~" Fiona continued to giggle, her head swaying side to side with happiness as she walked. However, just as Fiona was immersed in the joy of seeing her father again, she suddenly recalled the incident from that afternoon when her pink key broke and her daddy''s bedroom door remained locked, causing her expression to shift into a sullen one. "Humph! I can''t fail like I did this afternoon!" Fiona clenched her fist, determination etched on her small, chubby face. The incident from earlier, where her pink key had broken again, left her feeling upset. Thankfully, her sister, Charlotte, promised to fix it tomorrow and lend her the blue key! With excitement evident in her expression, Fiona pressed on until she reached the door of Leon''s room. Without hesitation, she reached into the pocket of her nightgown, withdrawing the blue key her sister had lent her, and inserted it into the keyhole of her daddy''s bedroom door. *Click!* As she turned the key, the sudden click of the door lock opening made her jump with joy. "Yeay! It worked!" Fiona cheered happily, but she quickly regained herposure, immediately covering her small mouth with the palm of her hand. "Shhh! No noise!" Fiona admonished herself, cing her index finger on her lips. Swiftly, she retrieved the blue key, still lodged in the keyhole of the bedroom door, returned it to her nightgown pocket, and stood on tiptoe to grasp the doorknob. *ck!* As the door knob turned, Fiona pushed the door open slightly and peered into the room with her small head. Her gaze locked onto the bed, and she froze in ce when she saw her daddy wasn''t there. "What? Daddy''s not in bed? How is that possible?" Fiona eximed, her disbelief evident, as she immediately entered Leon''s room. With astonishment etched on her round face, Fiona checked once more in the direction of the bed, only to find it empty¡ªher daddy, who should have been sleeping there, was nowhere in sight. "Is Daddy in the bathroom?" Fiona wondered to herself, deciding to check there. Sadly, when she reached the bathroom and peered inside, her hopeful expression instantly faded into a pout upon discovering her daddy was not there. Undeterred, Fiona persisted in her search, scouring all sides¡ªbehind and inside the wardrobe, under the bed, on the balcony, and beneath the table¡ªbut to no avail because her daddy was simply not there! "Wuuuu~ Daddy, where are you?" Fiona whimpered, having exhausted herself searching every corner of the room in vain. Tears streamed down both corners of her eyes, drenching her chubby cheeks. She had hoped to sleep peacefully on her daddy''s belly tonight, just like before he secluded himself in his room for five days. Yet, her wish was shattered once more,pounding the earlier disappointment of not being able to be with her daddy earlier in the day. Fiona continued to whimper and cry, holding onto hope that her daddy would suddenly appear and offer herfort. However, after five minutes of tearful crying, with still no sign of her daddy''s return, frustration instantly surged within her, prompting Fiona to cease her tears as she found it exhausting. "Wuu~ Smelly daddy! It seems like you don''t love Fiona anymore!" Fiona grumbled, her cheeks puffing up like pufferfish, tear stains still visible in the corners of her eyes. She had already resolved in her heart that upon her daddy''s return, she would sulk and wouldn''t forgive him! With a sullen and angry expression, Fiona walked over to Leon''s bed, slightly stomping her feet in a sulk, and flopped down upon it. She grabbed the nket Leon used to wrap around her small body and snuggled into his pillow for a headrest, immersing herself in her daddy''sforting scent. "Hehehe~" Fiona''s sullen expression gradually melted away, reced by a contented smile as she basked in her daddy''s soothing and familiar aroma. Gradually, a profound drowsiness washed over Fiona, causing her to instantly close her eyes and drift into a deep sleep. "Zzzzzz~ nyam~ nyam~ nyam~" ... Meanwhile... "So, can you exin everything now?" Sitting on a white garden bench, Leon looked at Miranda, seated opposite him, and inquired with a calm and rxed expression, no longer showing the vignce he had before. After their brief contact earlier, Leon sensed no ulterior motives or ill intentions from her, reassuring him that Miranda indeed meant no harm. Upon hearing Leon''s question, Miranda smiled slightly and, instead of answering, posed an unexpected question. "Would you like some tea or coffee?" The corners of Leon''s mouth twitched slightly at her question, but he didn''tin and answered lightly, "Coffee." "Coffee? Alright," Miranda said with a smile as she snapped her fingers. *Snap* Suddenly, two cups of ck coffee appeared on the table in front of them, causing Leon to look at Miranda in surprise. "How did you create something out of thin air?" Leon asked, curiosity clearly etched on his face. Miranda smiled faintly and replied proudly, "Certainly, it''s because we are currently within my domain, granting me the ability to create something as I will." Leon''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. This was the first time he had encountered such an ability, one that defied his understanding ofmon sense. The power to create at will... Wasn''t that an ability reserved for the gods? Suddenly, Leon''s mind drifted to the famous legend of the moon''s name, Miranda, a tale believed by all. In the legend, Miranda was known as the goddess of darkness, and the woman before him asserted that the moon Miranda was named after her. So, could this woman truly be the goddess of darkness mentioned in the legend? As this realization dawned on him, coupled with her recent demonstration of creating something out of nothing, Leon involuntarily drew a deep breath, casting a somewhat frightened nce at Miranda. Just moments ago, he had been rude to her, and now he feared she might curse or punish him. After all, despite his prowess as a hero, wouldn''t he appear as insignificant as an ant before a goddess figure? With a hesitant and fearful expression, Leon swallowed hard and asked, "Um... Miranda, are you a goddess?" Upon hearing Leon''s sudden question, Miranda looked at him in surprise before bursting intoughter. "Pfft! Goddess? How could you even think of such a thing?" Miranda asked incredulously, shaking her head and wiping tears from the corners of her eyes. Observing Miranda''sughter, which seemed to mock him, Leon felt a twinge of embarrassment, but he dared not protest. Instead, he cleared his throat and exined, "Ahem! The reason I inquired about it is because the Miranda moon in the night sky is said to be named after the goddess of darkness." "Though I initially dismissed the idea, witnessing your recent abilities made me reconsider. So, I must ask again, Are you truly a goddess?" Leon cautiously reiterated his question. Miranda chuckled slightly and shook her head as she replied, "You''re mistaken. I''m not the goddess you believe me to be." Listening intently to her words, Leon let out an immediate sigh of relief. If Miranda were truly a goddess, Leon would apologize without hesitation at this moment. Fortunately, his fears were unfounded, allowing him to rx slightly. Taking a deep breath, Leon turned his gaze back to Miranda with a slightly frowning expression and asked in an urgent tone, "So, who are you exactly, and what''s your reason for summoning me here?" He had asked this question numerous times before, but Miranda''s silence left him slightly annoyed. Moreover, he was genuinely eager to leave this ce,plete his transcendence, and swiftly meet up with Liliana, who was likely worrying about him right now. Observing Leon''s sudden expression of frustration and anger, Miranda discerned that he was reaching the limit of his patience. With a graceful smile on her lips, Miranda rose to her feet and regarded Leon with gentle eyes before once again bowing her head towards him. "I apologize for the dy in answering your question. Honestly, the reason I did so wasn''t to tease you, but to express the longing of 7,000 years awaiting your appearance," Miranda admitted. Leon, taken aback by her words, felt a mixture of surprise and confusion wash over him. Yet, before Leon could articte his thoughts, Miranda promptly interrupted him, reintroducing herself once again. "Forgive me for not introducing myself thoroughly to you," she said in a gentle tone and continued, "My name is Miranda. The embodiment of the spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos, also known as the goddess of darkness, brings darkness to the entire world." Miranda paused and raised her head towards Leon with a smile, continuing, "It is a pleasure to meet you, my new master, the fated one~" Chapter 148: The Truth - Part 1 Upon hearing Miranda''s introduction, Leon''s eyes widened in surprise, and he looked at her with astonishment. "What did you just say? You''re the embodiment of the sword spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos?" Leon asked, bewildered. In this fantasy world, besides the dragon, demon, elf, and human races, there were many others, including the spirit race. ording to ancient records, the spirit race was very powerful and renowned for their ability to control the weather and nature. However, this information was solely derived from ancient texts, and the spirit race, shrouded in mystery, had not revealed themselves for 7,000 years, leaving Leon unable to verify the truth. Furthermore, Miranda''s assertion that she was the sword spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos only added to Leon''s confusion. In this world, only three weapons were known to harbor spirits or consciousness¡ªthe Holy Sword of Zenith, the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost, and the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon. So, what was this Great Sword of Chaos that he had never heard of, and how could it have a spirit? The more Leon thought about it, the more confused he became, making his gaze at Miranda even more curious. Upon hearing Leon''s question and noticing his confused expression, Miranda smiled softly. As she slowly sat back down, she replied, "Yes, I am the spirit embodiment of the Great Sword of Chaos. The reason I summoned you here is because it''s finally time for us to meet after 7,000 years." Miranda paused for a moment before continuing, "In fact, we have met before, you know?" Leon narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her strangely. "Met? When and where?" he asked. "In the Hall of Glory," Miranda replied, giving a seductive wink. As soon as Leon heard "Hall of Glory," his expression hardened. The memory of the statues of the Demon Emperors bowing their heads and the mysterious ck sword on the altar, which resembled the Holy Sword of Zenith, came rushing back to him. With a face still filled with astonishment, Leon asked doubtfully, "Is the Great Sword of Chaos the ck sword lodged on the altar in the Hall of Glory?" A beautiful smile bloomed on Miranda''s lips as she heard Leon''s words, and she nodded eagerly. "Bingo! You''re right!" Miranda eximed with excitement, continuing, "The Great Sword of Chaos is indeed the sword you saw on the altar, and I am the embodiment of that sword spirit; so, in a way, I am the Great Sword of Chaos myself." Listening to her words, Leon took a deep breath to suppress the shock churning within him. He truly hadn''t expected Miranda to be the embodiment of the sword spirit from the ck sword embedded in the center of the altar in the Hall of Glory he was visiting at that moment. In fact, he had initially believed that everything he had witnessed in the Hall of Glory, including the sight of the ck sword embedded within the altar, was merely a dream. Yet Miranda''s words served as undeniable proof that it was all real and true! ''So, was the Hall of Glory I visited merely another facet or perhaps a distinct dimension of the true Hall of Glory?'' Leon pondered to himself curiously. However, after a while, he quickly dismissed his curiosity. Whether it was another dimension or not, what mattered now was Miranda''s presence before him. Leon snapped out of his reverie swiftly, turning his gaze towards Miranda, who maintained a radiant smile as though engulfed in happiness. "So, Miranda, now that I know your true identity, could you start exining why you summoned me here and why you mentioned waiting for me for 7,000 years?" Leon asked calmly, taking a sip of coffee from the table. At Leon''s question, Miranda instantly snapped into focus, her expression turning graceful yet serious as she met Leon''s gaze. "The real reason I summoned you here, Master, is for one purpose¡ªto fulfill a task and a 7,000-year prophecy," Miranda stated solemnly, yet with gentleness. Leon felt a twinge of embarrassment when Miranda addressed him as ''Master''. However, as he listened to her words, his eyebrows lifted slightly, and he carefully set his coffee cup into the saucer. "Fulfilling a task and a 7,000-year prophecy... what exactly do you mean?" Leon asked, his curiosity thoroughly piqued. "It''s the task you''ll undertake to save the world from destruction in the future," Miranda replied calmly, taking a sip of her coffee. As her words sank in, Leon narrowed his eyes and frowned slightly. "Save the world? Save from what, and why me?" Leon asked hesitantly, with a hint of caution. For some reason, after hearing Miranda''s words, he felt a growing unease, as if he were about to be burdened by something unusually heavy, making him wary of her once again. Observing Leon''s wary expression, Miranda simply smiled and let out a small sigh before asking, "My master, may I pose a question?" At first, Leon hesitated, but eventually he gave a small nod. "My master, what are your thoughts on the 7,000-year war between the human race and the demon race?" Miranda inquired. "Why are you asking about a 7,000-year war between the human race and the demon race all of a sudden?" Leon inquired, his expression tinged with curiosity. "It''s alright, just share your opinion," Miranda urged. After a brief moment of silence, Leon responded, "In my view, the conflict between mankind and the Demon race is a predestenied battle since the arrival of the three Holy Weapons tasked with ying the first Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson." "I refer to this war as cyclical because it persists until one of the races¡ªeither humanity led by the three heroes or the Demon race led by the Demon Emperor¡ªis eradicated or obliterated," Leon exined solemnly. "If neither side falls, I can''t guarantee an end to this war." As Leon continued to speak, his expression darkened, his thoughts consumed by the impending war set to unfold the following day¡ªthe war of the era! As a sword hero, he was expected to stand by the side of the Holy Empire of Elysium and defend humanity, yet he harbored no intention of doing so. How could he willingly aid Velix and his subordinates, who had already conspired against him? Even if his actions in aiding the Demon Race wouldter incur the wrath of the gods and lead to curses upon him, he felt no fear whatsoever! If he failed to seek revenge in this lifetime, he would not be worthy of the name Leon Kruger, but rather Leon Coward! As Miranda listened to Leon''s exnation, she smiled softly, her chin cradled in her palms. Only when Leon paused did Miranda straighten up, ready to speak. "My master, after you''ve expressed your opinion, have you ever considered, even once, throughout this 7,000-year war, that there might be something peculiar or unusual?" Miranda inquired, her smile faint but discernible. "Huh? Something strange or unusual?" Leon blinked several times, then a memory surged, and he continued, "If you''re talking about peculiarities in the 7,000-year war, I''ve certainly noticed plenty." "Oh? Could you borate?" Miranda''s beautiful smile widened even further. ncing at her, her expression filled with curiosity, Leon felt a slight sense of puzzlement but didn''t dwell on it as he replied, "The peculiarities in this 7,000-year war between the two races are numerous and intriguing. Yet, one of the most interesting aspects is the consistent defeat suffered by the Demon race and the inevitable demise of the Demon Emperor at the hands of the Three Heroes of Humanity, which I find utterly absurd." Leon paused for a moment, sipping his coffee, before continuing, "During the era of the second Demon Emperor, Morgan Crimson, the Demon race was so advanced and powerful that it would be no exaggeration to say they were unbeatable." "However, in reality, the supposedly invincible Demon race suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of mankind, led by the three heroes. Moreover, the Demon Emperor, Morgan Crimson, also falls at the hands of the three heroes of mankind, an oue highly improbable." "This incident has always left me with a sense of unease and confusion, as if something is awry and unsettling." Leon paused and sighed, taking another sip of his coffee to soothe his dry throat. To be honest, there were still some peculiarities he hadn''t exined, such as the recurring cycle of the birth of the three heroes of mankind and the inevitable emergence of the Demon Emperor, always resulting in a battle that concludes with the fall of the Demon Emperor and the victory of the three heroes. Isn''t this too strange and absurd? With these various peculiarities, Leon began to think that this 7,000-year war didn''t seem based on hatred alone but also like a curse¡ªa curse that doomed the two races to fight each other forever. Furthermore, the enigmatic disappearance of the 7,000-year history involving the first Demon Emperor and the first generation of three heroes, along with the ambiguous origins of the three holy weapons, nkets everything in an imprable fog of darkness¡ªa puzzle seemingly without a solution. "Pfft!" Suddenly, Miranda''sughter rang out, causing a slight twitch at the corner of Leon''s mouth. "Why are youughing? Did my statement strike you as humorous?" Leon inquired, a hint of dissatisfaction tingeing his voice. Miranda quickly shook her head and rified with a smile, "No, it''s not that. I''m actually very impressed with your ability to think like that. It makes me feel amazed and proud." Upon hearing her praise, Leon simply chuckled and shrugged. "Well, actually, it''s just my suspicion, and I don''t know if the peculiarity I feel is true," Leon said lightly, about to continue, when Miranda suddenly cut him off. "No... You are right, my master. What you perceive about the peculiarities in the war spanning 7,000 years holds truths with hidden secrets." Leon''s expression froze slightly as he gazed at Miranda, who returned his look with a smile ying on her lips. Chapter 149: Lilianas Fear and the Messages While Leon conversed privately with Miranda, his uncontroble holy power wreaked havoc outside, relentlessly churning and destroying everything around him. The ground, grass, and even the space within a 10-kilometer radius were warped and distorted. This scene no longer resembled ordinary chaos; it looked more like a catastrophic disaster intent on destroying the world! Meanwhile, fifteen kilometers away from the center of Leon''s holy power chaos, Liliana sat cross-legged with her eyes closed in a meditative position. Behind her, the Magic Staff of Eternal Disaster, ck with a blood-red pattern on the shaft, floated, continuously emitting a ck aura that surrounded Liliana. "Hufft..." Liliana exhaled slowly, opening her eyelids to reveal blood-red eyes that looked indifferent and cold. After a moment, her gaze shifted towards the chaotic surge of Leon''s uncontroble holy power, her expression bing a mix of worry, confusion, and frustration. Thirty minutes had passed, yet Leon''s holy power showed no signs of calming down or stopping its rampage. This left her bewildered, feeling helpless for the first time in her life. "Leon, you need to wake up immediately," Liliana whispered, biting her lower lip. After careful analysis, she realized that only Leon himself could stop the uncontroble rampage of his holy power; otherwise, this chaos would continue unabated. "Huh..." Liliana sighed softly, her expression grim and crumpled. Just as she was about to close her eyes once more, a voice suddenly echoed from behind her. "It seems your love for Leon is truly undying, huh?" Upon hearing the voice, Liliana''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly opened her eyes wide in shock. *Whoosh!* In an instant, Liliana disappeared from her spot and reappeared two hundred meters away, a horrified expression on her beautiful face. She raised her head and looked towards the source of the voice, seeing a middle-aged man standing where she had been, smiling at her. Seeing this, Liliana''s expression instantly turned cold, her vignce at its peak. "Who are you?" Liliana inquired coldly, her voice tinged with nonchnce as she scrutinized the middle-aged man from head to toe. The man had a handsome face and short white hair, which bore a striking resemnce to her own. What stood out most about his appearance was the white cloth blindfold covering both eyes, giving the impression that he was blind. Afterpleting her observation, Liliana squinted and cautiously stepped back. The fact that she hadn''t sensed this middle-aged man''s presence when he appeared behind her was deeply unsettling. Liliana firmly believed that no living being could escape her perception¡ªnot even Leon at his peak or the Dragon Empress Athena Hellness, the strongest individuals she knew. So, how had this middle-aged man appeared without her noticing? Upon hearing Liliana''s question, the middle-aged man merely smiled. His expression fluctuated slightly as he scrutinized Liliana''s face, but he quickly concealed it. "Don''t worry, I have no intention of hurting you," he said calmly, a gentle smile on his lips. Liliana, naturally distrustful, quickly grasped the Magic Staff of Eternal Disaster, pointing it at the man. "I won''t repeat my question," Liliana said coldly. "Who are you, and what are you here for? If you don''t answer, don''t me me if I attack you!" Faced with Liliana''s cold demeanor and threats, the middle-aged man sighed lightly and chuckled, showing no anger. "As I said earlier, I really have no malice towards you, and I came here to¡ª" The middle-aged man began to exin, raising his index finger toward Leon''s holy power rampage, but Liliana abruptly cut him off. "I won''t let you near Leon!" she shouted, abruptly casting high-level magic. "High-level magic: Hellfire!" Liliana eximed loudly and coldly. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, arge red magic circle appeared in the sky above the middle-aged man''s head, and from it emerged extremely hot and terrifying ck mes. *Buzz!* The emergence of the ck me caused the surrounding space to seethe with intense heat, engulfing both the middle-aged man and his surroundings in mes. Observing the scene, Liliana was convinced that the middle-aged man had perished in the mes. However, just as she believed her magic had seeded in killing him, a chuckle echoed from within the mes. "Tsk! Liliana Crimson, you truly can''t contain your anger when ites to Leon, huh?" Upon hearing this, Liliana''s expression froze in disbelief. Her gaze darted towards the scorching ck mes, only to find the middle-aged manpletely unharmed, walking with a faint smile on his lips. Witnessing this scene, her eyes widened in astonishment as she eximed, "Impossible... How could you remain uninjured?" She couldn''tprehend how her devastating magic hadn''t harmed him at all; even his white robes remained spotlessly clean, leaving Liliana unable to believe her eyes. Unfortunately, she had no time to dwell on these thoughts. Quickly, Liliana once again raised the Magic Staff of Eternal Disaster in her hand, preparing to unleash another, even more powerful, and devastating spell. "High-level Magic: Catastrop¡ª" However, before Liliana could finish casting magic, her eyes widened in sudden rm as she felt her mouth bepletely immobilized. ''What''s happening?'' Liliana eximed inwardly, horror and fear enveloping her body. She couldn''t move her mouth at all, as if something was holding it back, and her voice was trapped in her throat. Moreover, she came to the chilling realization that it wasn''t just her mouth; her entire body had been rendered motionless and immobilized, except for her eyelids, which still retained the ability to blink. As Liliana spiraled into panic and confusion over her situation, the middle-aged man''s voice sliced through the air. "Well, if you won''t heed my warnings, forgive me for resorting to these measures," he dered, teleporting ten meters away with a faint smile ying on his lips. The words sent Liliana''s heart into a frenzy, disbelief swirling in her blood-red pupils. ''Who is he? How is he capable of this?'' With astonishment gripping her, Liliana''s inner voice now echoed with a new sensation¡ªfear. Yes, this was the first time she had felt a sense of fear that rendered herpletely helpless. Ever since she ascended the throne to be the Demon Emperor, there was no one who could evoke this kind of feeling in her. However, the white-haired, middle-aged man before her was the first! Meanwhile, the white-haired middle-aged man, observing the various emotions in Liliana''s blood-red eyes, only chuckled slightly. "Don''t worry. I really have no intention of hurting you," he said helplessly, shaking his head. "I came here to talk to you privately about something." "So, can you not attack me anymore and listen to my little request? If you agree, just blink your eyes, and I''ll release your restraints." The middle-aged man''s tone softened, devoid of any pressure or intimidation toward Liliana for attacking him. Listening to his words, Liliana hesitated, her emotions churning violently within. She found it difficult to trust this middle-aged man, uncertain of his origin, and remained alert to his abnormal powers. Meanwhile, disagreeing posed an unknown risk, not just to herself but also to Leon, whoy unconscious. Even though she hadn''t unleashed her full power against the middle-aged man, she couldn''t afford to gamble, particrly when it came to Leon, the person she cherished above all else. After some pondering and consideration, Liliana finally decided to acquiesce. In addition, she harbored curiosity about his intentions and what he wished to convey to her. Swiftly, Liliana snapped out of her reverie and offered a wink to the white-haired middle-aged man. "Good!" The middle-aged man chuckled and snapped his fingers. *Snap!* After hearing the sound of a finger flick, Liliana suddenly felt her mouth and limbs return to normal mobility. She took a deep breath, suppressing the shock within her, and regarded him with a cold, wary gaze. "So, what did you want to say?" Liliana inquired, her voice retaining its icy edge. The middle-aged man disregarded Liliana''s cold demeanor and maintained a faint smile on his lips. "The reason I came is because I want you to deliver my message to Leon," he admitted. "Do you have anything to do with Leon?" Liliana asked, her voice still cold and wary. The middle-aged man shook his head and replied lightly, "I don''t have any rtionship with Leon, but I do have a fated bond with him." Liliana didn''t fully grasp the meaning of his words, and just as she was about to inquire further, the middle-aged man interrupted her. "Please convey my message to Leon: never hesitate in making decisions in the future. Embrace decisiveness, for hesitance breeds regrets that linger unforgiven," he exined sinctly. Liliana''s expression slightly furrowed, but before she could inquire further, the middle-aged man interrupted once more, raising his hand as he asked, "Can you convey this to Leon?" Liliana remained silent for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I''ll pass it on to Leon." The middle-aged man nodded with a faint sigh. "Thank you, Liliana Crimson. You are indeed a woman to be trusted," he said gently, his wordsden with hidden meaning. Without waiting for Liliana''s response, he turned around and walked away. However, after only taking two steps, he halted and nced back at Liliana once more. "I also have a message for you, Liliana Crimson. Take good care of your three daughters, especially the little girl named Fiona." "Her future will be full of struggles, and as a mother, it is your duty to guide her." With those words spoken, the middle-aged man vanished with a gust of wind, leaving Liliana stunned in ce with a nk expression as she stared in the direction of his disappearance. "How did he know about my three daughters, especially Fiona?" ---------------------------- A/N: Ahem! I apologize for the length of this arc, but it''s crucial for unveiling the real-world background of our story. Here, the mysteries surrounding the war between humankind and the demon race, along with the secrets of 7,000 years of history, will be revealed. However, fret not, as there are only two chapters remaining. Afterward, we''ll dive into the war arc, where Leon and Guren will have their first encounter and engage in battle! Hehehe~ Btw, your support means the world to me! Thank you, and stay tuned for more! Chapter 150: The Truth - Part 2 "So, that''s the story, my master." Sitting on a garden bench, Miranda spoke softly before falling silent. She picked up her coffee cup, taking a sip as she nced at Leon, who looked dazed, as if he still couldn''tprehend what she had just said. After five minutes of silence, Leon snapped out of his daze and took a deep breath, looking at Miranda. "Can you give me a minute to process what you just said?" Leon inquired, his voice sounding heavy and a little hesitant. "Of course, my master. I understand; it must be very difficult for you to ept a reality that ispletely different from what you believe," Miranda replied softly, gently cing her coffee cup back on the saucer and giving him a caring look. Leon nodded, leaned back, and closed his eyes, continuing to digest what Miranda had just exined. To be honest, what Miranda had just exined about the 7,000-year history was incredibly hard for Leon to believe. In essence, Miranda''s storypletely contradicted the history documented in ancient books and existing records. ording to her narrative, over 7,000 years ago, the world descended into chaos and widespread destruction due to war. This war wasn''t just a conflict between the demon race and mankind, as taught in recorded history, but a war involving all the races of the world. Dragons, elves, dwarves, spirits, demons, humans, and many other races that never appeared in this era fought and destroyed each other, all with the singr goal of dominating the world and bing the supreme leader. As a result of this selfish desire, the world suffered immense destruction and deterioration, making recovery very difficult for thousands of years toe. Leon found the story hard to believe, but he knew Miranda wouldn''t lie to him, as she had nothing to gain from doing so. After a while, Leon opened his eyes; his expression was now more rxed. His golden eyes, which had previously appeared dazed, were now clear and calm. Despite finding it hard to believe, Leon ultimately chose to trust Miranda''s story. As he picked up his coffee cup and took a sip, Leon looked at Miranda with a calm expression and asked, "Who won that war? Was it the human race, the demon race, or the dragon race?" In the current era, only these three races appeared on the surface: the demon race, humanity, and the dragon race. Other races, such as the elves, spirits, and dwarves, had never been seen, leading Leon to believe that their absence was due to their defeat in the past race wars. Miranda shook her head and replied, "No one won this battle." "No one won? How is that possible?" Leon asked, surprised and confused. If no one had won such arge-scale war, then what had happened to the races that no longer appeared in the current era? Moreover, how could a war end without a winner? Did they create a peace treaty and decide to stop fighting? As Leon pondered these questions, Miranda suddenly asked something he never expected. "My master, deep down, do you believe in beings known as ''the Gods''?" Startled, Leon looked at her with a puzzled expression. "Gods?" he repeated, just to confirm he hadn''t misheard. "Yes, gods; do you believe they exist?" Miranda nodded, her expression calm. Leon fell silent, lost in contemtion. Before reincarnating into this world, he would have definitely answered that he did not believe in them. However, aftering to a world where magic, heroes, demons, and various other mythical entities actually existed, Leon''s answer changed. "If you ask me if I believe in the existence of ''them,'' then my answer is yes," Leon replied firmly and calmly. "If you believe it, then it would be very easy," Miranda said lightly, her expression gradually turning serious. "The reason why no one emerged victorious in wars between races is attributed to one entity¡ªthe Evil God." As soon as Leon heard this, astonishment crossed his face, his eyes widening. ''Evil God? Who is that? Why does it sound so ominous?'' Leon wondered inwardly, his curiosity deeply stirred. However, he refrained from interrupting Miranda with his questions or surprise, opting instead to keep his ears perked up, eagerly awaiting further exnation. Observing Leon''s curiosity, Miranda smiled slightly and asked, "You''re probably curious as to who the Evil God is, aren''t you, Master?" Leon simply nodded, his silence conveying his intense interest. "Evil God is a deity who lost their divine status and was cast down to the world," Miranda exined sinctly, then continued, "During the height of the war between the races, the Evil God descended and wrought destruction upon all the world''s races with its formidable power." "As a result, all the races that were previously in conflict decided to unite against the evil god. Unfortunately, they suffered defeat due to the vast power difference, plunging the entire world into a terrible nightmare." Miranda paused her narrative, allowing Leon a moment to digest the information. Upon hearing this, Leon immediately took a deep breath, struggling to suppress his racing heartbeat. He hadn''t anticipated such a horrific story behind the seemingly peaceful world. If this truth were to be revealed, Leon was one hundred percent certain that it would unleash utter chaos. Moreover, Leon found himself increasingly intrigued by this evil god capable of defeating entire races, as the entity bore a striking resemnce to the final bosses in the novels he had read in his previous life. Quickly snapping out of his reverie, Leon asked curiously, "Then, where is the current evil god? Was he defeated?" Miranda shook her head and replied, "No, he wasn''t defeated, but rather sealed." "Sealed?" Leon''s curiosity peaked. Seeing Leon''s curious expression, Miranda smiled, finding him quite endearing. "Yes, the all-powerful Evil God was indeed sessfully sealed, all thanks to the intervention of the gods above," Miranda said lightly, continuing, "Because of the chaos caused by the Evil God''s arrival, the gods felt guilty. Hence, they bestowed weapons to counteract him, and I''m sure you''re familiar with those weapons, right?" Leon''s expression froze, his eyes widening slightly as he replied in a low tone, "The three holy weapons..." Miranda smiled and shook her head. "No, you''re mistaken, my master; there aren''t three holy weapons, but only two." "Two? How is that even possible?" Leon eximed, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Yes, two holy weapons," Miranda replied nonchntly, gesturing toward herself with a faint smile. "There''s me, known as the Great Sword of Chaos, and then there''s my sister, Sylvia, revered as the Holy Sword of Zenith." Upon hearing this, Leon rose from his seat in fear. "This can''t be¡­" Chapter 151: The Truth - Part 3 (Last) "This can''t be¡­" Miranda smiled knowingly, as if anticipating Leon''s reaction, and cast a gentle gaze upon him. "I understand this may be difficult to ept, but it''s the truth, and I want you to hear the entire story first," Miranda said softly, prompting Leon to snap out of his daze. Leon took a deep breath, settling back into his seat, his expression serious as he locked eyes with Miranda. "Please, go on," he said, his hands tightening slightly. Miranda nodded and began her exnation: "When the gods sent my sister, Sylvia, and me to this world to seal away the evil god, they chose two of the most powerful figures, both capable of wielding our powers¡ªthe Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, bearer of the Great Sword of Chaos, and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, bearer of the Holy Sword of Zenith." "These two figures rallied the entire race against the evil god. In a devastating battle that nearly decimated our forces, they eventually emerged victorious, sealing the evil god away and bringing peace to the world," Miranda exined, pausing briefly to take a sip from her nearly empty cup of coffee. Then, with a solemn expression, she continued, "However, the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, foresaw the possibility of the Evil God''s return, with the gods unwilling to intervene. This led them to make the decision that ultimately shaped the world as it is today." Leon furrowed his brows, seeking rification. "Shaping the world like this... do you mean it''s rted to the concealment of other races and the subsequent conflict between humans and demons?" Surprised by Leon''s astuteness, Miranda nodded, her admiration evident in her gaze. "Yes, indeed, Master," Miranda affirmed, her voice filled with conviction. "The concealment of all races, except the dragons, was indeed orchestrated by them to prepare for the future confrontation with the evil god. Additionally, the war between the demon race and mankind serves a dual purpose¡ªto locate the prophesied ''Fated One'' and to deceive the evil god." "At that time, the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, foresaw through a prophecy that a figure would arise capable of resolving the threat posed by the Evil God whom he identified as¡ªthe ''Fated One,'' and it was you, Master." Miranda''s gaze turned towards Leon; her smile was gentle yet reverent. "Me?" Leon pointed to himself, his expression a mix of disbelief and uncertainty. "Yes, it''s you, ''the fated one''," Miranda affirmed. "You are the figure prophesied to bring salvation to the world." Leon''s reaction wasn''t one of immediate joy upon being identified as ''the Fated One'' in the prophecy; instead, doubt clouded his expression. "May I inquire why you''re so certain it''s me and not someone else?" Leon inquired; skepticism was evident as his brow furrowed. "That''s because you possess the rare ability to wield two holy weapons simultaneously, a feat deemed impossible," Miranda exined, punctuating her statement with a snap of her fingers. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a pitch-ck light materialized before Miranda, its aura instantly startling Leon. "What is this? Why does it feel like this light bears resemnce to holy power?" Leon''s gaze shifted between the ck light and Miranda. Miranda smiled and exined, "This pitch-ck light is known as the power of chaos, possessing a nature diametrically opposed to holy power. If this power were to enter you, it could likely lead to your demise." With a faint smile, Miranda snapped her fingers once more, and in an instant, the ck light surged towards Leon. Watching this scene, Leon widened his eyes and attempted to dodge, but the power of chaos swiftly infiltrated his body with a speed that surpassed his reflexes. "What are you doing? Why are you infusing that power into me?" Leon demanded, his expression growing grim and angry. Is this woman trying to kill him? Miranda chuckled softly at his reaction and shook her head, replying, "Fear not, Master. Just try to sense the power within you." Despite his continued anger and annoyance, Leon reluctantly closed his eyes and focused on the sensation of the power coursing through the sacred power circuit within him. After a moment, he opened his eyes, his expression shifting from astonishment to horror. "How is this possible?" Leon eximed, staring at Miranda with wide, horrified eyes. Within his current holy power circuit, Leon detected another presence¡ªa surge of chaos power infused by Miranda just moments ago. What astonished Leon even more was that the chaos power, when intertwined with his holy power, exhibited no signs of turbulence or disorder. "Didn''t I tell you that you are the ''Fated One''? This is the proof, my master," Miranda affirmed with a slight sigh. Leon remained frozen, unsure of how to react to this revtion. To be honest, from beginning to end, all of Miranda''s exnations seemed unbelievable, despite Leon''s initial desire to trust her. From the events of the war over 7,000 years ago, which involved the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson¡ªrevealed to be Miranda''s previous master¡ªto the mention of the First Hero of Mankind named Luminus Troya, whom Leon knew nothing about, he found it all incredibly difficult to digest. However, Leon realized there was no point in denying it; this was the undeniable truth, including his role as the "Fated One" in the prophecy. Taking a deep breath, Leon attempted to quell the anxiety churning inside him. "I apologize for my earlier rudeness, Miranda," Leon said, meeting Miranda''s smiling gaze. "It''s alright, Master. I understand that these revtions must be overwhelming for you," Miranda replied, shaking her head with a reassuring smile. Leon felt a slight sense of relief upon hearing Miranda''s words. With a serious expression, he posed his question again: "Then, can you exin the reason for the appearance of the two holy weapons, the Celestial Frost Holy Bow and the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear, as well as the purpose of deceiving the Evil God that resulted in the war between the human race and the Demon race?" Upon hearing this, Miranda didn''t immediately respond to his inquiry. She subtly moved her finger, and suddenly, her previously empty coffee cup was refilled. Taking a sip with a calm demeanor, Miranda paused briefly before replying, "Honestly, I don''t know the answer to that." Leon: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) ------------------- A/N: Thank you, readers, for supporting me for the past few months or recently. I''m really grateful to you for your support so that I couldplete the win-win missionst month and the month before that! Therefore, I would like to give you a little gift of a redeem code! If you redeem it, you will get 10 free FPs for the first 10 people! How to do it: Profile->Redeem-> Enter the code->Receive the reward! The code is: Once again, thank you! Chapter 152: A 7,000-Year Drama Stage "Pfft! Sorry, Master, I was just joking," Mirandaughed, covering her mouth when she saw Leon''s surprised expression. "You..." Leon felt the corner of his mouth twitch. He hadn''t anticipated being tricked like this, leaving him feeling somewhat helpless. Miranda giggled for a few moments before finally stopping and coughing slightly. "Ahem! I''m sorry, Master, but your face was too serious, and I just wanted to break the ice," Miranda admitted with a smile, giving Leon a teasing wink. Leon wasn''t upset; he just chuckled and shook his head. "It''s okay. I know I was being too serious because my curiosity was really piqued," Leon remarked lightly, a faint smile ying on his lips. Then, taking thest sip of coffee in his cup, Leon asked again with a more rxed expression, "So, can you tell me about the matter?" Miranda smiled and nodded, wiggling her fingers to refill Leon''s previously empty coffee cup. "As I mentioned before, Master," Miranda began, "the war between the Demon race and humanity serves two purposes: seeking the Fated One and deceiving the Evil God." "Seeking the Fated One"¡ªthese four words seem simple, but in reality, it''s an incredibly difficult task. At the time, the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, who conducted the divination regarding the Fated One, knew that this figure would arise from humanity, but he had no idea of their identity or the era in which they would appear." "He also realized that by performing the divination, he had altered the course of the world''s future, and this realization made him fear that if he did not take any action, the fated one might never be born." Miranda paused to take a breath, closing her eyes for a moment. As she opened her eyes again, her previously graceful and gentle expression turned cold as she continued, "Therefore, in order to find the figure of the fated one, Luminus Troya resorted to the cruelest means, the one that makes me hate him the most¡ªhe used a forbidden technique. This technique caused my sister Sylvia''s soul to split into three, with two of the souls ced on the two weapons you are familiar with¡ªthe Celestial Frost Holy Bow and the Soaring Heaven Holy Spear." Having said that, Miranda once again paused, her breath caught, and both palms clenched tightly. Her beautiful face now bore a mixture of anger, disappointment, and sorrow, reflecting the depth of her hatred towards Luminus Troya for what he did to her sister, Sylvia. Across from her, Leon, having listened to the entire story and observed the intensity of Miranda''s emotions, could only bow his head and let out a small sigh. He hadn''t anticipated the dark history behind the three holy weapons. Splitting a soul into three... Leon couldn''t even fathom how cruel and painful that must have been. If he were in Miranda''s shoes, he too would harbor resentment towards Luminus Troya for doing such a thing to Sylvia. However, Leon refrained from passing judgment on Luminus Troya''s actions. He couldn''t grasp the challenges Luminus Troya confronted in an era freshly adorned with peace, following a harrowing battle against an unimaginably powerful evil god. Therefore, he remained silent, offering no words offort to Miranda, patiently waiting for her to calm down. After a while, Miranda regained herposure and looked at Leon with an embarrassed expression. "I''m sorry for showing such a vulnerable side, Master," Miranda apologized, her cheeks slightly flushed with embarrassment, giving her a charming and alluring appearance. "Pfft! It''s alright; I understand," Leon reassured her, a touch ofughter in his voice. Miranda let out a sigh of relief, her lips curving into a gentle smile as she continued, "After Luminus Troya split Sylvia''s soul into three, he didn''t stop there. He performed another forbidden technique called the Endless Cycle of Reincarnation, which is responsible for the birth of heroes in each era wielding the three holy weapons, all in pursuit of finding the ''Fated One''." Upon hearing this, Leon narrowed his eyes with a contemtive expression. The birth cycle of heroes had been the biggest mystery that piqued his curiosity. After all, even the strongest magic he knew of couldn''t possibly aplish such a feat, adding to its mysteriousness. Now, after hearing Miranda''s exnation, he finally had the answer, which brought him a sense of relief. ''Endless Cycle of Reincarnation...'' Leon muttered to himself, taking a long breath. A technique capable of creating a cycle of heroes spanning 7,000 years surely carried dire consequences, didn''t it? Driven by curiosity, Leon turned to Miranda and inquired, "Using two forbidden techniques such as splitting Sylvia''s soul into three and creating a cycle of heroes being born in each era... are there any side effects for Luminus Troya?" Miranda nodded slightly and replied, "Yes, there are. The price for wielding these two forbidden techniques is death, but not just any death. Luminus Troya faced a severe punishment: to be forgotten by the entire world, erased from existence in all time¡ªpast, present, and future¡ªsave for a select few, one of whom is me." As she spoke, aplex expression crossed Miranda''s face¡ªone she didn''t try to conceal. Although she harbored deep-seated hatred for Luminus Troya, his sacrifice still managed to stir her heart. Meanwhile, upon hearing this, Leon couldn''t help but shudder. Being forgotten by everyone in the world was indeed a dreadful punishment, perhaps even worse than death and torture! He couldn''t fathom the idea of being erased from the memories of his loved ones, including Liliana, his three daughters, Arshley, or even Luna. The mere contemtion of such a fate filled him with dread, intensifying his reverence for Luminus Troya. ''He is truly a hero...'' Leon whispered inwardly with profound reverence. Despite Luminus Troya''s ruthless and daring methods, his profound sense of responsibilitypelled Leon to acknowledge him as a true hero. Swiftly, Leon snapped out of his reverie and took a sip of the hot coffee Miranda had just refilled. As the warmth seeped into him, his mind rxed. cing the cup back onto the saucer, he turned his gaze toward Miranda, curiosity etched across his face. "Now I understand the whole story. But how does this connect to the war between the Demon race and the Demon Emperor that spanned these seven thousand years?" Leon inquired. Upon hearing this, instead of providing an immediate answer, Miranda posed a question: "Master, do you recall the second purpose, which is to deceive the evil god?" Leon blinked, his curiosity intensifying as he nodded in affirmation. "Actually, though the evil god has been sessfully sealed, it doesn''t mean he''s unaware of events in the outside world. To circuNovelFireent this, the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, forged a cooperative agreement. This pact became the catalyst for the war between the Demon race and mankind," Miranda exined sinctly, leaving Leon visibly shaken. Taking a deep breath, Leon sought rification: "So, is this 7,000-year conflict between humanity, led by the three heroes, and the Demon race, under themand of the Demon Emperor, merely a charade?" "A charade, huh?" Miranda whispered, pondering briefly before nodding in confirmation. "If you consider it a charade, you wouldn''t be entirely mistaken. To deceive the Evil God, they orchestrated a staged war, depicting the two races¡ªleaders in the battle against him¡ªas adversaries. This was intended to lower his guard for you, the fated one, in the impending confrontation." Leon''s breath caught in his throat at this revtion. His heart raced, cold sweat trickling down his back. If Miranda''s words held truth, then all the Demon Emperors, from Morgan Crimson to Liliana, and the Three Heroes of Humanity from the first generation to his, were essentially dramatists, with the war serving as their stage. Contemting this, Leon was ovee with a mix of horror and awe at the audacity of Luminus Troya and Demon Emperor Amon Crimson in orchestrating this 7,000-year saga. "These two individuals are utterly insane..." Chapter 153: Leons Choice and Return to the Hall of Glory Across from Leon, Miranda observed him as he fell into contemtion, choosing not to disturb his thoughts. She sipped her coffee, closing her eyes momentarily, her expression appearing refreshed. Having conveyed what Leon needed to know, Miranda felt a sense of relief that her task of informing him wasplete. Her remaining duty was to apany him on his journey to defeat the evil god. After four minutes of reflection, Leon finally emerged from his thoughts, returning his gaze to Miranda with a gentle smile. "Thank you for sharing everything with me, Miranda," Leon expressed genuinely. If it weren''t for Miranda, Leon would have remained unaware that beneath the apparent tranquility of their world, aside from the impending war between humanity and the Demon Race, there lurked a dark history and an ominous threat looming in the future. Moreover, discovering the truth behind the 7,000-year war, orchestrated as a deception against the Evil God, and learning about the stories of Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the True Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, left Leon with a profound sense of insignificance and ignorance. Miranda rested her chin on her palm, offering Leon a smile as she gently shook her head. "You''re wee, Master. It''s my duty to provide you with guidance and share all knowledge," she said softly. Her expression then shifted slightly to one of seriousness as she posed the question, "So, Master, what is your decision after learning the entire truth? Have you already embraced your destiny as ''the fated one'' and your mission to save the world?" As she posed the question, Miranda couldn''t help but feel a twinge of nervousness creeping in. Despite having divulged all to Leon, there lingered uncertainty about whether he would ept his destiny as ''the fated one'' and undertake the mission to vanquish the evil god. In the worst-case scenario of his refusal, she would be powerless topel him, rendering futile the ns orchestrated by Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, over the span of more than 7,000 years. With these unsettling thoughts swirling in her mind, Miranda''s nervousness intensified, prompting her to hastily adjust her posture as she cast an anxious nce toward him. Listening to Miranda''s question, Leon fell silent, his expression gradually growing serious, which only heightened Miranda''s anxiety. After a few tense moments, a gentle smile slowly bloomed on Leon''s lips. "Of course, I have epted, and I am ready to take on the duty," Leon replied with a slight nod. His words prompted Miranda to sigh in relief as she patted her huge, bumpy chest. "It''s a good thing you epted; otherwise, I wouldn''t have known what to do," Miranda confessed, pursing her lips with worry. Leon chuckled at her anxious expression. He had noticed her nervousness when she asked the question and couldn''t resist teasing her by maintaining his serious demeanor for a moment. With a gentleugh, Leon waved his hand and said in a soothing tone, "You''re overthinking it, Miranda. Even without you asking, I would have been ready to assume the identity of ''the fated one'' and carry that heavy duty on my shoulders." Deep down, he realized that refusing would be both futile and pointless. The Evil God, the formidable enemy he was destined to face, threatened the peace of the entire world and the safety of those he cherished¡ªLiliana, his three little daughters, Arshley, Luna, and others he couldn''t bear to lose. So, instead of running away, it was better to face the challenge head-on. I, Leon Kruger, the most powerful and handsome sword hero in the world, was never afraid of a challenge, even if it was an incredibly powerful evil god! With this renewed spirit, Leon felt his body rx with ease. Miranda nodded enthusiastically at Leon''s confident words. "As expected of my master¡ªso brave!" Miranda giggled, her eyes sparkling with admiration, causing Leon to blush slightly. With a slight cough, Leon quickly changed the topic. "Ahem! By the way, what''s the next step?" Miranda quickly regained herposure, returning to her calm and graceful expression. "Your next move is to draw the Great Sword of Chaos from the altar," Miranda said casually. Leon raised an eyebrow at her words, ready to ask a question, when Miranda suddenly snapped her fingers. *Snap!* Suddenly, their surroundings shifted; once a serene garden adorned with blooming flowers, they now found themselves in a vast hall lined with various paintings and towering statues bowing their heads toward the hall''s end. As Leon beheld the hall, his expression froze in shock, and he muttered, "The Hall of Glory..." He was somewhat surprised to find himself here again, in a ce he had initially dismissed as a mere dream. The statues of the Demon Emperor, the paintings adorning the dining hall, and the overwhelming sense of loneliness remained vivid in his memory. "Master,e, follow me," Miranda said softly as she rose from her seat, instantly rousing Leon from his reverie. With a slight nod, Leon rose to his feet, and the two began to walk side by side down the hallway. Leon''s gaze wandered as he walked, his admiration evident as he beheld the majestic statues of the Demon Emperors. Observing his expression, Miranda smiled slightly and asked curiously, "Master, haven''t you already been to this hall before? Why does your expression suggest it''s your first time here?" "I''m just amazed by these statues," Leon confessed lightly. It was just that a sudden thought crossed his mind, causing him to swiftly nce at Miranda beside him. "By the way, I wanted to ask you something," Leon said. "Hm?" Miranda looked at him curiously. Leon hesitated for a moment before finally asking, "Was it you who brought me to this hall at that time?" At this, Miranda blinked a few times before giggling and confessing, "Did you finally figure it out?" "I just had a hunch, and it seems I was correct," he replied with a chuckle, shrugging his shoulders. Miranda smiled as she exined, "I was the one who brought you here, and the blue butterfly that guided you was under my control." Her expression turned into a pout as she continued, "But when you reached the altar where the Great Sword of Chaos was lodged, you didn''t retrieve it. In fact, I had already called out to you at that point, which means I should have been able tomunicate with you and exin everything earlier." Listening to this, Leon frowned, casting her a puzzled nce as he processed her words. "So, were those voices calling me actually you?" Leon asked hesitantly, recalling the moment at the altar when he heard the voices urging him to withdraw the sword lodged in its center. So, was it Miranda''s voice? Curiously, he looked at her, awaiting her response. "Yes, it was me, Master," Miranda admitted. "In that moment, I was overwhelmed with joy at meeting you, causing me to lose control." Miranda''s face flushed red as she confessed, eliciting a chuckle from Leon. Though somewhat surprised by her admission, Leon wasn''t overly taken aback. After all, having heard the truth about the real 7,000-year history, this little surprise didn''t affect him much. With a slight shake of his head and a sigh, Leon rified, "I''m sorry, Miranda. It''s not that I didn''t want to draw the Great Sword of Chaos, but there was a mysterious white-haired middle-aged man with a white blindfold over his eyes who prevented me from doing so." "He said that it wasn''t time yet, and you should have seen it too, right?" Upon hearing this, Miranda''s brows furrowed in confusion as she regarded him with a puzzled expression. "The mysterious white-haired middle-aged man with a white blindfold covering his eyes? Why didn''t I see him back then?" Miranda asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Leon''s expression hardened, and he came to a sudden stop, fixing Miranda with a disbelieving stare. "Eh?" Chapter 154: Mirandas Deepest Feelings "Eh?" Leon froze, his eyes widening slightly as he stared at Miranda. After a moment, he came to his senses and asked hesitantly, "Are you sure that you didn''t see him?" "Yes, Master," Miranda replied with a slight nod before continuing, "I did not see the white-haired middle-aged man you mentioned or anyone else when you were at the altar. All I saw was you, frozen in ce, with both hands gripping the hilt of the Great Sword of Chaos,pletely motionless." Leon frowned, feeling a bit uneasy upon hearing this. If what Miranda said was true, then his encounter with the white-haired middle-aged man must have been a hallucination, didn''t it? However, it didn''t feel like a hallucination or a dream; it felt very real. The conversation with the man, his warning not to draw the Great Sword of Chaos because it was not yet time, and his knowledge about the poison inside him¡ªall of it remained vivid in Leon''s memory. Now, after hearing Miranda say that there was no one else at the altar, it left him with an eerie feeling¡ªa sense of unease creeping over him. ''Damn it! Am I really hallucinating?'' Leon wondered, a headache throbbing as he tried to make sense of it. Meanwhile, Miranda, seeing Leon''s crumpled expression and realizing he wasn''t joking, fell into deep thought. The only person she knew with white hair was the Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson. Yet, he had died over 7,000 years ago, so it couldn''t be him. ''A white-haired middle-aged man, huh?'' Miranda whispered, blinking a few times. If what her master said was true, then this figure was extremely powerful to have evaded her detection. However, in this world, no one should be that powerful; not even the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, or the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson from 7,000 years ago could have possibly escaped her detection. ''So, who is he, and how could he possibly evade my detection?'' After a moment''s thought, Miranda couldn''t find the answer and quickly discarded her curiosity. With a shake of her head, she turned to Leon and gave him a soft, soothing smile. "We''d better set this matter aside for now, Master," Miranda said softly. "If the white-haired middle-aged man you mentioned does indeed exist and prevented you from drawing the Great Sword of Chaos at that time, then he must have a purpose and some business with you." "Although I don''t know if his intentions were good or evil, he will surely appear again in the future. When that happens, we can uncover his motives, right?" Upon hearing Miranda''s words, Leon nodded in agreement and fixed her with a stern look. "Yes, you''re right, Miranda," Leon agreed. "That middle-aged man seems to have a purpose and business with me, and he mighte back in the future." Although he was indeed curious, Miranda''s words rang true. If that day arrived, he could determine whether the white-haired, middle-aged man was real or merely a figment of his imagination. Furthermore, if the middle-aged man did exist, he could uncover his intentions and motives for approaching him. "Um! Then let''s not waste any more time here. Let''s proceed to the altar to promptly address our matters," Miranda remarked, her smile charming as she took Leon''s hand and led him along. As Miranda suddenly gripped his hand tightly, Leon was somewhat surprised, but he didn''t dwell on it. Swiftly, the two walked hand in hand towards the end of the hall, where arge, wide ck altar awaited them. After a while of walking, the two finally arrived in front of the first flight of stairs to the altar. As Leon lifted his gaze upward and beheld the grand structure before him, awe inevitably enveloped him once again. Although he had seen it before, he had not had the opportunity to examine it thoroughly. Now, as he observed it in more detail, the altar appeared magnificent, adorned with intricate blue and red carvings embellishing its walls. "Let''s head upstairs," Miranda invited, once again pulling Leon''s hand towards the stairs. Leon nodded and followed Miranda up the steps one by one. After ascending the stairs, the two arrived at the summit of the altar, where their gazes were irresistibly drawn to the center, where a beautiful ck sword with red patterns adorning its de was firmly lodged. Miranda smiled as she looked at the sword. The Great Sword of Chaos was her true body, and naturally, she felt a deep attachment to it. Meanwhile, as Leon beheld the Great Sword of Chaos in the center of the altar, he was overwhelmed by a profound sense of longing and attachment, as though the sword belonged to him. This feeling bore a striking resemnce to the emotions and attachment he held for his Holy Sword of Zenith. Additionally, the power of chaos infused into his body by Miranda stirred slightly, seemingly delighted by the sight of the sword. Without hesitation, they walked to the center and stopped right in front of the sword. Miranda released her grip on Leon''s hand and stepped closer to the Great Sword of Chaos, positioning herself beside it as she turned to face Leon. "Master, your current task is to draw the Great Sword of Chaos, and afterwards, your consciousness will automatically return to your body," Miranda exined briefly, a beautiful smile blooming on her lips. Upon hearing this, Leon nodded slightly, but he sensed an implication in her words that she might leave him, which made him feel somewhat uneasy. Prompted by this difort, Leon asked cautiously, "Are you going to leave me behind after this?" Miranda was stunned for a moment, blinking a few times before finally chuckling. "Why do you think that?" Miranda inquired, her gentle gaze and beautiful smile still blooming on her lips. "Well, for some reason, your words earlier made me think that way," Leon admitted with a somewhat embarrassed smile. Miranda smiled at his embarrassment and shook her head. "Don''t worry, Master. I will never leave you," she assured him, walking closer and looking at him gently before hugging him tightly. As Miranda suddenly hugged him, Leon''s body stiffened, a shocked expression on his face. "You..." Leon began, quicklying to his senses and looking down at Miranda, unsure of what to say. "Hehehe!" Miranda giggled, showing no intention of releasing her embrace on Leon. Burying her face in his broad chest, Miranda closed her eyes, savoring his scent while tightening her embrace. "More than 7,000 years have passed, and I''ve been waiting for your arrival all that time, you know?" Miranda whispered softly, her words echoing in Leon''s ears. "Throughout those years, I have endured loneliness in this great hall and altar, hoping you woulde and free me from this solitude." Miranda paused, slowly moving her face away from Leon''s chest to look up at his handsome face. With her delicate white hand, she caressed his face lovingly and said gently, "Although 7,000 years is a long time to wait, I feel grateful and happy that you have finallye to me, Master." As Leon heard her words and saw the relieved smile on her lips, his heart skipped a beat, and his breath came in short gasps. Within her words, Leon could discern the depth of emotion and loneliness Miranda had endured. Seven thousand years... It was not a short time, but an unusually long period. Yet Miranda had been waiting for him all that time, a testament to her profound loneliness. Seeing her beautiful face filled with relief, Leon felt a surge of emotion and, unable to resist, hugged her tightly. "Thank you for waiting for me, Miranda..." Leon remarked gently, his fingers tenderly running through her exquisitely beautiful purple locks. Miranda smiled sweetly at his gratitude, savoring his touch. Closing her eyes, she replied affectionately, "You''re wee, Master." *Whoosh!* Suddenly, Miranda''s body began to shine brightly, taking Leon by surprise. "Miranda..." Leon started to ask, but Miranda pressed her index finger to his lips. "I''m fine, Master, but I probably won''t appear for the next few days because I need to rest," she said, burying her face in Leon''s chest and closing her eyes. Leon breathed a sigh of relief and ran a hand through his purple hair, whispering, "Alright, please rest, and I''ll wait for you..." "Um..." Miranda nodded slightly. *Buzz!* Suddenly, the light emanating from her body grew brighter before splitting into fragments that flew straight toward the Great Sword of Chaos. Watching this scene, Leon smiled and took a deep breath, his gaze turning resolute. "Let''s begin!" Chapter 155: Drawing the Great Sword of Chaos and Transformation Meanwhile, on the vast grasnd, Liliana stood 20 kilometers away from the center of Leon''s Holy Power chaos, her face pale as she witnessed the escting rampage. Previously, Leon''s unbridled holy power had been contained within a range of about 7 kilometers, but now its reach has expanded to fifteen kilometers. Above, ck clouds spread rapidly, unleashing rainstorms and red lightning bolts that continuously exploded. "Leon..." Liliana murmured, biting her lower lip as she tightly gripped the Eternal Disaster Magic Staff in her right hand. Two hours had passed, but Leon''s holy power rage was only worsening, indicating his deteriorating condition. "Should I use my power to suppress Leon''s holy power rage?" Liliana furrowed her brow as she pondered the consequences of her impending action. She had already devised a n to neutralize Leon''s holy power by unleashing her most potent magic to confront it directly. This solution seemed to be the only option to save Leon that came to her mind, yet she remained uncertain of its consequences. ''What if she followed through with her n and ended up killing Leon instead?'' This question had been guing her mind for the past two hours, causing her to hesitate. Furthermore, the presence of the white-haired middle-aged man, whose eyes had been concealed by a blindfold earlier, had left her deeply wary and cautious. His mysterious identity, his inexplicable connection to Leon, his formidable and unsettling strength, and his familiarity with her three daughters, particrly Fiona, only intensified her hesitation to rescue Leon in her own manner. After a moment of contemtion, Liliana gritted her teeth, feeling all her doubts vanish in an instant. "I''ll give it a try!" she dered, her expression transforming into one of determination and her fingers tightening around the Eternal Disaster Magic Wand. Despite the risk that her magic attack might strike Leon, she realized that if she didn''t attempt it, she would be powerless, forced to watch as its rampage continued to escte without any hope of abating. Additionally, she vowed to swiftly attempt Leon''s rescue once her magic collided with his uncontroble holy power rampage! With a deep breath, Liliana closed her eyes briefly before reopening them, fixing a cold, indifferent gaze on Leon''s holy power rampage. "Leon, wait for me," she whispered, pulling her left leg back and raising the Magic Staff of Eternal Disaster high in her right hand. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, ten massive red-colored magic circles materialized around Leon''s uncontroble holy power rampage, spinning rapidly. But that wasn''t the end of it. Suddenly, ten evenrger magic circles materialized behind them, and this pattern repeated five times! The sight of five tiers of immense magic circles, each adorned with ten circles, was simultaneously breathtaking and utterly horrifying. Liliana observed the spectacle with indifference before emitting a crimson aura from her body. *Boom! The red aura surged from her body, distorting the space around her before shooting into the sky. Feeling the power surge within her, Liliana took another small breath and aimed the tip of the Eternal Disaster Magic Wand toward Leon''s Holy Power Rage. "Today, I will destroy you and save Leon," Liliana dered in a cold, indifferent tone. "Forbidden Level Magic: Annihti¡ª" However, just as she was about to chant her magic, suddenly, Leon''s holy power, which had been raging and tearing apart the surrounding space, emitted a bright light that spread into the sky. At the sight, Liliana''s eyes widened, and the magic incantation she was about to utter naturally ceased. "This is..." ... Meanwhile, on the altar, Leon stood with a pensive expression, his gaze fixed on the Great Sword of Chaos before him. Previously, he had harbored doubts about why this sword bore the same engraved pattern and resemnce to the Zenith Holy Sword he possessed. However, after hearing Miranda''s story, he finally grasped the connection. "The Great Sword of Chaos and the Holy Sword of Zenith..." Leon murmured softly, a slight smile gracing his lips. If he were to draw the Great Sword of Chaos, wouldn''t that imply he now possessed two weapons within him? Imagining himself wielding two swords like one of the anime characters from his past life, he couldn''t help but chuckle involuntarily. "Perhaps that would be intriguing," he whispered to himself, refocusing his gaze on the Great Sword of Chaos. With a smooth motion, he enclosed both sword hilts in his palms and drew a deep breath, pondering Miranda''s words. Shortly after Miranda disappeared, she abruptly sent him a message telepathically, instructing him to activate both his hero''s destiny and his holy power before drawing the Great Sword of Chaos. Though initially confused, he fully believed her words. "Hero''s Destiny... Activate," Leon whispered in an indifferent tone. *Buzz!* Suddenly, a gold-colored star mark appeared on his forehead, distorting the space around him. Leon''s once golden eyes now radiated a brilliant white light as the hero''s destiny symbol manifested on his forehead. *Boom!* Shortly thereafter, an unusually potent holy power surged from his body, piercing through the ceiling and flooding the entire hall of glory with illumination. After activating all of his power, Leon wasted no time and swiftly drew the Great Sword of Chaos from its ce. *Buzz!* As Leon grasped the Great Sword of Chaos and attempted to draw it, the sword vibrated violently. However, this vibration wasn''t a sign of rejection; instead, it seemed to pulsate with excitement. With a smile, Leon, apanied by a burst of divine power and the zing asterisk on his forehead, effortlessly pulled the sword from its ce with a single motion. *Boom!* An enormous explosion erupted as the Great Sword of Chaos was freed from its ce, unleashing an unbelievably powerful force of chaos into the hall, piercing through the ceiling and resonating with the holy power emitted by him. *Dong! Dong!* Suddenly, the sound of an enormous bell reverberated throughout the hall of glory, apanied by a violent shaking that seemed to course through the entire chamber. Even the statues of the Demon Emperors, bowing towards the altar, trembled as if stirred by the appearance of the Great Sword of Chaos. Unaffected by the surrounding chaos, Leon remained singrly focused on the Great Sword of Chaos in his hand, which exuded a powerful aura of chaos. "The power of chaos..." Leon whispered, feeling an unusually potent surge of chaotic energy coursing through his body and filling his holy power circuits. However, as the chaos power flowed into him, there was no conflict with his holy power; instead, the two powers synchronized seamlessly, finding a harmonious bnce within his circuits. *Buzz!* Once again, the Great Sword of Chaos trembled, emitting an even greater surge of chaotic power, which suddenly coalesced into a cocoon that swiftly enveloped and encased Leon''s body. *Whoosh!* The cocoon, formed by chaos power, emitted a vibrant purplish-ck glow before slowly disintegrating into shards of purple light. As the chaotic cocoon dispersed, Leon''s figure emerged once more on the altar, now bearing a distinctly altered appearance. His once-ck hair, akin to the night sky, now gleamed a pale white, reminiscent of beautiful snow, while his once-golden eyes transformed into a striking sapphire violet hue. Furthermore, his handsome face, once radiating an aura of heroism and calmness, now appeared pale, emanating a cold and indifferent aura that sharply contrasted with his previous demeanor. Sensing this profound change, Leon''s eyes widened in shock. "This..." ------------- A/N: Don''t forget to support and stay tuned! Thank you! Chapter 156: Return "This..." Leon rubbed his face in surprise, noticing subtle changes in his appearance. "Huh? Why does my skin feel so smooth and a bit cold? Is it just my imagination?" Leon frowned uncertainly, continuing to rub his face to confirm. After a while, he became convinced that something was indeed wrong. His facial skin, usually warm and somewhat soft, now felt different¡ªpale and cold. Shifting his gaze, Leon examined the skin on his arms, stomach, chest, and the rest of his body, his eyes widening in horror. "F***! What''s going on? Why does my skin look paler than a corpse?" Leon eximed, fear coursing through him. His previously bright white skin was now a snow-pale white, resembling a bloodless corpse! "Damn it! This must be the aftermath of the chaos power cocoon that covered my entire body earlier!" Leon cursed inwardly as he recalled the incident. He had thought the cocoon covering him was harmless, so he didn''t resist or try to avoid it. After all, he was certain that the Great Sword of Chaos wouldn''t harm him. However, upon seeing his skin turn pale, he became convinced that something was amiss with his appearance following his emergence from the cocoon, causing his heart to race. "No... did my handsome face change too?" As this question crossed his mind, panic and fear spread across his pale features. His good looks were his pride and self-esteem, second only to his strength, and losing them would be as devastating as death! *Buzz* Suddenly, the Great Sword of Chaos appeared before him, floating and emitting a faint ck light from its de. This snapped Leon out of his shock, and he stared at the sword with a confused look. "What did you just say? I underwent a transformation from absorbing chaos power?" Leon asked hesitantly. After connecting with the Great Sword of Chaos, he automatically linked to the sword''s consciousness, which was Miranda. *Buzz!* The Great Sword of Chaos buzzed, and the light it emitted grew stronger, as if confirming Leon''s statement. Leon frowned, frozen in ce. Although he understood that he had undergone a transformation due to absorbing the Power of Chaos, he feared that his handsome face might have turned ugly. "Am I still handsome after this transformation?" Leon asked, his tone slightly uncertain. *Buzz!* The Great Sword of Chaos buzzed again and hovered around him as if in praise, causing Leon to feel somewhat embarrassed. "Ahem! There''s no need to praise me so much; it''s making me blush," Leon remarked, feigning a cough. Despite this, he still felt unsure and wanted to see his entire appearance thoroughly. "If I remember correctly, there''s a huge mirror near the gate of the Hall of Glory," Leon thought, deciding to inspect his new appearance before returning to his body. Turning his gaze toward the Great Sword of Chaos, Leon smiled and grabbed the hilt, saying, "Come with me." *Buzz!* The Great Sword of Chaos buzzed but did not resist as Leon held it. Without hesitation, Leon teleported away from the altar and materialized in front of the entrance to the Hall of Glory, where Liliana''s final painting was showcased. He scanned his surroundings and eventually spotted arge mirror. He swiftly walked toward it, and the moment he saw his reflection in the mirror, Leon nearly jumped in shock. "Damn! Who is this handsome man in the mirror?" Leon eximed in surprise, only to realize it was him! "What the hell!? How did my appearance change so drastically?" He rubbed his face in disbelief as he took in all the changes. His once-ck hair was now as pale as snow, even paler than Liliana''s white hair. His bright gold pupils had transformed into a beautiful sapphire-like purple. Furthermore, his handsome face had also undergone a transformation; where he once exuded gentleness, calmness, and rxation, he now projected an aura of indifference and coldness. Observing all these changes, Leon was stunned for a few moments before finallying to his senses, shock still lingering on his face. "Hiss! How can I look like a different person?" Leon took a deep breath, trying to adjust to this change. After calming down, he turned his gaze toward the Great Sword of Chaos in his hand. "Can I change back to my previous appearance?" Leon asked. Although his new look was cool and so handsome, he wasn''t used to it and still preferred his original appearance. *Buzz!* The Great Sword of Chaos buzzed, its tone lingering as if it were providing Leon with a detailed exnation about the transformation. After a while, the sword ceased buzzing, and Leon finally grasped the significant reason for his transformation. Upon absorbing the power of chaos earlier, it swiftly dominated his entire body, leading to a transformation in his appearance. To revert to his original look, he needed to harmonize the chaotic power with the holy power within him. Understanding this, Leon let out a sigh of relief, and a faint smile bloomed on his lips. "If it''s just that, then it''s easy," he said in a rxed tone, slowly closing his eyes. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a faint white light shot out from Leon''s body, enveloping himpletely. Apanied by it, his appearance gradually reverted to its original state¡ªhis white hair turned ck again, his once pale skin regained its brightness, and as he opened his eyes, his purple pupils returned to their golden hue. "Done." Leon smiled softly as he observed his transformation back to normal in the mirror. Gazing at the Great Sword of Chaos, Leon grinned and said lightly, "Alright, let''s head back!" ... Meanwhile, on the vast grasnd, Liliana stood in astonishment as she observed Leon''s holy power, which had suddenly returned to calm. "What''s going on?" Liliana frowned in confusion as she analyzed the situation. She had been prepared to halt Leon''s uncontroble holy power with her strongest magic attack, but before she could act, it abruptly ceased and returned to a state of tranquility, leaving her puzzled. "Has Leon regained consciousness?" As the thought crossed her mind, Liliana''s eyes widened, and a wave of happiness enveloped her beautiful yet cold face. *Boom!* A deafening explosion shattered the silence, jolting Liliana awake. Swiftly, she turned toward the source of the explosion and witnessed it emanate from Leon''s Holy Power, rapidly spreading before vanishing altogether. "What? The holy power disappeared?" Liliana was stunned. But before she could dwell on it further, suddenly, a handsome man with ck hair appeared right after the holy power vanished. As Liliana gazed at the man, a faint smile adorning his lips, tears welled up in her eyes, and she eximed, "Leon!" Chapter 157: Plans and Reunite with Liliana A few moments earlier... "Ugh..." Leon gradually regained consciousness, his eyelids feeling heavy as he blinked open his eyes. "Ha? What happened?" As he surveyed his surroundings, he was astonished to find his holy power seemingly spiraling out of control. Yet, before he could contemte the situation further, a voice echoed in his mind. "Master, can you hear me?" Leon was surprised, instantly recognizing the voice. "Miranda? Is that you?" he inquired. "Yes, Master, it''s me," came Miranda''s reply within his thoughts. Leon frowned and reiterated, "Why did you call me? Didn''t you say you wanted to rest?" "There''s something I need to discuss with you, Master," Miranda responded gently. "It pertains to the ns you must devise for dealing with the evil god." Leon was taken aback by Miranda''s revtion, suddenly realizing hecked a clear strategy for confronting the threat posed by the evil god. Taking a deep breath, Leon settled into a meditative posture, his expression turning serious. "Alright, please proceed and enlighten me on what actions I should take, Miranda." Understanding the gravity of the situation regarding the evil god, he refrained from any semnce of jest or levity. "Well, there''s no need to be so serious, Master," Miranda remarked yfully, her voiceced withughter that Leon could hear. Leon''s serious expression softened at her words, reced by a gentle chuckle. "Got it. I''ll ease up. Please, go ahead, Miranda," Leon replied, his tone now more rxed. After a brief pause, Miranda finally exined, "Your initial step, Master, is to inform and announce your arrival to the entire race currently in hiding." Upon hearing this, Leon furrowed his brow in contemtion. Announcing his arrival to the entire hidden race seemed like an imposing challenge. Races like elves, dwarves, spirits, and others remained entirely unknown, with only a handful of ancient archives offering iplete descriptions of their whereabouts. Furthermore, this world was vast, and if he were to embark on a journey to find their locations one by one, armed with vague information, it would consume an immense amount of time. One year, five years, or even decades¡ªLeon simply couldn''t estimate the time he would spend searching for all of them. Perhaps, while he was in search of the hidden races'' locations, the Evil God had already broken free of his seal andid waste to the world, hadn''t he? As if sensing Leon''s doubts and thoughts, Miranda''s voice resurfaced in his mind. "Don''t worry, master, I won''t ask you to travel to their locations," Miranda assured with a slight giggle. Leon breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that he wouldn''t have to embark on a worldwide search to find them. With a relieved smile, he asked in a curious tone, "So, how do I announce my arrival to them, Miranda?" "Well, the method is quite simple and straightforward, Master; you must create such a significant phenomenon with your power of chaos that the entire hidden race can feel it and know that you, the fated one, have arrived." Miranda exined it gently and in detail. Leon took a small breath, understanding Miranda''s exnation. Creating a phenomenon with the power of chaos is simr to the current rampage of his holy power. Certainly, the phenomenon had to be significant enough to resonate throughout the entire world, posing a hard yet achievable challenge for him. "If I create a phenomenon with the power of chaos, will the hidden races definitely be aware of it?" Leon still harbored doubts and inquired once again. "Of course they will, Master," Miranda replied assuredly before borating. "The n to locate the fated one, you, involves not only the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, but also all the races currently in hiding." "So, when the power of chaos manifests in the world, they will understand and recognize that you, the fated one, have emerged, and the 7,000-year n has been sessful." Listening to her exnation, Leon was further impressed by the foresight and meticulous nning of the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, who had devised such aplex and well-thought-out n spanning 7,000 years. Taking a deep breath, Leon nodded and replied confidently, "Alright, I understand. You can count on me to handle everything." "Um! I trust you, master," Miranda said tenderly. Then she continued, "Once you grasp the n and your primary objective, I will elucidate the second one." Leon nodded attentively, as if afraid he might miss a single word. "Your second n and objective, Master, is to halt and conclude the 7,000-year war between humanity and the Demon Race," Miranda dered. Upon hearing this, Leon was momentarily taken aback before a faint smile graced his lips. "For this task, you need not worry, as I am fullymitted to seeing it through," Leon replied, his wordsden with meaning. Even without Miranda''s prompting, he would have pursued this objective, especially given the lingering animosity between him and Velix and his cohorts. With his strength restored and wielding the newly acquired Great Sword of Chaos, Leon''s smile widened. ''Jie, jie! Velix, Jim the Four-Eyed, Rain Loli, and the emotionless woman, Natasya, just wait for me.'' Leon chuckled wickedly, rubbing his palms together eagerly, akin to a fly anticipating its meal. He had long awaited this moment of revenge, and there was no way he would let it slip away! "If youprehend it, then I can feel relieved, master," Miranda uttered in a gentle tone, instantly stirring Leon. "Alright, you may return to rest and entrust everything to me, understood?" Leon whispered softly. "Um! Thank you, master~" Miranda chuckled softly as her voice gradually faded from his mind. Once he confirmed Miranda''s voice had indeed vanished, Leon rose slowly to his feet, stretching his body while gazing at his rampaging holy power with a helpless expression. He hadn''t anticipated his holy power spiraling out of control like this, which inevitably brought thoughts of Liliana to his mind. "Liliana must be worried about me, right?" Leon muttered, thoughts of her stirring a blend of longing and guilt in his heart. With a slight shake of his head, he snapped his fingers. *Snap!* Instantly, his once rampaging holy power swiftly receded, returning to his body and restoring the atmosphere to one of tranquility and peace. Observing this, Leon nodded slightly, satisfaction evident on his face. With a faint smile ying on his lips, he set out to find Liliana. However, before he could take more than a few steps, Liliana''s voice pierced the air. "Leon!" Startled, Leon turned towards the sound, only to witness Liliana suddenly teleporting before him, throwing herself into his arms and causing them both to tumble to the ground. "Leon!" Liliana clung to him tightly, tears streaming down her face. As he held the beautiful woman tightly in his arms, tears streaming down her cheeks, Leon felt a tightness in his chest. With a sigh and a tender smile, he embraced Liliana tightly, running his hand soothingly over her back. "I''m sorry for causing you worry, Liliana." Chapter 158: Liliana, May I Ask You For a Favor? Fifteen minutester... "Ahem! Liliana, could you let me go? My body''s getting a bit stiff," Leon said helplessly, looking at Liliana, who was clinging to him tightly like an octopus. For fifteen minutes, Liliana had held him tightly in her embrace. While Leon was delighted and happy to be wrapped in her arms, the prolonged hug had left his entire body somewhat stiff. Moreover, Liliana''s huge breasts pressing against his chest made him somewhat breathless, though he had to admit they were very soft. Upon hearing Leon''s words, Liliana remained silent and continued to hug him tightly, as if she hadn''t yet fully vented all her emotions. Seeing this, Leon could only sigh and continue to hold her until she was satisfied. After a while, Liliana finally loosened her embrace, allowing Leon''s body to rx a little. With a gentle look in his eyes, Leon stroked her smooth back and long, white hair, speaking softly, "Liliana, I apologize for making you worry. I feel very guilty about it." Although this incident wasn''t entirely his fault due to Miranda''s sudden summoning, which caused the chaos of his holy power, he still felt a deep sense of guilt towards Liliana. Thinking of this, Leon couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed at Miranda for summoning him just as he was undergoing transcendence. However, he couldn''t me Miranda either, leaving him with only a small sigh. Just as he was expecting a romantic moment with Liliana after his apology, a sharp pain suddenly shot through his waist. "Ouch!" Leon cried out, wincing as the pain in his waist snapped him out of his reverie. Turning his gaze downward, he saw a white hand pinching his waist hard. "Hehehe~ Leon, oh, Leon. After causing me such worry, do you truly believe a simple apology is enough?" Upon hearing that cold, gripping voice, Leon''s body shivered to the core. Instinctively, he lifted his gaze and saw that Liliana, who had previously worn an expression full of sadness as she hugged him, now had a cold and indifferent look, leaving Leon dumbfounded. "L-Liliana, let me exin," Leon nervously swallowed and attempted to dodge, but suddenly felt an invisible force stiffening his body, rendering him immobile. "Exin? Hehehe~ You can exinter," Liliana whispered indifferently, tightening her grip on his waist, causing him to grimace in pain. "Hiss!" Leon took a deep breath, trying to endure the intense pain. He hadn''t anticipated Liliana pinching him so hard! Realizing that dodging would be futile, Leon could only let out a small sigh and offer her a helpless smile. "Alright, I''ll ept my punishment, but please don''t overdo it, okay?" Leon surrendered, his tone devoid of resistance. If punishment was the price for Liliana''s forgiveness, then he would reluctantly pay it. Liliana didn''t respond; she simply smiled faintly before snapping her fingers. *Snap!* Suddenly, a crimson barrier enveloped them, obstructing their view from the outside world and enclosing them within. Without hesitation, Liliana pounced on Leon like a starving lioness, and the two swiftly unleashed their overwhelming emotions. *** An hourter... *Whoosh!* As the crimson barrier dissipated, it revealed two figures: Leon and Liliana, both now dressed in different attire. Liliana, once adorned in a charming red gown, now graced a beautiful ck dress with delicatece, while Leon, usually seen in white robes, sported a ck-night-colored robe, a departure from his usual attire. Hand in hand, they exchanged smiles, their faces glowing with warmth after releasing their pent-up emotions moments earlier. "Are you satisfied?" Leon inquired, a gentle smile adorning his lips as he stroked Liliana''s silky white hair. Liliana nodded slightly, her face buried in Leon''s broad chest, savoring his touch. "I''m satisfied," Liliana replied softly, her tone free of the previous coldness or indifference, causing Leon to chuckle. The two savored their moment together before Liliana reluctantly released her embrace on Leon. "By the way, it''s unusual to see you in a ck robe like this," Liliana remarked curiously, admiration evident in her red eyes. Upon hearing this, Leon smiled slightly and replied inquisitively, "Do I look handsome and fit in a ck robe like this?" Ever since obtaining the Great Sword of Chaos and acquiring the Power of Chaos within his body, he had been eager to try wearing the ck robe, though uncertain if it suited him, given his usual attire of white robes. Liliana didn''t immediately answer his question. Instead, she gave him a slight smile as she observed him carefully once again, from head to toe. After a moment, she averted her gaze, her eyes brimming with the obsession she made no effort to conceal as she looked up at Leon''s handsome face. Reaching out to stroke Leon''s cheek, Liliana replied, licking her upper lip, "You''re incredibly handsome, Leon. In fact, your handsomeness has me contemting locking you in your room for the rest of your life." Listening to this, Leon''s smile instantly faltered, and goosebumps crept up his back. "Ahem! That''s quite an eerie thing to say, Liliana," Leon remarked with a slight cough. He hadn''t anticipated Liliana to utter such unsettling words, which brought to mind the yandere female characters from novels in his previous life, causing his face to pale instantly. "Pffft! Just teasing you, Leon," Liliana chuckled, observing his pale face with amusement. The corners of Leon''s mouth twitched slightly as he stared helplessly at Liliana, who wasughing in front of him. "You really scared me, Liliana," Leon sighed, a small smile gracing his lips. Liliana only chuckled at Leon''s relieved expression. Despite iming it was just a joke, deep down, she indeed harbored such thoughts. She couldn''t understand why such emotions arose within her, but she attributed them to the earlier incident, stirring feelings of desperation at the thought of losing Leon. Certainly, she had no intention of revealing these feelings to him. Instead, she chose to keep this sense of obsession tucked away in her heart. With a slight shake of her head, Liliana locked eyes with Leon and changed the subject: "So, can you exin to me why your holy power went out of control like before?" In response to Liliana''s question, Leon fell silent for a moment, contemting whether or not to divulge his encounter with Miranda. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Liliana, but the matter was quiteplicated and difficult to exin. Whether it was the 7,000-year-old truth, the issue of the Evil God, or the 7,000-year n to find ''the Fated One,'' which turned out to be himself, everything would indeed be difficult to exin in a short period of time. After a moment of thought, Leon finally decided to tell Liliana instead of hiding it. Aside from the fact that she was his partner, he also needed her help¡ªwhether it was to end the 7,000-year war between humankind and the demon race or to face the evil god in the future. Certainly, he couldn''t exin it now; there was a mission he needed to aplish immediately¡ªto announce his arrival to the entirety of the hidden races. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon gently rubbed Liliana''s face and said, "The reason I lost control of my holy power is ratherplicated, but I''ll exin it to youter." Liliana blinked at him for a few moments before giving a small nod. "Alright, you can tell me whenever you''re ready," Liliana replied gently, saying nothing more. Her understanding made Leon love her even more. Taking a deep breath, Leon closed his eyes briefly before looking at Liliana with a serious expression. "Liliana, may I ask you for a favor?" Chapter 159: Great Sword of Chaos, Heed My Summoning! In the middle of a vast meadow, Leon stood alone with a calm, indifferent expression, his eyes closed. His new ck robe and jet-ck hair swayed in the evening breeze, making him look like a prince of the night descending upon the world. Meanwhile, ten kilometers away, Liliana stood with the Eternal Disaster Magic Staff in her right hand, her beautiful face cold and indifferent. Despite herposed exterior, a slight frown creased her forehead, and she couldn''t hide her confusion as she stared at Leon from afar, her mind inevitably drifting back to their previous conversation. *** Five minutes ago... "Liliana, may I ask you for a favor?" Upon hearing this, Liliana cast him a curious nce and nodded eagerly. "Of course, Leon; if you need my help, just ask, and I''ll assist you with whatever you need," Liliana replied in a tone both indifferent and assertive, devoid of any hesitation. As someone capable of both fierce hatred and deep love, Liliana wouldn''t hesitate when it came to those she cared about, particrly Leon. Without him even articting his request, she was ready to agree, a testament to her affection for him. Witnessing her indifferent demeanor and resolute reply, Leon was deeply moved. Before he could even articte his thoughts, Liliana had already assented, prompting a solemn vow from Leon never to inflict harm upon this woman for the entirety of his life! With a small intake of breath, Leon swiftly shook off his reverie and gazed at Liliana with affection. "I require your assistance in crafting an illusion magic and detection deterrent spanning a distance of 100 kilometers," Leon stated briskly before inquiring, "Are you capable of such a feat?" In his endeavor to announce his arrival to the hidden races using his chaos power, Leon grasped the importance of thorough preparation, which included implementing illusion magic and detection deterrence. These magics would stop anyone from finding or spying on him when he used his chaos power, even the hidden races. While his aim was to announce his arrival, Leon couldn''t blindly trust them. Seven thousand years had passed, leaving him uncertain about their reception toward ''the fated one'' and their loyalty to the ns of Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya. So, to ensure safety until Miranda woke from her rest, he opted to keep his identity concealed and linger in the shadows. Upon hearing Leon''s request, Liliana was slightly surprised, but having already agreed, she wouldn''t go back on her word. "Of course I can do it, Leon," Liliana replied confidently, though her concealed confusion and curiosity didn''t escape Leon''s notice. "I understand you''re confused, but I don''t have time to exin now. I promise I''ll rify everythingter, okay?" Leon reassured her with a gentle smile as he caressed her cheek. As Liliana listened to this, the confusion and curiosity on her face vanished, reced by a beautiful smile that bloomed on her lips. "Um!" *** "Huft~" Liliana took a small breath as she emerged from her reverie. Gazing at Leon once more, a faint smile yed on her lips before she suddenly disappeared from her spot, reappearing in the sky two kilometers above the ground. With the Eternal Disaster Magic Staff in her right hand and an indifferent expression on her face, she surveyed the scene below with the air of an empress who underestimates the world. Pressing her left index and middle fingers together against her forehead, Liliana closed her eyes and whispered in a low tone, "Curse mark, activate!" *Whoosh!* Shortly after her whisper, a small dot materialized on Liliana''s forehead, quickly spreading into a web-like pattern that enveloped her entire body, drastically altering her appearance from before. *Boom!* Suddenly, a pitch-ck aura exploded from her, radiating wildly into the sky. This caused the temperature within a ten-kilometer radius to plummet, and the space around Liliana began to warp. Simultaneously, the once gentle night breeze transformed into a raging storm, encircling Liliana as she floated above the sky. Ten kilometers away, Leon, who had been closing his eyes, felt a sudden and drastic drop in temperature around him. He also sensed a strong gust of wind behind him, prompting him to involuntarily open his eyes. Surveying his surroundings, he suddenly discerned Liliana floating above the sky, her body enveloped in a pitch-ck aura piercing through the heavens. As Leon witnessed this scene, he was dumbfounded, particrly by the pitch-ck aura emanating from Liliana, which stirred a sense of familiarity within him. "This is... the power of chaos? How is that possible?" He eximed, his eyes widening in disbelief. As a bearer of chaos power, he sensed a resemnce between the aura emanating from Liliana and the chaos power within him, leaving him bewildered. However, upon closer observation, his expression turned to a frown as he detected a slight divergence from it. Although strikingly simr to the chaos power he possessed, the pitch-ck aura emitted by Liliana appeared slightly weaker than his own. Leon continued his observation, attempting to draw conclusions, until suddenly his eyes lit up. "Aha! I see..." Leon smiled slightly as he gazed at Liliana, who floated above the sky. As a descendant of Amon Crimson, the former wielder of the Sword of Chaos, it seemed likely that Liliana had inherited a portion of chaos power from him, manifesting in this pitch-ck aura. Of course, this was merely his spection, and he nned to inquire further with Lilianater. While Leon was lost in contemtion, Liliana, who floated above the sky, had already opened her eyes and raised the Eternal Disaster Magic Staff high. "Ancient-level Magic: Illusion of the World!" Liliana eximed loudly and indifferently. *Buzz!* Suddenly, an enormous, blood-red sphere of light materialized fifty meters above the tip of the Eternal Disaster Magic Staff. Shortly after, it swiftly split into four pieces, dispersing in the four cardinal directions, each teleporting for a hundred kilometers in an instant. *Whoosh!* Following that, four red-colored magic walls materialized from the four cardinal directions, spanning an area of 100 kilometers and towering into the sky to a height of three kilometers. The appearance of these colossal magic walls, visible even from Leon''s vantage point, left him breathless with amazement. These four massive walls resembled towering mountains rather than mere illusory barriers! However, before he could marvel at the majesty of Liliana''s magic, a sudden explosion in the sky startled him. *Bang!* The previously clear night sky, graced by the presence of the two moons Sylvia and Miranda and their apanying stars, suddenly became clouded over. Dark clouds rolled in, apanied by deafening explosions of pitch-ck lightning. *Whoosh!* Shortly after, without warning, the ck clouds above swirled rapidly, coalescing into a giant, pitch-ck eye. The sight of this enormous eye in the sky sent shivers down Leon''s spine, as if he were being scrutinized by a colossal entity. "F***! What kind of magic is this?" Leon stood frozen in disbelief. It was the first time he had witnessed such magic, giving him a newfound appreciation for Liliana''s power. Returning his gaze to Liliana floating above, Leon couldn''t help but feel awestruck. "Leon, you can start." Suddenly, Liliana''s voice echoed in his mind, snapping him out of his reverie in an instant. Taking a deep breath, Leon slowly closed his eyes, and a purplish-ck aura emanated from his body. *Whoosh!* Simultaneously, his appearance underwent a drastic transformation¡ªhis ck hair turned as white as snow, and his fair skin paled to resemble that of a corpse. Upon opening his eyes, his once-golden irises shimmered with an exquisite sapphire purple. With a faint smile gracing his lips, Leon raised one hand towards the sky and called out loudly, "Great Sword of Chaos, heed my summoning!" ----------- A/N: Thank you, stay tuned, and don''t forget your support! Chapter 160: The Great Sword of Chaos Descends into the World "Great Sword of Chaos, heed my summoning!" *Boom!* Suddenly, an enormous burst of chaotic power erupted from Leon''s body, forming a windstorm-like vortex that extended up to ten kilometers. *Whoosh!* Shortly after, the power of the chaos vortex, spanning ten kilometers, surged into the sky at an astonishing speed, creating a terrifying phenomenon like a tornado and obliterating everything in its path. High above, Liliana watched in horror and astonishment, her eyes widening at the sight. "Such a strong power!" Liliana eximed in disbelief. It was the first time she had witnessed such a dominating and devastating force. Even the holy power of heroes, widely regarded as the most potent force in the world, seemed feeble inparison. Moreover, she felt an uncanny familiarity with this power, simr to the ck aura she had just released. Her gaze instinctively darted toward Leon, who stood at the epicenter of the terrifying power with one hand raised. Suddenly, she realized with shock that Leon''s appearance hadpletely transformed! His snow-white hair, ice-pale skin, and once-golden eyes have now turned purple-sapphire, leaving Liliana dumbfounded. "This is... What''s going on? Why did Leon''s entire appearance change like this?" Liliana rubbed her eyes with her left hand, hoping she was mistaken. Yet when she looked back at Leon, she realized his transformation was real; she hadn''t seen it wrong! "How could..." Liliana frowned, utterly confused, with no answers at all. His sudden transformation and the purplish-ck power he was emitting, which was not holy power, made her feel that something was terribly wrong. Involuntarily, she recalled Leon''s earlier words when she questioned why his holy power was spiraling out of control. The connection between this and his request for potent illusion magic and detection-preventing spells allowed her to instantly grasp the truth. "It must have something to do with him losing control of his holy power and his consciousness..." Liliana muttered under her breath, her confusion and astonishment gradually subsiding. Earlier, Leon had exined to her that there was aplicated matter behind why he lost control of his holy power, promising to disclose itter. Therefore, instead of dwelling on her confusion, she resolved to direct all her attention to maintaining the magic she had cast and keeping a vignt eye on anyone who dared to disturb Leon at this critical moment. *Bang!* Just as Liliana emerged from her reverie, a sudden explosion in the sky startled her once again. Quickly, she lifted her gaze and witnessed the immense ck eye magic she had conjured shatter instantly, obliterated by the purplish-ck power emanating from Leon''s body. Watching the scene unfold, her eyes widened in astonishment, and she murmured in disbelief, "How could it disintegrate so easily?" The magic of the enormous ck eye looming above the sky is of an ancient level, the highest echelon of magic, impervious to destruction save for an equivalent level of magical power. Yet, the purplish-ck power Leon emitted had easily obliterated it, leaving her feeling as if she were in a dream. After a moment, Liliana snapped out of her reverie, taking a small breath as her expression turned serious. "No, I''m surprised, but I can''t afford to daydream," Liliana whispered, patting her face. The enormous ck eye magic, just destroyed by Leon, served as a detection deterrent. Its destruction meant anyone in the world could now sense the terrifying phenomenon Leon had unleashed, and preventing this became her top priority, no matter the cost. Without dy, Liliana raised her Magic Staff of Eternal Disaster high and closed her eyes. "Ancient Level Magic: Devil''s Eye¡ª" As she prepared to cast her spell, an immensely terrifying pressure suddenly descended from the skies, causing the entire space within a hundred kilometers to tremble violently, as if on the verge of shattering at any moment. Under this overwhelming pressure, Liliana''s body stiffened, her expression turning to horror, halting her spellcasting midway. "What is this?" she muttered fearfully, struggling to lift her gaze, only to see a speck of purplish-ck light descending from the sky. Though it appeared small, the speck of purplish-ck light carried a terrifying pressure, making her feel an imminent and deadly threat. As the speck of light slowly descended, Liliana could finally see it clearly at a lower height, causing her face to turn in amazement. "What? A sword?" she eximed. *** Meanwhile, Leon, upon witnessing the arrival of the Great Sword of Chaos, smiled faintly and swiftly withdrew all the chaos power he had unleashed back into himself. *Buzz!* The Great Sword of Chaos, hovering above the sky, swiftly descended and halted right in front of Leon, emanating a purplish-ck aura around its de. Observing this, Leon chuckled softly and grasped the hilt of the sword, jesting, "Are you so eager to meet me?" *Buzz!* The purplish-ck light it emitted flickered, conveying its joy and eliciting a slight chuckle from Leon. As he contemted furthermunication with it, Liliana''s telepathic voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Leon, are you alright?" Startled momentarily, Leon''s lips curled into a smile as he closed his eyes slowly. "Don''t worry, Liliana. I''m fine. Just wait a moment because I still have something to attend to," he replied softly. "Alright, and if you need anything, let me know immediately." Liliana''s voice echoed in his mind before fading away. Slowly, Leon opened his eyes, a smile lingering on his lips. "Liliana is truly something," he said softly, shaking his head. He understood that Liliana must have been shaken by witnessing his actions, her curiosity likely causing unease. However, instead of questioning his actions, she voiced concern for his well-being, a testament to Liliana''s deep love and trust, profoundly touching Leon. "Having a woman like her is truly a blessing to me," Leon whispered, exhaling a small sigh. Taking a deep breath, Leon gazed at the Great Sword of Chaos in his hand and ran his fingers along the de, observing its striking resemnce to the Holy Sword of Zenith. "Are you ready?" Leon asked softly, his tone light. *Buzz!* The sword hummed with excitement, as if it had been anticipating Leon''s question a long time ago. With a slight nod, Leon unleashed his chaos power once again, but this time it surged with twice the intensity as before! However, this newfound intensity inflicted agonizing pain throughout his entire body, leaving his face pallid and blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, resembling someone on the brink of death. After all, his control over the power of chaos remained imperfect, still in its early stages. Sensing Leon''s distress, the Great Sword of Chaos broke free from his grasp, hovering above his head and emitting a brilliant purplish-ck light. The emergence of this light alleviated the pain coursing through Leon''s body, bringing him a sense of relief and allowing him to rx. With a faint smile on his lips and his beautiful sapphire-purple eyes glinting in the moonlight, Leon raised one hand and called out loudly, "Come on, let''s begin!" Chapter 161: Announcing to the World - Part 1 Meanwhile... In the Mayor''s Mansion, Arthamonth Town... On the spacious balcony of the mansion, Luna, wearing a sea-blue nightgown with her ck hair flowing long to her buttocks, sat on a chair, gazing at the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, in the sky with a slightly dazed expression. As her mind wandered, she couldn''t shake off the unsettling feeling and premonition from earlier, which left her confused. "Why would such a premonition arise? Has something bad happened without my knowledge, or is there another reason?" Luna whispered, her chest tightening with confusion. For some inexplicable reason, whenever that unsettling feeling gripped her, Leon''s face inevitably intruded upon her thoughts, causing her breathing to be slightlybored. Though uncertain if it truly connected to Leon, deep within, Luna couldn''t shake the belief that the source of her unease stemmed from him. As Luna started to feel confused, a sudden sound of footsteps behind her shattered the moment. *Step! Step!* At the sound, Luna snapped to attention, masking her surprise with a nonchnt expression as she turned to see Valen, dressed in a red sleeping robe, standing there with a faint smile. "What brings you here?" Luna asked casually. Valen didn''t reply, merely smiling as he approached and took a seat beside Luna without uttering a word. This elicited a slight frown from Luna, but she swiftly shook her head and disregarded the presence of the muscle-brained man, returning her gaze to the two moons in the sky. Neither of them spoke, creating a quiet atmosphere until Valen finally broke the silence. "Luna, concerning the premonition we both felt earlier, do you have any thoughts on what it might signify?" Valen inquired, his tone calm. Luna cast a dismissive nce at him and shook her head. "I can''t say for certain, but I have a feeling it''s connected to the uing war tomorrow. It seems trouble might be on the horizon," Luna replied in a casual tone. She refrained from mentioning that her unease was somehow tied to Leon''s whereabouts, deeming it unnecessary. Furthermore, she recalled Arshley''s message, warning her not to disclose Leon''s survival or discuss him in the presence of Velix or his subordinates, including Valen. Upon hearing Luna''s response, Valen smiled sarcastically, shaking his head. "If that''s your spection, it''s quite different from mine. I sense it''s not linked to the impending war but to something entirely else," he remarked nonchntly. Luna was taken aback, her surprise evident as she asked, "Something else? What do you mean?" Valen chuckled softly, his gaze drifting up to the two moons in the sky. "It''s Leon," he replied casually. As soon as Luna heard this, her eyes widened in disbelief, poised to inquire further. But before she could utter another word, a sudden jolt rocked them both. *Dum!* The violent shaking of the ground threatened to copse the entire mansion at any moment, prompting them to hastily rise to their feet. "What''s causing this shaking? Could it be an enemy attack?" Luna inquired, her voice tinged with wariness as she steadied herself against the massive tremors. "I''m not sure, but we must investigate. It seems this shaking is spreading throughout the town," Valen replied, his expression appearing grave. Luna nodded slightly, and soon the two swiftly vanished from their positions. *** Atop the town wall, Luna and Valen, d in their battle robes, gazed at the desert of chaos with solemn expressions. In their view, a purplish-ck beam of light shot up into the sky, shrouding the entire night sky in darkness and looming with ominous ck clouds. "What is that purplish-ck light?" Luna inquired, her holy power channeled, and the Celestial Frost Holy Bow held vigntly in her hand. "I don''t know, but I sense a formidable threat," Valen replied, his grip tight on the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear. Their eyes met, both wearing expressions of concern. As confusion engulfed them, both of their holy weapons shone brightly, instantly startling them. Yet, before they could react, the weapons shot upwards, unleashing simultaneous bright white lights that soared into the sky, illuminating the entire town of Arthamonth and its surroundings. Witnessing this scene, both of them were left dumbfounded and astonished. "What''s happening?" ... Twenty kilometers from the walls of the Imperial Capital, Guren, Rain, and Jim stood side by side. "Sword Hero Guren, I congratte you once again on sessfully obtaining the recognition of the Holy Sword of Zenith," Jim said respectfully, a thin smile tinged on his lips. "Hahaha! Thank you, Prime Minister, and I also thank you for helping me many times in the past so that I could be a sword hero." Guren eximed,ughter bubbling up as he tightly grasped the holy sword Zenith in his right hand. "You praise me too much, Sword Hero Guren," Jim replied, shaking his head slightly. The two continued to talk for a bit before Rain suddenly interrupted them. "Can you two please stop your conversation? I want to return to Arthamonth Town to rest immediately," Rain said in a cold, indifferent tone, instantly causing both of them to smile stiffly. "Ahem! Well, Sword Hero Guren, I pray that in tomorrow''s war, you can bring victory to humanity," Jim said respectfully, bowing his head slightly and bringing his palms together. Guren nodded slightly, and just as he was about to speak, the ground beneath them suddenly shook. *Dum!* The shaking caught all three of them off guard, and they exchanged startled nces. "What''s happening?" Guren asked, confused, as he struggled to keep his bnce amidst the increasing tremors. Jim frowned without answering, turning his gaze toward Rain and silently urging her to investigate. Noticing Jim''s look, Rain nodded and was about to raise the magic staff of Cmity when suddenly, the holy sword Zenith in Guren''s hand began to shake violently. *Buzz!* At the same time, a bright light illuminated the entire de before it broke free from Guren''s grip and shot up into the sky. Stunned by the sudden turn of events, Guren quickly came to his senses, his face pale. "Damn it! My holy sword!" Guren roared, ready to give chase, but Jim swiftly restrained him. "Wait! Don''t go!" Jim''s urgent words brought Guren''s impulsive movement to an abrupt halt. "My holy sword is gone! How can I stay still?" Guren retorted angrily. "You don''t need to leave. The Holy Sword Zenith hasn''t left you; it''s hovering above," Jim exined, pointing upwards with a serious expression. Guren nced upward and felt an immediate sense of relief wash over him as he saw the Holy Sword Zenith hovering in the sky. He had feared the Holy Sword Zenith he had just obtained would leave him, but it hadn''t. Turning his gaze toward Jim, Guren asked in confusion and wonder, "Prime Minister Jim, do you have any insight into what''s happening with the Holy Sword Zenith?" Upon hearing his question, Jim furrowed his brow, his gaze fixed on the Holy Sword Zenith with a puzzled expression. "I don''t understand either," he replied with a shake of his head, eliciting frowns from Rain and Guren as well. *Whoosh!* Just as the three were puzzled, the Holy Sword of Zenith, which had been quietly hovering above the sky, suddenly emitted a brilliant light before soaring into the heavens, illuminating the night sky within a radius of tens of kilometers, including the capital, turning it into day. Watching this scene, the three widened their eyes in disbelief. "This is..." -------------- A/N: I''m not feeling well, and I''ll probably take tomorrow off from writing. However, if my condition improves after sleeping, I will still upload tomorrow''s chapters. Thank you, and stay tuned! Chapter 162: Announcing to the World - Part 2 Hall of Gods, Holy Orthodox Sitting on the throne, Arshley, dressed in a loose white robe thatpletely covered her curvaceous body, with her silver hair styled in a bun to the left and her beautiful face concealed by a veil, stared with a puzzled expression at the two men standing before her¡ªthe First Guard, Edward, and the Third Guard, Louis. "So, can the two of you exin what matter you wish to address at this time of night?" Arshley asked hesitantly, noting Louis''s panicked expression and Edward''s calm demeanor. Upon hearing Arshley''s question, Louis, with a face drenched in cold sweat and panic evident in his eyes, looked at Edward, signaling him to start. Edward sighed softly, shaking his head, before turning his gaze to Arshley on the throne. Taking a few steps forward with his head slightly bowed, Edward sped his hands together and said respectfully, "Forgive us for disturbing your sleep time, Saint, but there is something we must tell you. It concerns sword hero Leon Kruger." As soon as she heard this, Arshley''s eyes widened in surprise, and radiant happiness bloomed on her beautiful face beneath the veil. "What? Rting to Brother Leon? Edward, you''re not joking, are you?" Arshley asked excitedly, her hands clenched tightly together as she fought to contain her happiness. Several days had passed since the discovery of her brother''s half-face mask, and with no further news, she felt increasingly uneasy and unsettled. Furthermore, although finding the mask had initially alleviated some of her longing for her brother, her yearning had only intensified in the days that followed, and the mask was no longer enough to satisfy her. So when Edward mentioned there was news about her brother, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of happiness and excitement. However, unlike Arshley''s joyful expression, Edward''s face reflected only gloom and sadness. Taking a deep breath, Edward looked up at Arshley and gave a small nod. "Yes, Saint, I''m not joking, but..." He abruptly stopped, leaving Arshley confused. "But? But why, Edward? Is there a problem?" Arshley asked, a frown forming on her forehead. Edward''s hesitant expression, a rare sight for someone known as the ''Wise Angel of Holy Orthodoxy,'' unsettled Arshley. She nced at Louis behind Edward and noticed he was lowering his head, seemingly afraid to meet her gaze, adding to her confusion. Edward closed his eyes for a moment before finally opening them and delivering his response directly. "Saint, the hero star of Sword Hero Leon Kruger suddenly dimmed, then disappeared, and was reced by another star." Upon hearing Edward''s words, the confusion that had clouded Arshley''s face vanished in an instant. Her beautiful smile faded, and her eyes widened in disbelief. "Earlier, Louis had conducted a horoscope to monitor Sword Hero Leon''s condition, and he found that his hero''s star had vanished, reced by another star of unknown origin," Edward exined, pausing briefly. When he finally looked up at Arshley, he was startled to find her frozen like a statue, unmoving from her spot. Behind him, Louis, anticipating Arshley''s potential angry outburst, was equally surprised to see her sitting motionless. After a moment, Arshley suddenly rose to her feet, her expression calm and emotionless as she addressed Edward. "Edward, regarding this incident, what are your thoughts? Does it imply that my brother, Leon, is dead?" Observing herposed demeanor, Edward breathed a small sigh of relief, somewhat surprised yet grateful that Arshley exhibited no signs of anger. With a slight shake of his head, he replied calmly, "In my opinion and based on my knowledge, Saint, the disappearance of the hero star doesn''t necessarily signify the death of Sword Hero Leon Kruger. Rather, it could be a sign that his status aligns with the prophecy of ''the Fated One,'' as documented in the ancient manuscript I unearthed." He paused for a moment to catch his breath before continuing. "A few days ago, after conducting thorough research, I discovered that one of the indicators of ''the Fated One'' is the loss of their hero power. Though initially unclear, witnessing the disappearance of Sword Hero Leon''s hero star suggests this might be what the ancient manuscript referred to," Edward exined in a rxed and detailed manner before concluding. Initially, he had already prepared this response, anticipating Arhsley''s potential rampage upon hearing the news of his hero''s star disappearance. However, her rxed and calm reaction, contrary to his expectations, did surprise him somewhat but also brought a sense of relief. After all, calming her down, especially concerning Leon, would have been quite challenging had she gone on a rampage. Listening to Edward''s exnation, Arshley nodded slightly, her expression indifferent behind her veil. "So, are you fully convinced that my brother is ''the fated one'' mentioned in the ancient manuscript you found?" Arshley inquired calmly as she settled back onto her throne. "Yes, Saint, I am fully convinced this time," Edward replied firmly, without hesitation. If a few days ago his belief that Leon was ''the Fated One'' was at 30% to 40%, now he was entirely certain. This conviction was grounded not only in the traits described in the ancient manuscripts but also in the uracy of his conjectures, which had never been incorrect. Arshley nodded slightly and remarked, "Alright, since you arepletely convinced, there is no need to continue searching for my brother in the Desert of Chaos." Edward was initially surprised upon hearing this, but he quickly grasped her meaning. ording to the ancient manuscript, ''the Fated One'' was destined to appear in the war between humanity and the Demon race. Coincidentally, with the war scheduled to begin tomorrow, it was likely that Leon, as ''the Fated One,'' would emerge soon. Taking a deep breath, Edward nodded firmly and replied, "Yes, Saint, as youmand." Arshley gave a small, wordless nod as she slowly closed her eyes. To be honest, despite the calm demeanor she maintained upon hearing Edward''s news about the loss of her brother''s hero star, Arshley felt a surge of anger that nearly made her lose control. However, she contained it well, knowing that Edward would surely bring good news afterward, which he did. "''The Fated One'' is my brother, so he should appear in the war, right?" Arshley whispered inwardly, a silly smile forming on her lips. She was already imagining the moment she would reunite with her brother, which made her lonely heart feel rejuvenated and blossom with hope. Edward and Louis, noticing the excitement on Arshley''s face despite the veil, exchanged relieved smiles. *Dum!* Just as the atmosphere in the Hall of Gods was rxing, a huge bang reverberated through the Holy Orthodox Hall, causing the entire structure, including the floor beneath them, to sway violently, startling Edward, Louis, and Arshley. "What happened?" Arshley asked in a cold tone, slowly rising to her feet and surveying the shaking hall. Edward frowned warily and replied, "I don''t know, Saint, but it seems something significant is happening." Upon hearing this, Arshley frowned slightly and was about to speak, but suddenly, the enormous bell behind the throne, which had remained silent for thousands of years, rang out loudly. *Dong! Dong! Dong!* As the bell tolled, the previously bewildered expressions of Arshley, Edward, and Louis transformed into ones of amazement and horror. "This is..." Chapter 163: Announcing to the World - Part 3 (Last) Meanwhile, thousands of kilometers away from the territory of the Demon Race stood a magnificent and enormous pce. The grandeur and beauty of this pce would lead any beholder to believe that no other pce in the world could rival it, especially upon witnessing its construction from gold, silver, and other precious materials. Inside the pce, specifically in the throne room, sat an extraordinarily beautiful and charming woman on a magnificent throne, her eyes closed. The woman was exquisitely perfect, her wless face appearing as if chiseled by the gods, captivating any man who beheld her. Her me-red hair cascaded down to her buttocks, further enhancing her allure. Drapped in a loose, fire-red robe, her curvaceous and wless body appeared almost too much for the garment to contain. If Leon were present and caught sight of this woman, he would undoubtedly flee in terror, for she was his nightmare¡ªthe Dragon Empress of the renowned Dragon Empire, Athena Hellness! "Huft~" Athena let out a small sigh as she slowly opened her eyelids, revealing exquisite, fire-like, bright red pupils, her face disying a calm, indifferent expression. "How long has it been since ourst encounter?" Athena whispered to herself as she reached into her robe pocket and retrieved a picture of a handsome man, none other than Leon. Gazing at Leon, d in white armor and wielding the Holy Sword of Zenith with a gentle smile on his lips, caused Athena''s pupils to fluctuate slightly, infused with a glimmer of infatuation. If there was anyone in this world who could stir her hardened heart for hundreds of years, it was the man in this picture¡ªLeon. The image of an exceedingly handsome and valiant young man resurfaced in her mind, prompting a wild smile to bloom on her lips. Merely contemting him made her, who was profoundly lonely, experience the emotions of yearning and joy that apany a woman in love. However, her smile gradually faded, reced by a look of hatred as she recalled how Leon callously spurned her offer to be his lover, leading to their bitter conflict. "Leon, oh, Leon, do you truly believe you can simply walk away from me, Athena Hellness? Hehehe~ Even if you descend into hell, I won''t let you go, for you are mine!" Athena remarked in a cold tone, her strikingly beautiful and seductive upper lip curling as she licked it. *Dum!* Just as she was engrossed in thoughts of Leon, suddenly the entire dragon pce convulsed violently, as if on the verge of copse, jolting her back to reality. "What on earth is happening?" Athena whispered coldly, and her brows furrowed as she watched the pce tremble violently. "Is this an attack?" she pondered, swiftly scanning the entire pce area with her magic but finding nothing amiss, which only deepened her frown and puzzlement. Just as she was about to rise from her throne to investigate the cause of the tremors, an old man''s voice echoed in her mind. "Athena, are you there?" Upon hearing the voice, Athena''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "Ancestor? Is that really you?" Athena asked urgently, needing to confirm she hadn''t misheard. "Yes, it''s me," the old voice replied calmly, once again surprising Athena and confirming that she wasn''t wrong! Swiftly, Athenaposed herself and asked in a respectful yet puzzled tone, "Ancestor, what has prompted you to contact me? Shouldn''t you be in a long, peaceful sleep in your pce?" The individual to whom she was talking is her ancestor, as well as the progenitor of the entire dragon race across the world, known as the first dragon or ancient dragon. This ancestor, typically dormant in a deep slumber, was now contacting her, which came as a great surprise. "Well, I was supposed to be in a deep slumber, but something has stirred me awake," he replied nonchntly. "Something? Is there anything capable of rousing you from your slumber?" Athena asked incredulously. Rather than providing an answer, the old voice posed a question: "Athena, do you recall what I mentioned previously¡ªthat I was in slumber because I awaited something?" Athena''s brow furrowed as she recalled her visit to her ancestor''s pce. During that time, she had sought her ancestor''s counsel, only to be turned away with the exnation that he would only awaken if the awaited ''something'' had arrived. "Yes, I remember, ancestor," Athena replied in a light tone, then continued with her question, "So, has the reason for your awakening from your deep slumber finally arrived?" "Hahaha! Indeed, you are correct! Something I''ve awaited for over 7,000 years has finallye to pass!" The old voice eximed excitedly, piquing Athena''s curiosity about what precisely this ancestor had been anticipating. Taking a small breath, Athena resumed her calm and nonchnt demeanor as she inquired, "So, ancestor, what prompts this contact?" The old voice in her mind remained silent for a moment before responding. "Athena, I''ve reached out to you because I require your assistance," it dered. "Hm? Require my assistance?" Athena asked, her curiosity piqued, before she continued in a calm tone, "What do you need, ancestor?" "Before I exin further, please exit your pce and ascend to an altitude of two kilometers. Afterwards, direct your gaze westward," instructed the old voice, surprising her. However, without uttering a word, Athena observed her pce, which shook violently once more, before disappearing from her location and reappearing two kilometers above the sky. There, she directed her gaze westward, only to be immediately taken aback. Before her eyes, she beheld a purplish-ck streak of light piercing the sky, casting a dark pall over the entire night sky as ck clouds spread throughout the area. "This¡­" Athena whispered in confusion, sensing a palpable threat emanating from the purplish-ck light. "Have you already seen it?" Suddenly, the old voice reappeared in her mind, pulling Athena''s attention back. "Yes, ancestor, I witnessed it," Athena replied, her gaze unwavering in the purplish-ck light. "Good!" The voice sounded excited before continuing, "Athena, I need your help to reach the source of the purplish-ck light and apprehend the individual responsible. Once you find them, bring them to my pce immediately." After those words, the voice abruptly vanished from her mind, leaving Athena stunned and intrigued by the ck light piercing the sky. "What could that light be?" she pondered aloud. ... "Hahaha! Finally! After more than 7,000 years, he''s finally arrived!" In front of the enormous pce gates, a handsome middle-aged man with tworge ck horns atop his headughed heartily at the sight of the purplish-ck light soaring into the sky. On his face, which bore a few wrinkles, emotions of happiness, hope, and longing were unmistakable and unabashedly disyed. After a moment, the middle-aged man ceased hisughter, his expression softening into a gentle chuckle. "Tsk! However, that person seems to be very careful and alert," he said in a tone of helplessness, his fiery red eyes briefly shimmering with intensity as if they could perceive everything in the world before returning to their normal state as he shook his head. With a smile still lingering on his lips, he took a small breath and turned his gaze towards the east, south, and north, letting out a slight chuckle. "It seems that the elders of the Elven, Dwarven, Spirit, and all other races have already taken notice," he whispered in a light tone, his eyes fixed on the purplish-ck light soaring into the sky once again, his expression calm. "Finally, the war of vengeance against the evil god will officially begin, hehehe!" ---------------- A/N: Well, as I promised, since after waking up I felt better, I decided to write again __¦Õ(£®£®;) By the way, the next chapter will enter the war arc, where Leon will officially start his revenge on Velix and his subordinates, including Guren, who has taken his holy sword of Zenith. Well, That''s it! Thank you, and don''t forget your support! (?¦Ø<)¡î Chapter 164: An Uninvited Guest In the center of the vast grasnd, a formidable wave of chaotic power surged from Leon''s body, radiating upward like a relentless tsunami and growing more intense with each passing moment. "Come on! I can still unleash more chaotic power from within me!" Leon eximed eagerly, even though his face was paler than a corpse, and blood seeped from his mouth, nose, and eyelids. *Buzz!* The Great Sword of Chaos, hovering above Leon''s head, emitted a brilliant purple light that healed his wounds and regted the outflow of chaos power from his body. The two worked so well together that, after half an hour, the intensity of the chaos power emanating from Leon''s body gradually diminished until it eventually vanished. *Thud~* Suddenly, Leon, already exhausted, copsed, panting as if he had just run a thousand-meter marathon. "Hah~ Damn... Finally finished!" Leon whispered to himself, a faint smile ying on his lips. He gazed up at the sky with a satisfied expression on his handsome, yet very pale, face. This was the first time he had used his chaos power since returning to his body from the Hall of Glory, and he hadn''t anticipated using it to such an extreme degree. "Huft~ The hidden races must have noticed, right?" Leon thought to himself doubtfully. The phenomenon he created with his chaos power should have been significant enough to attract the attention of all the powerful beings around the world, but he couldn''t be certain. After a while, Leon shook his head slightly, discarding those worries, and slowly rose to his feet with difficulty. "It doesn''t matter whether they noticed or not; the most important thing is that I''ve done my duty. If they didn''t notice, I''ll create an even bigger phenomenon in the future," he muttered in a light tone, feeling more rxed. *Buzz!* The Great Sword of Chaos slowly approached and hovered around him, causing Leon to chuckle slightly. "Thank you for your help," Leon said softly, extending his hand. *Buzz!* The Great Sword of Chaos emitted a purplish-ck light and approached Leon''s hand as if seeking praise, eliciting even moreughter from Leon. "Pfft! I almost thought you were a cat rather than a sword," Leon said with a slight chuckle, gently stroking the de, which was as exquisite as his Holy Sword of Zenith. Just as the two were enjoying their moment, Liliana''s voice suddenly echoed in the distance. "Leon!" Upon hearing the voice, Leon instantly snapped to attention, and the Great Sword of Chaos abruptly transformed into a purple light before swiftly entering his forehead and disappearing, causing him a momentary startle. Yet, before he could react once again, Liliana had already teleported in front of him, her beautiful face etched with panic and worry. "Leon, are you okay!?" Liliana asked in a fearful tone, her hands running over his entire body from his face down to his lower half, causing Leon''s pale face to redden slightly. "Ahem! Liliana, I''m fine," Leon replied, gently gripping both of her hands and giving her a tender, affectionate look. Upon hearing this, Liliana''s worried expression instantly turned grim, and she released the hands that he held tightly. "It''s alright, you say? Are the blood seeping from your eyes, ears, mouth, and nostrils alright?" Liliana asked in a cold, angry tone as she carefully wiped the bloodstains from Leon''s face. Observing this, Leon could only release a small sigh and allow Liliana to cleanse his blood-streaked face without further argument. To be honest, his current physical condition was far from ''fine'' after unleashing the power of chaos earlier, particrly his holy power circuit, now seriously injured, causing blood to seep from his nose, ears, corners of his mouth, and eyelids. While the Great Sword of Chaos provided some assistance in healing, it wasn''t sufficient. Fortunately, the wound wasn''t as severe as being struck by a devouring poison, so high-level healing magic could mend him. Naturally, he didn''t want Liliana to fret over this, yet it seemed she was keenly aware of his physical state, leaving him with no choice but to ept it. After a brief examination, Liliana sighed in relief and looked at him with a softening gaze in her crimson eyes. "Your body seems alright, and with high-level healing magic, it should be fine," she murmured softly, her right hand emanating healing magic into his body. Leon responded with a gentle smile and a nod, ready to speak, when a sudden pain gripped his waist, catching him off guard. "Ouch!" Leon cried out in pain, feeling Liliana''s left hand tightly pinching his waist. "Aren''t you tired of worrying me like this, Leon Kruger?" Liliana''s voice, now cold and devoid of tenderness, resounded in Leon''s ears, causing a slight twitch at the corners of his mouth. He hadn''t anticipated being struck by the same attack twice in this manner. "Ahem! My dear Liliana, I promise this is thest time. I won''t make you worry again in the future, okay?" Leon remarked softly and affectionately, tightly grasping her hand that pinched his waist and gazing at her with love in his eyes. However, Liliana remained unfazed by his words, her expression icy as she stared at him, causing Leon to instantly panic. Aware that mere words were unlikely to sway Liliana''s anger, he knew he had to try a different approach. In a swift motion, he enveloped Liliana''s alluring and tender form in his arms, murmuring into her ear, "Liliana, I''m truly sorry. It was never my intention to constantly cause you worry. Moreover, aren''t you curious about why I fainted earlier, lost control of my holy power, and the reason behind the entire phenomenon I created?" "Therefore, I''ll exin everything to you now, so you can understand." Listening to Leon''s words and feeling the warmth of his embrace, Liliana''s cold, indifferent expression slowly melted away, reced by tenderness. In truth, she wasn''t angry with Leon; she was just irritated by his actions, which constantly made her worry and panic. As the great Demon Emperor, she had never worried about anyone to this extent, except for her three daughters. Leon was the only exception, demonstrating how much she loved him. However, this smelly man always acted without considering her feelings, which left her deeply annoyed and frustrated. Taking a deep breath and inhaling the soothing scent of his body, Liliana replied in a softer yet firm tone, "In that case, tell me everything right away. Whether it''s about the change in your appearance, the terrifying purplish-ck power you emit, the mysterious ck sword that descended from the sky, or anything else¡ªI want to know it all." Leon sighed in relief, d that she was no longer angry. He affectionately brushed her snow-white hair and whispered into her ear, "Alright, Liliana, I''ll tell you everything. But since this matter is rather heavy, I hope you listen carefully." Liliana was a little confused by his words, but she remained silent and gave a small nod. Just as Leon took a breath to begin, a sudden explosion interrupted him. *Boom!* The thunderous explosion jolted both him and Liliana, shattering the romantic atmosphere that had just begun. "What was that?" Leon asked, his expression filled with confusion as he gently released Liliana from his embrace and turned his gaze eastward. Liliana didn''t respond immediately, but her expression gradually turned wary and cold. "Apparently, an uninvited guest has broken in..." Chapter 165: Athena Hellness "Apparently, an uninvited guest has broken in..." Upon hearing this, Leon was startled and gave Liliana a curious nce. "Someone broke in? Who could it be?" he asked, his tone a mixture of confusion and slight disbelief. It''s worth noting that the illusory barrier magic Liliana had cast earlier was ancient-level magic. Not only did it deter attempts to spy through the barrier, but it also served as an exceptionally robust and formidable defense. Even when contemting his own abilities, before being exposed to the devouring poison and assisted by the Holy Sword of Zenith, he wasn''t certain whether he could dismantle the ancient magical barrier created by Liliana. So, who might be responsible for the powerful explosion and the attempt to breach Liliana''s ancient magic barrier? Leon''s frown deepened as thoughts of the hidden races inevitably crossed his mind, instantly putting him on edge. If it were indeed the hidden races, he couldn''t afford to act rashly, and he needed to be prepared for the possibility of battle. After all, despite the 7,000-year n between Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, he couldn''t fully trust them. Just as Leon began to specte on the identity of the intruder and prepared to engage in battle, Liliana''s voice suddenly cut through the tension. "That''s Athena Hellness, the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire." As soon as Leon heard her words, his expression of confusion shattered, reced by fear. "L-Liliana? What did you just say? Who broke in?" Leon asked, his voice stammering. Liliana looked at him with a puzzled expression, not understanding why Leon looked pale. Yet, she didn''t dwell on it much and replied in a nonchnt tone, "The one who broke in and tried to destroy my magic barrier is Athena Hellness, the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire." Liliana paused for a moment, her expression gradually turning cold as she continued, "I don''t understand why she came here, but perhaps she saw the purplish-ck power you were emitting earlier and wanted to check it out." As the Demon Emperor and the most powerful figure in the world, there were only a few individuals who could rival her, including the three heroes of mankind (including Leon) and the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire, Athena Hellness. Athena Hellness, the strongest dragon in the world, possessed formidable strength; even she should not underestimate it. Thus, Liliana felt somewhat wary as she sensed the sudden, majestic aura of Athena''s presence, attempting to dismantle the magic barrier she had created. While Liliana pondered how to confront Athena''s unexpected appearance, Leon stood frozen, his handsome face pale with each passing moment. "Athena Hellness..." Leon muttered under his breath, his heart racing with fear. Then, with a curse, he eximed inwardly, "F***! How could I possibly encounter her again!?" Cold sweat trickled down Leon''s forehead and back as he recalled the image of the beautiful red-haired woman with a loose red robe and a fiery crown above her head. If there was anyone in this world who could send shivers down his spine, it was undeniably Athena Hellness. She was the source of his nightmares during his diplomatic visit to the Dragon Empire as a representative of the Holy Empire of Elysium. As a hero of mankind and a diplomat of the Holy Empire of Elysium, he should have been received as an honored guest. However, instead of extending courtesy, Athena Hellness, that woman, sought to rape him! Fortunately, at that time, he had acquired the Holy Sword of Zenith, enabling him to engage her inbat as an equal for a while before eventually managing to escape her empire territory. Now, with this woman attempting to reemerge in his presence, he was naturally determined not to let her seed! Leon swiftly emerged from his reverie, his calm facade masking his concern as he gently grasped Liliana''s hand. "Ahem! Liliana, may I suggest we depart from this ce immediately and avoid encountering Athena Helleness?" Liliana looked at Leon, taken aback by his sudden proposal. Yet, before she could respond, a colossal explosion, resembling an enormous atomic bomb, thundered from the east. *Boom!* The explosion jolted Liliana into action, prompting her to swiftly pull Leon behind her. "We seem to be out of time, Leon," she remarked, her gaze scanning the sky as a red dragon, colossal as a mountain, soared towards them. Despite its immense size, the dragon''s speed was astonishing, almost as if it could tear through space itself! Seeing the situation unfold, Leon cursed his luck, feeling it wasn''t better than sh*t. "Damn it! If it''se to this, then I have no other choice but to seed!" Leon muttered to himself with a determined expression, expelling a surge of his chaos power from his body, which swiftly enveloped him. *Whoosh!* As the chaos power dissipated, Leon underwent aplete transformation¡ªhis ck hair turned white like snow, his already pale skin grew even paler, and his golden eyes gradually shifted to sapphire purple. Liliana, standing before him, was utterly stunned when she turned around and beheld Leon''s altered appearance. While she had previously witnessed Leon in this form from a distance, this was the first time she had seen him undergo such a transformation up close, causing her heart to race and her cheeks to flush red like a tomato. "Leon... You..." Liliana''s mouth opened and closed, unable to find the words to express her astonishment at his new appearance. However, before she could utter another word, a powerful gust of wind swept over them. *Whoosh!* The sudden wind caused Liliana''s expression, previously filled with affection for Leon, to turn icy cold. Without hesitation, she extended her palm, summoning the Eternal Disaster Magic Staff into her grasp. "Mid-level Magic: Air Barrier!" Liliana mmed the magic staff onto the ground, summoning a protective barrier of wind around them. *Whoosh!* Apanying the gust of wind, an immense red dragon, resembling a mountain,nded hundreds of meters away. Raising its head proudly, it fixed its gaze on Liliana, who met its stare with unwavering resolve. The two locked eyes briefly before an enormous, fire-like red light enveloped the dragon''s entire form. Simultaneously, a woman''s voice, resonating with beauty and majesty, echoed from the dragon: "Liliana Crimson, I did not expect to find you here." Chapter 166: The Confrontation of Two Women "Liliana Crimson, I did not expect to find you here." *Whoosh* Suddenly, the red light slowly faded away, revealing an exquisitely beautiful woman with fiery red hair cascading down to her plump buttocks. Draped in a loose red gown that scarcely veiled her perfectly sculpted and plump figure, she resembled the epitome of a fire goddess descending to earth, poised to captivate anyone who beheld her. Observing the woman, Liliana furrowed her brow and fixed her with a frosty gaze. Her rtionship with Athena existed in a gray area, neither good nor bad. Yet, as two of the most beautiful and powerful women, they had always engaged in an unseenpetition, more akin to rivals than friends or enemies, although neither would openly admit it. With a deep breath, Liliana pushed aside her annoyance and looked at Athena with indifference. "So, Athena Hellness, what brings you here?" She asked without preamble or niceties. Observing Liliana''s chilly reception, Athena merely offered a faint smile, betraying no hint of irritation. Having encountered Liliana on numerous asions, Athena was well ustomed to her aloof and distant manner. However, as the dragon empress, she couldn''t tolerate Liliana''s disrespect, even though they held simr status. Maintaining aposed expression on her charming countenance, Athena gently shook her head and responded with equal nonchnce, "What I''vee for isn''t your business, is it?" Liliana scoffed disdainfully at her retort, regarding her with a disdainful gaze as though addressing a fool. "Not my business? Are you certain, Athena Hellness? Do you know whose territory you now stand in?" Liliana''s tone turned icy, her arms folding proudly across her huge breasts. Athena''s expression froze momentarily as she heard this, realizing she had trespassed into Liliana''s territory, belonging to the Demon race. Recognizing her mistake, Athena swiftly regained her calm and authoritative demeanor. "Okay, I''ll admit it, I messed up," she said calmly, without a hint of anger. "Let''s cut to the chase. I''m on a mission: to find whoever caused that purplish-ck light in the sky earlier. Can you help me track them down, or if you happen to know who they are, could you tell me their whereabouts?" Despite her dissatisfaction with Liliana''s attitude, Athena recognized that now wasn''t the time for arguments. Rather than engaging in unnecessary conflict, it seemed wiser to pose a question and ask for her help. Upon hearing her words and purpose, Liliana''s eyes narrowed, and her vignce heightened. Her intuition regarding Athena''s purpose, centered on Leon, proved entirely urate. However, disclosing the true incident was out of the question, as Lilianacked insight into Athena''s intentions for seeking Leon. Liliana took a quick breath, swiftly masking her expression with calm nonchnce. "I''m sorry, Athena Hellness, but I''mpletely unaware of the individual responsible for the purplish-ck light. I can''t offer any assistance." Athena narrowed her eyes suspiciously, doubting Liliana''s words. "Are you saying the truth, Liliana Crimson? You''re not deceiving me, are you?" She inquired, her tone icy. "Indeed not, Athena Hellness. I see no reason to deceive you," Liliana retorted casually, her demeanor unwavering and her expression unchanged. As Athena observed Liliana''s seemingly genuine expression, doubt crept in, but it swiftly dissipated as she recalled the barrier magic she had recently breached, restoring her focus and rity. It was an ancient-level magic, so potent that even she struggled to dismantle it. Apart from Liliana, who stood before her, who else in this world could have cast such powerful magic? As Athena contemted Liliana''s deception, her expression darkened with anger. "Liliana Crimson, I didn''t anticipate you would deceive me like this," she said, her beautiful face now cold and stern. "You imed ignorance about that figure, correct?" "Then tell me this: Why did you erect a powerful barrier of ancient magic spanning a hundred kilometers in every direction?" Upon hearing the question, Liliana''s eyes widened slightly as she realized she had forgotten about this matter entirely! "Hehehe~ Looks like my hunch was spot on¡ªyou''ve lied to me, and you''re concealing that figure from me, aren''t you, Liliana?" Athena''s tone turned cold and grim as she observed the shift in Liliana''s expression. She hadn''t anticipated Liliana''s audacity in lying to her, which fueled her anger even further. *Boom!* Suddenly, a red aura, fierce as fire, burst from Athena''s body and soared into the sky. Two red horns slowly materialized above her head, causing the surrounding space to tremble violently. Realizing she could no longer conceal the truth, Liliana gazed at the spectacle with indifference, devoid of fear. "Humph! Even if I am indeed concealing them, what business is it of yours?" Liliana dered coldly. A blood-red aura, as potent as Athena''s, erupted from her body, piercing the night''s previously calm and chilly atmosphere and instantly infusing it with tension. The two women, each possessing a temperament distinct from the rest of the world, locked eyes with intense hostility for a few moments. Just as the tension between them reached its peak and they were on the brink of conflict, a voice abruptly interjected. "Ahem, two beauties, could you please refrain from fighting?" Upon hearing the sound, both immediately snapped to attention and instinctively turned towards its source, only to discover a man d in a ck robe with white hair, his face concealed by a ck half-face mask, abruptly materializing beside them. Liliana, witnessing this, was dumbfounded. She recognized the man as Leon, but she couldn''tprehend how he had suddenly appeared there when he should have been behind her. Furthermore, seeing the half-face mask on Leon''s face heightened her surprise and confusion. "Since when did Leon start wearing that?" Liliana pondered inwardly, her thoughts tinged with confusion. However, suddenly, memories from her past flooded her mind, bringing her back to reality with a jolt. In the past, before being exposed to the devouring poison, Leon had indeed always worn a mask covering half his face. Yet, since the mask was damaged in their fight, she had almost forgotten about it. Unlike Liliana, who was taken aback by Leon''s half-face mask and sudden appearance from the side, Athena became alert the moment she spotted him. She hadn''t sensed the presence of this masked man at all, which naturally left her feeling somewhat perplexed. After all, there was no one in the world who could evade her detection except for those stronger than her. With a vignt expression, Athena attempted to suppress the tension within herself as she scrutinized the man''s appearance from head to toe. "Who are you, and how did you appear without my notice?" For some reason, the sight of this masked man stirred memories of the person she loved¡ªLeon. However, the Leon she knew had ck hair, wore a white mask, and donned the white robes of a hero, making him very different from the man standing before her now. Meanwhile, Liliana, positioned across from Athena, also gazed curiously at Leon. She, too, wondered how he managed to elude her detection and suddenly materialize at their side. Listening to Athena''s question, Leon, his face half covered by the mask, smiled sarcastically, crossing his arms behind his waist in a manner reminiscent of a master. "I''m sorry, prettydy, but I can''t disclose my identity," Leon said calmly before continuing. "However, I can confirm that your arrival must be rted to me, isn''t it?" Athena frowned upon hearing his words, but after a moment, she quickly realized the implication and regarded him with slightly widened eyes. "Are you the one who released the purplish-ck light that soared into the sky earlier?" Athena asked, her tone tinged with surprise and curiosity. "Well, that was indeed me, prettydy," Leon replied with a faint smile, not hiding the truth. He knew that Athena''s arrival was likely due to something significant, probably rted to the hidden race or a simr matter. After all, the dragon race was one of the strongest, having participated in the 7,000-year war and fought against the evil god. Of course, this was just his guess, but he was confident that it was ny percent correct. However, since he didn''t want to reveal his identity yet and didn''t want Athena to discover that he was the ''Leon'' she loved, he decided to deceive her first. Fortunately, he found a ck mask in the pocket of his new robe, which covered half his face and boosted his confidence. Upon hearing Leon''s acknowledgment, Athena''s vignce slightly waned. She looked at Leon from head to toe once more before finally shifting her gaze to Liliana. "Do you have a rtionship with this woman?" Athena inquired, pointing at Liliana, leaving Leon momentarily speechless. He understood that the quarrel between them stemmed from Liliana''s attempt to conceal the truth, so he had to keep it secret and support Liliana. ncing at Liliana, who returned his look, they exchanged a subtle wink before Leon''s gaze shifted back to Athena. "I don''t know this beautiful white-haired woman at all," Leon replied casually. Athena couldn''t believe his words and was about to ask more questions, but Leon quickly interrupted her. "Alright, let''s settle this matter. Why are you looking for me?" Hearing this, Athena swallowed her questions and remembered the mission given by her ancestor. Taking a deep breath, she regained her domineering and majestic demeanor as she looked at Leon and said in an indifferent tone, "My purpose here is to take you away." ----------------- A/N: I''m sorry, I only uploaded one chapter today because I had some things to do, so I couldn''t upload two chapters. Thank you, and don''t forget your support! Chapter 167: Get Caught? "My purpose here is to take you away." Upon hearing Athena''s domineering words, Leon''s face remained calm and nonchnt, but his heart raced, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. The words, "I''ll take you away," brought him back to the memory of when Athena had nearly raped him in the Dragon Empire, back when he was a diplomat for the Holy Empire of Elysium. Although that incident happened a long time ago, and despite his current power allowing him to match or even surpass her, the trauma still lingered at the bottom of his heart. After all, Athena had indeed left him with bad memories, and the reason he wore a mask was because of this dragon woman. On the other hand, Liliana widened her eyes in disbelief upon hearing Athena''s words. ''Taking Leon away? How dare this woman say such words in front of me? Does she want to fight to the death with me right now?'' Suddenly, Liliana''s gaze toward Athena was filled with intense killing intent, as if she were ready to chop her into pieces. However, remembering the meaningful nce she had exchanged with Leon earlier, Liliana quickly concealed her killing intent so well that even Athena didn''t notice. "Ahem! I''m sorry, Lady Athena. Could you exin in more detail why you want to take me away and what business you have with me?" Leon quickly adjusted his emotions, adopting a more formal tone when addressing Athena. He didn''t want to prolong his interaction with her and aimed to end the conversation as soon as possible. Athena stared at Leon with a light, indifferent gaze for a few moments before finally answering, folding her arms across her huge chest: "To be honest, I have no personal business with you, but my ancestor, the first dragon, wants to see you and has asked me to bring you to him." Since she didn''t want to linger any longer and was eager to return to her pce to replenish her energy by gazing at the pictures of Leon disyed in her room, she decided to be straightforward and tell him everything. After all, her task was simply to escort him to her ancestor''s pce; once that was done, her mission would beplete. If Leon had known Athena''s true thoughts, he would have immediately fled faster than the speed of light. Unfortunately, he couldn''t possibly know. Meanwhile, upon hearing her words, Leon widened his eyes in astonishment and surprise, especially at the terms "Ancestor" and "First Dragon," which werepletely beyond his expectations. As an avid reader, he knew about the first dragon, also known as the ancient dragon by all the dragons in the world. The ancient texts of dragon races revered the ancient dragon as the progenitor of all dragons, viewing it as their ancestor and a deity. Now, Athena''s revtion that her ancestor, the ancient dragon, wanted to meet him naturally caught Leon by surprise. ''It seems this ancient dragon is connected to the 7,000-year n between Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the first Hero of Humanity, Luminus Troya. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sought me out after I used my chaos power to announce my arrival to all the hidden races in the world,'' Leon muttered to himself, drawing a conclusion that brought him a bit of relief. Initially, he doubted whether the phenomenon he created was significant enough to alert the hidden races to his arrival, but it seemed he had seeded. However, just to be sure, he needed to confirm it once more. Taking a small breath, Leon looked at Athena with a softer gaze and asked, "To confirm one thing, may I ask where your ancestor has been and why he hasn''t appeared for thousands of years? By the way, I apologize if my question offends you or your dragon race." Listening to Leon''s question, Athena maintained a calm expression on her alluringly beautiful face and shook her head slightly. "My ancestor has been sleeping for thousands of years, iming he was waiting for something," Athena replied in a nonchnt tone. "However, he recently woke up after seeing the purplish-ck light you emitted into the sky and suddenly asked me to bring you to him." Athena took a small breath and paused, concealing her curiosity as she stared at Leon. To be honest, she suspected that the man before her was the one her ancestor had been waiting for for thousands of years. However, she couldn''t grasp what was so extraordinary about him that her ancestor would slumber for millennia just to anticipate his arrival. Leon, upon hearing Athena''s confirmation, smiled slightly. "Thank you for your exnation," Leon remarked softly. Athena gave a small nod and said nonchntly, "Then, let''s go to my ancestor''s pce." Just as Athena turned around, expecting Leon''s agreement, an unexpectedly indifferent reply sounded behind her. "Sorry, I can''t go with you now." Athena''s movements halted abruptly, her expression turning grim as she turned back to face Leon, her gaze chilling. "What did you just say?" Athena inquired, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I can''t go with you," Leon reiterated firmly, shaking his head. As he had stated before, until Miranda woke up, he had no intention of engaging with the hidden races or cingplete trust in them so readily, including Athena''s ancestor, the ancient dragon. Having been betrayed by Velix and his subordinates, Leon had learned a valuable lesson¡ªnot to trust others too easily. Moreover, the hidden races had remained concealed from the world for 7,000 years, and Leon was uncertain of their true intentions toward his arrival. Although, in hindsight, this caution might have been excessive, he wasn''t willing to risk falling into the same trap twice. Moreover, he recalled that Miranda''s second task for him was to swiftly resolve the 7,000-year war between the Demon race and mankind rather than to cooperate with the hidden races or others to fight against the Evil God. This directive instilled a conviction that further fortified his decision. Slowly, Leon snapped out of his reverie and nced at Athena, whose demeanor had shifted dramatically, her eyes now filled with murderous intent, as if she wished to end his life. Witnessing this transformation, Leon realized that Athena was on the verge of losing control and needed to intervene swiftly. Before he could utter a word, however, a fiery red aura abruptly erupted from Athena''s body. *Boom!* The fiery-red aura soared into the sky, instantly tensing the atmosphere. Simultaneously, two red horns emerged on Athena''s head, and scales appeared covering her arms and legs. Witnessing this transformation, Liliana, who had been silently observing the conversation, widened her eyes in shock. She was about to intervene when Athena vanished from her spot, reappearing in front of Leon with a fist aimed at his face. Caught off guard, Liliana instinctively shouted, "Leon, be careful!" *Whoosh!* Suddenly, the fist, poised to strike Leon''s face, halted just one centimeter away, and the fiery-red aura surrounding Athena''s body dissipated abruptly upon hearing Liliana''s shout. As Athena raised her gaze to the man in the half-face mask before her and examined him carefully, the expression of murderous intent vanished from her face, reced by confusion. "Leon?" Chapter 168: Athenas Suspicion and an Agreement "Leon?" Upon hearing Liliana''s exmation, Leon, who was poised to unleash the power of chaos to fend off Athena, was instantly stunned, his face pale and his body frozen in ce like a statue. As Athena''s attack halted just before reaching his face and confusion clouded her expression, cold sweat trickled down Leon''s forehead. ''Damn it!'' Leon cursed inwardly, intending to retreat, but he suddenly felt a force pulling him, and Liliana materialized before him, wielding the Eternal Disaster Magic Staff in her right hand. Her eyes, blood-red and icy, fixed on Athena as a red aura condensed around her. "Athena Hellness, why are you attacking him!?" Liliana inquired in a chilly, indifferent tone. At Liliana''s words, Athena snapped out of her daze, her face still showing traces of shock. Slowly, she shifted her gaze to Liliana, who stood opposite her, her expression turning equally frigid. "Liliana Crimson, this is none of your concern; it''s between him and me," Athena dered in a firm, cold tone, pointing at Leon. Liliana showed no sign of weakness in response to Athena''s harsh statement. Instead, she stood proudly and confidently. "Hehehe~ None of my concern? I''m sorry, Athena Hellness, but let me enlighten you," Liliana proimed, her huge chest rising slightly as she grasped Leon''s right arm. "This man is my husband, and naturally, his affairs concern me. So, please refrain from making impolite remarks, okay?" A faint, proud smile graced Liliana''s lips as she spoke, a deration of sovereignty that left Leon feeling somewhat helpless behind her. Hearing Liliana''s words, Athena widened her eyes in disbelief, casting nces between Liliana and Leon. "Liliana Crimson, what did you just say? You didn''t deceive me, did you?" Athena asked, astonishment coloring her tone. Liliana shook her head. "No, this time I''m telling you the truth, Athena Hellness. This man is my husband. The reason I lied earlier, pretending not to know him, was because your sudden arrival put us on alert." As Liliana began to exin everything, Athena''s eyes narrowed, anger contorting her beautiful face as she realized she had been deceived. Yet, her emotional control was excellent, and she swiftly regained herposure as she scrutinized Leon once again with a careful gaze, unsettling him instantly. Athena''s intense stare felt like it was stripping him bare, and he was acutely aware that if he didn''t act quickly, he''d be in grave danger of being discovered. After a moment, Athena withdrew her gaze from Leon and turned to Liliana with a cold stare. "You mentioned he was your husband, and just now you called him Leon, right? So, can you tell me his full name?" Athena inquired. She wasn''t entirely sure why she was asking. It was evident that this man''s appearance contradicted that of Leon, the man she loved. However, after Liliana referred to him as ''Leon,'' curiosity naturally piqued Athena''s interest in his full name. Liliana frowned slightly upon hearing the question, puzzled by Athena''s sudden curiosity. Nevertheless, she felt inclined to divulge the information, considering she had deceived Athena twice before. Offering this answer could be deemedpensation for her actions. Taking a small breath, Liliana''s expression softened as she turned her gaze towards Leon behind her and began, "You should be familiar with him, Athena. This man is Leon¡ª" "Ahem! My name is Leon Orion," Leon interrupted abruptly, cutting Liliana off before she could finish her sentence. Liliana was naturally taken aback by his introduction, but before she could react, Leon promptly pulled her back and stepped forward with a faint smile adorning his lips. "Ahem! Forgive my impoliteness and rudeness for not introducing myself earlier, Dragon Empress Athena Hellness. Though I am bted, allow me to properly introduce myself. I am Leon Orion. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance," Leon said with the utmost respect, a stark contrast to his previous demeanor. "Leon Orion?" Athena frowned slightly, finding the name somewhat unusual. "Yes, my name is Leon Orion, and you may find it a bit strange," Leon lied without the slightest change in his expression, continuing, "But this is natural since I am a demon born in a deste region." ''Leon Orion'' was his name in his previous life, given to him by his parents in the previous world. Originally, he didn''t want to mention this name again because his memories of his family in his previous life weren''t pleasant, but he found himselfpelled to use it in order to deceive Athena. Athena scrutinized him once more, detecting no hint of deceit in his expression or voice, whichpelled her to believe him. With a slight nod, Athena reimed her indifferent yetmanding demeanor as she said, "Very well, Leon Orion, let''s revisit our previous discussion. Why did you decline my offer? I expect a satisfactory exnation, or else be prepared for me to take matters into my own hands." Leon smiled slightly at her familiar domineering demeanor, reminiscent of the time when this woman had coerced him into submission. "Well, it''s not that I intended to refuse, but it''s simply not the right time to meet your ancestor, Athena Hellness," Leon said lightly, then continued, "I can''t provide a detailed exnation, but you can assure your ancestor that when the time is right, I''ll visit your ce to meet him." After considering the matter of the hidden races for a moment, he understood the importance of not disying excessive wariness towards them, knowing it could have adverse consequences. Furthermore, he harbored confidence that Miranda would soon awaken, allowing him to broach the topic with herter. Upon hearing Leon''s words, Athena fell silent for a moment before reluctantly nodding. "Alright, I won''t pressure you," she conceded with a slight sigh, her dominering demeanor now softening as she contiuned, "I''ll convey your message to my ancestor." To be frank, if it were anyone else, she wouldn''t hesitate to take them away immediately. Yet, this man standing before her seemed far from ordinary, emanating an aura that unnerved her. Moreover, with Liliana''s presence beside him, she knew she stood little chance against the two. Rather than risk embarrassment, she decided it was wise to surrender and inform her ancestor about the situation; as for her ancestor''s reaction, she paid it little mind¡ªit wasn''t her concern. Leon breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her agreement, his body rxing slightly. "Thank you," he said in his true voice, catching Athena off guard and prompting her to gaze at Leon with a nk expression. She had once dreamt of Leon expressing gratitude to her in a simr manner, causing her heart to race. Sensing Athena''s intense scrutiny, Leon immediately realized his mistake, cursing himself inwardly. "Ahem! Dragon Empress Athena, is there something on my face?" Leon''s voice returned to its usual tone, prompting Athena to snap out of her thoughts. "No, I''m sorry," Athena replied, shaking her head slightly. ''Perhaps it''s just my mind ying tricks on me from missing him too much,'' she murmured to herself, feeling a mix of longing and frustration. Years had passed since shest saw Leon, leaving her with a deep sense of yearning. If it weren''t for the constraints of her pce and the rules prohibiting direct involvement with heroes, she would have captured Leon long ago, confined him in her chambers, and imed him as her own! Taking a deep breath topose herself, Athena directed her gaze to Liliana standing behind him, who met her stare with equal hostility, intensifying the tension between them. After a moment, Athena softened her demeanor slightly and said, "Liliana Crimson, could I have a private word with you?" --------- A/N: Thank you, and stay tuned! BTW, don''t forget to show your support~ Chapter 169: Two Womens Private Conversation "So, what did you want to talk to me about, Athena Hellness?" Twenty meters from where they had been standing earlier, Liliana folded her arms over her huge chest and gazed at Athena with her usual indifferent and cold demeanor. Just moments ago, Athena had requested a private conversation, leaving Liliana somewhat confused, but she didn''t refuse. As long as Athena didn''t pose a threat or something simr, Liliana didn''t harbor much hostility towards her. After all, the Dragon Empire and the Demon Empire had maintained contact since the time of her second ancestor, Morgan Crimson, even though the rtionship between the two empires was neither particrly good nor bad. In response to Liliana''s cold and indifferent demeanor, Athena smiled faintly and shook her head slightly. "Liliana Crimson, could you at least soften your cold and indifferent attitude? After all, I''m hundreds of years old and several generations older than you," Athena said in a light tone, like a senior offering advice. Liliana rolled her eyes mockingly, but she did not dispute the statement. Indeed, as a dragon, Athena had a very long lifespan,parable to that of her great-grandfather''s generation. But did she care? Of course not! In this world, strength was paramount, especially for her as the Demon Emperor, the pir and foundation of the Demon race''s survival and advancement. She could not show weakness to anyone, including Athena. This stemmed not only from her arrogant nature but also from her responsibility as the leader of the entire Demon race. Of course, there were a few exceptions to whom she couldn''t disy her arrogant attitude¡ªher three daughters and Leon. Aside from them, she didn''t care and would maintain her domineering demeanor with everyone else. Swiftly, Liliana snapped out of her reverie and gave Athena her usual cold stare. "If you called me just to discuss something like this, then you may leave now, Athena," Liliana remarked indifferently, showing no kindness at all. Athena smiled slightly and did not press further about her demeanor. "Alright, let''s get to the topic I wanted to discuss," Athena stated with a tone full of majesty before continuing. "I want to know if that man is truly your husband, or are you trying to deceive me?" Upon hearing this, Liliana frowned slightly, casting a look of dissatisfaction at Athena. "Didn''t I say that I didn''t lie about that?" Liliana asked coldly. "Well, it''s not that I don''t believe it, but I''m rather amazed that a woman like you could get a husband, which is rather unexpected," Athena replied in a slightly mocking tone, nearly provoking Liliana to explode with anger. However, she swiftly restrained herself, taking a breath to calm down while maintaining the same mocking expression. "Hehehe! If your reason for admiration is my having a husband, then I''m even more amazed at you, a dragon who is hundreds of years older than me but doesn''t have a husband or even a partner." Liliana retorted, a mocking smile dancing on her alluring lips. Upon hearing this, the mocking smile on Athena''s lips froze slightly, gradually reced by anger on her exceptional, beautiful face. The topic of partners was a sensitive one for Athena, particrly because it brought to mind how Leon had rejected her, sparking a confrontation between them. Liliana''s words felt like salt rubbed into a wound! "Liliana Crimson, are you provoking me to fight?" Athena inquired coldly as a fiery red aura suddenly erupted from her body, condensing around her in a menacing disy. "Hehehe~ If that''s what you want, then I''ll ept it," Liliana retorted with a cold smile, her blood-red aura intensifying around her. The two women exchanged intense gazes, brimming with hostility, as their auras finally dissipated simultaneously. "Humph!" they both snorted coldly in unison, arms folded across their huge chests, each refusing to meet the other''s eyes. After a moment, Athena took a deep breath, attempting to calm herself, before slowly fixing her gaze on Liliana, who stood opposite her. "Alright, I won''t waste any more time," Athena remarked in her usual indifferent and cold manner as she continued, "The real reason I called you was to inquire about your altercation with Sword Hero Leon Kruger on the Dessert of Chaos." Listening to this, Liliana''s previously cold expression quickly morphed into shock as she turned her head to stare at Athena. "What does he have to do with you?" Liliana asked, her tone cautious and wary. From the outset, she had suspected a connection between Leon and Athena, particrly noting Leon''s tense demeanor upon Athena''s arrival. Furthermore, Leon''s abrupt adoption of the name ''Leon Orion'' when questioned by Athena earlier only solidified her suspicion of their concealed rtionship. Now, with Athena directly addressing this issue, how could she possibly maintain herposure? "Just answer my question. Did you truly kill him, as imed and dered by the Holy Empire of Elysium, or is he still alive? I expect an honest response, because if not, I will indeed engage in battle with you, even if it costs me my life," Athena replied with a cold re in her fiery-red eyes, instantly casting a gloomy atmosphere over the scene. The news of Leon''s death had been disseminated by the Holy Empire of Elysium, and although Athena harbored doubts about its validity, she sought confirmation from Liliana, whom the Empire had used as the perpetrator of Leon''s demise. Faced with Athena''s question, apanied by a threat, Liliana showed no fear but felt somewhat puzzled. It was the first time she had seen Athena disy such concern toward someone, which naturally left her surprised but also cautious. Leon was her man, and she couldn''t allow another woman to entertain thoughts about him. Taking a deep breath, Liliana suppressed the suspicion in her heart and replied nonchntly, "The sword hero Leon Kruger is not dead but alive. His power is formidable; it''s not easy for him to perish." She had no intention of disclosing her rtionship with Leon to Athena until she understood the full extent of their connection. Upon hearing this, Athena''s anger gradually abated, reced by happiness as a beautiful smile graced her lips. "So that''s it; I had expected he couldn''t be dead, and the Holy Empire of Elysium must have made a mistake," Athena remarked with a slight sigh, further alerting Liliana and instilling a sense of crisis. "Athena Hellness, can you tell me about your rtionship with Leon Kruger?" Liliana inquired, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Hehehe, are you curious?" Athena responded yfully, her demeanor now more rxed and cheerful than before. "Of course I''m curious," Liliana replied coldly before continuing, "After all, he and I are enemies." Athena remained silent upon hearing this, her smile still radiant with happiness. After a while, she closed her eyes, idly ying with her long hair, before answering in an affectionate tone, "Leon Kruger and I hehehe~ are a couple." Chapter 170: Settle All Affairs! Meanwhile, tens of meters away from where Athena and Liliana conversed, Leon stood with his eyes closed and his arms folded across his chest. "Hah~" Leon sighed deeply as he slowly opened his eyes, his gaze shifting towards the two shining moons in the sky¡ªSylvia and Miranda¡ªstill perfectly aligned. Tonight had proven to be both exhausting and pivotal for him. The convergence of events¡ªTranscendent Night, the restoration of his powers, his encounter with Miranda, and more¡ªall unfolded in rapid session, catching him entirely by surprise and leaving him fatigued. "Tomorrow marks the beginning of the war¡­" Leon muttered with a hint of indifference on his face. Having regained his strength, he would naturally partake in the war but not align with the Holy Empire of Elysium''s side; instead, he would stand with Liliana''s Demon troops. After all, the key to halting the 7,000-year wary in ceasing one of the factions, be it humanity or the Demon race. Given his deep-seated enmity and animosity towards Velix and his subordinates, a resolution seemed possible only through the demise of one of them. Thus, there was no conceivable scenario in which he would align himself with the human side. Certainly, he was aware that this decision would bring him into conflict with his two friends, Valen and Luna, on the battlefield, but he wasn''t overly concerned. With Valen, he could defeat him repeatedly until the muscle-brained man could no longer fight. As for Luna, Leon was confident that a simple exnation would sway her to his side. However, this matter would need to be discussed with Lilianater, as it would impact the war n they had previously devised. *Step! Step!* Just as Leon was lost in thought, the sound of footsteps behind him jolted him back to reality. He swiftly turned around to see Liliana approaching with her usual cold and indifferent expression. "Are you done talking to Athena?" Leon inquired with a gentle smile, realizing Athena was no longer there. "Yes, I''m done," Liliana replied with a slight nod, her face devoid of the gentle smile she usually reserved for him. Upon seeing this, Leon realized that Athena must have said something to upset her. With a slight sigh, Leon slowly removed his half-face mask and affectionately rubbed Liliana''s snow-white hair. "Did that woman say something to make you angry, Liliana?" Leon asked softly. Liliana didn''t immediately respond, instead looking at him with a cold gaze filled with unspoken grievances. After a moment, she closed her eyes, taking a small breath to calm herself before opening them again. "Leon, tell me the truth. What is your rtionship with Athena?" Liliana inquired directly, her sharp gaze fixed on him. Leon smiled faintly, unafraid, as he heard Liliana''s question, having already anticipated that she would ask about this. "Well, if you''re asking about my rtionship with Athena, there''s really nothing between us," Leon answered honestly and casually. "Really?" Liliana narrowed her eyes and was clearly skeptical. "Of course, Liliana. Do you think I need to lie to you?" Leon chuckled softly, pinching her soft, supple cheeks. Liliana''s expression grew troubled and indecisive after hearing his words. It wasn''t that she didn''t believe Leon, but Athena''s previous statements hadn''t seemed like lies. Moreover, Leon''s unusual behavior around Athena, including hiding his real name, made her even more doubtful and uncertain. Noticing the change in her expression, Leon gently stroked her cheek, sensing her anxiety. "I don''t have any rtionship with her, but there is a bit of history between us," Leon said softly as he began to exin everything to Liliana. From how he became a diplomat representing the Holy Empire of Elysium to his encounter with Athena and the ensuing conflict between them due to Athena''s attempt to rape him, Leon detailed the events without reservation. Honestly, he had never desired to discuss this matter, not even with Liliana, as it was deeply embarrassing for him. However, with the circumstances as they were, he had no other option. If he didn''t exin everything, his rtionship with Liliana would inevitably suffer. As Liliana listened to Leon''s entire story, her puzzled and hesitant expression vanished, reced by shock that gradually transformed into uncontainable anger. "That woman¡­" Liliana gritted her teeth hatefully at Athena. She hadn''t anticipated the deep history between Leon and Athena, which fueled her anger toward Athena for her actions towards Leon. This revtion also altered Liliana''s perception of Athena, who had always appeared elegant and majestic to her. However, amidst her anger, Liliana found herself astonished by Leon''s ability to resist Athena''s advances, a feat beyond her expectations. After all, Athena was considered the most beautiful woman in the world, with a figure and appearanceparable to hers. Driven by this curiosity, Liliana gazed at Leon intently and asked, "Why did you refuse Athena''s invitation, Leon? Isn''t Athena incredibly beautiful and alluring?" Leon was taken aback, as he hadn''t anticipated Liliana asking such a question, but he didn''t outright deny it. Indeed, Athena possessed an admirable figure and appearance,parable even to Liliana, Luna, and Arshley. In terms of temperament, demeanor, and features, she was wless, and Leon couldn''t deny that Athena was at the peak of her allure. However, despite her many merits, all were tarnished in his eyes by one trait¡ªher extreme possessiveness. Her trait, resembling that of the yandere heroine from the novel in his previous life, instilled fear in Leon rather than love for Athena. If only Athena didn''t exhibit such extreme possessiveness, he was confident that he wouldn''t have minded being in a rtionship with her at that time. Taking a small breath, Leon shook his head slightly and gazed at her with affection, teasingly replying, "Even if she is beautiful, you surpass her in beauty, Liliana." Upon hearing this, Liliana froze in shock before a red blush spread across her already stunning face. "You¡­" Liliana flushed, giving Leon an annoyed look for teasing her in such a way. "Pfft!" Leon simply chuckled and gently caressed her wless face. The two locked eyes for a moment before embracing under the radiant light of the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, which seemed to illuminate their love. *** Meanwhile, thousands of kilometers away, a red-haired woman in a loose red gown flew eastward at an astonishing speed. After a while, she gradually slowed down and finally stopped mid-air. She turned her gaze back, a faint smile blooming on her exquisite lips, and whispered, "Although I don''t know how you managed to be with Liliana and even pretend to be her husband, your disguise can''t deceive me. The scent of your body has been embedded deep within me, my dear Leon Orion¡ªno, my Leon Kruger~." Chapter 171: Seeing Fiona Again Morning... As the sun slowly began to rise, its rays illuminated the world, bringing life to all living beings. Inside the room, Leon slept deeply, his handsome face showing a peaceful expression. However, hisfort was short-lived as he suddenly felt something heavy pressing down on him, causing him to frown involuntarily. ''Ugh... Why do I feel like something heavy is pressing down on me?'' Leon muttered as he slowly opened his heavy eyelids. He nced down at his stomach and saw a little girl with short white hair sleeping peacefully on his belly, a faint smile on her lips. Seeing this, Leon, still a little dazed from just waking up, was instantly startled, prompting his consciousness to swiftly return to full awareness. "Fiona?" Leon whispered in surprise, yet quickly regained hisposure. This wasn''t the first time this little girl had snuck into his bedroom and nestled on his belly like this on previous asions. However, he felt a twinge of confusion regarding when this little girl had managed to sneak into his room, given that he distinctly recalled returning with Liliana when it was already three in the morning. After a brief moment of contemtion, Leon shook his head, dismissing his confusion. Turning his attention back to Fiona''s endearing sleeping face, a smile tugged at his lips involuntarily. "This little girl is indeed very adorable..." Leon muttered softly as he yed with Fiona''s chubby cheeks, soft as buns. It had been over six days since hest saw her, and he found himself missing her immensely, particrly her adorable expression and those irresistibly soft cheeks. As Leon gently yed with Fiona''s chubby cheeks, easing his longing, Fiona, deeply asleep, suddenly emitted a slight moan, as if she sensed someone caressing her cheeks. Slowly, she opened her eyelids, revealing beautiful, round golden eyes. Observing this, Leon, who was gently ying with her cheeks, was suddenly startled, as he hadn''t expected this little girl to wake up because of his actions. However, he quicklyposed himself, putting a smile on his lips as he brushed her silky white hair and greeted her, "Good morning, Fiona. How are you? Did you sleep well? Upon hearing the very familiar voice, Fiona, initially still dazed, gasped in surprise. Slowly, she turned her gaze towards the source,ing face to face with golden eyes resembling her own and the beloved face of the man she had missed so much. "Daddy?" Fiona blinked repeatedly, as if questioning the reality before her. "Yes, it''s me, Fiona," Leon replied softly, gently pinching her cheek. His soft voice and the warm pinch reassured Fiona that she wasn''t dreaming. Her eyes widened in realization before she swiftly lunged forward, wrapping her arms tightly around Leon''s neck. "Whoa! Daddy! I missed you!" Fiona cried out loudly, tears flowing down her cheeks like an unstoppable flood. Six days without seeing her daddy felt like unbearable torture to her. Upon seeing Fiona in tears, Leon was momentarily taken aback but swiftly returned her hug, gently rubbing her small back. "Alright, my dear, I miss you too," Leon said softly and lovingly. "Wuuu~" Fiona continued to cry, as if releasing all her pent-up longing. Leon could only smile as he held her, allowing her to express her emotions freely with no intention of stopping her. Heprehended the depth of this little girl''s longing for him, evident in the way she clung to him like glue every moment they were together. Yet, at that time, he had no other option but to confine himself inside his room to concoct an antidote to the devouring poison. Without it, he wouldn''t be able to regain his strength. Fortunately, his decision proved correct, as it not only restored his powers but also led him to encounter Miranda and uncover the secrets of the past 7,000 years, revealing his own destiny as ''the Fated One.'' Quickly shaking himself from his reverie, Leon turned his attention to Fiona, who was still crying bitterly. "Alright, I won''t leave you again. So don''t cry anymore, okay?" Leon whispered softly, instantly calming Fiona''s tears until they ceased altogether. With tear marks still visible on her face and her little nose reddened, Fiona loosened her arms from around Leon''s neck and lifted her head to meet his gaze. "Really, daddy? You won''t leave Fiona again?" Fiona asked, wiping tears from her eyes. "Of course, my dear. I promise I won''t leave you again," Leon reassured firmly, gently wiping away her tears and affectionately pinching her cheeks. Fiona''s expression gradually brightened upon hearing this, and a silly smile spread across her small lips. "Hehehe~" Fiona giggled happily, wiggling her body from side to side, eliciting a chuckle from Leon at her adorable demeanor. The two then embraced each other, releasing their lingering longing while exchanging stories. Most of the storytelling was done by Fiona, with Leon serving as an attentive listener, asionally interjecting with jokes that brightened the atmosphere around them. "By the way, Fiona, I have something to ask you," Leon remarked, as if remembering something. "Hm? What is it, Daddy?" Fiona asked, her big, round eyes blinking with curiosity. "Last night, how did you manage to sneak into my room, and when did you do it?" Leon asked hesitantly. Fiona was taken aback by the question, rubbing her small chin as if trying to recall. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. "I snuck in before you returned to the room, Daddy," Fiona replied, a cute smile blossoming on her lips. "Before I came back?" Leon was surprised by her answer. If Fiona had indeed sneaked into his bedroom before his return, wouldn''t that imply she had slept with him all night? However, he remembered that when he returnedst night, Fiona was not on his bed. ''Strange... Was I so exhausted that I didn''t notice this little girl''s presence in my bed?'' Leon pondered silently, a furrow forming on his forehead. If it had been him before he regained his powers, then he could understand it, as his sense of detection was dormant without any holy power flowing within him. However, with his powers now restored, even stronger than before, it became impossible for anyone to evade his detection unless they were equal or stronger. "Daddy? Are you okay?" Just as Leon was lost in thought and puzzled, Fiona''s voice suddenly broke through, snapping him back to reality. "I''m fine," Leon replied, shaking his head to dispel his confusion. Perhaps he had simply been too tiredst night to notice Fiona''s presence. "By the way, Fiona, are you hungry?" Leon asked. Fiona pursed her lips, clutching her small tummy. "I''m very hungry, Daddy," she answered. Leon chuckled, lovingly rubbing her face. "Then, how about having breakfast with me?" Fiona''s eyes lit up at the suggestion, nodding eagerly like a hungry chick. "Yes! I want to eat breakfast with you!" Fiona eximed excitedly, her adorable behavior keeping Leon''s smile firmly in ce. "Alright, let''s have breakfast," Leon continued softly as he carefully lifted Fiona into his arms. However, just as he was about to leave the bed with Fiona, a sudden knocking sound echoed from the door, apanied by an indifferent woman''s voice. *Knock!* "Your Majesty Leon, may Ie in?" Chapter 172: The Return of Lyra Upon hearing the knock and the indifferent voice of the woman, Leon widened his eyes in disbelief. "Lyra?" Leon muttered uncertainly. The voice was very familiar; it belonged to Lyra, who had left the pce to undergo punishment from Liliana. However, he remembered that Lyra was supposed to be with the Demon army, preparing for the uing battle against the Human troops. So, how could she be in the pce? Driven by doubt, Leon, still holding Fiona, swiftly rose from the bed and strode toward the door, turning the knob to open it. *ck!* As he opened the door, a beautiful woman with an expressionless face, d in a maid outfit and with long ck hair, suddenly came into view¡ªit was none other than Lyra. "Good morning, Your Majesty Leon and Young Lady Fiona." Lyra greeted them politely, bowing her head. "Good morning, Lyra!" Fiona waved her small hand, a happy smile blooming on her lips. Leon quickly recovered from his surprise and smiled at Lyra. "Good morning, Lyra," Leon greeted her gently, then continued with a question: "When did you return to the pce?" "I returnedst night, Your Majesty," Lyra replied politely. Leon nodded and was about to ask more, but paused when he noticed the food trolley behind her. "Alright, let''s go inside first," Leon suggested as he slowly entered the room. Although he was curious about Lyra''s return, discussing it at the door didn''t seem appropriate. Lyra gave a small nod and pushed the food trolley into Leon''s room. *** Inside the room, Leon watched as Lyra skillfully arranged all the food on the table without needing any instructions, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit amazed. Although Lyra had been sent to serve her punishment and was no longer his personal maid, she still remembered his preferred dining spot perfectly. After a while, Lyra finished her task, and Leon guided Fiona to sit on the sofa in front of the table full of food. "Fiona, you can start eating first because I have something to discuss with Lyra," Leon said gently, causing Fiona to pout slightly. "Ehh! Didn''t you say you wanted to eat breakfast with me?" Fiona asked in a dissatisfied tone, her lips pursed and her round eyes welling up, ready to cry. Leon chuckled softly and gently rubbed her little head as he spoke: "Don''t worry, I won''t talk to Lyra for long. Afterwards, I''ll have breakfast with you, okay?" Although Fiona was reluctant, she nodded slightly and replied in a sad tone, "Alright, but not for long, okay?" "Okay." Leon smiled, kissed her cheek, then slowly rose to his feet and walked towards Lyra, who was standing near his study table. "Lyra, how are you?" Leon inquired gently as he drew nearer. "I''m fine, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra replied in a light tone, slightly shaking her head before continuing, "And yourself, Your Majesty?" Exclusive tales from m v lemp-yr Leon leaned against the wall beside his study table, a smile still forming on his lips. "I''m fine, Lyra." Lyra blinks a few times before nodding slightly. "By the way, Lyra, how was your punishment? Did it go well?" Leon inquired, his face showing a hint of embarrassment. He still harbored guilt because Lyra had been punished because of him. After all, during the process of concocting the devouring poison, Lyra greatly assisted him. Upon hearing the question, Lyra was silent for a moment before a faint smile, rarely seen, suddenly bloomed on her lips. "I''m fine, Your Majesty; in fact, what Her Majesty the Demon Emperor gave me was not a punishment but more like a vacation," Lyra exined calmly and lightly, without a hint ofint, bringing a sense of relief to Leon. Earlier, Liliana had assured him that Lyra''s punishment wasn''t severe. Though he wasn''t certain if Liliana spoke truthfully or aimed to alleviate his guilt toward Lyra, he decided to refrain from discussing Lyra''s situation with Liliana further. Now, with Lyra''s confirmation, he felt genuinely at ease. Taking a small breath, Leon regarded Lyra with a gentle gaze and asked, "So, does Liliana already know that you''ve returned to the pce?" Lyra nodded and replied, "Her Majesty is aware of my return because, truthfully, I came back under the orders of Her Majesty the Demon Emperor." Listening to this, Leon raised one eyebrow in surprise. "Ordered by her?" Leon asked again, seeking confirmation. "Yes, I was ordered by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor," Lyra replied firmly, prompting a slight frown from Leon. "In that case, what about the demon army that is meant to fight on humanity''s side if you''re absent?" Leon asked with uncertainty. Today marked the official start of the war between the two sides¡ªthe Demon Race and humanity. If Lyra, the arch-demon and main force of the Demon army, left the lineup, wouldn''t it make things difficult for the Demon army when they confronted the human troopster on? After all, humanity''s side in this war was unusually formidable, bolstered by the presence of two of humanity''s heroes¡ªValen and Luna¡ªalong with the Great Mage Rain Violet and the formidable Female War General Natasya Nox, all of whom possessed terrifying power. Moreover, standing behind them was Jim Terra, the four-eyed Devil, who had never been defeated in any battle against the Demon race. With such a formidable lineup on humanity''s side, Leon himself was not optimistic about the Demon race''s chances of winning, despite bringing two arch-demons and three Demon generals as their main force, unless Liliana herself intervened. "Actually, I don''t know either, Your Majesty Leon. Her Majesty the Demon Emperor simply asked me to return without giving me a reason," Lyra replied with a t expression, shaking her head. Observing her demeanor, which appeared genuine, the frown on Leon''s forehead deepened, but he quicklyposed himself with a breath. "Alright, that''s fine. I''ll inquire with Lilianater," Leon remarked in a soft and gentle tone. "Um!" Lyra blinked and nodded. Subsequently, they continued their conversation about various topics, mostly revolving around the impending war. After a while, the discussion concluded, and Lyra bowed her head to excuse herself. "In that case, I request permission to take my leave, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra said respectfully. Leon nodded, but then a thought urred to him, prompting him to ask Lyra. "By the way, is Liliana in her study or her room?" he inquired curiously. Lyra slowly raised her head and replied, "Her Majesty the Demon Emperor is in her study, Your Majesty." Upon hearing her response, Leon smiled with relief and no longer detained Lyra. "Alright, thank you," he said gently. "Um! You''re wee, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra said, bowing once more before departing with the food trolley she pushed ahead of her. Observing her departure, Leon lowered his gaze slightly, contemting Liliana''s intentions in summoning Lyra back to the pce. However, just as he was lost in thought, he suddenly heard two little girls'' voicesing from the direction of his bedroom door. "Fiona? Did you sneak into Daddy''s room again?" "Fiona, this stinky girl left us!" At the sound of the exmation, Leon was jolted back to reality, astonishment crossing his handsome face. "Charlotte and Iris?" ----------- A/N: Don''t forget the support! Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 173: Ordering Lyra to Create a Teleportation Portal Meanwhile, in her workspace, Liliana sat back in her chair, her beautiful face showing a nonchnt expression as she read the documents in her hands. After a while, she set the papers on the desk with a small sigh. "So much work to do," Liliana muttered, her voice tinged with helplessness and fatigue. Facing the imminent threat of war, Liliana, as the Demon Emperor, confronted the formidable challenge of tripling her efforts to manage governance, sustain the economy, and ensure the survival and prosperity of the Demon race amidst the impending conflict. "A war of eras, huh?" Liliana whispered, resting her chin on her hand as she gazed thoughtfully at the clear sky through the window near her desk. The War of Eras, a devastating conflict that repeats each era between humans and demons, resulted in significant loss of life for both sides. Innocent civilians, whether from mankind or the demon race, often found themselves victimized in these wars. During the 7,000-year war, demons suffered more losses than humans, regrly being beaten by the three heroes leading the human side. From Liliana''s ancestor, Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson, to her father, Gerald Crimson, victory always seemed out of reach for demons, leading Liliana to wonder if her race was cursed by the gods, destined to never win a war. "Hah~" Liliana sighed, shaking her head as she straightened up, a domineering aura surrounding her. "No matter what, I, Liliana Crimson, will be the first Demon Emperor to win a battle against humanity," she vowed silently, her cold face set in a stern expression. In the past, she might havecked confidence, but with Leon, the sword hero, and her husband by her side, how could she have any doubts? With his assistance, Liliana harbored the confidence to shatter the curse of defeat that had haunted the Demon race since the era of her second ancestor, Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson, and ultimately emerge victorious in this war. *Knock!* At that moment, a sudden knock on the door of her workspace snapped Liliana out of her reverie. "Come in," she replied, her tone calm and cold. *ck* The door opened, revealing Lyra, dressed in a maid''s outfit and carrying a tray with a cup of coffee and dry biscuits. Upon seeing Lyra, Liliana''s cold expression softened, and a slight smile appeared on her lips. "Lyra,e in," she said, her tone gentler than usual. Lyra nodded and approached Liliana. "Sorry to disturb you, Your Majesty," Lyra said respectfully, bowing her head slightly. "It''s fine, don''t worry," Liliana replied lightly before continuing, "Coincidentally, I actually wanted to meet with you to discuss why I called you back." Lyra was momentarily surprised, but quicklyposed herself and nodded. "In that case, please inform me, Your Majesty," Lyra said politely, setting the coffee cup and dry biscuits on the table. Taking a sip from her coffee cup, Liliana felt a wave of rxation wash over her tense body. After a few more sips, she ced the cup on the saucer and took a small breath, refocusing her gaze on Lyra. "Lyra, I called you back because I need your assistance to create a teleportation portal linking our outer pce to the troops'' camping site," Liliana exined casually. Upon hearing this, Lyra''s typically emotionless expression shifted for the first time, reced by a look of astonishment as she gazed at Liliana. "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, are you truly considering constructing a teleportation portal between the outer pce and the troops'' location? Isn''t that incredibly risky?" Lyra asked, her tone hesitant and unconvincing. Observing Lyra''s questioning of her orders, Liliana disyed no hint of anger toward her demeanor. In retrospect, this was likely the first instance where Lyra dared to question her decision. Nevertheless, Liliana didn''t mind, as she was well aware of the immense danger inherent in her order. A teleportation portal is a connection between two predetermined locations. The creation of such a portal was exceedingly arduous, demanding the use of exceedingly rare materials and the ancient level of teleportation magic necessary to establish and activate the coordinates. The portal''s purpose was to swiftly send reinforcements from the outer pce if the demon troops at the front faced defeat. Given the considerable distance between the outer pce and the Chaos Desert, which requires a two-day march, the portal would indeed provide a quicker method for deploying reinforcing troops. However, the significant danger in creating this portaly in its two-way nature, posing the looming threat of humanity''s troops breaching it and directly teleporting to the capital of the Demon Empire. If such a worst-case scenario were to unfold, the Demon race would undoubtedly suffer a devastating defeat in this war, leading to an inevitable checkmate. Given the immense risk involved, it was only natural for Lyra to question her decision. However, Liliana remained undaunted. She harbored confidence not only in her own power but also in Leon''s abilities. With theirbined strength, Liliana was assured that they could effectively avert the worst-case scenario. Quickly snapping out of her reverie, Liliana regarded Lyra with a light gaze. "I understand you may have doubts, but trust me, I wouldn''t decide if I wasn''t sure," Liliana stated confidently, causing Lyra to pause before nodding firmly. "Very well, Your Majesty," Lyra replied, her tone apologetic as she continued, "I will carry out your orders, and I apologize for questioning them." Liliana simply smiled, waving her hand as she replied in a yful tone, "No need to worry; I''m not upset about your questioning. In fact, I rather like it. It''s rare to see you like this." Lyra nodded slightly, her expression indifferent, though a hint of blush colored her cheeks upon hearing Liliana''s words. Their conversation continued, spanning various topics, including Lyra''s activities during her absence and the state of the battlefield. "By the way, Your Majesty," Lyra interjected, recalling her earlier conversation with Leon: "His Majesty Leon was looking for you earlier." "Alright, thank you. I''ll find himter," Liliana replied in a casual tone. Lyra simply nodded, offering no further words as she respectfully bowed her head. "In that case, I''ll take my leave, Your Majesty." "Okay," Liliana nodded, showing no further intention of holding her back. With permission granted, Lyra made her way to the door, exiting Liliana''s workspace with measured steps. Observing Lyra''s departure, Liliana gently shook her head, taking a sip of her coffee and nibbling on the dry biscuits Lyra had prepared earlier. "It seems I''ll need to wrap up my work soon and speak with Leon aboutst night," Liliana whispered to herself, recalling the formidable purplish-ck power Leon had unleashed, a memory that lingered uneasily in her mind. Moreover, Leon''s conversation with Athena regarding the dragon ancestor''s desire to meet him only piqued Liliana''s curiosity further about what transpired that she was unaware of. Taking a deep breath, Liliana lightly patted her cheeks and murmured with anticipation, "Alright, let''s get this done!" Chapter 174: Valens Observation and Gurens Jealousy Meanwhile, standing before Arthamonth''s town gates, Luna, Valen, Guren, Natasya, and Rain stood together in their battle robes, facing Mayor Daniel and the thousands of town guards behind him. "Thank you for gracing our small town with your presence, Bow Hero Luna." Daniel respectfully addressed Luna, bowing his head toward her. Luna smiled gently, shaking her head as she spoke: "Mayor Daniel, there''s no need for gratitude; instead, it is we who owe you and the people of Arthamonth our thanks for providing us with a ce to rest. We will always cherish this kindness, and I promise to repay it in the future." Listening to Luna''s words, a joy that Daniel couldn''t conceal spread across his round, chubby face. Had these polite words been spoken by amoner or another noble, Daniel might have remained indifferent, yeting from the mouth of a hero, they held significant weight. It meant he had received an indirect favor from her! With this realization, his long-held dream of being promoted and transferred from this remote ce to the capital could finally materialize in the near future! ''Hahaha! I, Daniel, am truly fortunate in this life!'' Daniel chuckled inwardly. Swiftly regaining hisposure, he nodded in agreement. "If that''s the case, then I, Daniel, am deeply honored to ept it, Bow Hero Luna," he said with a joyful smile, not hesitating to ept Luna''s verbal promise. Luna simply nodded back with a serene smile, choosing not to add anything further. Having witnessed countless facets of human nature, Luna couldn''t help but discern Daniel''s innermost thoughts and true intentions. Regrettably, Luna didn''t concern herself with Daniel''s thoughts or intentions, viewing him as a fleeting presence in her life who would never cross her path again. "In that case, Mayor Daniel, my entourage and I will return to our troops'' side," Luna remarked casually. "Alright, please take care on your journey as well as in this war against the demon race¡ªBow Hero Luna, Spear Hero Valen, General Natasya, Great Mage Rain, and Marquis Guren. The people of Arthamonth will always pray for your victory." Daniel spoke respectfully, bowing his head, followed by the entire guard behind him. "Thank you," Luna replied softly, nodding slightly as she turned to leave, followed by Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren. Watching the group until they were out of sight, Daniel, who had maintained a respectful expression, suddenly burst intoughter. "Hahahaha! Everyone, let''s celebrate tonight!" Daniel eximed loudly, startling the entire guard behind him, who initially feared they had misheard. However, as they grasped Daniel''s sincere intent, excitement swiftly spread, and eager shouts resonated throughout the Arthamonth town gate. *** On their way to join the troops stationed five kilometers away from the town of Arthamonth, Luna and Natasya conversed at the front, deliberating and brainstorming war strategies. In the middle row, Rain apanied them silently, while Valen and Guren, positioned behind, exchanged wordless nces. "What did you observe?" Guren inquired, his tone carrying a chill as he nced at Valen beside him. "Nothing. I just thought you were a bit different this time," Valen replied with his usual reckless smile. Upon hearing this, Guren''s eyes narrowed slightly as he pondered whether Valen had detected his ascension into a sword hero. However, confident in his ability to conceal the Holy Sword of Zenith, Guren felt relieved. "What exactly do you mean?" Guren asked with a note of caution. Valen, rubbing his chin, examined Guren from head to toe, causing him to shiver and feel unsettled under his gaze. After a moment, Valen withdrew his gaze and smiled faintly. "I sense a change in you. You appear to have grown stronger and improved sincest time, am I right?" Valen guessed, instantly putting Guren on edge. ''This man''s observations are truly unnerving,'' Guren thought to himself, narrowing his eyes slightly at Valen. Valen''s intuition, despite his reckless demeanor, was uncanny, a fact that Guren was well aware of. Taking a small breath topose himself, Guren immediately stered a faint smile on his lips. "So, have you discerned that I''m stronger and feel threatened by me?" Guren inquired in a somewhat arrogant tone. After obtaining the Holy Sword of Zenith and experiencing the transcendent powerst night, he felt highly confident in his newfound strength, which had increased manifold from before. Moreover, he also came to understand how distinct he was from the true heroes, fueling his resentment toward Leon for not perishing sooner. If he had acquired the Holy Sword of Zenith earlier, shouldn''t his name be reverberating throughout the Empire or even the world by now? Listening to Guren''s question, Valen shook his head with a mocking smile. "Although I acknowledge your slight increase in strength, it doesn''t grant you the authority to threaten me. No matter how powerful you be, even if you were to be a hero and wield a holy weapon, you still can''t surpass me." Valen''s words dripped with arrogance and dominance,ced with a subtle implication, causing blue veins to protrude on Guren''s forehead. Valen''s arrogance tempted Guren to strike him with his Holy Sword of Zenith. However, his improved emotional control allowed him to swiftly regain hisposure. "Humph! How can you be so confident?" Guren sneered coldly before continuing mockingly: "After all, you were always defeated by Leon and never once emerged victorious against him, right?" Upon hearing the name ''Leon'', Valen''s expression hardened momentarily before returning to normal. "Leon, that guy isn''t human, so it''s no surprise I was bested by him," Valen replied nonchntly, catching Guren off guard with his straightforward admission. Guren frowned as he redirected his gaze towards Valen, his tone cautious as he asked, "How powerful was Leon? Can you borate?" Though Leon was someone he harbored resentment towards, Guren found himself unexpectedly curious. Perhaps it stemmed from taking on the role of the new sword hero in Leon''s ce, or simply from a desire forparison to boost his own ego¡ªGuren couldn''t quite decipher his own motives. Yet one thing remained certain: he was genuinely intrigued to learn of Leon''s strength during his lifetime. In response to Guren''s question, Valen''s expression shifted from its previous recklessness to one of calm andposure. "I can''t quite put into words how formidable Leon is," Valen replied casually, leaving Guren puzzled by his cryptic response. Yet, before Guren could inquire further, Valen interjected. "But unquestionably, his talent, strength, ability, mentality, and perception were all at their peak, leading me to conclude he wasn''t human at all, but rather a monster that should never have existed in this world," Valen continued, a faint smile ying across his lips. Upon hearing this, Guren''s eyes widened, his expression gradually shifting to one of jealousy. "Monster, huh?" ----------- A/N: Please give your support! Cough! ©d(£À^?^£À)¥Î Thank you and stay tuned~ (?¡ä?`?) Chapter 175: Enjoying Downtime with Three Cute Little Daughters In the room, Leon and Fiona sat next to each other, sharing breakfast together. Across from them, on the sofa, Charlotte and Iris, his other two daughters, also ate their breakfast, their unwavering gazes fixed on Leon, causing him to feel somewhat embarrassed. "Ahem! My two sweet little girls, why are you looking at me like that? Is your daddy so handsome that you can''t keep your eyes off him?" Leon joked, taking a bite of the bread in his right hand. Hearing Leon''s words, the two blinked and nced at each other before turning their gaze back to Leon and nodding slightly. "You are indeed very handsome, Daddy," Charlotte admitted straightforwardly, her face showing genuine appreciation. "Yeah! I think you''re even more handsome than before you started confining yourself in the room," Iris chimed in, wearing an unusually serious expression. Leon was surprised by theirpliments. He had only intended to joke and hadn''t expected such straightforward responses. "So, how does my face look different from before?" Leon asked with a gentle smile, rubbing both sides of his face. Before Charlotte and Iris could answer, Fiona suddenly chimed in with an excited tone. "Daddy''s face looks smoother and brighter than before!" Fiona eximed, her eyes lighting up with admiration as she praised Leon, her cheeks puffing out like hamsters as she munched on bread. Charlotte and Iris nodded in agreement simultaneously. "Yes, Fiona is right," Charlotte giggled, taking a sip of her warm milk. "Um! Right!" Iris nodded in agreement, a sweet smile gracing her lips. Leon chuckled, affectionately rubbing Fiona''s hair. To be honest, he had indeed observed the alteration in his appearance. Before, he had looked haggard, easily fatigued, and somewhat gloomy. Now, he radiated energy and vigor, reminiscent of his days as a sword hero before being exposed to the devouring poison. The transformation was a result of the disappearance of the devouring poison within him, which not only sealed his holy power but also depleted his spirit. Turning his gaze to Charlotte and Iris, who were still looking at him with affection, and then to Fiona, who was gazing at him with excitement, Leon felt a warm sensation in his heart. With the return of his power, Leon vowed to protect these three little treasures of his from any danger that threatened them. Even if an evil god were to rise from its seal, he would show no fear of protecting them. This was his solemn oath! With a faint smile on his lips, Leon looked at Charlotte and suddenly remembered something. "By the way, how did you manage the task I entrusted to you, Charlotte? Did you take care of your two younger sisters while I was away?" Leon inquired affectionately. Upon hearing his question, Charlotte was momentarily surprised but quickly nodded, her smile growing wider with happiness. "Of course, Daddy, I fulfilled my duty and looked after Iris and Fiona attentively," Charlotte replied gracefully and calmly, though a hint of eagerness to receive praise shimmered on her face, eliciting a chuckle from Leon. "Excellent; you have proven to be quite dependable, my dear Charlotte," Leon praised sincerely as he dipped bread in milk and fed it to her. *Hap!* "Nyam~" Charlotte took a bite, munching with joy blossoming on her round little face. This gesture from her daddy was an acknowledgment of her, filling her with delight. Seeing this, Fiona felt a twinge of jealousy, puffing up her cheeks like a pufferfish. "Ehh! I want Daddy to feed me too!" Fiona pouted, her lips pursed in a jealous expression. Leon chuckled at her adorable reaction, unable to resist gently squeezing her round, puffed cheeks. "Alright, open wide," Leon said with a yful smile as he took the milk-dipped bread and fed it to her. *Hap!* "Nyam~ Nyam~ Hehehe~" Fiona giggled happily, swaying her body from side to side as she munched on the bread. Leon smiled, but suddenly felt a sharp gaze on him. He turned to find Iris ncing at him with a pouty expression, which made him chuckle. "Of course, for my sweet little daughter, how could I forget?" Leon quipped with amusement as he picked up the milk-dipped bread and fed it to Iris. *Hap!* "Nyam~" Iris''s eyes formed crescents, showing her happiness. Witnessing the smiles on Iris''s, Fiona''s, and Charlotte''s faces, Leon felt a sense of relief wash over him. "I must protect this happiness at all costs, even if it means risking my life!" he vowed with determination. *** Fifteen minutes after breakfast, Leon sat on the sofa, sipping his coffee, while observing Charlotte and Fiona ying puzzles on his bed. Meanwhile, on hisp, Iris rested her head with azy, cat-like expression, eliciting a slight smile from Leon. "Don''t you want to y with your two sisters?" Leon ced his coffee cup on the table, gently stroking her long, banded white hair. Iris shook her head slightly and buried her face in Leon''s stomach, hugging his waist with both short arms. "I don''t want to y, Daddy. You''ve been confined to yourself for more than five days, and I haven''t had much time to spend with you." Compared to her two sisters, Charlotte and Fiona, Iris felt that her rtionship with her daddy was rather tenuous and not as strong as theirs. Naturally, Iris knew that this was due to her previous tendency to stay away from her daddy and avoid him, even though their rtionship had improved significantly now. Upon hearing this, Leon was surprised by Iris''s directness, as she typically held a more reserved and introverted demeanorpared to her two sisters. However, his surprise swiftly transformed into a gentle smile that graced his lips as he looked at Iris, who was disying her affection for him. "I''m sorry, Iris. It''s my fault for not paying enough attention to you," Leon said gently, his tone tinged with guilt. Iris immediately loosened her hug from Leon''s waist and lifted her face to meet his gaze. "No, Daddy. You don''t need to apologize. It was my fault for staying away from you and always avoiding you back then," Iris replied, shaking her head earnestly. Leon couldn''t help but admire this little girl for her mature attitude, which seemed beyond her years. "Alright, this is both of our faults; so, let''s work on it together, okay?" Leon affectionately rubbed her chubby and soft face. "Hehehe~ Okay!" Iris smiled happily and hugged Leon tightly, as if releasing all the emotions she had hidden in front of him. Leon smiled and rubbed her back gently, cherishing this moment of peace amidst the looming threat of the impending war between humanity and the Demon Race. Chapter 176: Miranda Reappears and the Issue With the Holy Sword of Zenith An hourter... Sitting on the edge of the bed, Leon wore a helpless expression, apanied by a faint smile, as he looked at his three daughters, fast asleep on his bed. "I didn''t expect these girls to fall asleep one by one while I wasn''t paying attention," Leon sighed, shaking his head slightly. After breakfast, he spent some quiet time with Iris on the sofa, not noticing that Fiona and Charlotte, who had been ying puzzles on his bed, had already drifted off to sleep. Eventually, Iris also fell asleep on hisp, prompting Leon to let out a small sigh. "Maybe they''re still sleepy because they woke up too early," Leon muttered, ncing at the clock, which showed 6 a.m. Typically, his three daughters woke up around half past seven or eight beforeing to visit his bedroom, so it was natural that they were still sleepy now. "Well, it''s a bit short, but I feel like I''m enjoying it," Leon whispered to himself as he brushed their hair one by one, a faint smile on his lips. He then pulled the nket over their little bodies, and after making sure they were sleepingfortably, Leon finally felt relieved. "Seeing them asleep makes me feel a bit sleepy too," Leon yawned, stretching his stiff body. Last night, he didn''t get enough rest, having returned to the pce at three in the morning. However, he couldn''t sleep now, as he had many matters to discuss with Liliana regarding the impending war. "Alright, let''s take a shower, then rx a bit, and meet Liliana in her workspace," Leon decided silently before heading to the bathroom to freshen up. Ten minutester, Leon emerged with a refreshed and energized expression on his face. He then walked over to the sofa, leaned back, and took a sip of his now slightly cold coffee, trying to calm his mind while keeping his gaze on his three sleeping daughters. However, he had barely started to rx when a woman''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Master!" Mid-sip of his coffee, Leon nearly choked in surprise upon hearing the familiar voice. "Miranda? Is that you?" Leon asked, his tone tinged with surprise. "Yes, it''s me, master," Miranda replied gently in his mind, prompting Leon to release a small sigh as his expression gradually rxed. "Why are you contacting me again? Didn''t you say you were going to rest? Or have you finished with that?" Leon inquired, curiosity evident on his face. After Miranda had assigned him the tasks, he recalled her mentioning that she was going to rest for a while, implying it might be a lengthy period. Yet now, Miranda had suddenly contacted him, leaving him somewhat puzzled about her intentions. "No, Master. I woke up because I sensed a strange fluctuation in your body," Miranda replied gently, causing Leon to furrow his brow. "A fluctuation? What do you mean by that?" Leon inquired, his tone tinged with hesitation. *Whoosh!* As Leon grappled with confusion, a speck of purplish-ck light shot out from his forehead, gradually expanding into the form of a beautiful woman. She had long purple hair and wore a loose gown that draped over her curvaceous figure. Startled by her sudden appearance, Leon''s eyes widened as though he had just seen a ghost. "Miranda? How did you get out?" Leon dumbfounded. Miranda smiled slightly at Leon''s puzzled expression, an impulse to pinch his cheeks crossing her mind. "Did I ever say that I couldn''t get out, master?" Miranda giggled as she settled down beside Leon. At her response, Leon snapped out of his shock, finally nodding in understanding. "Well, you''re right," Leon remarked with a small smile before his expression suddenly shifted to curiosity. "So, what prompted you to awaken again? And what''s the significance of the fluctuation inside my body that you just mentioned?" Miranda''s gentle expression turned serious upon hearing his question. "Master, while I was resting, I sensed something strange within your body, prompting me to awaken," Miranda began, her eyes narrowing slowly before she continued, "Upon investigation, I discovered it''s rted to your connection with the Holy Sword of Zenith." "Huh? My connection with the Holy Sword of Zenith?" Leon frowned, puzzled by her words. "Yes, there seems to be an issue with your connection to the Holy Sword of Zenith," Miranda stated in a serious tone. "If you''re doubtful, try to sense your connection with it." The frown on Leon''s forehead deepened, but he remained silent, closing his eyes slowly. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, his holy power burst out of his body, coalescing around him to form a protective barrier that encased his entire body. After a while, Leon''s holy power dissipated, and his eyelids slowly lifted, confusion evident in his gaze. "I can still feel my connection to it," Leon remarked, turning his doubtful gaze towards Miranda beside him. He couldn''tprehend why Miranda insisted something was wrong with his connection to the Holy Sword of Zenith when he had just sensed their continued connection. Miranda''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing Leon''s statement, her demeanor growing even more serious. "In that case, try connecting your consciousness with it and summoning the Holy Sword of Zenith," Miranda urged in a stern tone. Leon nodded and then pressed his index and middle fingers to his forehead. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a golden star mark appeared above his forehead, causing the entire space inside his room to fluctuate. However, Leon quickly regained control, mindful of his three sleeping daughters on the bed. Afterwards, he closed his eyes once more, mobilizing the holy power within him to connect his consciousness with the Holy Sword Zenith in order to summon it. As a sword hero, the Holy Sword Zenith was his weapon, and he could summon it anytime and anywhere, regardless of distance. Moreover, since gaining his powers as a herost night, he knew that his sword was currently in the Holy Hall of the Three Heroes, awaiting his summons to his side. However... "Impossible!" Leon eximed in disbelief, rising from his seat with a horrified expression as he stared at Miranda beside him. Moments ago, he had tried to channel his hero consciousness to summon the Holy Sword of Zenith, only to discover he waspletely unable to do so! What was even more incredulous was that not only did the Holy Sword of Zenith fail to respond, but his consciousness was abruptly cut off as he forcefully attempted to summon it! Throughout his experience as a hero and the knowledge he had umted in his life, he had never encountered anything like this, leaving him utterly perplexed in the present moment. Leon regarded Miranda with a serious gaze, silently seeking rity on the matter. However, Miranda remained silent, her expression contemtive, as if she were deep in thought. After a while, she took a small breath, raising her gaze to meet Leon''s with a serious expression. "It appears my earlier spection was correct, Master." ---------- A/N: Thank you for your support! Stay tuned! Chapter 177: Oaths from Hidden Races and Token "It appears my earlier spection was correct, Master." Upon hearing this, the frown on Leon''s forehead deepened; he didn''t understand what she meant at all. "What do you mean? What spection?" Leon asked, his tone confused, as he slowly sat back down. Miranda, wearing an indifferent expression rarely seen on her face, turned her gaze toward Leon. "Master, before I answer your question, may I ask you something?" Miranda inquired, deepening Leon''s confusion. Nevertheless, he nodded. "Before I summoned you to the garden where we first met, did anything unusual happen to you?" Miranda asked, her expression serious. Leon narrowed his eyes, recalling the events ofst night. Just before meeting Miranda, he had been in transcendent mode, attempting to maximize and strengthen his recently recovered hero power. Shortly afterward, a searing pain overwhelmed him, as if thousands of swords were stabbing his heart, leading to a loss of consciousness. Upon regaining awareness, he discovered himself in the very garden where he and Miranda had first encountered each other. Snapping back from his contemtion, Leon took a small breath, his face still showing a horrified expression. "If you''re asking if anything happened to me before meeting you, it was a pain that attacked my heart," Leon replied, his voice trembling slightly. The memory of that pain remained vivid, causing Leon to feel as though he were on the brink of death at that time. As a result of this incident, he still harbored some anger toward Miranda, feeling she was ountable for it. After all, given that the pain urred before he fainted and met her, it seems logical to attribute it to her, doesn''t it? "Pain in the heart?" Miranda''s sudden question caught Leon off guard, leaving him feeling unsettled as he met her gaze. "Yes, pain in the heart; it felt like being stabbed by a thousand swords simultaneously," Leon exined, his tone tinged with doubt as he observed Miranda''s perplexed expression. "Why are you confused? Weren''t you the one who sent that pain to make me faint in order to summon me to the garden where we first met?" Miranda gazed at Leon with an indifferent expression, offering no response before finally shaking her head slightly and releasing a small sigh. "No, it wasn''t me," Miranda replied calmly before borating: "I never sent any pain or the like to summon youst night, master." Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief upon hearing her confession. He thought that the excruciating pain he enduredst night, nearly bringing him to the brink of death, was inflicted by Miranda. However, it became apparent that he had misunderstood Miranda, leaving him feeling rather embarrassed. "Ahem, forgive me for using you, Miranda," Leon said, smiling with embarrassment. "It''s okay, Master, don''t worry," Miranda replied, her indifferent expression softening into a beautiful smile. Leon sighed in relief as his expression grew calmer. "So, is there any connection between the pain I felt and the issue of why I couldn''t contact the Holy Sword of Zenith with my consciousness earlier to summon it?" Leon asked seriously. Miranda gave a small nod and exined, "Indeed, the pain you felt is likely one of the reasons you''re unable to channel your consciousness into the Holy Sword of Zenith and summon it, master." She paused for a moment before continuing in a cautious tone, "Actually, when I summoned you to the garden where we first met, I sensed something strange in you¡ªa slight fluctuation in your holy power." "I didn''t pay much attention to it at the time, thinking it was just a reaction of your holy power sensing the power of chaos within me." "However, upon careful examination earlier, I discovered an issue with your connection to the Holy Sword of Zenith, leading me to suspect that the fluctuation of holy power I sensed at that time is the true reason." Upon hearing this, Leon''s eyes narrowed, but there was no panic or anxiety like before. Although this matter surprised him and proved somewhat difficult to digest, he tookfort in having Miranda by his side, which alleviated his worries. Taking a small breath, Leon sipped his now-cold coffee and asked casually, "Do you have any idea what the fluctuation is and why it might be preventing me from summoning the Holy Sword of Zenith?" Miranda shook her head as she picked up a dry biscuit from the table and ate it: "I''m not sure yet. I''ve just woken up from my rest, so I haven''t fully grasped this matter. However, I''ll delve deeper into it, and once I have a better understanding, I''ll inform you of the cause and solution." Leon nodded without showing any objection or dissatisfaction and replied softly, "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you. I apologize for always troubling you." Without Miranda, he would likely have been perplexed and floundering when faced with such a big issue. After all, in the historical records of past heroes archived in the library, there wasn''t a single instance where a hero couldn''t contact their holy weapon, making this a first in history. Therefore, he felt immensely grateful and fortunate to have Miranda by his side. "You don''t need to thank me, Master; my presence is here to assist you," Miranda gently exined, further touching Leon. "Alright," Leon responded, adopting a more rxed and casual tone. Shortly after, the two delved into a deep conversation primarily focused on the evil god and the incident 7,000 years ago, further enriching Leon''s understanding of the adversary he would confront in the future. "By the way, Miranda," Leon pondered for a moment before asking in a curious tone, "Regarding the hidden races, can I trust them?" After the incidentst night, when Athena arrived with the intention of taking him to meet the Dragon Ancestor, he found himself in a dilemma. On one hand, he was somewhat wary of them, unsure of how they would treat him, the ''the Fated One,'' after 7,000 years had passed. On the other hand, he feared that his caution toward them might backfire and harm him in the future. Miranda was initially a bit clueless, but after a moment, she grasped his meaning. "For the hidden races, there''s no need to worry, Master," Miranda said gently before borating. "In fact, they are unlikely to betray you because both Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, have taken precautions. They have all been bound by an oath to never turn against you, the fated one." "Their oath was immortalized in a ck token with a star and moon pattern, and this token functions to suppress them should they ever harbor evil intentions towards you." "By the way, the token was specially created for you to wield, also serving as a weapon should the hidden races ever forget their oath." Upon hearing this, Leon was naturally surprised, as he did not anticipate such an operation orchestrated by the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya. However, he also felt somewhat calm and rxed, relieved to finally escape his dilemma. With a slight nod, Leon wore a curious expression as he asked, "So, where is the token?" If he could obtain the token now, he could feel more confident in his future interactions with the hidden races. Miranda didn''t immediately respond, choosing instead to take a sip of the coffee Leon had prepared moments before. "The token isn''t in my possession; it''s held by the dragon race, specifically by their ancestor known as the ''first dragon''," Miranda replied sinctly. As Leon processed this information, shock overtook his expression, eventually manifesting as a twitch at the corner of his mouth. "Damn, is this simply too much of a coincidence?" Chapter 178: Mirandas Blunder "Damn, is this simply too much of a coincidence?" If he had epted Athena''s offer, wouldn''t he now possess the token? Leon felt a tinge of regret but also a sense of helplessness. At the time, he had been highly cautious of the hidden races, including Athena''s ancestor, so regretting his decision seemed futile. "Hah~" Leon sighed softly, leaving Miranda, who sat beside him, somewhat perplexed. "Master, is something bothering you?" Miranda inquired, her tone tinged with concern as she gently rubbed his face. Leon offered a slight smile in response and shook his head. "It''s nothing, just a disquieting thought that suddenly crossed my mind." Miranda nodded and refrained from further questioning upon seeing that Leon''s expression had reverted to its previous state. "By the way, Master, I should probably head back soon to quickly investigate the matter of your connection with the Holy Sword of Zenith," Miranda recalled, rising from her seat. Leon nodded in agreement, also rising to his feet. "Very well, and thank you, Miranda." Miranda smiled, but as she was about to re-enter Leon''s body, her gaze inadvertently fell upon Fiona, Charlotte, and Iris, who were sleeping on the bed, causing her expression to freeze slightly. "Such cute little girls!" Miranda eximed, her purple eyes sparkling as if she had just discovered a treasure. Observing this, Leon was somewhat surprised but quickly chuckled, crossing his arms over his chest with a proud smile blooming on his lips. "Ahem! They are indeed adorable because they are my daughters." Miranda was startled upon hearing this, looking at Leon with an incredulous expression. "Your daughters? Wow! No wonder they''re so cute, master!" Miranda giggled sincerely, widening the smile on Leon''s lips even further. "Ahem! You''re embarrassing me, Miranda," Leon remarked yfully, pretending to cough and rub his nose. Miranda continued to giggle before her gaze returned to the three little girls. "Master, may I take a closer look at them?" Miranda inquired. "Of course,e along." Leon agreed without hesitation and walked towards the bed, with Miranda following closely behind. Arriving at the bed, Miranda could finally discern their faces more clearly, which heightened her happiness. However, as she scrutinized them closely, her previously joyful expression suddenly faltered. "Hm? Is something wrong, Miranda?" Leon inquired, noticing the change in her demeanor. Miranda didn''t immediately respond but instead rubbed her eyes, as if trying toprehend what she was seeing, causing Leon to feel a growing sense of unease. After a moment of silence, Miranda finally turned to Leon with a serious expression. "Master, there''s something unusual about your three daughters," Miranda stated, leaving Leon dumbfounded. If anyone else had spoken those words to him, he would have swiftly unsheathed his sword. However,ing from Miranda, they rendered him motionless, unsure how to react. Sensing Leon''s reaction, Miranda swiftly recognized her misstep and hastened to rify. "Um, I didn''t intend to offend you, Master, but there''s something highly unusual about your three daughters." As Leon absorbed Miranda''s words, he let out a small sigh of understanding. Turning his gaze towards his three sleeping daughters, he looked back at Miranda and asked hesitantly, "So what did you find in them?" Throughout the time he spent with his daughters, he had not noticed anything unusual. Even after he regained his power, nothing seemed out of ce. So, what unusual thing was Miranda referring to? Miranda gazed at the three little girls with a contemtive expression before finally exining, "Within them, I sensed a fluctuation of holy power, Master." As Leon processed her words, disbelief flickered across his face, his eyes widening in astonishment. Holy power, the foundation of a hero''s strength, was considered the most potent power in the world. However, it wasmonly understood that this power couldn''t be inherited, even by the descendants of heroes themselves. This was a fundamental concept known to all within the Empire and the Holy Orthodoxy. Right now, Miranda was iming that there was a fluctuation of holy power within his three daughters, a statement that was difficult for him to believe. "Miranda, are you certain about your statement? You should know that holy power cannot be inherited, right?" Leon inquired, his tone filled with doubt. Caught in a dilemma after hearing Leon''s words, Miranda looked uncertainly at the three little girls on the bed. ''Could it just be my imagination?'' Miranda wondered silently. To be sure, once again, Miranda closed her eyes for a moment before finally reopening them. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a faint glimmer filled Miranda''s purple eyes as she scrutinized the three little girls once more. Beside her, Leon maintained silence, doubt evident in his expression as he waited. Gradually, the purple light in Miranda''s eyes faded, leaving her troubled expression directed towards Leon. "Sorry, Master. It seems I was mistaken. There is indeed no holy power in their bodies," Miranda said, bowing her head with a guilty expression. Leon let out a small sigh and smiled gently as he rubbed her head. "It''s okay; I''m not angry with you," Leon whispered softly, showing no trace of anger. Despite his initial doubts, he was certain that his three daughters couldn''t possess the hero''s holy power. With just three holy weapons in the world, and considering he was one of the heroes of this era who were still alive, the idea seemed imusible. Miranda felt somewhat relieved upon hearing his words. "In that case, Master, I would like to take my leave to investigate your connection with the Holy Sword of Zenith," Miranda said, her enthusiastic smile returning to her beautiful face. "Very well, and thank you, Miranda," Leon replied softly. Miranda gave a small nod before transforming into a purple light that swiftly flew into Leon''s forehead. As she departed, Leon let out a small sigh and turned his affectionate gaze towards his three daughters. "Holy power, huh?" Leon whispered, chuckling and shaking his head. The thought of his three little daughters wielding holy weapons made himugh involuntarily. "Well, although it seems interesting, it''s impossible, isn''t it?" Leon chuckled again. *Knock!* "Your Majesty Leon, I apologize for the interruption. Her Majesty the Demon Emperor is waiting for you in the garden and has requested your presence." The abrupt knocking, apanied by Lyra''s indifferent voice from behind the door, startled Leon slightly. "Well, thank you, Lyra," Leon replied in a slightly raised voice. "You''re wee, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra''s voice responded before fading away. Leon turned his gaze toward his three daughters again, kissing each of them on the cheek before finally walking towards the door and leaving the room. Unbeknownst to Leon, after he left his bedroom, several streaks of white light suddenly materialized in the spot where he had been standing. The light gradually faded, revealing the figure of a white-haired, middle-aged man with a white blindfold covering both eyes. He observed Leon''s departure direction before turning his attention to Fiona, Charlotte, and Iris, who were still sleeping peacefully, a gentle smile spreading across his lips. "Tsk! She almost caught it," the middle-aged man whispered in a slightly yful tone. Carefully gazing at the three, his expression softened, a happy smile blooming on his lips as he spoke, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the three of you this time because it''s my promise..." *Whoosh!* Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s body transformed into light before ultimately vanishing from the spot. ------------- A/N: Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 179: Heading into the Desert of Chaos Throne Room¡ªThe Holy Empire of Elysium "So, did you do what I told you to do, Jim?" Velix, lounging on the throne in his gold-colored Imperial robes, leaned back and asked indifferently, addressing Jim, who stood respectfully before him. Jim smiled slightly at Velix''s question, cing his palms together and bowing his head respectfully. "Everything has been settled, Your Majesty. The ten noble families who were spies for the Demon race have been exterminated without a trace." "However, the public may soon notice. After all, the simultaneous eradication of ten noble families is a significant event that cannot be hidden forever." Velix smiled faintly, his handsome face revealing an air of indifference as he listened to the words. "So, what if the public knows? It won''t have any significant impact on the pce," he said casually, showing no signs of concern. The Holy Empire of Elysium, one of the world''s oldest powers, had endured for nearly 7,000 years. It embraced an absolute system of governance where allws and powers, from the lowest to the highest, rested in his hands as the holy emperor. The existing nobles, regardless of their rank and authority over their territories, were ultimately mere puppets, subject to maniption or disposal at will. Thus, he did not care much about the existence of nobles, who could not possibly sway or subvert his rule over the Holy Empire of Elysium. However, the betrayal of the ten noble families, who conspired with the Demon Race, was entirely unexpected. He did not foresee that these puppets would dare to betray him by cooperating with the Demon Race behind his back, prompting him to quickly send out extermination missions to all the noble families involved. Jim nodded in agreement with his statement. However, the extermination of these ten noble families posed a significant challenge, as he now had to swiftly find trustworthy individuals to fill the vacant positions left by their demise. "By the way, Jim, how are our troops faring? Is everything proceeding smoothly?" Velix inquired, quickly changing the topic of conversation. "Everything is going well, Your Majesty," Jim replied before borating in detail: "Currently, the troops led by Bow Hero Luna, Spear Hero Valen, Rain, Natasya, and Sword Hero Guren are preparing to head to the Desert of Chaos to confront the Demon Race troops, who are also poised to engage ours." "It is estimated that the war will begin within the next few hours, Your Majesty." Velix nodded in satisfaction, a cold smile forming on his lips. He waspletely confident of victory in this war, especially with Guren''s ascension as a sword herost night and the death of his greatest threat, Leon. His only remaining concern was the mysterious Demon Emperor of this era, yet Velix was less worried than before. The Demon Emperor had never shown himself, indicating a cowardly and timid nature, too afraid to face the Holy Empire of Elysium. This only bolstered Velix''s confidence further. ''Perhaps, in my era, the Demon race will finally crumble and submit to the Elysium Holy Empire! Hehehe!'' Velix muttered to himself, his cold smile widening. After taking a small breath to calm himself, Velix''s expression gradually returned to one of indifference and coldness as he stared at Jim. "Jim, monitor the progression of the impending war closely as it unfolds. Let me know immediately if anything noteworthy urs," Velix ordered in a rxed tone. "Of course, Your Majesty," Jim replied respectfully, his characteristic faint smile returning to his lips. However, a sudden realization dawned on him, causing his eyes to narrow slightly as he recalled something important he wished to discuss with Velix. "By the way, Your Majesty," Jim began cautiously. "Last night, a rather intriguing and mysterious phenomenon urred. The Sword Hero Guren''s Holy Sword of Zenith suddenly ascended into the sky, emitting a brilliant white light that reached all the way to the capital. Did you witness it?" Listening intently to Jim''s words, Velix''s expression grew serious as he recalled the event that had captivated the capitalst night. "Yes, I witnessed it too, Jim." Velix responded in a serious tone before continuing, "Have you investigated the cause behind the Holy Sword of Zenith''s behavior?" Jim shook his head respectfully. "Your Majesty, I haven''t yet determined the exact cause. However, reports from the border indicate that it wasn''t just Sword Hero Guren''s Holy Sword of Zenith affected; simr phenomena urred with Bow Hero Luna''s Holy Bow of Celestial Frost and Spear Hero Valen''s Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon." He paused, his expression turning unusually serious. "The two weapons hovered above Arthamonth town, casting light across the entire region for tens of kilometers, reminiscent ofst night''s events with the Holy Sword Zenith." "While I cannot fullyprehend the significance of these urrences, I suspect they may herald a great event in the future." As Jim outlined his findings and suspicions, Velix''s eyes narrowed, his expression shifting from serious to indifferent. Even though he couldn''t fathom the reason behind these urrences, there was no trace of fear on his face. "In that case, let''s continue observing and see what great events unfold in the future. Hopefully, it won''t impact the impending war," Velix remarked in a casual, nonchnt tone. Jim gave a slight nod, a faint smile reappearing on his lips as he bowed respectfully towards Velix. "As youmand, Your Majesty." ... Meanwhile, in one of therge tents, Luna, Valen, Rain, Natasya, and Guren stood in a circle, intently studying therge map before them. "So, does everyone understand their respective positions?" Luna asked lightly, ncing at Valen, Rain, Natasya, and Guren, who each nodded in response. "Good. Now, does anyone have any questions, suggestions, or anything to add?" Luna asked again. Silence followed until Rain, typically quiet and reserved, raised her hand. "I have something to say," Rain remarked in a nonchnt tone. Luna nced at her before giving a small nod. "Please, go ahead, Great Mage Rain." Observing the map of the Desert of Chaos with narrowed eyes, Rain then shifted her focus back to Luna. "In the Desert of Chaos, there''s an extremely potent magic field spanning up to eight thousand kilometers. This field renders teleportation magic unusable and diminishes the speed and potency of all levels of magic," Rain elucidated, stealing another nce at the map. "This could significantly affect the battle, especially our mage troops, making their attacks less effective." Absorbing Rain''s exnation, Luna held her chin and fixed her eyes on the map, deep in contemtion. After a moment, she snapped out of her reverie, shaking her head slightly. "Don''t worry, Great Mage Rain. While this will indeed affect our attack on the Demon Army, it doesn''t matter. I''ll leave this matter to you," Luna remarked in a light tone. "Very well," Rain replied with a slight nod. Luna surveyed Natasya, Rain, Valen, and Guren, observing that they were all already in ready positions, causing her expression to gradually shift to one of stern determination. "In that case, let''s head to the Desert of Chaos!" ... At the border of the Demon race''s territory and the Desert of Chaos, ck tents stood in equal numbers to those of the human troops, forming a menacing formation that stretched horizontally, instilling fear in anyone whoid eyes upon it. Meanwhile, a few hundred meters from the tents, a middle-aged man d in thin ck armor, his face marked with several wrinkles, stood proudly. His calm gaze was fixed on the Desert of Chaos, as if he were observing something profound. "They''re prepared, huh?" The middle-aged man murmured, a faint smile ying on his lips. This middle-aged man is Heidel, the arch-demon and main general assigned to lead the Demon Race in the impending war against humanity. As an arch-demon, he harbored not fear but a profound sense of honor and excitement upon being appointed by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor as the main general for this war. "Though my bones have stiffened from years of absence since thest battle alongside His Majesty Emperor Gerald against the human troops led by the three heroes of humanity from the past generation, I sense my long-lost enthusiasm rekindling." Heidel chuckled softly, shaking his head. Just then, the abrupt sound of footsteps from behind snapped him out of his reverie. ncing over his shoulder, he spotted three figures approaching¡ªtwo men and a woman¡ªd in battle armor. As they drew nearer and halted a few meters away, they each respectfully inclined their heads toward him. "Greetings, Arch Demon Heidel," the trio began, their expressions reflecting deference. Heidel responded with a nod, his gaze sweeping over each of them with an observing eye. These three were demon generals appointed by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor to assist him in the impending war. While their strengths might not match his own, their remarkable potential left him duly impressed. Taking a small breath, Heidel directed his gaze toward the man on the left. Adorned with short ck hair and small ck horns atop his head, the man boasted immense muscles and a robust physique, surrounded by an imposing aura that would likely instill fear in anyone who beheld him. He was Garan, the fourth Demon General, renowned with a nickname as ''the Demon of a Thousand Defenses.'' His extraordinary strength in both physique and defense earned him praise, even from Heidel himself. "Garan, have you mobilized the troops to prepare for the march onto the battlefield?" Heidel inquired, his tone casual yet authoritative. "I have everything arranged, Arch Demon Heidel. We await your orders," Garan replied, his tone tinged with excitement and respect. Heidel nodded subtly and redirected his attention to the man positioned in the middle. The man stood with a sturdy build, his handsome face etched with a serious expression. He was Teran, the third Demon general, renowned as the ''Man of a Thousand Illusions'' for his mastery of formidable illusion magic abilities. "Teran, have you finalized the formation?" Heidel inquired. "Everything is set andpleted, Arch Demon Heidel," Teran responded with firmness and seriousness in his tone. "Excellent," Heidel acknowledged, satisfaction evident in his voice, before finally shifting his gaze toward the woman positioned on the right. The woman exuded extraordinary beauty, her seductive face framed by silver hair cascading down to her shapely buttocks, captivating anyone who beheld her. She was Lilith, the second Demon general, renowned as one of the strongest mages of the Demon race, earning her the nickname¡ªthe Ice Mage. "Lilith, are the troops carrying the supplies positioned and ready?" Heidel inquired. "Everything is prepared," Lilith responded with a slight nod, her gaze serious. Satisfied with her answer, Heidel nodded subtly before turning his attention back to the Desert of Chaos. "In that case, let''s head to the battlefield." ------------ A/N: Sorry, I can only update a chapter today because I want to take a break for one day __¦Õ(£®£®;) Apologies, and don''t forget your support, which will always boost my spirit! o((*^¨Œ^*))o Thank you, and stay tuned! ¨B??(¡ä?`)??¨B Chapter 180: You, Leon, Are the Precaution In the beautiful inner pce garden, Liliana and Leon sat across from each other on white garden chairs, with a round table between them. The table wasden with an assortment of foods, including dry biscuits, fruits, and a tea set with two cups and a medium teapot, causing Leon to chuckle slightly. "I didn''t expect you to prepare so much, Liliana. With all this food, I almost thought you were nning a small party," Leon joked, picking up a dry biscuit and taking a bite. Liliana giggled and shook her head at his words. "Well, let''s just say it''s a small party to celebrate the recovery of your powers, Leon," Liliana replied softly as she poured him some tea. Leon smiled faintly as he lifted his teacup, inhaling its fragrant aroma before finally taking a sip. *Slurp~* As the tea touched his tongue, Leon''s eyes widened in surprise. "This tea is so fragrant and delicious," Leon murmured, his expression filled with happiness as he took another sip. Being a coffee and tea lover even before his reincarnation into this world, Leon possessed a highly sensitive pte, and the tea Liliana had prepared was truly exquisite. In terms of aroma, mouthfeel, and aftertaste, this tea was perfect. It was the first time he had ever tasted such an exceptional tea, making him feel as though he had discovered a hidden treasure. Across from him, Liliana couldn''t help but smile as she watched Leon sip his tea repeatedly. "Does the tea taste good?" Liliana inquired softly, taking a sip of her own tea. Leon set down his teacup and nodded vigorously as he praised, "Yes, the tea is incredibly delicious and fragrant! It''s the first time I''ve tasted such high-quality tea." "Even the tea I used to drink in the Holy Empire of Elysium, renowned for its quality, doesn''tpare to this." Listening to Leon''s praise, Liliana smiled faintly and gently ced her cup into its saucer. "This tea is indeed exceptional, as it''s incredibly difficult to obtain and takes hundreds of years to grow," Liliana remarked, her chin resting on her palm as she regarded Leon with tenderness in her typically cold, indifferent eyes. "Hundreds of years?" Leon was dumbfounded, staring at his teacup in disbelief. "Yes, hundreds of years," Liliana confirmed once more before borating, "this teaes from tea leaves known as ''Aurora-Frosted Tea Leaves,'' which exclusively grow in the continent''s coldest region¡ªthe northern area where snow has fallen uninterrupted for thousands of years." "It takes a century for these leaves to mature and be ready for consumption. Coincidentally, just a month ago, these leaves ripened and bloomed, prompting me to dispatch powerful demons to retrieve them." As Leon listened to her exnation, he couldn''t help but be amazed, causing him to involuntarily stare at the tea in his cup, which was already half gone. ''A hundred years, huh?'' Leon muttered to himself. This was the first time he learned of tea leaves that took a hundred years to grow to perfection, broadening his understanding significantly. Moreover, the fact that these tea leaves grew in such a frigid locale, like the northern region where eternal snow had nketed thend for millennia, only deepened his wonder. However, considering he had already spent decades in this fantasy world and had even risen to be a hero of mankind, his surprise was fleeting, reced by a growing sense of calmness gradually spreading across his face. "Ahem! Liliana, can I take a box of this tea to my roomter?" Leon asked, a slight hint of embarrassment coloring his expression. Liliana smiled gently and nodded. "Of course. Later, I''ll have the maid prepare it and bring it to your room, alright?" Upon hearing this, a radiant smile spread across Leon''s face, deepening his affection for Liliana even more. "Thank you, Liliana. You truly are a remarkable woman," Leon praised sincerely, eliciting a sense of joy in Liliana. "Your words are quite sweet, Leon. I wonder how many women have been swayed by that silver tongue of yours," Liliana teased yfully, eliciting a brief stiffness in Leon''s expression. "Ahem! How dare you say such a thing? I, Leon Kruger, am a man of utmost loyalty!" Leon spoke proudly and arrogantly, locking eyes with Liliana, who returned his gaze with a faint smile on her lips. They shared a brief exchange of nces before finally bursting intoughter, wrapping themselves in a warm and harmonious atmosphere. After a while, theirughter gradually subsided, and they fell into afortable silence, seemingly relishing the tranquil and warm atmosphere they had created. Not long after, Leon finished his cup of tea and redirected his gaze to Liliana''s beautiful and perfect goddess-like face. "By the way, Liliana, I wanted to ask you something," Leon began, popping a grape into his mouth before continuing, "What was your reason for summoning Lyra back to the pce amidst the impending war?" Upon hearing this, Liliana, who was still sipping her tea, fell silent for a few moments before finally cing her cup back on the saucer, her gaze fixed on Leon. "The reason I summoned her back to the pce was because I needed her help to create a teleportation portal connecting the outer pce with the border of the Demon race''s territory adjacent to the Desert of Chaos," Liliana exined casually, eliciting a look of disbelief from Leon. "What did you say? A teleportation portal?" Leon inquired again, as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Yes, a teleportation portal," Liliana confirmed with a slight nod. "Hiss!" Leon took a deep breath, his astonishment still evident on his face. Leon, an avid reader who frequented libraries, possessed extensive knowledge about teleportation portals. As recorded in ancient texts, a teleportation portal was a gateway capable of bridging vast distances, connecting locations spanning hundreds or even thousands of kilometers. Yet, despite their awe-inspiring potential, the creation of teleportation portals was prohibitively expensive and exceedingly difficult, rendering them unseen for thousands of years. Read first at m-v le-mpyr Moreover, their two-way nature posed a significant risk, especially if utilized during wartime to link the capital with the battlefield, potentially leading to catastrophic consequences. Observing Leon''s troubled expression, Liliana simply smiled as she continued to eat grapes. "Do you think creating a teleportation portal is the wrong decision, Leon?" Liliana asked casually. Faced with such a question, Leon remained silent for a few moments before shaking his head. "I can''t say whether your decision is right or wrong because I don''t have the authority to judge," Leon replied casually, his gaze gentle as he continued: "However, I''ll stand by whatever decision you make, Liliana." If Leon had an opinion on whether Liliana''s decision to create a teleportation portal was right or wrong, he believed it wasn''t his ce to voice it. Despite the intimacy of their current rtionship, he still regarded himself as an outsider, recognizing that hecked the authority to question Liliana''s decisions as the Demon Emperor and leader of the Demon Race. However, as her man, he pledged his unwavering support for whatever choice or decision Liliana made. Upon hearing Leon''s response, Liliana''s expression momentarily froze before blossoming into a beautiful smile. His answer was precisely what she had hoped for, feeling like an encouraging affirmation of her decisions. "Well, despite your response, I still believe it''s important to inform you of this matter, Leon," Liliana said gently as she refilled Leon''s tea cup before continuing, "As you know, traveling from the capital to the border of the Desert of Chaos region takes two days." "Therefore, I decided to create a teleportation portal to expedite the dispatch of additional troops in the event that the Demon race''s forces suffer losses on the battlefield against humanity''s forces." As Liliana exined her reasoning, Leon began to understand why she wanted to create the teleportation portal, leaving him slightly surprised. Indeed, upon reconsideration, Leon realized that the teleportation portal would greatly benefit the Demon race in the uing war. Moreover, the geographical conditions favored the Demon race, as their capital was only two days'' travel from the Desert of Chaos, while the Holy Empire of Elysium''s capital required five to six days of travel. Therefore, Liliana''s decision appeared both effective and ingenious. Shaking off his contemtion, Leon nodded appreciatively at Liliana. "I didn''t think you coulde up with something like this, Liliana," Leon praised. Liliana smiled at hispliment but quickly shook her head. "While the n seems perfect, it carries high risks. There''s always a chance humanity''s troops could break through, which would backfire on the demon race," she continued with a slight sigh. Leon nodded in agreement, as he had considered this possibility before. However, he hadn''t mentioned it, fearing it might demoralize Liliana. "So, have you found any precautions against this possibility?" Leon asked curiously as he sipped his tea. Although the likelihood was low, in a war¡ªespecially one of this scale¡ªall potential worst-case scenarios had to be anticipated. After all, the dynamics of war are unpredictable, even for exceptionally talented individuals like Jim, the Four-Eyed Devil, or Edward, the Wise Angel. When Leon asked his question, Liliana nodded and replied, "Of course, I already have precautions in ce." "Oh?" Leon raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Can you tell me about them?" Liliana''s smile blossomed again as she pointed at Leon with her index finger. "You, Leon, are the precaution." ------------- A/N: Ahem! I''m sorry for once again uploading a chapter! Well, it''s not that you''rezy, but I''ve had a stomachache for the past day, and it''s really hard to write, even a chapter... Hiks! Well, that''s all, and thanks for your support~ Chapter 181: Alright, Please Listen "You, Leon, are the precaution." "Pufft!" Leon choked on his tea at Liliana''s words, looking at her with an incredulous expression. "You... What did you just say? You''re not joking, are you? I didn''t hear that wrong, did I?" He inquired hesitantly, wiping the corner of his mouth with a tissue. Liliana giggled at his adorable, surprised expression and nodded slightly. "Yes, Leon, you heard me right, and I''m serious about this," Liliana replied with a faint smile. Upon hearing this, Leon felt the corner of his mouth twitch before he finally let out a small sigh, looking at Liliana, who still smiled at him. He really didn''t understand what she meant by that. Make him a precautionary measure in case humanity broke through the teleportation portal she wanted to create? Did Liliana intend for him to be the portal''s gatekeeper? Leon waspletely confused and unable toprehend what she meant, leaving him shaking his head helplessly. While picking up a dry biscuit and dipping it into his tea, Leon looked up at Liliana and asked between bites, "Can you exin what you mean by making me a precautionary measure?" Liliana didn''t immediately answer his question; instead, she picked up a grape and ate it. After calmly munching on the grape and swallowing, Liliana looked at Leon with a serene yet gentle gaze as she replied, "What I mean by making you a precautionary measure in case humanity''s troops breach the teleportation portal is that I want you to assist me in handling any potential threats. With both of us guarding the capital, we can resolve this issue. Now, do you understand my intentions?" In the midst of her exnation, Leon''sprehension dawned, surprised by Liliana''s strategic foresight. Reflecting on Liliana''s n, Leon recognized its brilliance. Indeed, with both of them safeguarding the capital, they could effectively prevent any attempt by humanity''s troops to breach the teleportation portal. After all, his power was currently recovered and back to its peak, though he couldn''t summon and wield his Holy Sword of Zenith. However, this matter didn''t trouble him much, as he still had the Great Sword of Chaos as his weapon for the time being. Sipping from his teacup, Leon turned to Liliana with a sly smile and posed a question: "I must admit, your n is ingenious. However, have you considered another aspect? What if, in the worst-case scenario, I decide not to aid you but instead assist humanity''s troops in destroying the Demon Capital?" Liliana''s expression remained unchanged as she heard Leon''s question, her gaze gentle yet indifferent. "I didn''t consider that possibility, because I trust you, Leon," Liliana replied in a soft but firm tone. Her words caused Leon''s sly smile to vanish instantly, reced by a gentle one. "Tsk! With you having such confidence in me, how could I ever betray that trust and contemte such a nefarious deed against you, Liliana?" Leon chuckled softly, shaking his head. The thought of betraying Liliana had never even crossed his mind, let alone been acted upon. After all, Liliana was his woman, and the notion of such a despicable act was repulsive to him. Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr Furthermore, he had alreadymitted to aiding the Demon race in the war, part of his mission to end the 7,000-year conflict between the Demon race and humanity. Thus, his earlier words were merely jest, devoid of any genuine intent. Nevertheless, Liliana''s unwavering trust deeply touched him, intensifying his love for this beautiful demon emperor even further. Taking a tissue and leaning slightly towards Liliana, Leon gently wiped the corner of her slightly dirty lips as he inquired, "So, after you decided to create the teleportation portal and asked Lyra to work on it, how long did it take for it to bepleted?" Witnessing Leon''s attentive gesture, Liliana''s heart swelled with sweetness, filling her with happiness. "It''s estimated that the portal will be finished in about a day or two," Liliana replied gently, surprising Leon instantly. "A day or two? Isn''t that remarkably fast?" Leon inquired, straightening his seat and looking at Liliana in astonishment. Creating a teleportation portal was an immensely challenging task, especially considering the scarcity of basic materials required for its construction. Moreover, mastery of ancient-level teleportation magic was imperative, furtherplicating the endeavor. While Leon didn''t doubt Lyra''s or Liliana''s abilities, he found the notion absurd. Observing Leon''s astonished expression, Liliana couldn''t help but smile, reaching out to affectionately rub his face. "It''s fast because I''ve prearranged all the materials, allowing Lyra to focus solely on gate construction, and as for the ancient-level teleportation magic required for activation, it is a piece of cake for Lyra, given her expertise in space and elemental maniption magics," Liliana exined in detail, further astounding Leon. ''Liliana is truly suited to be a ruler and emperor.'' Leon sighed with relief, a slight smile gracing his lips. Despite Liliana being the first female Demon Emperor in history, her abilities were truly impressive. "Alright, if that''s the case, then I''ll follow your arrangements." Leon nodded slightly. Initially, he had nned to participate in the battle against humanity''s forces today. However, he soon recalled his promise to Fiona that he would never leave her and her two sisters again, prompting him to cancel his ns immediately. After all, he had just reunited with them, and leaving again would surely cause his three daughters to hate him, a scenario he would not permit. Additionally, his inability to summon or contact the Holy Sword of Zenith convinced him to wait for Miranda''s findings before deciding to head to the battlefield. Coming out of his reverie, Leon suddenly noticed Liliana staring at him with a sharp gaze, immediately confusing him. "Why are you staring at me like that? Do I have something on my face?" Leon asked curiously, rubbing the side of his face. Liliana didn''t immediately respond, continuing to stare at him for a few moments before finally averting her gaze with a slight sigh escaping her lips. "Leon, are you forgetting something?" Liliana asked indifferently, taking a sip of her tea. "Forgetting something?" Leon blinked in confusion, unsure of what she meant. Witnessing his utterly clueless expression, Liliana''s features instantly transformed into a pout as she ced her teacup back onto its saucer. "What I mean is the incidentst night, Leon," Liliana stated directly before continuing, "Didn''t you say you wanted to tell me everything about the purplish-ck power you emitted and about the mysterious ck sword you summoned back then to me today?" Upon hearing this, Leon''s eyes widened slightly, and he tapped his forehead with an embarrassed expression. Last night, Liliana requested an exnation about the Great Sword of Chaos and the power of chaos. However, feeling fatigued at the time, he promised to provide the exnation the following day, which was today. Unfortunately, due to the issue with the Holy Sword of Zenith, he hadpletely forgotten about it, causing him to feel somewhat guilty toward Liliana. "Ahem! Ipletely forgot, Liliana. I''m sorry," Leon apologized with a slight cough. Liliana shook her head, her expression gradually softening as she replied, "It''s okay, I''m not angry." Leon sighed softly as he picked up a grape and savored its sweetness, contemting for a moment before finally turning his gaze back towards Liliana. "Alright, I''ll tell you about it," Leon remarked in a light tone before his expression gradually turned serious. "However, the matter is a bit heavy and unbelievable, but believe me, I won''t lie to you, and everything I''m about to say is the truth." Liliana was taken aback by Leon''s serious expression, but she quickly nodded. "Of course, Leon. I''ll believe whatever you have to say," Liliana responded firmly, eliciting a smile from Leon. With a slight nod, Leon took another sip of his tea and began, "Alright, please listen..." Chapter 182: A Legend and the Dragon Ancestor Among the dragon race, considered one of the mightiest in the world, there exists a legendary belief embraced by all dragons¡ªthe existence of a city floating in the skies known as Eryuentium. In the ancient records of the dragon race, this city is revered as the birthce of all dragons, earning it the illustrious title of "the holynd of the dragons." The yearning to visit this city has always been present in the hearts of all dragons worldwide, but sadly, it remains an unattainable dream for each and every one of them. Eryuentium, the holynd of dragons, vanished without a trace 7,000 years ago, leaving no clue of its whereabouts. Despite their relentless search efforts, the dragons found no trace of the city, leading them to specte that it might simply be a myth or a tale passed down through generations. *** *Rooaar!* Against the backdrop of the clear sky, a colossal fire-red dragon, its body akin to a mountain in size, unleashed a deafening roar that echoed throughout the surroundings, causing the space within a kilometer radius to distort as if on the brink of copse. *Whoosh!* With a mighty p of its immense wings, the colossal red dragon ascended into the sky with astonishing speed. Half an hourter, the colossal red dragon, previously soaring at incredible speed, gradually slowed its pace before halting altogether. Before it loomed an unusually colossal white gate, adorned with intricate gold and purple patterns. The gate''s enormity made even the mountain-sized red dragon appear diminutive inparison. Observing the immense and imposing gate, the dragon''s golden eyes remained indifferent as it calmly parted its massive jaws. *Rooar!* An even louder roar than before erupted from its colossal jaws, causing the previously silent white gate to tremble violently before slowly opening. *Whoosh!* As the gate parted, the red dragon immediately beat its massive wings and soared straight through. Continuing its flight with increasing speed, the fire-red dragon eventually decelerated as a grand and magnificent white pce came into view. *Whoosh!* Descending rapidly, itnded gracefully in the spacious courtyard of the grand pce, raising its proud gaze to its surroundings. *Buzz!* Suddenly, a bright red light emanated from the dragon''s body, enveloping it before dissipating to reveal a woman with an extraordinarily beautiful and charming face, her long red hair cascading down to her plump buttocks. Wearing a loose red robe adorned with golden patterns, her extremely sexy, curvaceous body was impossible to conceal. Furthermore, her aura exuded a glorious and charming temperament that would ignite desire in any man whoid eyes on her. "It seems it''s been a long time since Ist visited this pce. Probably hundreds of years ago, wasn''t it?" She whispered in an indifferent tone as she nced at the magnificent and beautiful pce scenery around her. This woman was none other than Athena Hellness, the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire and the strongest dragon in the world. Given her failure toplete the task assigned by her ancestor, Athena felt a sense of inevitability about reporting the matter to him, leaving her feeling somewhat helpless. "Hah~ I don''t know how to face himter," Athena remarked in a slightly helpless tone. Last night''s task, her first assignment from her ancestor since his awakening from his long slumber, had ended in failure, leaving her feeling embarrassed at the thought of facing him. Nevertheless, she found sce in the fact that her failure had a legitimate reason, so she wasn''t overly worried. Suddenly, the events ofst night shed back into her mind, prompting an involuntary smile. "I never expected to encounter Leon again," she whispered happily, biting her lower lip. Despite Leon altering his appearancest night and nearly fooling her, his distinctive scent, ingrained in her memory, couldn''t deceive her. However, her happiness was swiftly reced by anger and jealousy as she recalled Liliana by Leon''s side. "Why did Leon change his appearance so drastically, and why is he with Liliana, the Demon Emperor? Moreover, their rtionship seems unusually close, doesn''t it?" Athena narrowed her eyes as a dangerous aura suddenly emanated from her body. This matter kept her up all night, as she had no idea what the rtionship between the two was. Moreover, she vividly remembered her conversation with Liliana, where the woman imed that she and Leon were husband and wife, reigniting her anger. "Damn her! How dare she im my Leon as her husband?" Athena gritted her teeth as her beautiful and charming face contorted with rage. Had Leon not been there and her departure not been mandated by her ancestor, she wouldn''t have hesitated to kill Liliana on the spot for daring to say such a thing. Taking a deep breath to quell the anger on her face, Athena''s expression gradually regained itsposure, though a hint of hatred still lingered in her eyes. "No matter what, I must swiftly resolve matters with my ancestor, and only then will I go to the Demon Empire''s pce to retrieve Leon," Athena dered with a cold resolve in her eyes. Without hesitation, she shook out her long hair and strode purposefully into the pce. *** "Did you say you failed to bring him to my pce, Athena? Can you exin what happened?" In an enormous hall, a ck-colored dragon with a fire-red pattern on its forehead, nearly three times the size of Athena in her dragon form, stared at Athena, who bowed her head, with indifference in its enormous red eyes. "That''s correct, ancestor," Athena admitted calmly, her expression unwavering as she faced the imposing dragon before her. "The reason for my failure was his reluctance to meet with you." "Oh? He refuses to see me? It appears he''s quite cautious and wary," the dragon remarked, its indifferent eyes widening slightly in apparent surprise at Athena''s revtion. "Indeed, it appears so, ancestor." Athena nodded in agreement, recalling how strongly Leon had resisted her invitation to meet her ancestor, as if he were very wary of him. The enormous ck dragon fell silent for a few moments before letting out a deep sigh. "Well, that''s eptable," the ck dragon said calmly, continuing, "his wariness of me only confirms his worthiness of the title ''The Fated One,'' and I''m certain our meeting is inevitable." Athena frowned at the mention of ''The Fated One,'' as it was the first time she had heard those words. ''The Fated One? What does that mean, and how does it rte to Leon?'' Athena pondered to herself, her mind clouded with confusion. To be honest, Athena was deeply puzzled by her ancestor''s actions. Why had he slept for thousands of years, waiting only for Leon''s arrival? Was there something extraordinary about Leon that she wasn''t aware of? These questions gnawed at her mind, sparking her curiosity, though she felt too timid to voice them to her ancestor. As if sensing Athena''s inner turmoil, the ck dragon lowered its head slightly to gaze at her. "Athena, perhaps it''s time for you to know everything, including why I tasked you with stopping the heroes who aim to destroy the Demon race with the fall of every Demon Emperor in every era," the ck dragon said, snapping Athena out of her reverie. "Ancestor... Have you finally decided to reveal it?" Athena asked with an incredulous expression. The reason the Demon race survived after the fall of each Demon Emperor in every era was due to her intervention. In each era, every three heroes of mankind who emerged and sessfully defeated the Demon Emperor always harbored intentions to annihte the entire Demon race, yet she consistently thwarted their ns. Despite herck of understanding, as her ancestor never exined the reason, she adhered to it faithfully, as it was the first duty bestowed upon her. The ck dragon nodded slightly and replied in a nonchnt tone, "Indeed. The time hase, and there''s no need for secrecy anymore, Athena." Only on m v|le|mp|yr It lowered its massive head onto its two bent arms, regarding Athena with an indifferent gaze. "Pay close attention, Athena. This story isn''t merely a 7,000-year-old truth; it''s also intertwined with the individual you encounteredst night¡ªyour destined partner, the one I''ve prepared for you..." ---------------- A/N: Ahem! Sorry it''s a littlete, but it''s okay! Thank you and don''t forget the support! Chapter 183: Lighthearted Conversation with Liliana and Interruptions "So, that''s the story, Liliana," Leon said in a light tone, closing his eyes and taking a sip of tea. Across from him, Liliana sat frozen like a statue, her eyes wide with disbelief as she processed Leon''s story. Leon slowly opened his eyes, looked at her, and let out a small sigh. Initially, he couldn''t believe it either when he first heard it from Miranda, but despite his resistance, he had to ept it as the truth. He did not disturb Liliana as she digested the information. Instead, he calmly waited, sipping his tea and eating grapes. After five long minutes, Liliana snapped out of her reverie, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened them again. "I never expected there to be such a big secret..." Liliana muttered, looking at Leon with aplicated gaze. From Leon''s story, she learned horrifying information she had never expected, not even in her worst nightmares. She discovered the truth about the world-wide war between races that had brought the world to the brink of destruction, the arrival of the Evil God¡ªa deity who had lost their divinity and was cast down to the world by the other gods¡ªand the revtion about her ancestor, Amon Crimson. As the first Emperor of the Demon Race, her ancestor, Amon Crimson, remained shrouded in mystery, with even she herself knowing little about him. However, she never expected that her ancestor, Amon Crimson, was the wielder of the ck sword Leon summonedst night¡ªthe Great Sword of Chaos, one of the two holy weapons bestowed by the gods to defeat the Evil God of that era. Furthermore, there is another revtion that surprises her just as much¡ªthe identity of ''The Fated One,'' destined to save the world, who is none other than Leon, the man sitting in front of her. If these statements had originated from someone other than Leon, Liliana would have harbored doubts, making it difficult for her to readily believe them. However, given that they were voiced by Leon, she found it easy to trust, knowing he never deceived her. Snapping out of her reverie, Liliana reached for her teacup, taking a sip to soothe her still somewhat muddled mind. After savoring her tea for a few moments, Liliana returned the cup to its saucer and met Leon''s gaze, posing the question, "Now that these truths have beenid bare, what are your intentions, Leon? And do you need my assistance?" With the truth revealed, Liliana understood that her worldview and objectives would undergo a profound shift. Previously, her primary aim had been to triumph in battles against the forces of heroes and humanity in the war of the era, leading the Demon Race towards unparalleled prosperity. However, her priorities had now shifted entirely. Her foremost goal was to wholeheartedly support Leon in fulfilling his role as ''the fated one,'' tasked withbating the evil god destined to bring about worldwide devastation in the future. Naturally, this matter would need to be revisited with Leon, as it necessitated meticulous and wless nning for execution. In response to her inquiry, Leon simply offered a faint smile, his gaze gentle as he looked at her. "For now, there''s nothing in particr that I need to do except to conclude this 7,000-year drama." Leon''s voice softened as he remarked casually. At the mention of ''drama,'' Liliana''s expression soured instantly, and she shot Leon a disapproving look while crossing her arms in front of her imposing, huge breasts. "Aren''t you trivializing the 7,000-year war between humanity and the Demon Race by calling it a drama, Leon?" Liliana inquired, her toneden with dissatisfaction and annoyance, evident in her beautiful, charming face. Equating a 7,000-year war with a mere drama felt like a direct insult not only to her but also to her ancestors, who had sacrificed their lives battling humanity''s heroes across the ages. Although she understood that the 7,000-year war served as a ploy to deceive the evil god and recognized it as the intervention of her first ancestor, Amon Crimson, she couldn''t shake off the difort it stirred within her. Upon noticing Liliana''s sullen expression, Leon swiftlyprehended his error, prompting him to extend his hand and gently caress her face. "I''m sorry, Liliana; I didn''t mean it that way," Leon apologized, his guilt evident in his expression. Realizing the depth of Liliana''s hurt caused by his words, he felt a pang of shame for speaking without prior consideration. Witnessing Leon''s genuine remorse, Liliana''s demeanor gradually softened, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "It''s alright, Leon," Liliana reassured softly, shaking her head¡ªa gesture that instantly eased Leon''s troubled conscience. If Liliana hadn''t forgiven him, he would''ve been utterly lost, but luckily, that wasn''t the scenario. "Ahem! By the way, Liliana," Leon coughed before smoothly changing the subject: "Aboutst night, I was very curious about your conversation with Athena. Can you tell me about it?" "My conversation with Athena?" Liliana raised one eyebrow, casually brushing off the topic. "There wasn''t anything remarkable. She just questioned our rtionship, as she found it hard to believe my assertion that we''re husband and wife." "In addition, she asked about the rumors of your death spread by the Holy Empire of Elysium, and I provided her with the truth." Her exnation carried an air of nonchnce and tranquility, as if the topic didn''t hold much significance to her. Leon nodded slightly upon hearing her exnation and pressed further: "Did she disy any peculiar behavior or anything out of the ordinary?" "Peculiar behavior?" Liliana looked at Leon with a furrowed brow, appearing puzzled by his inquiry. "Yes, did she exhibit any unusual or suspicious behavior when questioning you about our rtionship?" Leon inquired further, but Liliana''s confusion only deepened. "Nothing of the sort. Her demeanor remained unchanged, and there were no signs of suspicion." Liliana responded with a hint of uncertainty, recollecting the events of the previous night. Leon sighed and leaned back, wearing a contemtive expression, piquing Liliana''s curiosity instantly. "Is there something troubling you about it, Leon?" Liliana inquired with concern. ncing at her, Leon nodded slightly, adjusting his posture as he replied, "Well, I do have some concerns regarding Athena, but not because of any personal attachment. Rather, I''m wary of her." "As you know, during my visit to the Dragon Empire''s pce as a diplomat from the Holy Empire of Elysium, I was nearly raped by her, and at that time, I waspletely caught off guard. However, myck of awareness was not unwarranted, as Athena is exceptionally skilled at deception. Her acting prowess prevented me from recognizing the peculiarities and malevolent schemes she had in store for me." "Therefore, I''m concerned that she might already be aware of my true identity and was pretending to be ignorantst night." Leon couldn''t help but recall the incident at the Dragon Empire pce. If he had to gauge Athena''s acting prowess on a scale from one to ten, he would rate her a hundred. Even he, skilled at deceiving others, fell victim to Athena''s wless trap. Thankfully, he escaped; otherwise, he might have ended up with one more child from Athena, in addition to his three daughters with Liliana. "Damn! Thankfully, I managed to escape back then!" Leon muttered to himself, shuddering with lingering horror. Just the thought of Athena sessfully attacking him and then, two yearster, presenting him with a two-year-old girl with a plump red tail, innocent round golden eyes, shoulder-length reddish-ck hair, and a face resembling his own while saying, "My dear Leon, this is our daughter," sent chills down Leon''s spine, causing him to break out in a cold sweat! Meanwhile, upon hearing Leon''s concern, Liliana couldn''t help but narrow her eyes in alertness. She didn''t disregard Leon''s worries, fully aware that Athena, despite her elegant and charming appearance, harbored such deviant attitudes and behaviors. Turning her gaze towards Leon, Liliana''s expression slowly softened as she reassured him, "Don''t worry, Leon. If that woman harbors any ill intentions towards you, I''ll protect you." As Leon heard her caring words, warmth flooded his heart. Although he was confident in his strength to defeat Athena, he refrained from doing so due to her connection with the dragon ancestor. Hence, he would be greatly helped if it were Liliana who confronted Athena in the future. "Thank you, Liliana," Leon said gently. "You''re wee," Liliana replied with a light tone, a faint smile gracing her lips. The two exchanged smiles against the backdrop of the garden, bathed in the morning sun''s glow. "By the way, Leon, I forgot to mention something." Liliana gasped slightly, her hand moving to massage her forehead before she continued, "When you lost consciousness with your holy power ragingst night, a mysterious white-haired middle-aged man with a blindfold covering both eyes appeared through the magic barrier I created." "He was so powerful and enigmatic that even I couldn''t move when I intended to fight him." Listening to this, Leon, mid-sip of his tea, instantly choked and coughed, wide-eyed as he stared at Liliana. "A mysterious middle-aged man with white hair?" Leon asked in disbelief, setting down his cup. "Yes," Liliana nodded, ready to borate further, but their conversation was interrupted by the sudden arrival of a maid, who approached them with a bowed head. "Forgive me for interrupting the conversation, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor and Your Majesty Leon," the maid said nervously, causing Liliana''s brow to furrow slightly, though not with anger. "Is there an urgent matter?" Liliana inquired in her usual cold and indifferent manner. The maid nodded rapidly, her tone tense as she began to exin, "Your Majesty, the First Demon General, General Merlin, requests an audience with you." Upon hearing this, Liliana''s eyes narrowed instantly, a cold aura enveloping her. "Merlin?" -------------- A/N: Ahem! I had a bit of business today, so I could only upload one chapter tonight. By the way, about the discord, it''s a work in progress because, honestly, I don''t understand making servers. However, don''t worry, because I''ll make it soon and put the link under the synopsis when it''s finished. Thank you, and don''t forget the support because it will keep me motivated! Stay tuned! Chapter 184: A Love Rival? "Merlin?" Liliana narrowed her eyes, fixing the maid with a cold gaze. "What does he want to see me for?" Liliana asked in an indifferent tone. The maid, feeling the intensity of Liliana''s stare, instantly lowered her eyes, unable to meet her gaze. "I do not know General Merlin''s purpose, Your Majesty. He said nothing to me and only asked me to deliver his message to you," the maid replied nervously. For a maid like her, the pressure exerted by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor was overwhelming and terrifying, making her want to leave the garden immediately! Upon hearing this, Liliana was silent for a few moments, as if deep in thought, before letting out a small sigh and withdrawing the pressure she had exuded. "Alright, you may bring him here," Liliana ordered in a light, nonchnt tone. The maid sighed with relief, eager to leave the garden as quickly as possible. "Yes, Your Majesty. I will bring General Merlin," the maid replied, bowing her head once more before quickly exiting the garden. Watching the maid''s departure, Liliana shook her head slightly and took a sip of her tea, attempting to calm her unsettled mood. Across from her, Leon, who had remained silent, couldn''t help but gaze at Liliana with a faint smile on his lips. "Liliana, it seems like you really hate Merlin. Do you have a problem with him?" Leon inquired in a teasing tone as he picked up a dry biscuit and offered it to her, instantly making her sullen expression disappear, reced by a soft smile that bloomed on her lips. "I do indeed hate Merlin, especially his attitude; it makes me sick," Liliana replied softly as she took a bite of the biscuit Leon offered. "His attitude?" Leon raised an eyebrow curiously. Merlin, the first of the eight demon generals, was an extraordinarily powerful and invincible demon. As a sword hero who frequently led battles against the Demon race, he often shed with the Demon generals, and Merlin was the most formidable enemy he had ever faced before his battle with Liliana in the Desert of Chaos. His formidable strength stemmed from his razor-sharp swordsmanship and exceptional magical abilities,parable to the strongest high-level mages of humankind, making him nearly invincible on the battlefield. Fortunately, as the war leader of humanity''s side at the time, he managed to defeat Merlin in every battle, resulting in humanity maintaining an unbroken winning streak against the Demon Race. Yet, Leon couldn''t deny that Merlin stood out as the most genius, terrifyingly talented, and strongest demon he had ever faced, disregarding Liliana''s exceptional abilities. Liliana nodded as she heard Leon''s question, taking a sip of her tea. "Merlin''s attitude makes me sick of him," she remarked in an indifferent and cold tone. "He seems utterly obsessed with me, with perpetual hidden intentions lurking beneath his gaze. Every time our eyes meet, I sense a concealed desire that he tries to mask but cannot escape my notice." "If it weren''t for his usefulness and power, which still serve the Demon race''s interests, I might have long since blinded him and condemned him to death countless times." Her eyes turned cold as she spoke. Before she ascended the throne as the Demon Emperor, many demons indeed harbored ulterior motives towards her due to her stunning and perfect features. However, after ascending to the throne, no one dared to cast such a look her way anymore, knowing she held the power to decide the life and death of a demon with a single sentence. Only Merlin dared to entertain thoughts about her, further fueling her disdain for his attitude. Meanwhile, Leon, upon hearing Liliana''s exnation, couldn''t help but be surprised. In his mind, Merlin was an extremely arrogant, cold, and pretentious demon. As the first Demon General, possessing terrifying strength, he exuded pride on the battlefield. Even at the outset of their first battle, it was evident how Merlin underestimated him, employing arrogant clich¨¦s reminiscent of novels from his previous life. Therefore, he was somewhat taken aback by Merlin''s attitude towards Liliana after hearing her story, which also instantly provoked anger within him. ''Damn it! Merlin, how dare he harbor thoughts towards my Liliana?'' Leon cursed inwardly. Liliana was now his woman and the mother of his three adorable daughters, so there was no way he wouldn''t feel incensed if someone harbored thoughts about her, especially someone with hidden intentions like Merlin. Despite Liliana''s formidable strength, as a man, he remained steadfast in hismitment to protecting her! With this resolve, Leon''s expression instantly turned cold and stern as he gazed at Liliana across from him. "Liliana, don''t worry," Leon soothed gently, continuing in an indifferent tone, "If Merlin troubles you, let me deal with him." Liliana felt her heart swell with affection at his reassuring words. "Well, thank you, Leon," she replied, smiling sweetly as she leaned her chin on her palms, gazing at him affectionately. Given her status, pressuring Merlin would be ufortable, as he was highly esteemed among the other demon races and favored by the higher-ranking demons in the outer pce. If she did so, they would inevitably hold a grievance against her, even though it wouldn''t significantly affect her. However, amidst the imminent war against humanity, she aimed to ensure stability and prevent any potential disruptions, such as rebellion or division. Furthermore, after this war, she would still need to assist Leon in fighting the evil god in the future, a task that would undoubtedly consume considerable time, resources, and energy. Hence, if Leon helped her confront Merlin, it would be greatly beneficial. Additionally, she held atent desire in her heart to experience the feeling of being protected by her loved ones, intensifying her excitement even further. The two exchanged a gentle gaze that instantly restored harmony to the atmosphere. Yet, their fleeting moment of peace was shattered by the approaching sound of footsteps, once again disrupting their tranquility. "Your Majesty, the Demon Emperor, I have brought General Merlin to you as you requested." The maid''s voice pierced the air, causing Leon and Liliana to instinctively turn toward the source. Before them stood the previous maid, apanied by a man of imposing stature, his beautiful gray-ck eyes and handsome face radiating indifference. With slightly longer gray hair grazing his earlobes, he donned an exquisite ck battle robe, perfectlyplementing the cold, proud, and arrogant aura he radiated. He was none other than Merlin, the first demon general and the mightiest among the eight demon generals, held in reverence by the entire demon race. The instant Merlinid eyes on Liliana''s beautiful and charming visage, the indifference in his gaze melted away, reced by a profound obsession, swiftly concealed. However, it couldn''t escape Leon''s sharp, hawk-like gaze, fueling his urge to p the damn man for daring to cast such a look upon Liliana, his beloved. ''Damn! This guy is truly despicable and utterly shameless,'' Leon sneered inwardly, cursing under his breath. Initially, he had some doubts about Merlin''s attitude toward Liliana, but after witnessing it firsthand, he realized Merlin was even crazier than he had imagined. Although Merlin masked his obsessive gaze well, it didn''t escape the notice of Leon and Liliana. ncing at Liliana, he saw her cold expression and the murderous intent shing in her red eyes, which made him sigh in pity for Merlin. "Your Majesty Liliana, good morning; please forgive me for interrupting your time." Merlin greeted Liliana respectfully, his gentle smile starkly contrasting his earlier indifferent and arrogant demeanor. Liliana did not respond to his greeting, merely giving him a quick nce before shifting her gaze toward the nervous-looking maid beside him. "You may leave," Liliana stated in a nonchnt tone, prompting the maid to sigh with relief. "In that case, I request permission to leave, Your Majesty," the maid replied quickly, bowing her head before hastily exiting the garden. For some reason, she felt the atmosphere in the garden grow cold,pelling her to run without thinking. As the maid departed, Liliana turned her gaze back to Merlin, her expression indifferent. "So, what brings you here, Merlin?" Liliana inquired coldly, folding her long, curvaceous legs¡ªa sight that nearly drove Merlin to madness. If there was anyone in this world who could drive him to madness and make him willing to do anything, it was the woman before him¡ªthe first female demon emperor, Liliana Crimson. He had fallen in love with her at first sight, long before he rose to his current position as the most powerful of the eight Demon Generals. Unfortunately, this woman was cold, indifferent, and extraordinarily powerful, leaving him feeling inferior despite his impressive title as the strongest demon general. However, this obstacle was no deterrent for him; the more Liliana behaved that way, the greater his love for her grew. Hiding his obsession and desire well, Merlin smiled gently at Liliana while slightly bowing his head. "I havee for several matters, but the most important is to see how you are doing, Your Majesty Liliana," Merlin replied, affection and tenderness evident on his handsome face. Upon hearing this, Liliana''s expression instantly turned cold, her disgust impossible to hide. She hadn''t expected Merlin to be increasingly brazen, which only heightened her annoyance with him. ''It seems I was too gentle before, and now this guy has be even bolder,'' Liliana thought to herself, her indifferent expression growing stronger. Staring at him with hatred in her eyes, Liliana was about to retaliate when she was suddenly interrupted by Leon''s mockingughter. "Pfft, my friend! Your words are utterly disrespectful and repulsive!" ------------------- A/N: I can only update one more chapter because myptop was damaged by drinking water, hey~ ©d( `©`¡ä)¥·¦Õ__ (£¾£í£¼) So, I''m doing it from my smartphone, which is very inconvenient. Therefore, I apologize for only being able to update one chapter today. Thank you, and don''t forget your support! (?¡ä?`?) Stay tuned! Chapter 185: Humiliating Merlin "Pfft, my friend! Your words are utterly disrespectful and repulsive!" Upon hearing the voice, Merlin''s gentle smile froze in an instant. Turning his gaze, he beheld an extraordinarily handsome man with hair as ck as the night sky and eyes of exquisite gold. The man sat with his legs crossed and arms folded across his chest, ring at him with a look of disdain. "Who are you?" Merlin''s expression turned cold, radiating an aura of indifference. Previously, he had paid little attention to this man, as his focus had been solely on Her Majesty. However, he did not expect this man to mock him so boldly, causing his anger to nearly ignite. Leon smiled slightly, leaning back in his chair and maintaining his look of disdain. "Who am I? That''s none of your concern," Leon remarked in a casual, somewhat arrogant tone before continuing, "But your disrespectful attitude toward your Demon Emperor truly disgusts me." "Asking for news? Damn it! Is your Demon Emperor such a weakling that you need to inquire about her well-being?" If Leon''s disgust for Merlin had previously been at a ten, it had now skyrocketed to a hundred. It wasn''t just Merlin''s shameless nature that infuriated him, but also the audacity of this man to flirt with Liliana, his woman, right in front of him! As the most handsome and powerful sword hero, how could he tolerate such insolence? Across from him, Liliana couldn''t help but chuckle at Leon''s mockery of Merlin. She hadn''t expected Leon to be so adept at this sort of thing. However, she had to admit that she felt overjoyed and excited watching Leon confront Merlin, as it made her feel protected and defended. ''This feels so sweet...'' Liliana whispered to herself, a beautiful smile blooming on her lips. Meanwhile, Merlin, whose disguise had been instantly torn apart by Leon, couldn''t help but feel deeply embarrassed. His handsome face flushed with anger as he red at Leon. "You..." Merlin gritted his teeth as a ck, demonic aura suddenly erupted from his body. *Boom!* The demonic aura emanating from Merlin caused the once serene and beautiful pce garden, bathed in the bright morning atmosphere, to transform into a gloomy ce filled with an ominous sense of death. Observing Merlin''s unusually potent demonic aura, Leon remained unfazed. He maintained a rxed andposed demeanor as he leisurely sipped his tea. In their past encounters during the wars between the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Demon Race, Leon had emerged victorious over Merlin numerous times, with Merlin never achieving a single victory. Now, armed with the power of chaos bestowed upon him by the Great Sword of Chaos and the enhanced strength of his holy power following the events of the Transcendent Night, he found no reason to be afraid. Leon smiled slightly as he began to channel his chaos power, intending to suppress Merlin''s demonic aura. However, before he could act, suddenly, an incredibly potent red aura erupted from Liliana''s body. *Boom!* This red aura immediately darkened the once-clear sky with explosive ck lightning. It also shattered Merlin''s demonic aura, causing him to vomit blood and copse to the ground under its relentless pressure. "Merlin, how dare you manifest your power in my presence? Do you underestimate me?" Liliana''s chin rested on her right palm, her blood-red eyes shing with murderous intent as they bore into Merlin. Under the chilling tone and the immobilizing pressure, Merlin''s face was drained of color, fear etched across his features. "Your Majesty, I apologize. I didn''t intend¡ª" Merlin attempted to exin, but Liliana''s pressure intensified, constricting his throat. He could only gaze at Liliana with desperation, rendered speechless by the tormenting force bearing down on him. Liliana cast a brief, indifferent nce at him before withdrawing her aura, granting Merlin the relief to breathe heavily once more. "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" Merliny on the ground, his breaths rapid andbored, the pain still clutching at his throat. For the first time, he experienced the full force of a demon emperor''s power, leaving him overwhelmed with despair and feeling utterly insignificant inparison. "I hope you won''t repeat such actions again." Liliana''s voice suddenly pierced his thoughts, snapping him out of his reverie. Slowly rising to his feet, despite the lingering pain in his body, he bowed respectfully to Liliana, his demeanor now devoid of the overbearing or domineering attitude he had disyed upon his arrival. "I understand, Your Majesty Liliana," Merlin replied, his handsome face concealing the anger brewing within him. This marked the first instance he had experienced such humiliation, and it was utterly intolerable to him. As the foremost demon general and the strongest among the eight, when had he ever endured such indignity? Yet he harbored no resentment towards Her Majesty Liliana; he recognized his own fault in disrespecting her. His ire was directed solely at the man seated before Her Majesty, driving him to lose control once more! Raising his head slightly, he noticed the man leisurely eating grapes, his gaze filled with mockery directed at him. This sight fueled Merlin''s hatred, causing him to grind his teeth in frustration. ''This man is asking for trouble!'' Merlin seethed inwardly but refrained from taking any impulsive action, as he had done previously. Observing Her Majesty''s demeanor and the equal footing on which they sat, Merlin discerned that this man held a special rtionship with her. However, he couldn''t quite grasp the nature of the rtionship between the two. He hoped fervently that it wasn''t a romantic bond; if it were, he swore to obliterate the man''s very existence a thousand times over, regardless of the consequences. Her Majesty belonged to him alone, and he couldn''t bear the thought of anyone elseying im to her! A ferocious expression briefly shed across Merlin''s pale face before he quickly concealed it. "So, what brings you here? If you utter any more nonsense, you''d better leave and never show your face before me again." Liliana''s voice resounded in his ears, prompting him to take a quick breath to steady himself. As he raised his head, Merlin gazed at Liliana, feeling his grievances and hatred towards Leon dissolve instantly at the sight of her beautiful and alluring face. However, he refrained from speaking as he once did, fully aware that such words would result in hisplete expulsion by her. Given her well-known reputation for coldness, indifference, and sternness, he hesitated to take any risks. Taking another small breath, the expression on Merlin''s handsome face shifted instantly to stern as he once again lowered his head. "Your Majesty Liliana, I havee here for one purpose¡ªto lodge aint!" Chapter 186 : I Wish to Challenge You to a Duel "Your Majesty Liliana, I havee here for one purpose¡ªto lodge aint!" Listening to this, Liliana narrowed her eyes slightly, fixing him with an interrogating gaze. "Aint? Whatint do you bring before me?" Liliana asked coldly, her aura slowly growing more intense. As the Demon Emperor, she wielded control over the entire Demon race, and no one had ever dared to voice their grievances to her, despite potential discontent with her decisions. However, does this guy, Merlin, have the audacity to voice aint to her? Under Liliana''s sharp gaze, Merlin''s handsome face paled slightly, yet he disyed no sign of backing down. "Your Majesty Liliana, theint I bring concerns your decision not to appoint me as one of the Demon generals participating in the impending war against mankind," Merlin stated firmly, without a hint of fear. In the impending war against mankind, he hadn''t been appointed as one of the participating demon generals by Her Majesty. Instead, she had chosen Lilith, Garan, and Teran, all of whom he considered weaker than himself. As the foremost and most formidable demon general, how could he possibly endure such neglect? Moreover, he had meticulously devised grand schemes for this war, intending to bolster his reputation among the Demon race and enhance his prospects of pursuing Her Majesty Liliana in the future. Unfortunately, his non-participation in the warpletely derailed his entire n. Nevertheless, he harbored no resentment towards Her Majesty''s decision. In his eyes, she was infallible in her judgment, and hisints were merely aimed at prompting her to reconsider his involvement in the war. Liliana raised one eyebrow upon hearing Merlin''sint, prompting her to fall into deep contemtion. Her decision not to involve Merlin in the battlefield wasn''t driven by animosity towards him, but rather by pre-discussed nning regarding which Demon Generals would participate in the war¡ªa discussion she had with Leon beforehand in her workspace. Leon, a sword hero who had frequently engaged in battles against her eight Demon generals, possessed intimate knowledge of their strengths and abilities. Moreover, he was well-informed about the capabilities of the human forces, whichprised two human heroes, a Great Mage, and the renowned female war general of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Given Leon''s extensive understanding, she naturally supported his strategic nning for the war against humanity. Emerging from her reverie, Liliana fixed Merlin with her usual indifferent gaze. "The reason I didn''t appoint you to participate in this war is simply because it''s part of my n. So, save yourints," Liliana stated in an indifferent tone. Upon hearing this, Merlin''s hopeful expression froze, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Your Majesty Liliana, I¡ª" Merlin began, but Liliana''s cold voice cut him off. "Enough, Merlin! This is my decision, and you have no right to question it!" she said, giving him a cold stare. "If you continue to challenge my decision, I will throw you into the outer pce underground prison and revoke your position as Demon General." Liliana felt she had tolerated this man for too long. Despite always treating him well, Merlin constantly made her upset. If not for his talents and abilities, which were still of value, Merlin would have faced death a thousand times over. Merlin''s expression turned pale at the mention of the ''underground prison.'' In the outer pce, there were two ces all demons feared¡ªthe purgatory room and the underground prison. The purgatory room, as its name suggests, was a ce where prisoners or criminals were subjected to severe and endless torture by eternal mes of ck fire. This room was reserved for those who hadmitted particrly grave and unforgivable crimes, such as instigating rebellion or betraying the Demon Race. The underground prison, while not as terrifying as the purgatory room, was still greatly feared. Any demon sent to this ce would never see the light of day again. If he were to be thrown into the underground prison, his entire future would be ruined, and his dreams of pursuing Her Majesty Liliana would be dashed! With fear etched on his handsome face, Merlin immediately bowed his head towards Liliana and spoke in a trembling tone, "Your Majesty Liliana, forgive me for my impudence. I hope you won''t condemn me to the underground prison, and I promise not to question your decision again!" Liliana remained silent, her indifferent gaze fixed on him, intensifying Merlin''s fear and panic. Meanwhile, Leon, who had been silently observing, couldn''t help but chuckle as he sipped his tea. The reason he advised Liliana against appointing Merlin as one of the three Demon generals participating in this war was because Merlin was unsuited for arge-scale war like this. Merlin was exceedingly arrogant, pretentious, and proud. Though outwardly indifferent and cold, he harbored a deep disdain for those he deemed weaker than himself. With such arrogance, his participation would undoubtedly lead the Demon Race to defeat in this war. Furthermore, the three Demon generals who participated were not the main leaders but merely aides to the main general, the Arch Demon, directly appointed by Liliana. Thus, excluding Merlin was a decision Leon deemed highly appropriate. ''Tsk! This guy is really quite desperate...'' Leon whispered as he shook his head and popped a grape into his mouth. Although annoyed with Merlin, he had no intention of intervening, as this was Liliana''s issue with her subordinates. "This is thest warning, Merlin. I won''t tolerate this behavior again," Liliana stated firmly, deciding to end the matter there. Apart from feelingzy, she also desired Merlin to leave her sight, especially since he was interrupting her time with Leon. Merlin breathed a sigh of relief and cast a fleeting, affectionate nce at Liliana, carefully concealing his emotions. ''Her Majesty is still very kind to me.'' Merlin thought to himself, and his grievances instantly dissolved. However, just as he began to feel a little better, his gaze inadvertently met Leon''s mocking stare, reigniting his anger instantly. "What are youughing at?" Merlin demanded in a tone filled with anger, causing Liliana to widen her eyes in disbelief. She had already forgiven him, yet he dared to scold Leon in her presence? As Liliana was about to administer severe punishment to Merlin, Leon unexpectedly extended his hand, signaling her to refrain from intervening. Observing this, Liliana was taken aback and exchanged a nce with Leon, who returned her gaze with a gentle one. "Leave it to me," Leon stated calmly, prompting Liliana to blink in surprise before giving a slight nod. Setting down his teacup with deliberate care, Leon rose from his seat, a faint smile ying on his lips as he made his way toward Merlin. Halting in front of him, he lowered his head slightly and spoke in a casual tone, "Your name is Merlin, the first Demon general, known as the strongest among the eight Demon generals, correct? With his towering height of 1.92 meters, Leon naturally suppressed Merlin, who was only 1.8 meters tall. As Leon appeared before him, Merlin was engulfed by an overpowering sense of suffocation and imminent threat, prompting him to instinctively retreat a step. "What do you want?" Merlin inquired, his tone cold and wary. He hadn''t anticipated the formidable aura emanating from this man, instilling in him a palpable sense of impending danger. Leon smiled slightly as he focused his gaze on Merlin, his golden eyes emitting a faint white light that Merlin failed to notice. "I wish to challenge you to a duel, Merlin." ---------- A/N: Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 187 : Accepting the Challenge, and Two Forces Meet in the Desert of Chaos "I wish to challenge you to a duel, Merlin." Upon hearing Leon''s words, Merlin''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Leon. "What did you just say? You''re challenging me to a fight?" Merlin asked, his voice tinged with doubt and uncertainty. Leon nodded slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips as he folded his arms across his chest. "Yes, I''m challenging you to a fight," Leon replied nonchntly, a hint of arrogance in his tone. "So, do you dare to ept my challenge?" To deal with someone as arrogant and pretentious as Merlin, the optimal strategy was to defeat him so harshly that he''d be forced to acknowledge that there was always someone greater. Additionally, Leon was annoyed with Merlin for daring to tease Liliana, and this challenge was the perfect opportunity to teach him a lesson. Upon receiving Leon''s confirmation, Merlin''s hesitant expression instantly turned into one of excitement, a smirk forming on his lips. At first, he desperately wanted to pummel this man who had mocked him in front of Her Majesty, leading him to lose his temper and embarrass himself. However, since Her Majesty seemed to protect him, he didn''t dare attack him rashly. Now, with the sudden invitation to fight, excitement surged through him, causing his body to tremble uncontrobly. "What''s the matter? Why are you so quiet? Do you ept my challenge?" Leon''s voice rang in his ears, pulling him back from his reverie. With an eager expression and a glint of murderous intent in his gray eyes, Merlin nodded and was about to respond. However, he quickly remembered Her Majesty and nced at her to gauge her reaction. Fortunately, she appeared unconcerned and not angry, signaling that he was permitted to ept this stranger''s challenge! "Fine! I ept your challenge!" Merlin replied indifferently, his aura of arrogance once again emanating from his body. Upon hearing this, the faint smile on Leon''s lips widened as he gave a small nod, an aura of holy power and chaos faintly emanating from him. "Good!" Leon remarked nonchntly. The intense stare-down between the two, with the fighting spirit evident in their gazes, infused the atmosphere in the garden with tension. Unbeknownst to Merlin, Liliana, who had been quietly observing their exchange, couldn''t help but smile and shake her head. "Merlin, this guy is going to bepletely destroyed this time..." *** In the backyard of the inner pce, a vast field spread out, its short grass covering the ground. There, Leon and Merlin stood opposite each other, two hundred meters apart, their gazes locked in determination. "In this fight, are there any rules?" Merlin asked in a boastful and arrogant tone, seemingly underestimating Leon. "There are no rules. You can use whatever weapons or abilities you possess, be it sword techniques or magic," Leon replied with a faint smile, opening his white robe to reveal a tightly fitting shirt that entuated his chiseled physique like that of a Greek god. Merlin''s expression shifted strangely as he regarded Leon, who continued to smile at him. ''Sword techniques and magic? How does he know I excel in those areas?'' Merlin wondered, feeling both astonished and confused. Only a select few, including the other seven Demon generals and Her Majesty Liliana, were privy to that information. How did this stranger know? After pondering for a few moments, Merlin dismissed the confusion clouding his thoughts. "Perhaps it''s merely a coincidence, or Her Majesty Liliana informed him," Merlin spected, shaking his head as he considered only those two possibilities. If it turned out to be the first possibility, Merlin would feel relieved; however, if it proved to be the second, jealousy would consume him, driving him to tear this stranger apart! Taking a deep breath, Merlin''s expression gradually normalized as he fixed an indifferent gaze on Leon. "I hope you don''t regret this. And if, by chance, I end up killing you, don''t me me," Merlin said, his toneced with eagerness and concealed killing intent. His mastery of sword technique and magic rendered him exceptionally lethal. No enemy had survived facing these abilities, bolstering his confidence to an all-time high. As he stretched his body to warm up, Leon couldn''t help but smile faintly at Merlin''s threat. "Of course, I won''t me you," Leon replied casually before adding, "but ensure you have the ability to back it up." He naturally grasped Merlin''s thoughts, having observed this person''s arrogance and pretentiousness in the past, which now left him feeling slightly disgusted and bored. Yet, it must be acknowledged that Merlin''s sword techniques were undeniably formidable, especially whenbined with his powerful magic attacks, which had left him feeling somewhat overwhelmed in the past. Unfortunately, he was already privy to all of his techniques and weaknesses, prompting augh at the thought of the surprise that would inevitably cross Merlin''s face. ''Well, I hope Merlin has improved since ourst encounter and has developed a new ultimate attack, so this fight won''t end too quickly,'' Leon murmured to himself, a faint smile ying on his lips. The purpose of challenging Merlin, beyond teaching him a lesson for daring to seduce Liliana, was to use him as a whetstone to sharpen his mastery of the chaos power within him. His mastery of chaos power was far inferior to hismand of holy power¡ªnot even close. This was understandable, given that he had only acquired chaos powerst night, whereas holy power had been with him since birth. Therefore, he could only hope that Merlin would endure long enough to provide a worthy challenge and not let him down. Meanwhile, Liliana stood on the sidelines, her arms folded across her proud and huge breasts, smiling faintly as she listened to the exchange between the two. "I''m quite curious to see how Leon will handle Merlin," Liliana muttered to herself, excitement lighting up her expression, impossible to conceal. In this fight, her support for Leon was unwavering and unconditional. After all, Leon''s challenge to Merlin undoubtedly stemmed from her, filling Liliana''s heart with a sweetness akin to honey, reassured by the knowledge that she was defended by someone she loved. Taking a deep breath, Liliana''s expression gradually returned to its usual nonchnce as she observed the two, who were now poised to fight. "Are you two ready?" Liliana inquired, her tone slightly elevated yet still indifferent. Leon and Merlin both gave small nods, responding in unison, "Ready!" Upon hearing this, Liliana closed her eyes and sped her palms together. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, an enormous blood-red ball of light materialized in the sky above. Slowly expanding, it eventually fragmented, forming a that enveloped the entire perimeter of the field, creating a formidable barrier. After the barrier was in ce, Liliana opened her eyes and withdrew a hundred meters, her voice carrying as shemanded, "Let the fightmence!" ... Meanwhile... The Desert of Chaos was an exceptionally arid and harsh ce where the sun shone fiercely. Consequently, it had never been inhabited by any living creatures, whether of the Demon Race or mankind, except for a few strange beasts, making it the least popted areapared to other regions. However, today, the Desert of Chaos, usually defined by its destion, looked very different. The two formidable forces of the world''s two strongest races, humankind and the demon race, confronted each other in full force for the first time since thest war era. On the eastern side of the Desert of Chaos stood humanity''s troops, numbering 600,000 of the Holy Empire of Elysium''s finest and elite troops, led by four formidable figures at the vanguard. Their mere presence suffused the entire eastern region with palpable tension. Meanwhile, on the western side of the Chaos Desert, the demon troops, numbering no fewer than humanity troops, were led by four powerful figures emitting a terrifying aura, causing ripples of fear throughout the western expanse. The convergence of these two forces marked the onset of the era''s greatest war. Nevertheless, neither side initiated any action, as if both were anticipating something. *** "So, it''s the Demon troops, huh? Quite powerful and terrifying." Valen sat atop his horse, his arms folded, wearing a rare, serious expression. "Yeah, they''re not holding back this time. It seems they''re unleashing everything against us," Natasya replied beside him, d in heavy gold-colored armor with a golden sword at her waist. Her expression remained nonchnt and calm, though a hint of wariness lingered in her eyes. The lineup of the Demon Race was undeniably daunting, especially the four figures leading the vanguard, each exuding a terrifying aura as formidable as theirs. Valen gave a small nod as he observed the middle-aged man positioned in the center, sensing the imminent threat and pressure of confronting a true monster. ''Is he the Demon Emperor of this era?'' Valen pondered, but he held back from leaping to conclusions. Next to them, Guren and Rain remained silent, though the tension etched on their faces was unmistakable. Guren, in particr, appeared both apprehensive and eager, his emotions barely concealed. This marks his first experience in warfare, especially on such a grand scale, stirring within him a myriad of emotions, including fear, anticipation, excitement, curiosity, and more. ''I must stand out in this war,'' he whispered to himself, a quiet affirmation of his determination. On the other hand, the three Demon generals¡ªLilith, Teran, and Garan¡ªeyed Valen, Rain, Natasya, and Guren with equal wariness. Only Heidel, atop his ck horse, remainedposed, a faint smile ying on his lips. "These heroes of this era are truly formidable," Heidel remarked, nodding approvingly as he observed Valen, radiating an imposing aura. However, his expression shifted to one of confusion as he noticed the absence of the Bow Hero among them. "Where''s the Bow Hero? Is she in concealment?" Heidel pondered, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the surroundings, but she was nowhere to be seen. *Boom!* Just as he grappled with this uncertainty, suddenly, a deafening explosion echoed a kilometer away from where the human troops were stationed. Simultaneously, a powerful surge of holy power shot into the sky, transforming the once bright and sweltering atmosphere into instant darkness, shrouded by ck clouds releasing snowkes. As Heidel beheld this spectacle, his eyes widened in astonishment. "This is..." Dive deeper into the story on m-vle-mpyr ------- A/N: Well, since myptop is still broken and under repair, I could only write one chapter today (yesterday, I just happened to be able to write two chapters). By the way, since this arc has started to enter the conflict part, who do you think will win in this war? Leon and Liliana with their demon forces, or Velix and the heroes with their human forces? Well, just write your support for both sides in thement section! Oh! About Discord¡ªcoincidentally, because myptop is still broken, this is a bit dyed. However, don''t worry, because it won''t be long! Well, that''s all, and don''t forget the support, which will keep me going! Thank you! Chapter 188: Lunas Terrifying Ultimate Attack A few moments earlier... In the Desert of Chaos, exactly one kilometer to the east, there was a peculiar ce known as the "Home of Millions of Giant Rocks." This location earned its unusual name due to the countless enormous desert rocks, each ranging from tens to hundreds of meters in size, forming a small mountain range that extended for tens of kilometers eastward. This area was also the habitat of fearsome desert monsters, ready to attack anyone who dared to venture nearby, making it one of the most forbidden zones in the Desert of Chaos. Meanwhile, atop an enormous, towering rock, an extraordinarily beautiful woman stood with an indifferent expression, her blue eyes as captivating as the ocean. Her long ck hair was styled in a ponytail with bangs, enhancing her ethereal appearance. She wore a graceful white war robe adorned with blue patterns, perfectly highlighting her slender, shapely figure, making her resemble a goddess of war descended to punish her enemies. This woman was none other than Luna Noir, one of humanity''s three heroes¡ªthe Bow Hero. At this moment, Luna, with her indifferent and cold expression, remained where she was, as if waiting for something. "Is it still not time?" Luna muttered under her breath, narrowing her eyes. In the stillness, she couldn''t help but recall her conversation with Natasya from an hour ago. *** An hour ago... "Bow Hero Luna, could you spare a moment? There''s something I need to discuss with you." Inside therge tent, Luna, poised to swiftly mobilize humanity''s troops for the impending battle, halted as a female voice called out from behind her. ncing over her shoulder, Luna discerned that the one calling her was Natasya, who had been silent throughout their strategic nning session. Turning around, Luna nodded slightly and responded in a nonchnt yet casual tone, "Certainly, Natasya. Is there something concerning the war that you would like to discuss?" Although Natasya remained silent throughout the discussion, Luna bore no resentment toward her. After all, given that she and Valen were the primary generals and leaders in this war, it would be inappropriate for her to express any frustration toward Natasya, who served as a supporting general. Natasya gave a small nod and directed her gaze towards the Chaos Desert Map on the table, her expression conveying both indifference and seriousness. "Bow Hero Luna, I have a strategy that I believe merits consideration," Natasya said in a light tone before turning her gaze to Luna. "Would you like to hear it?" Luna was surprised by Natasya''s sudden proposition and felt a hint of confusion as to why it hadn''t been mentioned during their previous discussion. However, she didn''t dwell on it, realizing that Natasya likely had her reasons for withholding it earlier. With a slight nod, Luna approached Natasya and replied, "Please proceed." Natasya lowered her gaze back to the map and borated, "The n I want to propose pertains to your role in this war, Bow Hero Luna." "Pertaining to me?" Luna raised her eyebrows, surprise evident on her face. "Yes, it pertains to you," Natasya confirmed with a slight nod before continuing: "As we''re aware, your unmatched long-range attack capability is crucial in this war. However, given the scale of this conflict, your role as a long-range attacker with powerful firepower is both strategic and challenging to fully harness." "Therefore, I''ve devised a strategy to keep you from directly engaging on the battlefield. Instead, you''ll be positioned where you can utilize the Celestial Frost Holy Bow from a distance, thereby enhancing our advantage in securing victory." "Moreover, being stationed away from the center of the battlefield allows you to initiate the first strike, signaling themencement of the battle. What are your thoughts on this?" Listening to this, Luna''s expression instantly froze, and she gazed at Natasya with a sense of astonishment. ''What a brilliant strategy! How did this not ur to me?'' Luna took a deep breath, lightly tapping her forehead with a hint of annoyance. As Natasya had astutely pointed out, her most potent attack stemmed from her long-range capabilities, particrly with her holy weapon, the Celestial Frost Heaven Holy Bow. Despite the vastness of the battlefield, Luna realized she would be somewhat restricted in unleashing her full power due to the confined space and the multitude of human and demon troops converging for battle. If Natasya''s strategy were put into action, not only would she have the freedom to attack unhindered, but it could also significantly bolster their chances of triumph in this war! Luna couldn''t help but sigh, acknowledging that she still had much to learn from Natasya when it came to implementing warfare strategies. Taking a deep breath and offering a slight nod, Luna fixed Natasya with a determined gaze, her blue eyes reflecting her resolve. "Very well, let''s proceed with your n!" *** "Hah~" Luna snapped out of her reverie, slowly opening her eyes, their beautiful blue glow shining. At that moment, a woman''s voice echoed in her ear¡ªnone other than Natasya''s. "Bow Hero Luna, you can start!" Startled by the sudden voice, Luna flinched slightly before nodding with a determined expression, responding in a firm tone, "Very well, I''llmence!" *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a white-colored star mark with a burning white light appeared on Luna''s forehead, and her blue eyes, as beautiful as the ocean, began emitting a bright white light. *Boom!* Simultaneously, the holy power within her surged like a tremendous tsunami wave before erupting into the sky like a raging dragon. As a result, the once bright and scorching sky was shrouded in darkness, with ck clouds swiftly gathering and the temperature plummeting within a two-kilometer radius. Extending her right hand to the side, Luna eximed loudly in an indifferent tone, "Answer my call, Holy Bow of Celestial Frost!" *Buzz!* In Luna''s right hand, a dazzlingly bright blue light suddenly materialized, slowly coalescing into a long, ice-blue bow of exquisite beauty. As the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost materialized in her hand, Luna wasted no time, swiftly assuming a ready-to-attack position. *Buzz!* Drawing back the string of the Celestial Frost Holy Bow, Luna summoned a bright blue arrow with a terrifying aura, causing the space within five hundred meters to warp insanely. Holding the arrow for a few moments, Luna finally released it with a loud shout, "Hero Technique: Arrow of Destruction¡ªUnleash!" *Whoosh!* The arrow soared upwards with terrifying speed, cracking and freezing the space it traversed, instilling fear in anyone who beheld its path. Witnessing the arrow''s disappearance, Luna didn''t quell the turmoil of her holy power; instead, she continued to maintain it while muttering, "With this, the war officiallymences!" Chapter 189: The Beginning of War One kilometer away... "This is..." Heidel was slightly startled as he witnessed an explosion of holy power in the distance, causing the weather to instantly darken with falling snowkes. However, his shock onlysted for a few moments before a faint smile formed on his lips as he muttered, "Interesting..." Next to him, Lilith, Teran, and Garan were equally surprised by the explosion of holy power, instantly bing alert. "Is that holy power?" Teran inquired, his tone tinged with wariness. "Yes, it is," Lilith replied in a nonchnt tone, though vignce was evident in her beautiful and charming eyes. As a Demon General who had often fought with the Sword Hero in the past, she was very familiar with holy power. With just one look and a sense of its energy waves, she could recognize it immediately. "Holy power? It seems mankind is making some serious preparations," Garan, who had been silent until now, suddenly remarked, his eyes narrowing at the calm human troops. Lilith remained silent but gave a slight nod, indicating her agreement with Garan''s statement. Meanwhile, this unexpected development caught everyone off guard, prompting both the demon and human troops to be instantly alert and assume battle-ready positions. As the tension reached its peak, Teran, Lilith, and Garan simultaneously widened their eyes, feeling goosebumps rise on their skin. Simultaneously turning their heads toward the eastern sky, they saw a speck of blue light hurtling toward them with terrifying speed, as if piercing through space. Its approach caused the temperature to plummet, and heavy snowkes began to fall from the sky. Witnessing this, Lilith and Teran eximed in unison, "Danger!" With a swift motion, Garan dismounted from his horse, ready to take action, but was immediately stopped by Lilith. "Garan, you shouldn''t act. Let me handle this," Lilith dered urgently. Sensing the imminent threat, she knew that if Garan intervened, he would likely be seriously injured, weakening their Demon Race forces. Understanding the gravity of the situation, Garan nodded in agreement, saying, "Alright, I''ll leave this to you." Lilith nodded and turned her cold gaze toward the approaching attack. "A sneak attack? I won''t allow it," she whispered icily, extending her right hand to the side. "Answer my call, Magic Staff ofEternal Frost!" *Whoosh!* A ck light glowed in Lilith''s right hand, slowly transforming into a pitch-ck staff adorned with red frost patterns along the shaft. The magic staff''s appearance caused the sand beneath Lilith''s horse to freeze into a menacing sheet of ck ice. *** On the other hand, among the human troops, Rain, upon seeing the magic staff''s appearance, couldn''t help but widen her eyes in disbelief and horror¡ªemotions were rarely disyed on her small face. "The Magic Staff of Eternal Frost? How could that still exist? Wasn''t it supposed to be lost ording to historical records?" Rain eximed softly, her amazement evident. As a Great Mage with extensive knowledge, Rain was well-acquainted with various magic staves, including the one wielded by Lilith, known as "The Magic Staff of Eternal Frost." It ranked among the most powerful magic staves, rivaling even her own, "The Magic Staff of Cmity." However, when directlypared, her magic staff naturally paled inparison to the Magic Staff of Eternal Frost, once wielded by the formidable mage of the entire era¡ªDemon Emperor Morgan Crimson! Morgan Crimson, the second Demon Emperor of the Demon race, stood as the most powerful Demon Emperor in recorded history, the sole individual to ascend to the legendary realm of mages known as "Beyond the World," and was the most respected figure by all mages, whether of the Demon race or humanity. His achievements and powers transcendedmon mage knowledge, rendering him a near-invulnerable demigod in the eyes of many. Although Morgan Crimson was a demon emperor and an enemy of mankind, that didn''t prevent Rain from admiring or even worshiping him. Now, after witnessing someone wielding one of the weapons of the figure she admired, how could she possibly calm down? *** *Whoosh!* As the blue light speck drew closer, its mounting pressure caused both sides of the force, whether humanity or the Demon Race, to tremble and shiver slightly. Observing this, Lilith''s expression hardened like ice as she slowly raised the magic staff in her hand. "High-level Magic: Space Freeze!" Lilith eximed in an indifferent tone. *Buzz!* Above the Demon troops'' sky, an icicle suddenly formed, causing the surrounding space to freeze at a speed visible to the naked eye. Yet Lilith wasn''t finished. She quickly chanted another high-level incantation. "High-level Magic: Unwavering Ice Golem!" *Boom!* Before them, on the sandy expanse, rose a towering Ice Golem, standing a hundred meters tall. The sight of this ice golem put the troops of mankind on high alert; even Rain''s expression turned serious. "Great Mage¡ªno, Sovereign Mage? This woman is truly formidable," Rain mused to herself, her violet eyes reflecting unwavering determination. In the hierarchy of mage titles between the human race and the demon race, there was a slight difference¡ªthe highest level of mage in humankind was referred to as a Great Mage, while in the demon race, it was called a Sovereign Mage. Despite this difference arising from the varying energies within the bodies of mages from the two races¡ªmana for humanity and demon power for demons¡ªin essence, there was no significant distinction between the two levels. As Rain was lost in thought, the Ice Golem suddenly lurched forward, extending its fist into the sky. *Bang!* Immediately, a deafening explosion echoed, sending a cold wind sweeping through the entire Demon troop. "Did it work?" Lilith asked in a hushed and vignt tone. *Crack... Bang!* Abruptly, the sound of cracking and exploding ice filled the air, leaving Lilith with a look of disbelief on her face. "How is that possible?" Lilith eximed incredulously. The ice golem was one of her most potent defensive spells; even the attacks of the Great Mage of Mankind would struggle to destroy it easily, leaving her utterly baffled. *Bang!* However, her shock didn''tst long, as her other high-level magic was instantly destroyed by the blue luminous attack. "Not good!" Lilith panicked, about to cast another spell, but a middle-aged man''s voice stopped her instantly. "No need, just let me finish it." Upon hearing the voice, Lilith ceased her movements and nodded in acknowledgment. "Okay!" she replied firmly. *Whoosh!* The blue-luminous attack, having effortlessly obliterated Lilith''s magic, swiftly descended upon the demon troops. However, in a sudden twist of events, an enormous ck hand emerged from the void in the sky above the Demon Race and intercepted it. *Boom!* The collision produced a deafening sound and an intensely dazzling disy of ck and blue light, causing everyone to close their eyes. After a while, the light gradually dimmed before finally fading away along with the two attacks. Observing this scene, Lilith breathed a sigh of relief and cast a grateful nce toward Heidel. "Archdemon Heidel, thank you for your assistance," Lilith said, bowing her head respectfully. Heidel simply smiled and waved his hand. "No need to thank me, Lilith. It was my duty to intervene," he replied. ncing at his left hand, which bore traces of blood, Heidel couldn''t help but smile. "How intriguing..." Meanwhile, as they witnessed Luna''s ultimate attack being halted by Heidel, Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren couldn''t help but widen their eyes in astonishment. "So powerful... That middle-aged man is truly terrifying," Guren muttered, swallowing hard. The immense ck hand that thwarted Luna''s assault was overwhelmingly potent, leaving Guren feeling as if he were facing a monster himself. Though Valen, Natasya, and Rain remained silent, their expressions conveyed their thoughts clearly. Taking a deep breath, Natasya was the first to shake off her shock, her expression turning resolute. "Don''t be swayed! Otherwise, we''ll be at a disadvantage!" Natasya''s voice rang out loudly, snapping Valen, Rain, and Guren out of their shocks, each nodding with renewed determination. Directing her gaze toward the Demon Race''s troops, Natasya assumedmand and issued a resounding order that echoed across the entire human troop. "Everyone, attack!" On the side of the Demon race, Heidel swiftly assumed control and issued amanding call that reverberated throughout the entirety of the Demon troops behind him. "Demon troops,unch an attack!" -------------- A/N:Theptop is fully repaired, so I can upload two chapters. Thank you, and don''t forget to show your support! Stay tuned! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 190: The Origin Token and Athenas Charming, but Terrifyingly Sly Smile Meanwhile, in a vast and beautiful pce courtyard, Athena stood facing a middle-aged man with a handsome yet slightly wrinkled face and arge ck horn on his head. "Athena, I apologize for only being able to exin everything to you now. This matter is soplicated and has so many consequences that I had to withhold it and keep it hidden from you," the middle-aged man said with an embarrassed smile. Athena smiled faintly and shook her head, her voice soft as she replied, "It''s alright, ancestor. Your story has shed light on everything, and Iprehend the burden resting on your shoulders. You need not worry." After hearing the full truth about the 7,000-year history, she was so amazed that she could hardly believe it. This enormous world was once inhabited by diverse races, but it eventually descended into a devastating battle for their own interests. However, the most troubling aspect wasn''t solely the battle but rather the arrival of a deity known as the "evil god." Sent by the other gods to mete out punishment, this malevolent deity brought the entire world to the brink of destruction, nearly wiping out entire races across the world. The mere thought of how chaotic that era must have been sends shivers down Athena''s spine. Furthermore, the truth about the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, the First Hero of Mankind Luminus Troya, the revtion of the two holy weapons, and everything else she had heard from her ancestor made her feel as if she were in an unreal dream. ''If this hadn''te from my ancestor, I probably would have dismissed it as nonsense,'' Athena muttered to herself with a heavy sigh. Though all these revtions shocked her greatly, they were nothingpared to the truth about the identity of the man she loved, Leon Kruger. Leon, a sword hero, was a figure whose arrival had been foretold and was known by the nickname "The Fated One." The Fated One was destined to bear the immense responsibility of saving the world from the Evil God, who was currently sealed after being defeated in the final battle led by the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya. The weight of this revtion almost made her faint. Such a huge responsibility was ced on Leon, and she feared he might not be able to bear it. "Athena, why so silent? Is something troubling you?" Lost in thought, Athena was startled by her ancestor''s voice, which instantly snapped her out of her reverie. "Ah, it''s okay, ancestor," Athena replied, shaking her head. "I''m just still digesting the information you gave me." The middle-aged man nodded slightly and asked no further questions. "Alright, that''s fine. Although this information is indeed challenging to digest, I''m sure you''ll adapt soon," he said in a soothing tone. Athena simply smiled and nodded. "By the way, Athena. Last night, you must have encountered the fated one and had a chance to see his face, right? So, what are your impressions? Do you find him appealing?" The middle-aged man asked teasingly. Upon hearing this, Athena, who usually exuded an aura of indifference and majesty, couldn''t help but blush slightly, adding a charming allure to her countenance. Seven thousand years ago, her ancestor forged an agreement with the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya. ording to this pact, one of her ancestor''s direct descendants would be betrothed to ''the Fated One'' in the future. This agreement served as a payment for her ancestor to await the arrival of ''the fated one'', who turned out to be Leon. Now that Leon had appeared and she was the sole direct descendant of her ancestor, it meant that she and Leon were destined to be together! With a blush still coloring her cheeks, Athena nodded bashfully and admitted, "I do like him, Ancestor. Actually, I fell in love with him years ago." At her confession, a wide smile spread across the middle-aged man''s face, culminating in an excitedugh. "Hahahaha! Excellent! Excellent! Now I can rest easy!" He chuckled joyously, as if he had uncovered a precious gem. The original intent behind orchestrating this matchmaking bond was to bind ''the fated one'' to his dragon race. The Fated One was a figure of limitless potential; he still recalled the words of his best friend, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, who once said, "The Fated One could potentially be the only being capable of ascending to be a god." While the statement sounded ridiculous and nonsensical, he harbored no doubts about it. His best friend, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, and one of the wielders of the two holy weapons, wouldn''t utter mere nonsense. Of course, whether or not ''the fated one'' could aplish such a feat was subject to chance. Yet he held a steadfast belief that this individual was more than capable of achieving it. On the other hand, witnessing her ancestor''s joy, Athena couldn''t help but smile. "By the way, ancestor, I should probably get going," Athena remarked gently. The middle-aged man snapped out of his happiness and quickly nodded. "Alright," he replied with a smile before posing a question: "After you return to your dragon''s imperial pce, will you go see the fated one again?" Upon hearing this, Athena''s demeanor shifted, her expression turning resolute as she replied, "Certainly, ancestor. Once I''ve attended to my duties in the empire, I will seek him out." Although Leon had expressed his reluctance to meet with her ancestor, Athena remained undeterred from visiting him. After all, considering Leon''s rejection of her confession and his avoidance of meeting her in the past, she was unwilling to let him slip through her fingers this time. Moreover, Liliana''spanionship with Leonst night had ignited a sense of urgency within her, further strengthening her resolve to pay him a visit! As Athena''s answer reached the middle-aged man''s ears, he nodded slightly, reaching into his robe pocket to retrieve a round, palm-sized ck token adorned with a moon and star pattern on either side. "In that case, could I ask you for a favor to deliver this to him?" he requested, extending the ck token to Athena. Athena gasped in surprise as she epted the token, examining it with curiosity. From the moment she held the token, Athena sensed a profound tension, as if it harbored a power capable of subduing everything in the world. With her gaze fixed on the token, Athena''s curiosity piqued. "Ancestor," she inquired, "what is this token? Why does it feel so peculiar?" The middle-aged man smiled as he folded his arms across his chest, exining, "This token is known as the ''Origin Token.'' Its purpose is to suppress the hidden races that have emerged from hiding. It was entrusted to me by the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, to be given to the Fated One as a safeguard in case the hidden races betray him." "Originally, I had intended to give this to him if he had visited mest night. However, since he didn''t, I can only entrust it to you for delivery." A sigh escaped him as he concluded his exnation. Honestly, the extent of caution exhibited by the fated one towards him surpassed his expectations, leaving him shaking his head in helplessness. Nevertheless, it significantly elevated his regard for and admiration for the fated one. Maintaining vignce and refraining from easily trusting anyone was imperative, especially for someone like the Fated One, who was currently under surveince by the hidden races after they emerged from hidingst night. Listening to his exnation, Athena widened her eyes in amazement. "So that''s how it is..." Athena nodded slightly and took a deep breath. She hadn''t anticipated that the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, would take such careful measures to prepare a weapon like this for Leon, leaving her unable to help but be amazed by their foresight. Just as she was about to say, "Leave it to me; I''ll deliver it to him," she abruptly halted as a brilliant idea crossed her mind, causing her lips to form a sly smile that was very charming but somewhat terrifying. "Don''t worry, Ancestor. I''ll handle it," she chuckled mischievously. ... Meanwhile... *Boom!* In a vast grassy field enclosed by an immensely powerful red magic barrier, two men chased each other at an astonishing speed, barely visible to the naked eye. They continued their chase until the figure behind suddenly elerated, delivering a powerful punch that sent the man in front hurtling hundreds of meters into the barrier. The impact caused a deafening explosion and a cloud of dust to envelop the area. As the dust gradually settled, it revealed a handsome gray-haired man in a very pitiful state. This pitiful man was none other than Merlin, the first Demon General of the Demon Race, once known for his immense power and arrogance. However, his current state starkly contrasts with his former glory. The handsome face that had once exuded arrogance was now marred with ck bruises and bloodstains, looking extremely grotesque. His once-beautiful, straight hair was now a tangled mess, with blood constantly flowing from his head. Moreover, his previously majestic battle robe was in tatters and full of holes, making him resemble a beggar. "So, do you still want to fight with me, Merlin, the undefeatable first Demon General of the Demon Race?" Upon hearing that voice, Merlin''s ckened, bruised face immediately contorted in fear as he saw an extraordinarily handsome white-haired man with purple eyes as beautiful as sapphires slowly walking towards him with measured steps. "Who... who are you? Why do you have such terrible power?" Merlin inquired fearfully, pain evident in every word. In response to his question, the white-haired man halted, a faint smile ying on his lips, and a yful glint shimmered in his purple eyes. "Who I am is not important," he replied indifferently. His white hair gradually turned ck, and his purple eyes shifted to gold, beginning to emit a dazzling white light as he continued, "However, since you dared to offend me, this is your punishment." Chapter 191: The Fight and Beat Merlin Hard! - Part 1 A few moments earlier... "Let the fightmence!" As Liliana''s voice echoed from beyond the barrier, Merlin swiftly mobilized his demonic power within his body. *Boom!* A ck, terrifying aura erupted from his body, radiating intense energy. Its presence immediately tensed the atmosphere, causing the surrounding grass to wither. With the demonic aura condensing around him, Merlin smiled coldly, ready tounch an attack. However, he was surprised to see Leon across from him, still looking rxed with a faint smile on his lips. "What are you doing? Why do you still look so rxed?" Merlin asked in a cold tone. Upon hearing Merlin''s question, Leon simply smiled, folding his arms across his chest. "To fight you, I don''t need any preparation," he replied confidently. As those arrogant words reached Merlin''s ears, his gray eyes widened slightly before shing with danger and a murderous intent. "I see... Hahaha!" Merlin burst outughing, ring coldly at Leon. "I didn''t expect there to be someone so arrogant in this world. Don''t you know who I am? How dare¡ª" Before Merlin could finish his sentence, Leon interrupted in azy, indifferent tone, "Are you done bragging? Hurry up, I''m waiting for your attack!" Theughter on Merlin''s lips froze instantly, reced by a furious expression. This was the second time he was scolded by this person, instantly pushing his anger to its peak. *Boom!* The demonic aura within him intensified, causing the temperature inside the barrier to plummet. Simultaneously, Merlin clenched his fist tightly, gathering his demonic energy. "Since you''re so arrogant, don''t me me if I kill you!" He shouted in a cold, indifferent tone. *Whoosh!* With lightning speed, he glided towards Leon, appearing in front of him as if by teleportation, and aimed his fist at Leon''s still smiling face. *Boom!* A deafening explosion echoed, making Merlin smile coldly, certain that this attack would shatter Leon to pieces. However, to his surprise, Leon waspletely unharmed, effortlessly blocking his punch with just one index finger! "What? How is that possible?" Merlin widened his eyes in disbelief. His attack, though merely a punch, was infused with his formidable demonic energy, capable of demolishing even a grand pce! Yet, this person managed to withstand it with just one finger, leaving Merlin feeling as though he were in a dream. "Tsk! Is this the best attack from Merlin, the famously powerful first Demon General?" Leon''s joking voice shattered Merlin''s reverie, snapping him back to reality. With lightning-fast movements, Merlin retreated a hundred meters, shock written all over his face as he gazed at Leon, who smiled back at him. "Come on! Unleash your full strength, Merlin. If this is the extent of your power, I''ll be sorely disappointed," Leon chuckled, taking the opportunity to taunt Merlin. Listening to this, blue veins surfaced on Merlin''s forehead, yet he refrained from acting recklessly as he had before. Although the attack he had unleashed wasn''t his strongest, the fact that this man could withstand it with a single finger indicated that he was no ordinary opponent. ''No wonder this individual can sit alongside Her Majesty Liliana in the garden. It appears he does possess significant abilities,'' Merlin muttered, his eyes narrowing. Nevertheless, this realization didn''t instill fear in him; instead, it fueled his determination even further. With a deep breath, another surge of demonic aura erupted from his body, and his gray eyes gradually shifted to red. "Demon Transformation: Rampage!" Merlin''s voice rang out coldly. *Whoosh!* As Merlin unleashed his technique, his entire appearance underwent a subtle but significant change. Two ck horns slowly emerged from the top of his head, while his gray hair gradually darkened to pitch ck. A constant stream of demonic aura emanated from his body, lending him a sinister appearance. On the other hand, observing Merlin''s transformation, Leon couldn''t help but raise one eyebrow, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Tsk! A transformation technique? It looks like Merlin''s getting serious," Leon remarked in a jesting tone, his chuckle soft. The technique Merlin employed, ''Rampage,'' had the remarkable ability to double one''s physical strength without any adverse effects post-use! This technique was truly formidable, as it augmented Merlin''s attack power¡ªbe it fists, kicks, or any other form of assault¡ªby a staggering 100%, rendering it immensely potent ifnded. Nevertheless, this techniquees with a drawback¡ªthe user is unable to utilize magic during the transformation phase. Additionally, they experience a slight loss of consciousness and body control, hindering their ability to fully manage their attacks. As Leon contemted this, Merlin, positioned where he stood, suddenly vanished, reappearing four meters above Leon. Twisting his body mid-air, Merlin concentrated demon power in his right leg, delivering a powerful kick towards Leon. Sensing the abrupt assault, Leon reacted swiftly, adjusting his stance by spreading his legs slightly and bending his knees. He then defensively crossed his arms over his head. *Boom!* As Merlin''s attack struck Leon''s crossed arms, a tremendous explosion erupted, shattering the grassy ground beneath Leon''s feet and forming a hole fifty centimeters deep. "A powerful attack, but not powerful enough," Leon taunted, peeking out from between his crossed arms. Witnessing his attack being effortlessly thwarted once again, Merlin''s fury intensified, fueled further by the mockery. "Damn it!" Merlin roared, twisting his body once more before unleashing another kick with his left foot. *Boom!* The attack proved immensely powerful, yet once again, Leon effortlessly blocked it, further stoking Merlin''s rage. With lightning-fast movements, Merlin teleported to various angles around Leon, relentlesslyunching a barrage of attacks¡ªpunches, kicks, and various deadly techniques¡ªwith all his might. *Boom!* *Boom!* However, regardless of the ferocity and speed of Merlin''s onught, each blow was thwarted by Leon''s indomitable defensive skills, pushing Merlin to the brink of madness. "Arghh! You''re pushing me to my limit!" Merlin roared, channeling all his demonic energy into his right fist before thrusting it towards Leon''s chest. Observing Merlin''s attack, Leon sensed a hint of a genuine threat. Nheless, he disyed no fear; instead, he swiftly redirected the chaotic power within him to his fist, mirroring Merlin''s punching motion. *Bang!* As their fists collided, the explosion resonated louder than before, obliterating the surrounding grass. Simultaneously, a dust storm arose, instantly obscuring the view within the barrier. *Whoosh!* A few seconds after the collision of fists, a figure in disheveled clothes hurtled backward at astonishing speed, crashing into the barrier with a terrifying explosion. "Pufft!" The man, none other than Merlin, instantly vomited blood, reverting to his normal appearance. However, his face now bore an rming pallor, reminiscent of someone who had lost a significant amount of blood. "How is this... possible..." Merlin murmured, gazing at the blood on his palm with an expression of disbelief. Even after invoking his most potent technique, "Transformation: Rampage," which stood as his strongest method after his swordsmanship and magic skills, he found himself incapable of inflicting any damage upon the stranger! No, he couldn''t even touch a single strand of his hair, let alone harm him! Moreover, following their fist confrontation, he could feel the terrifying force exerted by that individual, leaving his right arm bone throbbing with severe pain and blood seeping out. "This guy is a monster," Merlin muttered in a trembling voice. At that moment, there was no trace of arrogance or indifference in Merlin''s eyes as he gazed upon Leon; instead, they reflected sheer horror and fear. Meanwhile, outside the barrier, Liliana, who had been observing the duel between the two, couldn''t help but shake her head with a dismissive look as she nced at the severely injured Merlin. "What a fool..." In this battle, she harbored no expectation that Merlin could prevail against Leon, fully aware of Leon''s formidable strengths. However, she hadn''t anticipated Merlin''s defeat to be so swift and effortless, even after utilizing the "Transformation Technique: Rampage," renowned for bolstering physical strength and attacks. This realization prompted a subtle shake of her head, coupled with a faint smile. "By the way, Leon''s chaos power is truly formidable; I can feel a sense of threat just by observing it," Liliana remarked, turning her gaze towards Leon. Although Leon had only infused a fraction of chaos power into his fist earlier, Liliana could discern the flow of his chaos power, prompting an inevitable sigh of admiration. *Koak! Koakk!* As Liliana contemted, the sound of a crow suddenly echoed from the sky, jolting her out of her reverie. *Koak!* The crow descended swiftly, halting before her with a scroll-shaped letter clutched in its ws. "Hm? A letter?" Liliana raised one eyebrow in surprise as she nced at the scroll. Withposed movements, she epted the scroll from the crow and unfurled it to read its contents. After a few moments, surprise flickered across her face, swiftly reced by a sweet and charming smile. "So, it''s begun, huh?" ----------- A/N: Thank you for reading this chapter! Oh yeah, I only updated one chapter because I had a lot of college stuff that took up a lot of my time today and a few days ago too. So, I apologize! Gomenda! (? ? ??) Btw, I want to try mass-releasing four or five chapters at a time. How does that sound? If you agree, please leave ament! __¦Õ(£®£®) Chapter 192: The Fight and Beat Merlin Hard! - Part 2 Standing in the center of the field, Leon watched in surprise as Merlin was instantly destroyed with a single punch, then finally let out a small chuckle. "Tsk! I guess I overdid it," Leon muttered, shaking his head. He hadn''t expected that his punch, infused with a bit of Chaos power, would be so lethal that even Merlin, in his strongest transformation mode, would be destroyed in a single hit. ''Hah, I thought Merlin had gotten stronger, but he hasn''t made any significant progress since west met,'' Leon thought, feeling a little disappointed. The reason he stood his ground and allowed Merlin to attack without retaliating was to test his chaos power. However, Merlin couldn''t even withstand a single blow infused with Chaos power, prompting Leon to sigh. Taking a deep breath, Leon turned his gaze towards Merlin, who was struggling to stand, his face pale and blood continuously flowing from the corner of his mouth. With a small smile, Leon folded his arms across his chest and teased, "Come on, Merlin. Attack me again. Show me everything you''ve got. If you hold back, you don''t deserve to be the first Demon General, you know." Upon hearing Leon''s taunt, the highly arrogant Merlin naturally felt offended, and anger exploded from his body. *Boom!* A tremendously powerful Demonic Aura erupted from Merlin''s body, piercing the sky through the barrier and causing the temperature within a radius of hundreds of meters to drop drastically. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Merlin red fiercely at Leon and remarked in a cold, murderous tone, "I didn''t want to use all my abilities at first, but you kept provoking me. Now, I have no choice but to punish you!" Though this stranger was extremely powerful and capable of bringing him, the First Demon General, to this state, that didn''t mean he could tolerate being insulted repeatedly. He hadn''t yet employed his primary abilities centered on sword techniques and magic, which restored his confidence. However, he knew he couldn''t be as careless as before, recognizing the true extent of this stranger''s power. Taking a deep breath, Merlin extended his right hand to the side, palm open, and eximed, "Answer my call, Demon Sword Gramory!" *Buzz!* Suddenly, ck smoke materialized out of nowhere, gathering into Merlin''s palm and coalescing into a pitch-ck ball. Slowly, it transformed into a terrifying ck sword. Unlike the elegant Zenith Holy Sword or the formidable Great Sword of Chaos, this sword bore several red eyes on its de that twitched, blood constantly dripping from their eyelids, lending it a truly horrifying appearance. The sword''s arrival filled the entire area with a tense aura of death that enveloped the field inside the barrier. As Merlin beheld the Demon Sword in his hand, a crazed smile spread across his lips, and he fixed Leon with a gaze full of killing intent. "Since you keep provoking me, don''t me me if I end up smashing you to pieces, hahaha!" Merlinughed loudly, his confidence in victory soaring. ncing toward Leon, he expected to see fear in his expression upon seeing the demon sword in his hand. To his surprise, Leon remained calm, a faint smile ying on his lips, which widened Merlin''s eyes in disbelief. "Why do you look so rxed? Aren''t you afraid at all?" Merlin roared angrily. In Merlin''s mind, anyone should be fearful in the presence of the Demon Sword, renowned as one of the strongest swords of the Demon race. Leon''s calm demeanor only fueled his anger and disbelief. In response to Merlin''s question, Leon simply smiled and shook his head. "Your sword is impressive and intimidating, but whether it''s enough to defeat me remains to be seen," Leon remarked dismissively. Stay connected to the story on m-vl-em-py-r Having encountered this sword countless times in Merlin''s past battles against him, Leon was hardly surprised. Still, it had to be acknowledged that the "Gramory Demon Sword" wielded considerable power, though falling shortpared to his Holy Sword of Zenith or the Great Sword of Chaos. The Gramory Demon Sword was known as one of the eight strongest weapons of the Demon race, once wielded by the powerful Demon Emperor Zakriel Crimson four thousand years ago. Zakriel Crimson, an extraordinarily powerful Demon Emperor, was renowned for his swordsmanship that shocked the world and nearly defeated three heroes of mankind during the war of the era at that time, leaving asting historical legacy and earning admiration, even from Leon himself. Taking a deep breath, Leon nced at Merlin and couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity. "If only he could temper his arrogance and pride, he could truly be a formidable asset and a glorious figure for the Demon race. What a shame," Leonmented with a regretful shake of his head. Across from him, Merlin gritted his teeth upon hearing Leon''s arrogant remark. "Fine... go ahead and be arrogant, because you haven''t seen my true power yet!" Merlin eximed angrily, raising the demon sword high into the sky. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, Demonic aura surged from Merlin''s body, converging around the sword''s de, causing the Gramory Demon Sword to emit a terrifyingly bright red light. Witnessing this disy, Leon realized Merlin was deadly serious this time, causing the faint smile on his lips to widen even further. "Hahaha! Excellent! This is what I''ve been waiting for!" Leon burst intoughter as he assumed a martial arts stance. He stepped his right leg forward with a slight bend, and his right hand extended straight ahead with a tightly clenched palm. Subsequently, he drew his left leg back, his left hand clenched tightly against his waist. Simultaneously, his ck hair gradually transformed into white, and his golden eyes shifted to a beautiful sapphire-like purple. *Whoosh!* Chaos power surged from his body, spreading gradually to his arms and legs, cloaking them in a purplish-ck armor of light. With a faint smile on his lips and fierce determination gleaming in his purple eyes, Leon called out to Merlin, "Come on! Charge forward and attack me with all of your might!" *Whoosh!* In an instant, Merlin appeared above Leon with the Gramory Demon Sword in hand and shed downward. Reacting swiftly, Leon clenched his fist and punched toward the de. *Boom!* The sh of their attacks created a devastating shockwave, fracturing the ground beneath Leon into a web of cracks that radiated outward. "Good, but you''re stillcking!" Leonughed excitedly. *Whoosh!* With a twisting motion in the air, Merlin gathered demonic power into his sword and shed at Leon once more. *Bang!* Leon once again blocked the attack with his fist coated in Chaos Power, but this time a different oue unfolded. Usually able to withstand Merlin''s assaults, Leon unexpectedly recoiled five meters back, a hint of shock flickering in his purple eyes. Witnessing this, Merlin burst into mockingughter, his face contorted with pride. "Hahaha! How did that feel?" Merlin taunted in a cocky, triumphant tone. Previously, he had been unable to harm this individual at all, which had left him deeply frustrated. However, his sessful attack this time filled him with a sense of pride. Listening to Merlin''s question, Leon examined his slightly scratched palm with a faint smile and regarded him appreciatively. "Well, your attacks have indeed improved," Leon remarked calmly, maintaining a yful smile. "However, if this was your only trick, it wouldn''t be enough." Merlin''s pride and joy at sessfully attacking Leon instantly vanished upon hearing Leon''s arrogant words, reced by anger. "Argh! You asshole!" Merlin roared, teleporting towards Leon and swinging his sword at his neck. As the attack approached, Leon raised his right hand to block it. Yet, to his surprise, he felt his body be instantly immobilized, as if held down by an invisible force. Leon''s eyes widened in amazement as he muttered, "A magic? When did¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, Merlin''s attack struck, sending Leon hurtling ten meters away. Not quite there, Merlin wasted no time and rushed towards Leon, chanting a mid-level spell as he closed the distance. "Mid-level Magic: Demon Chain!" *Whoosh* Suddenly, ck chains erupted from the ground, binding Leon tightly as if locking him in ce. "Die!" Merlin roared, suddenly appearing above Leon with the Gramory Demon Sword glowing bright red in his hand, and he shed down with all his strength on Leon. *Boom* As the attack descended on Leon, a deafening explosion erupted, apanied by a blinding red light that enveloped the entire field within the barrier. Simultaneously, a massive dust storm formed, obscuring all visibility inside. *Whoosh!* Merlin teleported a hundred meters away,ughing joyfully despite his pale face and the blood continuously dripping from the corner of his mouth. "Hahaha! How does the strength of someone you underestimated feel now? You never expected to find yourself in this situation, did you?" Merlinughed as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The power he had unleashed earlier was his strongest attack, consuming all of the demonic energy within him. This attack had drained himpletely, leaving him weak and exhausted. Yet he didn''t care; he was willing to do anything to kill this stranger! Just as Merlin was reveling in his presumed victory,ughter and sneers emerged from the dust storm caused by his attack. "Well, your attacks have indeed improved significantlypared to your past self, Merlin." Hearing this, Merlin''s eyes widened with disbelief and fear. "How could..." In his current view, he witnessed Leon emerging from the dissipating dust storm with a faint smile on his lips and a purplish-ck aura enveloping his entire body. Remarkably, there were no wounds or blood on Leon''s body, as if Merlin''s earlier attack had not harmed him in the slightest. Merlin was driven to the brink of madness, ring at Leon with a mix of anger, hatred, and fear. "You... who are you? How can you be fine after taking my attack!?" Merlin stammered, pointing at Leon with fear in his gray eyes. Leon didn''t answer. He simply smiled, ncing over his body, which was coated in the power of chaos, with satisfaction. "This battle wasn''t in vain. I finally managed to improve my control over the power of chaos, even if only slightly," Leon muttered with a satisfied smile. Turning his gaze towards the terrified Merlin, Leon clenched his palms tightly together, and a dangerous light shed in his purple eyes. "In that case, let''s end this farce!" Chapter 193: The Fight and Beat Merlin Hard! - Part 3 (Last) "In that case, let''s end this farce!" Upon hearing Leon''s words, Merlin was momentarily stunned, his face a mixture of confusion and astonishment. "What do you mean¡ª" Before Merlin could continue, an incredibly terrifying Chaos Power aura suddenly emanated from Leon''s body, slowly enveloping the entire field inside the barrier with menacing pressure. The aura''s emergence caused the space within the barrier to warp, threatening to shatter it, leaving Merlin wide-eyed in shock and breaking out in a cold sweat, struggling to breathe. "Such a terrible aura..." Merlin panted, fear etched on his face. Under the pressure of the aura emitted by Leon, Merlin felt an overwhelming sense of death and despair¡ªemotions he had never experienced in his entire life. Not even the aura of the Demon Emperor, Her Majesty Liliana, the strongest he had ever encountered, had inspired such gripping fear in him. With an expression full of terror, Merlin looked up at Leon, who was still smiling, a purplish-ck aura radiating and condensing around him. "Who are you? Tell me! How can you possess such terrifying power!?" Merlin eximed in horror, his face turning pale as he instinctively retreated a step. As a Demon General, Merlin had extensive connections and knowledge of the powerful figures in this world, such as Demon Emperor Liliana, Dragon Empress Athena Hellness of the Dragon Empire, and Leon Kruger, the Sword Hero of Mankind, who had died in the Desert of Chaos. However, the man standing across from him waspletely mysterious, possessing terrifying powers that Merlin had never heard of or seen before, filling him with extreme fear. Listening to this, Leon simply shook his head and replied nonchntly, "I told you, you don''t need to know who I am. However, one thing is certain¡ªI know you very well." After Leon uttered those words, his figure suddenly vanished with astonishing speed and reappeared right in front of Merlin, his expression indifferent. With his right palm open, coated in the power of chaos, Leon charged straight toward Merlin''s chest. Faced with Leon''s sudden attack, Merlin felt the specter of imminent death and instinctively raised the Gramory Demon Sword in his right hand as a defense. *Boom!* As Leon''s attack shed against the Gramory Demon Sword, Merlin''s eyes widened. In an instant, he was hurled backward like a bullet, crashing heavily into the barrier. *Boom!* "Pufft!" The forceful impact and collision with the barrier caused Merlin to immediately cough up blood, and his face contorted in agony. "Argh..." Merlin groaned in pain, clutching his chest with a pale expression, resembling someone who had lost a significant amount of blood. Although Leon''s attack was sessfully withstood, the aftermath was truly horrifying. He felt his organs shift from the impact, eliciting a pained groan. Yet, before he could recover, Leon suddenly teleported and twisted in mid-air, aiming a left-footed kick at Merlin''s neck. "Not good!" Merlin eximed, swiftly moving into a defensive stance with both hands. *Boom!* Once again, Leon''s powerful attack sent Merlin hurtling like a bullet, crashing into the opposite side of the barrier with an explosive impact that made the magic barrier tremble, as if on the verge of copse. "Pufft! Cough! Cough!" Merliny on the ground, looking visibly embarrassed. His handsome face, usually vibrant, now appeared unusually pale, with blood continuing to trickle from his mouth, and his arms, bearing the brunt of Leon''s assault, seemed broken. Additionally, his gray eyes, usually sharp, now looked pale and weary, threatening to close at any moment. Leon''s attack had left his entire body paralyzed, rendering him immobile. Moreover, he felt not just discement but destruction of his internal organs this time. Had he not been determined to stay conscious, he might have sumbed to unconsciousness long ago. On the other hand, observing Merlin''s condition, Leon ceased his attacks and approached with a mocking gaze. "Why do you look like you''re ready to keel over? Weren''t you always so arrogant with me? Or was that all just an act, and you''re actually this weak?" Leon sneered coldly, arms folded across his chest. Leon''s mockery caused a slight flush of anger and embarrassment to spread across Merlin''s pale face. To him, pride and self-respect were sacred, never to be insulted. Leon''s words and relentless taunting felt like salt rubbed into an open wound, igniting fury and hatred within him! "Arghhh! I can''t bear this... I can''t!" Merlin shouted, gripped by relentless pain. However, he paid no heed to the pain; this time, he had truly lost, an oue he found unbearable. Furthermore, this defeat urred in front of the person he admired and loved most, who was watching him now! *Boom!* As if ignited by his fury, suddenly, an incredibly potent surge of Demonic power erupted from Merlin''s body like a terrifying tsunami. The demonic power continued to emanate relentlessly, instantly clouding the once-clear sky. "I can''t lose... I can''t..." Merlin, previously motionless and covered in wounds like a dying man, struggled to his feet, his gray eyes slowly turning red. As Merlin''s red eyes locked onto Leon, an intense aura of killing intent radiated from him, as if his gaze alone could crush Leon into pieces. Meanwhile, Leon, witnessing Merlin''s sudden transformation, felt both surprise and curiosity. This was the first time he had seen Merlin undergo such a change; even in their countless battles on the battlefield, Merlin had never transformed like this after being defeated by him multiple times, leaving Leon somewhat astonished. Nevertheless, instead of fear, it filled him with excitement. "Interesting... Very interesting. It seems Merlin hasn''t been idle in his growth, as I guessed earlier," Leon muttered, a wide smile spreading across his lips. Just as he pondered, Merlin, across from him,pleted his transformation. With the explosion of his demonic power, all his wounds instantly healed, and the aura he emitted seemed stronger than ever. Yet Merlin was noticeably different now. His eyes burned a deep red with an intense, menacing aura. Simultaneously, tworge horns protruded from his forehead, and ck armor materialized on his body, making him appear terrifying. "Die... Die..." Merlin continued to mutter, surrounded by a reddish-ck aura. Extending his right hand to the side, Merlin summoned the Gramory Demon Sword from two hundred meters away, the de flying back to him with startling speed. *Whoosh!* In a movement faster than the blink of an eye, Merlin materialized before Leon and swiftly shed from top to bottom, aiming for his neck. Observing the attack, Leon maintained a nonchnt expression and evaded by leaning backward slightly. *Boom!* Merlin''s strike struck the grassy ground with tremendous force, shattering it and creating a meter-deep hole. Immediately after, Leon pivoted his body, channeling the chaotic power into his right leg, and delivered a powerful kick straight to the side of Merlin''s head. *Boom!* As Leon''s powerful and swift attack struck his head, Merlin was sent flying for hundreds of meters before crashing hard, causing the magic barrier to instantly crack. "Cough! Cough!" Merlin coughed up blood once again. Surprisingly, Merlin showed no signs of pain this time; instead, his face twisted into a ferocious expression of anger, seemingly unaffected by the pain from Leon''s attack. Witnessing this, Leon was naturally surprised and a little perplexed. "How strange. My earlier attack was potentially fatal. Yet, despite his severe injuries, Merlin isn''t paralyzed as he was before," Leon muttered, intrigued by Merlin''s apparent new ability. Unfortunately, in the brief moment he had to react, Merlin vanished from sight and reappeared behind him in a sh, shing toward the back of his neck. Swiftly, Leon evaded and twisted his body, delivering an incredibly powerful punch to Merlin''s stomach. *Boom!* Merlin was once again sent flying and crashed into the barrier, causing a section of it to crack. "Ugh..." Merlin groaned in pain. Nevertheless, he showed no signs of giving up, struggling to rise to his feet despite his body being riddled with fatal wounds. Observing Merlin''s condition, Leon''s eyes widened as a realization dawned on him. "So that''s it! No wonder!" Leon muttered, taking a deep breath while watching Merlin, who panted with a hateful gaze fixed on him. Merlin''s state resembled a forbidden technique that pushed one''s potential to the limit. This technique, often called the "Desperation Technique," was typically used by those on the brink of death to make ast-ditch escape. However, it came with severe consequences, including losing one''s mind and causing extensive damage to the body. Although Merlin hadn''t disyed any specific techniques yet, Leon was certain his condition was not much different. Taking a small breath, Leon looked at Merlin, who was poised to attack again, with a pitying expression. "This guy is really desperate," Leon muttered under his breath. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, Merlin appeared before him, wielding the fiery, red-glowing Gramory Demon Sword. Instead of dodging as before, Leon simply raised his right hand. *Bang!* As the sound of an enormous explosion rang out and the red light from the Gramory Demon Sword gradually faded, an astonishing event unfolded. Leon, with his right hand, had effortlessly blocked Merlin''s attack without sustaining any injuries. Seeing this, Merlin''s red eyes widened in disbelief, and he attempted to pull the sword away from Leon. Unfortunately, Leon''s grip was terrifyingly strong, rendering Merlin''s efforts futile. "Why? Are you surprised?" Leon asked with a yful smile as his hair returned to ck and his purple eyes slowly turned to gold. "Argh!" Merlin roared, channeling his demonic power in a desperate attempt to free the sword from Leon''s grasp, but it was all in vain. Leon let out a small sigh, shook his head, and muttered, "Well, let''s end this." *Buzz!* Suddenly, his golden eyes emitted an unusually bright white light as he stared into Merlin''s red eyes and eximed loudly, "Hero Technique: Sword Domain!" *Whoosh!* Instantly, the white light from Leon''s eyes enveloped the entire area within the barrier. The light continued to shine brightly until it gradually dimmed and finally disappeared. Merlin, who had previously lost his mind, suddenly regained consciousness, his red eyes returning to normal. As he looked at Leon, whose eyes still shone brightly, his expression was filled with fear and horror, as if he had seen a ghost. "That power... There''s no mistaking it... Impossible... You... you are¡ª" Before Merlin could finish his sentence, the excruciating pain from Leon''s previous attack hit him, causing him to lose consciousness and copse to the ground. As Leon looked at Merlin, the bright white light in his eyes gradually faded, returning to normal, and a yful smile appeared on his lips. "You realized it toote, fool..." Chapter 194: Seeking Lyras Help Once Again and News From the Battlefield *Crack.... Boom!* After the battle ended, Liliana''s magic barrier suddenly cracked, spreading like a spider web before finally shattering into pieces. Leon remained expressionless as he watched, then nced at the unconscious Merlin on the ground and shook his head. "Your Majesty Leon, could you wait a moment?" Just as Leon was about to turn around to look for Liliana, a woman''s indifferent voice called out to him from behind. Turning slightly, Leon saw that the voice belonged to Lyra, who was approaching him with slow, measured steps. Seeing Lyra, Leon''s indifferent expression softened into a slight smile. "Lyra." Leon greeted her softly with a nod. "Is there something you need?" Lyra stopped two meters from Leon, bowed her head respectfully, and replied in a calm tone, "Yes, Your Majesty, I need to speak with you." Raising her head, Lyra reached into her pocket, retrieved a ck letter, and handed it to Leon, saying, "Her Majesty the Demon Emperor instructed me to deliver this letter to you after your battle with General Merlin." Leon was slightly startled by her words and looked around the field, surprised to find that Liliana was nowhere to be seen. Taking the letter from Lyra''s hand, he examined it curiously before turning his gaze back to her. "Did Liliana leave any messages for me?" Leon asked. Lyra was silent for a moment before nodding. "Her Majesty the Demon Emperor instructed you to read the letter immediately upon receiving it. She also mentioned that if you need to find her, she will be in her workspace." As Leon listened to her exnation, he sighed softly and ced the letter in his robe pocket. "Thank you for telling me, Lyra," Leon said with a smile. "You''re wee, Your Majesty Leon. It is my duty to assist you," Lyra replied in an indifferent but firm tone, making Leon chuckle lightly. Leon then turned his gaze towards the still-unconscious Merlin, frowning in thought, before shifting his focus back to Lyra. "By the way, Lyra, can I ask you a favor? Could you take care of Merlin?" Leon asked, sounding a bit embarrassed. He felt somewhat guilty for requesting Lyra''s assistance in this manner. "Of course, leave it to me," Lyra replied without hesitation. Leon sighed softly and continued in a doubtful tone, "One more thing. Can you help me erase Merlin''s memories? Specifically, thest five minutes?" Earlier, he had used his hero powers to defeat Merlinpletely. Though he did this intentionally to end the battle quickly, he didn''t want to reveal his true identity as a sword hero to anyone, including Merlin. After all, his identity as a sword hero was extremely sensitive due to the death announcements spread by the Holy Empire of Elysium. Furthermore, considering Merlin''s current animosity toward him and their past conflicts in which he consistently defeated Merlin in battle, this man would undoubtedly pose a significant future threat, including interference with his revenge n against Velix and his subordinates. Naturally, he wanted to avoid this because if Velix and his subordinates discovered that he was still alive, it would alert them, causing significant trouble for him. Erasing Merlin''s memory was the best solution to prevent these problems. Upon hearing Leon''s request, Lyra nced at the unconscious Merlin with her usual indifferent expression before nodding in acquiescence. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty Leon. I''ll handle it," Lyra replied calmly, which eased Leon''s mind slightly. Afterwards, they exchanged a few more words before Leon finally decided to return to his room to clean up and read the letter given by Liliana. He sensed its contents were crucial, given Liliana''s hasty departure to her workspace without waiting for his battle with Merlin to end. Meanwhile, as Lyra watched Leon''s broad back gradually vanish from her sight, she couldn''t suppress a small sigh, her typically emotionless and indifferent expression showing a subtle shift. "His Majesty Leon''s power is truly terrifying." Lyra murmured, horror shing in her normally indifferent ck eyes. From the start of the battle between him and Merlin, Lyra had been observing from a distance, gradually realizing the true terror of the "Sword Hero," renowned for his invincibility against her Demon race in past battles. Reflecting on this battle, Lyra felt a deep sense of relief and gratitude that Leon stood alongside the Demon race in this era''s war; otherwise, she shuddered to imagine the cmity that could befall her race. Shaking her head slightly, Lyra refocused her gaze on Merlin with a soft sigh. "Merlin, you really are a fool." ... Upon returning to his room, Leon was surprised to find Charlotte and Iris missing from their previous spots on his bed, leaving Fiona peacefully asleep. "Huh? Where are those two little girls?" Leon asked, puzzled. Scanning the room, he couldn''t find Charlotte and Iris, leading him to specte, "Did they return to their own room?" This seemed the most likely exnation, prompting him to smile and shake his head. Walking over to the bed, Leon sat on the edge and smiled softly at Fiona''s peaceful sleeping face. Reaching out, he gently pinched her soft, bun-like cheeks and murmured yfully, "How can this little girl sleep so peacefully, unaware that her sisters have left her alone?" Among his three daughters, Fiona was the hardest to wake once she was asleep, especially when she slept on his belly or in his bed. She could easily sleep until noon without stirring, which often left him shaking his head in amusement at his helplessness. Nevertheless, he had no intention of waking Fiona. He preferred to let her sleep soundly for as long as she wanted. After enjoying ying with Fiona''s chubby cheeks, Leon slowly stood up, stretching his body. "It feels a bit stiff after not using the hero techniques for so long," Leon murmured to himself, opening and clenching his palms thoughtfully. Hero techniques were unique skills exclusive to heroes like himself. Previous heroes had passed down these techniques and skills through the three holy weapons, allowing each new generation of heroes to grow. Absorbing these legacies, however, was no simple task; it demanded exceptional talent and understanding. This disparity in talent andprehension contributed to why certain heroes surpassed others based on their ability to grasp and harness the legacies within the holy weapons. "However, I didn''t expect the hero technique, Sword Domain, to be even stronger than before. It seemsst night''s transcendent experience had a profound influence," Leon mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Sword Domain was among his most potent hero techniques, capable of drawing the targeted person''s consciousness into his own domain. Within this domain, he held absolute dominion and control, rendering escape impossible for those ensnared. Nevertheless, the technique had its drawbacks; it could fail against stronger opponents, its effectiveness diminishing ordingly. Fortunately, in this world, he firmly believed that there was no one equal to him except Liliana, Athena, the Ancestral Dragon, and perhaps the powerful figures of the hidden races. This conviction allowed him to use this technique without hesitation. Shaking his head, Leon snapped out of his reverie and nced at the clock, which already showed that noon was approaching. Without further dy, Leon headed straight to the bathroom for his second shower. Due to his battle with Merlin, Leon felt sweaty and somewhat sticky, which caused difort. After spending twenty minutes in the bathroom, Leon emerged in casual clothes and lounged on the sofa. "Alright, time to read Liliana''s letter," Leon dered, picking up the ck letter from the table and opening it to read. "[Leon, I apologize for leaving abruptly. During your battle, a message arrived from the border confirming the onset of war between the demon race and humanity. I must return to my workspace to finalize documents and tasks rted to our nned teleportation portal. If you need anything or wish to visit, you can find me there]." After reading the letter, Leon''s eyes widened slightly before narrowing abruptly. "The war has already begun, huh? It''s sooner than I expected," Leon mused, cing the letter on the table. He was confident that all preparations for this era''s war were meticulously organized. Furthermore, he believed the Demon race would emerge victorious, marking a historic milestone and effectively concluding the seven-thousand-year war. Taking a deep breath, Leon leaned back against the sofa, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling. In truth, he yearned to join the battlefield and confront Rain Violet, the damn loli mage who had exposed him to the devouring poison. His animosity towards Rain was as intense as his hatred for Velix, fueling his desire to sh them both with his Great Sword of Chaos. However, his promise to Fiona earlier this morning not to leave again soon, coupled with Miranda''s ongoing investigation into the matter of his Holy Sword of Zenith, kept him from departing hastily. "Just a few days from now, I''ll head to the battlefield and settle everything¡ªthe war and this revenge," Leon muttered, his golden eyes brimming with intense determination and a strong aura of killing intent. As Leon pondered, suddenly, from the direction of the bed, Fiona''s voice could be heard, whimpering and apanied by anguished cries. "Wuuuu! Daddy, please don''t leave me! I''m sorry!" Chapter 195: Decided to Take a Walk to the Capital with Fiona and a News "Wuuuu! Daddy, please don''t leave me! I''m sorry!" Upon hearing the cries, Leon, who had been brooding, was instantly startled. Turning his gaze toward the bed, he saw Fiona, who had been asleep, now appear delirious. "Delirious? Is this little girl having a nightmare?" Leon furrowed his brow. To be honest, it was the first time Leon had seen Fiona like this, which deeply worried him. Without dy, Leon quickly got up from his sofa, walked over to the bed, and sat on its edge. "Daddy, I''m sorry! I promise, I won''t be bad! Please don''t leave me! Wuuu~" Fiona continued in a delirious and sad tone, raising her small, chubby hands as if reaching for something. Tears continued to stream down her cheeks, making her sleeping face look even more pitiful. Seeing this, Leon immediately grabbed her hands and sped them tightly. "I''m not going anywhere, Fiona. So, don''t be sad, okay?" Leon leaned in and whispered softly into her ear. From her sad murmurs, he understood that Fiona was dreaming of being left behind by him, which left him feeling helpless. He didn''t know if Fiona''s dream was a result of her longing for him after he had confined himself for the past five days. If so, Leon felt deeply guilty for making her feel like this. As Leon''s warmth enveloped her hands and his gentle whisper reached her ears, Fiona''s tearful and anxious expression gradually subsided, reced by an innocent smile blooming on her small lips. Relieved to see Fiona sleeping peacefully, Leon had no intention of leaving her side. He stayed with her, gently stroking her little head. He feared that leaving her side would cause her to cry and be delirious again, as she had before. Moreover, with nothing pressing to do today except discuss the ongoing war in the Desert of Chaos with Liliana, he had no problem staying with this little girl for a while. Fifteen minutester... "Umm~" Fiona murmured softly in her sleep, her delicate eyelids twitching. Shortly after, she opened her eyes, revealing two round, beautifully charming gold-colored orbs. "Are you awake?" A sudden voice from her right side startled her. Turning her gaze, she saw her daddy smiling at her. "Daddy? Why are you here?" Fiona asked, surprised. Leon chuckled as he pinched her chubby cheeks and replied yfully, "I''m here because I want to be. Is that not allowed?" Upon hearing this, Fiona''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she shook her head, a silly smile spreading across her lips. "Of course it''s okay! I don''t mind at all; in fact, I''m very happy, hehehe~" If there was one thing that made her happiest, it was being with her daddy all the time! Waking up to find him beside her filled her with immense joy! Observing her adorable expression, Leon couldn''t help butugh, his love for this little girl deepening even more. "By the way, Daddy, where are my two sisters?" Fiona asked in confusion, realizing her side was empty. She recalled that before falling asleep, her older sister Charlotte should have been beside her. Now, noticing the absence of both Charlotte, her eldest sister, and Iris, her second sister, left her quite astonished. "Your two sisters returned to their rooms while you were asleep," Leon replied calmly, before adding with a slight chuckle, "Since you were sleeping so soundly, they didn''t want to wake you up and left you alone, tsk tsk!" Upon hearing this, Fiona''s eyes widened, and her round face formed into a pout. "Humph! Sister Charlotte and Sister Iris are really mean and mischievous!" Fiona snorted in annoyance, her cheeks puffing out like pufferfish. As the youngest of the triplets, Fiona was both the most loved by her two sisters and the most teased. Although she never got upset when teased by them, she still felt a little annoyed! Leon chuckled and shook his head without saying a word. He was aware that Iris and Charlotte had intended to tease Fiona by leaving her to sleep alone in his room. Nevertheless, he wasn''t upset at all; he found it rather amusing. With a smile still on his lips, Leon looked at Fiona, who was still pouting, and gently stroked her silky white hair. "Well, don''t be so upset," Leon remarked soothingly before continuing, "Isn''t it nice to have some alone time with me without your sisters around?" Though somewhat different from Charlotte, Fiona was still a jealous little girl, yet easily reassured. Leon was confident his words would bring her joy. As expected, upon hearing them, Fiona''s expression froze briefly before her golden eyes lit up with happiness. "Wow, Daddy, you were right! How could I forget this?" Fiona eximed excitedly, standing up and jumping on the bed with a happy expression. She rarely had one-on-one time with her daddy because of her two sisters, but now she could enjoy it! "Pffft!" Leonughed and hugged her, lifting her into his arms as he continued, "Then let''s make the most of today. I''ll take you out for a walk." As Fiona listened, her eyes widened slightly, and she looked at Leon with a puzzled expression. "A walk? Where are we going, Daddy?" Fiona asked, her tone hesitant yet curious. She had never left the pce since birth. It wasn''t because her mother forbade it; rather, she was afraid of the outside world. However, with her daddy by her side, she felt no fear at all¡ªonly excitement! Leon smiled warmly and kissed her cheek gently as he replied, "We''re headed to the capital. I want to explore the famously beautiful capital of the Demon Empire." With his powers fully restored, he no longer feared going wherever he pleased. Moreover, since long ago, he had yearned to visit Erantum, the Demon Empire''s capital, known for its civilization and development rivaling that of Asyralyn, the capital of the Holy Empire of Elysium, and Eldoria, the Holy Orthodox capital. However, due to his hero status, he was aware that his dream seemed impossible. Therefore, he eagerly anticipated fulfilling it today. As Leon mentioned the word "capital," Fiona was momentarily stunned, her little face flushed with excitement. She had heard from Lyra that the capital was a fun and thrilling ce. However, her apprehension about going outside had always held her back from visiting. Nodding eagerly like a chick, Fiona hugged Leon''s neck and eximed, "I want to go to the capital, Daddy!" Smiling warmly, Leon nodded in agreement, gently stroking Fiona''s hair as he replied, "Alright, let''s go." Yet his expression shifted slightly as an idea crossed his mind. ''Should I bring Charlotte and Iris along to the capital?'' Leon rubbed his chin, pondering for a moment. Although he truly wished to take his other two daughters along as well, seeing Fiona''s joyful expression made him quickly abandon the idea. ''Perhaps another time,'' Leon murmured with a slight shake of his head. It wasn''t that he didn''t love his other two daughters, but bringing them along might disappoint Fiona and lead to tears¡ªan oue he wanted to avoid. Therefore, he nned to make up for this day by spending time with them in the future. Without further hesitation, Leon carried Fiona out of the room, where she excitedly swayed from side to side in his arms. ... "Going to the capital?" Inside the workspace, Liliana, who was attending to some documents, was slightly startled. She nced at Lyra, who was busy preparing coffee beside her, with furrowed brows. Lyra nodded slightly and exined, "Just now, His Majesty Leon came with Young Lady Fiona in his arms. He mentioned they wanted to go for a walk in the capital and asked me to inform you, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor." Upon hearing this, the furrow on Liliana''s brow gradually rxed. She nodded and replied, "Ah, I see... Alright, that''s fine." Although she was slightly annoyed that Leon had not informed her directly, she harbored no anger. Considering Leon had been confined to himself for five days, it was natural for him to want to spend time with their daughters. Furthermore, she was upied with war affairs, leaving the childcare responsibilities to him once again. Taking a sip of the coffee Lyra had prepared, Liliana asked curiously, "Did Leon only take Fiona and not Charlotte and Iris?" Lyra nodded and replied, "Earlier, I only saw Young Lady Fiona in His Majesty Leon''s arms; the other two youngdies were not with them." Liliana nodded silently, choosing not toment further. Although she didn''t understand why Leon hadn''t brought all of them, she trusted his judgment in caring for their daughters. "By the way, Lyra, how is the war progressing in the Desert of Chaos? Have there been any updates?" Liliana''s expression turned serious as she broached the topic. It had been more than an hour since she received news of the war''s start in the Desert of Chaos, and by now, it should be evident which side currently holds the upper hand. While Leon''s war ns and strategies were impable, the uncertainties of war meant many factors remained unpredictable. Moreover, the Demon race had not achieved victory in war since the time of her second ancestor, leaving her somewhat uneasy. Upon hearing Liliana''s inquiry, Lyra paused briefly before a rare smile graced her lips as she replied, "Your Majesty, just over an hour into the war, our demon forces have gained the upper hand over the human forces." Chapter 196: Charlotte and Iris Come with Worries and Lyras Jealousy "Really? You''re serious, aren''t you?" Liliana asked, her eyes wide with surprise and disbelief. Throughout history, in conflicts between the Demon race and mankind, the Demons have never had the upper hand, making Lyra''s statement both astonishing and difficult for Liliana to believe. Seeing the disbelief on Liliana''s face, Lyra, still smiling, nodded and exined, "Of course I''m not joking, Your Majesty. Just moments ago, I received news from spies at the border stating that our demon forces are gaining the upper hand over humanity in this war. "Additionally, there''s news that our two Demon generals, Her Highnesses Lilith and Garan, are currently battling the leaders of the human army, the Great Mage Rain Violet and General Natasya Nox. Although the oue of the battle remains uncertain, reports indicate that our Demon generals are currently gaining the upper hand." As Liliana listened to Lyra''s exnation, her astonishment deepened, especially upon hearing about their Demon generals sessfully suppressing the leaders of humanity''s armies on the battlefield. "How marvelous..." Liliana murmured, taking a deep breath as she leaned back in her chair, an amazed smile spreading across her lips. Although she hadplete trust and confidence in Leon''s n, she had not expected it to achieve such sess. Trusting Leon with the matter of strategy in war had indeed proven to be an excellent decision! Letting out a small sigh, Liliana turned her gaze back to Lyra, her expression growing serious. "Although we currently have the upper hand over humanity in this war, we must not let our guard down. After all, a sudden reversal is always possible in war." "Therefore, stay alert and keep me updated every few hours. Do you understand, Lyra?" Lyra nodded slightly and bowed her head respectfully. "I understand, Your Majesty. Leave it to me." Liliana smiled with satisfaction at her response, saying nothing further. Picking up her coffee cup and taking a sip, Liliana closed her eyes, feeling her happiness grow with each sip of coffee. ''Is this a taste of victory? It''s truly delicious,'' Liliana muttered to herself in a joking tone, her smile widening slightly. *Knock!* "Mommy, are you in there? Can Ie in?" Just as Liliana was experiencing happiness, there was a sudden knock on her workspace door, apanied by a little girl''s voice. "Charlotte?" Recognizing the familiar voice, Liliana couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised; she hadn''t expected her little girl to knock on her workspace door. Setting her coffee cup down, Liliana rose slowly from her work chair and replied in a calm yet gentle tone, "Charlotte, I''m here. You cane in; the door is unlocked." Shortly after she spoke, the door to her study slowly opened, revealing two little girls in beautiful white and blue gowns¡ªCharlotte and Iris. Upon noticing that Charlotte was apanied by Iris, Liliana was pleasantly surprised but quickly wore a gentle smile on her lips. "Why are you two standing there? Come on in," Liliana said warmly, motioning them inside. Charlotte and Iris exchanged worried nces, as if they were in trouble, before slowly walking towards Liliana. "Good afternoon, Mommy. Sorry for interrupting your work," Charlotte greeted with a sweet expression, yet tinged with a hint of sadness. "Good afternoon, Mommy," Iris echoed, her expression mirroring Charlotte''s. Witnessing her two daughters'' unusual expressions, Liliana couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. However, instead of asking immediately, she approached them and enveloped them in her arms. "Good afternoon, Charlotte and Iris," Liliana replied gently, stroking their hair lovingly. Each time she saw her daughters, a wave of guilt washed over her, especially after promising to spend more time with them earlier. Yet, amidst the demands of war and other responsibilities, she found herself unable to keep that promise, leading to deep regret and self-criticism. As Charlotte and Iris felt their mother''s embrace, the anxiety melted from their faces, reced by joyful smiles. After a while, Liliana loosens up her embrace and lifts both of them in her arms, gently asking, "So, why were you two looking for me? Is there something you need?" Seeing their earlier anxious expressions, she sensed there might be an issue she wasn''t aware of. Charlotte and Iris exchanged nces and nods before Charlotte finally met Liliana''s gaze with a somber expression. "Mommy, we came to ask about Daddy and Fiona''s whereabouts," Charlotte replied, continuing, "We went to Daddy''s room earlier, but they weren''t there. We searched the whole pce, but we couldn''t find them anywhere. Do you know where they are?" "Yeah, Mommy! Do you know where they went?" Iris added, her expression mirroring Charlotte''s concern. Due to their father''s absence from their lives for a significant period, Charlotte and Iris harbored some trauma and anxiety about being abandoned by him again. This anxiety heightened when they couldn''t find him after searching the pce earlier. Adding to their distress, Fiona, who had been left sleeping alone in their father''s room, had also disappeared. Upon hearing their question, Liliana was startled. She nced at Lyra, who wore an equally surprised expression. They exchanged a brief, meaningful look before Liliana turned back to Charlotte and Iris, managing a helpless smile. "Well, you two don''t need to worry about them. Your Daddy and Fiona are out together," Liliana replied reassuringly. "Out? Mommy, where did they go?" Charlotte inquired with curiosity. "They went to the capital for a walk," Liliana continued as she settled back into her chair with Charlotte and Iris in her arms. Charlotte and Iris looked at each other in disbelief. "To the capital for a walk? Mommy, you''re not joking, are you?" Charlotte asked urgently, her expression filled with concern. Iris, though she didn''t speak, mirrored Charlotte''s anxious expression. Liliana shook her head and replied with a slight sigh, "Why would I lie to you, my dear? If you don''t believe me, just ask Lyra; I received this news from her as well." Charlotte and Iris quickly turned to Lyra, seeking confirmation, and Lyra nodded in response. "His Majesty Leon and Young Lady Fiona are indeed going to the capital for a walk, Young Lady Charlotte and Young Lady Iris," Lyra confirmed in a t and indifferent tone. Lyra''s confirmation sparked jealousy between Charlotte and Iris toward Fiona, evident in their adorable faces as they exchanged nces. Liliana, noticing their jealousy, could only sigh softly and mutter, ''Leon, you''ve really stirred things up this time.'' She had already suspected that her other daughters would feel jealous if Leon took Fiona alone for a walk. Although she didn''t know why Leon had left Charlotte and Iris, Liliana knew she had to address this problem immediately. Otherwise, allowing hatred and animosity to grow between them was something Liliana, their mother, couldn''t tolerate. With a slight shake of her head, Liliana slowly rose to her feet once again, holding Charlotte and Iris in her arms. In a soothing tone, she said, "Alright, let''s not feel jealous. Today, I''ll spend time with both of you instead. How does that sound?" Charlotte''s and Iris''s expressions shifted subtly as they heard her words. "Mommy, do you really want to y with us today?" Iris asked hesitantly. Liliana nodded and kissed her cheek, replying lightly, "Of course. After all, I promised that I would spend more time with you and apany you, didn''t I?" A look of joy lit up Charlotte''s and Iris''s faces as they quickly hugged Liliana, radiating happiness. "Thank you, Mommy!" they said together in a sweet tone. Even though they couldn''t spend time with their daddy today, having quality time with Mommy was just as precious! Liliana smiled at their excitement and then turned to Lyra, calmly stating, "I''ll step out first. Please take care of the pce while I''m away." With the Demon race gaining the upper hand in the war, she could afford to rx a bit more. Upon hearing this, Lyra bowed respectfully and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. Enjoy your leisure time." Liliana nodded and slowly walked out of her workspace with Charlotte and Iris in her arms. Watching Liliana depart, Lyra couldn''t help but sigh softly to herself: "Her Majesty the Demon Emperor has been happier since His Majesty Leon arrived. It''s a positive development, but it does stir a hint of jealousy in me." As Liliana''s personal maid, Lyra had been by her side since childhood, intimately familiar with theplexities of "Liliana Crimson," the woman destined to be the Demon Emperor known for her cold demeanor and ruthless nature. Hence, she was genuinely pleased that her Demon Emperor could find a suitable lifepanion like His Majesty Leon, despite their contrasting identities. Yet, despite her happiness, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy towards Liliana, longing to experience the feeling of being loved by someone herself. Although she understood the irrationality of her jealousy, she found herself unable to shake it, which left her feeling frustrated. With a sigh, Lyra pushed aside these fleeting emotions and turned her gaze towards the brilliantly clear blue sky, her expression indifferent. "Love, huh?" ----------- A/N: Thank you for your support, my handsome readers! It doesn''t feel like this month ising to an end, and we are about to enter a new month. I apologize for only being able to update one chapter for the past few days due to a lot of business to be done. Instead, I will mass release it in the new month. However, now that myptop is broken again, it might be a bit dyed, but don''t worry. Once it''s done, I''ll upload maybe five or seven chapters? Well, we''ll see! o(¡¨£Þ¨Œ£Þ¡¨)o Once again, I would like to thank you very much, and don''t forget to support me for the next month! Stay tuned! (?¡ä?`?) Chapter 198: The Confrontation of Valen Against Heidel "Hahaha... It''s impressive that you can withstand my attacks, young man." Upon hearing the voice, Valen and the troops assisting him instantly felt a chill run down their spines. Turning their gaze in the direction of the sound, they saw a middle-aged man with graying white hair and light ck armor. Despite his age, the man''s warm smile and vigorous presence made him appear younger. This man was none other than Heidel, the Archdemon and the leading general of the Demon race in this war. Observing Valen, who bore wounds from his attack, Heidel crossed his arms behind his back and remarked with a slight smile, "Well done, Spear Hero. You''re still far from your predecessor, but you''re pretty impressive, hahaha!" Seeing Heidel, Valen immediately became wary. However, upon hearing his dismissive words, a sh of anger ignited in his crimson eyes. "Old man, do you dare to be so arrogant just because you managed a sneak attack on me? Is this how your demon race demonstrates its superiority?" Valen asked mockingly, stretching his body slightly, still sore from the earlier impact with the desert rock. As someone who loved battle, he detested sneak attacks above all else, viewing such tactics as the hallmark of cowardly weaklings! Meanwhile, the troops at his side instinctively stepped back upon seeing the gloom and anger on Valen''s face. Having been with him for the past few days, they knew very well that he was temperamental and irritable, with poor emotional control. Rather than risk being caught up in his anger, they quickly distanced themselves, having no intention of interfering in the imminent confrontation. Heidel, on the other hand, merely smiled and shook his head slightly at Valen''s obvious mockery. "Young man, your tongue is as sharp as a sword. However, you misunderstand one thing," Heidel replied lightly, chuckling softly as he continued: "My attack earlier was merely to test your strength. I wanted to see how you would withstand my sneak attack, and the result was quite disappointing. Even with the blessings of the transcendent night, you still fall short of the strength disyed by the spear hero who came before you." Upon hearing this, Valen''s eyes widened, and a burst of holy power exploded from his body. *Boom!* The explosion of holy power surged into the sky, turning the once-white clouds ck with bursts of red lightning. Witnessing this spectacle, both demon and human troops halted their fighting involuntarily, each wearing expressions of shock. "What''s going on? How could the sky change like this all of a sudden?" "I have no idea, but it seems to be connected to one of the leaders in the human troops." "Human troops, fear not! This weather change is caused by the Spear Hero''s Holy Power! Hahaha! The defeat of the Demon Race is imminent!" Amidst exmations of confusion and excitement from both sides, the battlefield''s intensity heightened as the troops resumed their battle. *Whoosh!* Bright white holy power condensed, forming an armor of radiant white light that enveloped Valen''s body, giving him the appearance of a god of war-like descent into the world. Gripping the red Soaring Dragon Holy Spear in his right hand, Valen red coldly at Heidel and dered, "Knowing you''re the strongest Demon of the Demon race doesn''t mean I''ll cower when you mock me like that." "Today, I, Valen Thugh, the Spear Hero of this era, will defeat you and the entire Demon race to prove that no matter how fiercely your race fights, history will always repeat itself!" Upon hearing his words, Heidel smiled and replied, "Your words are very interesting. Show me your true strength, and defeat me if you can!" With that, Heidel swiftly assumed his martial stance, his gaze instantly sharpening. *Boom!* Suddenly, an unusually powerful ck-colored demonic energy erupted from his body and shot into the sky. Simultaneously, an enormous and terrifying visage appeared in the heavens, causing the battlefield''s temperature to plummet. The appearance of this face struck fear into the human troops and sparked excitement among the demon troops. "Hahaha! This is General Heidel''s demonic power! The Demon Race is unbeatable!" "Long live the Demon Race! Long live the Demon Race!" "Damn! What is this power? How can any living being possess such a deadly pressure and aura?" "Yeah, I felt suffocated just looking at that monstrous face in the sky." On the other hand, upon seeing the enormous face looming in the sky, Valen was gripped by an intense sense of death and overwhelming killing intent, causing him to break out in a cold sweat involuntarily. "What kind of power is this? How could it possibly instill such fear in me?" Valen muttered, his face showing a hint of horror. He had believed that nothing could instill such fear in him after Leon''s death. Yet he hadn''t anticipated that merely gazing at that grotesque face would evoke the same dread within him! Furthermore, despite the boost in power from the transcendent nightst night, he still keenly felt the pressure it emanated! Taking a deep breath, Valen''s gaze sharpened as he focused on the transformed Heidel. The warm smile on Heidel''s face vanished, reced by a cold expression. Cloaked in Demonic power, Heidel exuded amanding presence, radiating an aura of invincibility. "Very well, young man. Let the battlemence!" Heidel spoke indifferently, his gaze fixed on Valen with icy resolve. Valen quickly dispelled his fear, and his fighting spirit reignited as he stared back at Heidel with determination. Although the feeling of fear unsettled him, he couldn''t help but feel exhrated when facing such a powerful opponent! Locked in a tense stare-down, the two abruptly disappeared, initiating their confrontation. *Boom!* ... Meanwhile... "Has the war started yet?" Sitting in a garden chair and reading a book, Arshley, dressed in a loose navy blue robe, asked Edward, who sat opposite her, in a t and calm tone. Edward gave a small nod and took a sip of his tea before answering lightly, "The war began a few hours ago, Saint." Closing her book, Arshley turned her calm gaze to Edward and asked, "Then, has my brother, whom you im to be ''The Fated One,'' appeared yet?" Edward fell silent for a moment, letting out a small sigh before replying, "Unfortunately, there have been no reports of the sword hero Leon appearing on the battlefield." "Nevertheless, I believe he will appear soon. ording to the ancient book I researched, stopping this war is one of his duties." Arshley nodded at his exnation and said nothing more. Although she was eager to meet her brother and her patience was nearly exhausted, waiting a little longer was not a problem. Just as Arshley was about to resume reading her book, she heard the sudden sound of footsteps and a man''s voiceing from beside her. "I apologize for interrupting your time, Saint Arshley and Venerable Edward." Chapter 198: The Confrontation of Valen Against Heidel "Hahaha... It''s impressive that you can withstand my attacks, young man." Upon hearing the voice, Valen and the troops assisting him instantly felt a chill run down their spines. Turning their gaze in the direction of the sound, they saw a middle-aged man with graying white hair and light ck armor. Despite his age, the man''s warm smile and vigorous presence made him appear younger. This man was none other than Heidel, the Archdemon and the leading general of the Demon race in this war. Observing Valen, who bore wounds from his attack, Heidel crossed his arms behind his back and remarked with a slight smile, "Well done, Spear Hero. You''re still far from your predecessor, but you''re pretty impressive, hahaha!" Seeing Heidel, Valen immediately became wary. However, upon hearing his dismissive words, a sh of anger ignited in his crimson eyes. "Old man, do you dare to be so arrogant just because you managed a sneak attack on me? Is this how your demon race demonstrates its superiority?" Valen asked mockingly, stretching his body slightly, still sore from the earlier impact with the desert rock. As someone who loved battle, he detested sneak attacks above all else, viewing such tactics as the hallmark of cowardly weaklings! Meanwhile, the troops at his side instinctively stepped back upon seeing the gloom and anger on Valen''s face. Having been with him for the past few days, they knew very well that he was temperamental and irritable, with poor emotional control. Rather than risk being caught up in his anger, they quickly distanced themselves, having no intention of interfering in the imminent confrontation. Heidel, on the other hand, merely smiled and shook his head slightly at Valen''s obvious mockery. "Young man, your tongue is as sharp as a sword. However, you misunderstand one thing," Heidel replied lightly, chuckling softly as he continued: "My attack earlier was merely to test your strength. I wanted to see how you would withstand my sneak attack, and the result was quite disappointing. Even with the blessings of the transcendent night, you still fall short of the strength disyed by the spear hero who came before you." Upon hearing this, Valen''s eyes widened, and a burst of holy power exploded from his body. *Boom!* The explosion of holy power surged into the sky, turning the once-white clouds ck with bursts of red lightning. Witnessing this spectacle, both demon and human troops halted their fighting involuntarily, each wearing expressions of shock. "What''s going on? How could the sky change like this all of a sudden?" "I have no idea, but it seems to be connected to one of the leaders in the human troops." "Human troops, fear not! This weather change is caused by the Spear Hero''s Holy Power! Hahaha! The defeat of the Demon Race is imminent!" Amidst exmations of confusion and excitement from both sides, the battlefield''s intensity heightened as the troops resumed their battle. *Whoosh!* Bright white holy power condensed, forming an armor of radiant white light that enveloped Valen''s body, giving him the appearance of a god of war-like descent into the world. Gripping the red Soaring Dragon Holy Spear in his right hand, Valen red coldly at Heidel and dered, "Knowing you''re the strongest Demon of the Demon race doesn''t mean I''ll cower when you mock me like that." "Today, I, Valen Thugh, the Spear Hero of this era, will defeat you and the entire Demon race to prove that no matter how fiercely your race fights, history will always repeat itself!" Upon hearing his words, Heidel smiled and replied, "Your words are very interesting. Show me your true strength, and defeat me if you can!" With that, Heidel swiftly assumed his martial stance, his gaze instantly sharpening. *Boom!* Suddenly, an unusually powerful ck-colored demonic energy erupted from his body and shot into the sky. Simultaneously, an enormous and terrifying visage appeared in the heavens, causing the battlefield''s temperature to plummet. The appearance of this face struck fear into the human troops and sparked excitement among the demon troops. "Hahaha! This is General Heidel''s demonic power! The Demon Race is unbeatable!" "Long live the Demon Race! Long live the Demon Race!" "Damn! What is this power? How can any living being possess such a deadly pressure and aura?" "Yeah, I felt suffocated just looking at that monstrous face in the sky." On the other hand, upon seeing the enormous face looming in the sky, Valen was gripped by an intense sense of death and overwhelming killing intent, causing him to break out in a cold sweat involuntarily. "What kind of power is this? How could it possibly instill such fear in me?" Valen muttered, his face showing a hint of horror. He had believed that nothing could instill such fear in him after Leon''s death. Yet he hadn''t anticipated that merely gazing at that grotesque face would evoke the same dread within him! Furthermore, despite the boost in power from the transcendent nightst night, he still keenly felt the pressure it emanated! Taking a deep breath, Valen''s gaze sharpened as he focused on the transformed Heidel. The warm smile on Heidel''s face vanished, reced by a cold expression. Cloaked in Demonic power, Heidel exuded amanding presence, radiating an aura of invincibility. "Very well, young man. Let the battlemence!" Heidel spoke indifferently, his gaze fixed on Valen with icy resolve. Valen quickly dispelled his fear, and his fighting spirit reignited as he stared back at Heidel with determination. Although the feeling of fear unsettled him, he couldn''t help but feel exhrated when facing such a powerful opponent! Locked in a tense stare-down, the two abruptly disappeared, initiating their confrontation. *Boom!* ... Meanwhile... "Has the war started yet?" Sitting in a garden chair and reading a book, Arshley, dressed in a loose navy blue robe, asked Edward, who sat opposite her, in a t and calm tone. Edward gave a small nod and took a sip of his tea before answering lightly, "The war began a few hours ago, Saint." Closing her book, Arshley turned her calm gaze to Edward and asked, "Then, has my brother, whom you im to be ''The Fated One,'' appeared yet?" Edward fell silent for a moment, letting out a small sigh before replying, "Unfortunately, there have been no reports of the sword hero Leon appearing on the battlefield." "Nevertheless, I believe he will appear soon. ording to the ancient book I researched, stopping this war is one of his duties." Arshley nodded at his exnation and said nothing more. Although she was eager to meet her brother and her patience was nearly exhausted, waiting a little longer was not a problem. Just as Arshley was about to resume reading her book, she heard the sudden sound of footsteps and a man''s voiceing from beside her. "I apologize for interrupting your time, Saint Arshley and Venerable Edward." Chapter 199: The Mysterious Green Letter and the Loss of the Key to Humanitys Victory Listening to the voice, Arshley and Edward turned their heads and noticed a young man in light armor approaching. He stopped before them and bowed respectfully, his nervous expression evident. "Good afternoon, Saint Arshley and Venerable Edward," he greeted, his voice slightly stammering. It was clear from his appearance that he was a new guard. However, Arshley and Edward received him warmly, responding with a nod to his greeting. "Do you have something to tell us, young man?" Edward asked calmly. The young guard met Edward''s gaze, his nervousness evident as he replied, "Earlier, I apologized for interrupting your time, Venerable Edward, but there are two recent and important pieces of news that need to be conveyed to both you and Saint Arshley." Upon hearing this, Edward and Arshley exchanged a nce before Edward turned back to the young guard and said firmly, "Inform us immediately about these two pieces of news." The young guard swallowed nervously and nodded as he began to exin, "Venerable Edward, just a short while ago, there was a report from the border stating that in this war, the Holy Empire of Elysium''s human forces are being suppressed by the Demon race''s forces." As these words reached Arshley and Edward, their eyes widened in disbelief. "Suppressed by the Demon Race''s forces on the battlefield? Are you certain this news is urate?" Arshley, who had remained silent until then, asked sharply and skeptically. In the long history of wars between the Demon race backed by the Demon Empire and humankind supported by the Holy Empire of Elysium, the Demon race had never once tasted victory. For 7,000 years, humankind had always sessfully suppressed the demons, and this situation had never been reversed. Now, upon hearing this unexpected news, how could she not be shocked? Her bewilderment deepened with the realization that the war had started mere hours ago! Across from her, Edward, equally taken aback, quickly regained hisposure and began to contemte the implications. The young guard nodded repeatedly and replied confidently, "Certainly, Saint. This news has also been confirmed by the chief of intelligence at the Holy Orthodox Hall." "Furthermore," he continued, "the chief of intelligence mentioned that this development could signify a probable victory for the Demon race in the ongoing war." Arshley fell silent upon hearing this, her mouth opening and closing as if searching for words. A hush settled over the garden until Edward finally broke it, saying, "Thank you for bringing us this information, young man." The guard smiled with relief and nodded, saying, "You''re wee, Venerable Edward." He then retrieved a light green letter adorned with an exquisite dark green leaf pattern from his armor pocket and respectfully handed it to Arshley. "Regarding the second piece of news, Saint Arshley, this letter is specifically for you," he said carefully and respectfully. Upon seeing the letter, Arshley was slightly surprised but calmly epted it, examining its exquisite craftsmanship. The material, made from delicate tree fibers, felt soft to the touch. Its light green color and intricate dark green leaf motifs added to its allure, making it captivating to behold for an extended period of time. However, due to the unique shape of the letter, she couldn''t discern its origin, prompting her to nce back at the guard for rification. "Do you know who sent and wrote this letter?" Arshley inquired curiously, handing the letter to Edward. In response, the guard shook his head and exined, "This letter was delivered by a merchant who recently returned to the capital from the east. He mentioned being approached by individuals in green cloaks who asked him to deliver it to you." "They assured him that the letter carried no malice towards you or the Holy Orthodox, but rather conveyed goodwill through its contents." As Arshley processed this information, she couldn''t help but pause, deeply contemting the implications. ''The people in green cloaks? Who are they, and what could they want?'' Arshley pondered, trying to guess their intentions. The eastern region, under the control of the Holy Orthodox, is renowned for its fertility, natural beauty, and abundant resources. Yet, its dense, pristine forests contribute to its lower poption densitypared to other regions. Hence, who were these individuals in green cloaks, and what were their motives? Arshley continued to ponder, but no matter how hard she tried to guess, no answer came to mind, forcing her to set the matter aside for the time being. Turning her gaze back towards the guard, she nodded lightly, her expression softening as she said, "Thank you for bringing this matter to my attention." "You''re wee, Saint. It is my duty," the guard replied politely and respectfully. "In that case, I would like to request permission to withdraw first." Arshley gave a small nod in response, and the guard quickly walked out of the garden, leaving Arshley and Edward alone once more. Watching the guard depart, Arshley turned her gaze to Edward and asked, "Did you find any clues?" Edward, still studying the letter, immediately shook his head as he handed it back to Arshley. "Unfortunately, Saint, I couldn''t discern any clues from this letter. Its material, though derived from tree fibers, differs significantly from any known to me. The texture is remarkably soft,cking the usual roughness found in simr papers." "As far as I know," he added, "no craftsman from either the Holy Empire of Elysium or Holy Orthodoxy has ever produced paper with such a texture." Listening to this, Arshley sighed, retrieving the letter from Edward and studying it once more before cing it back on the table. "Alright, that''s fine," Arshley said calmly, her expression gradually turning serious. "Let''s set this aside for now. I would like to hear your opinion on why the Demon race''s troops have gained the upper hand so quickly in this war against mankind." "You''re aware this war only began a few hours ago, correct? Doesn''t that strike you as unusual?" This unsettling turn of events left her feeling uneasy and incredulous, prompting her to seek the perspective of Edward¡ªthe man known as the Angel of Wisdom. Edward shook his head and smiled faintly, raising a finger. "Saint, this should have been easy for you to deduce. The Demon troops'' sess in suppressing the human forces was predictable and tied to one crucial factor." "Tied to one crucial factor? What might that be?" Arshley asked, eyebrows raised in surprise. Edward didn''t immediately answer her question; instead, he calmly picked up the teacup and took a sip. After a moment, he set down his cup and regarded Arshley seriously. "It all boils down to one thing¡ªthe absence of the figure who was pivotal in humanity''s previous victories against the Demon Race: the sword hero, Leon Kruger." Chapter 200 : A Letter from the Elven Kingdom? "It all boils down to one thing¡ªthe absence of the figure who was pivotal in humanity''s previous victories against the Demon Race: the sword hero, Leon Kruger." Upon hearing this, Arhsley was stunned for a moment. Her eyes slowly narrowed as she looked at Edward and asked, "Are you saying that the current suppression of humanity''s forces is because my brother, Leon Kruger, is absent? Isn''t that a bit unreasonable?" "I mean, humanity''s forces have two other heroes who are just as strong as my brother: Valen and Luna. In addition, they have Natasya, the undefeated female general, and Rain Violet, the Great Mage, whose abilities and talents surpass those of our Great Mage, Victor. This should allow them to easily hold their ground or at least draw against the Demon race''s forces, right?" "Furthermore, the war nning is under themand of Jim Terra, renowned for his cunning and unexpected tactics." After she said this, a mixture of confusion and astonishment crossed her face¡ªemotions she could not hide. As a Holy Orthodox ruler and saint, she recognized that the Holy Empire of Elysium was somewhat stronger than her own Holy Orthodox. After all, the Holy Empire of Elysium had been fighting the Demon Race for 7,000 years, and naturally, their strength was slightly superior to that of the Holy Orthodox. So, how could the mere absence of her brother, Leon Kruger, change the Holy Empire of Elysium''s invincibility against the Demon Race, maintained for 7,000 years, in an instant? Listening to Arhsley''s question and sensing her confusion, Edward simply smiled and shook his head. "Saint, you truly underestimate the Demon Race," Edward remarked lightly, then continued in a more serious tone. "The Demon Race has a very different government structure from ours. They are united under a single empire and an absolute leader¡ªthe Demon Empire, ruled by the Demon Emperor. "Unlike us, divided into two factions¡ªthe Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox¡ªthey are far more unified and easier to mobilize. Moreover, records I''ve read suggest that the Demon Emperor of each era holds absolute control over the life and death of every Demon, eliminating any worries about rebellions." Edward paused to take a sip of his tea and sighed before continuing, "In addition, they have powerful Demons known as Archdemons under themand of the Demon Emperor. While their exact strength is not clearly detailed in some records, it is said they possess power just below that of the Demon Emperor. Saint, you understand now, don''t you?" Edward''s exnation left Arshleypletely speechless. She had previously looked down on the Demon Race due to their repeated defeats against the Holy Empire of Elysium. However, Edward''s words struck her, making her realize that it wasn''t the case. ''How could I have overlooked this?'' Arshley took a small breath and shook her head in mild annoyance. As a saint, underestimating the demon race was a grave mistake. Thankfully, Edward was there to enlighten her, leaving her feeling relieved. With a grateful look towards Edward, Arshley asked once more, "So, can you exin how my brother Leon''s absence led to humanity''s forces being suppressed by the Demon Race?" Edward gave a small nod and exined, "In the 7,000-year war, the Holy Empire of Elysium''s ability to triumph over the Demon race was inseparable from the presence of the Three Heroes of Humanity. They were the pirs and foundation of the Holy Empire of Elysium''s dominance over the Demons, an indisputable fact. Without them, could the Holy Empire of Elysium have maintained its dominance over the Demon Race for 7,000 years? The answer is unequivocally no." "Now, with one of these foundational pirs gone, Saint, do you believe the Holy Empire of Elysium can still prevail against the Demon race as effortlessly as in past wars?" Edward paused, looking at Arshley with a slight smile. Arshley absorbed Edward''s words and couldn''t help but release a small sigh. "Of course not, Edward," Arshley replied, a slight smile forming on her lips. With Edward''s concise exnation, she had fully grasped every aspect of the matter, leaving her in awe of Edward''s intelligence. Taking a sip of her tea, Arshley paused, as if pondering something that had stuck in her mind, before looking up at Edward and asking, "Then, do you think Jim and Velix have realized this issue?" "They should have," Edward replied curtly. "So why are they still pushing for war?" Arshley inquired again, her tone curious. "Isn''t this a suicidal move?" Edward shook his head and replied, "Regarding this matter, Saint, I don''t fully grasp it yet. However, based on what I know of Jim, he should be well aware of the situation. With his cunning demeanor and uncanny intuition, he likely has a n in ce." If there was anyone he considered a threat to him in this world, it was undoubtedly Jim Terra. His abilities and cunning defiedmon sense, as he consistently employed unexpected methods that others could never anticipate. Had the Holy Orthodox and the Holy Empire of Elysium gone to war, Edward would have had only 50% confidence in winning, solely because his opponent was Jim, the Four-Eyed Devil! Arshley nodded slightly and refrained from asking any further questions, satisfied with the information she had gathered. "In that case, monitor the battlefield and inform me immediately if my brother appears," Arshley stated calmly, her tone nonchnt. "Yes, Saint," Edward replied firmly. They continued their conversation until Edward eventually requested permission to depart. However, just a few steps from exiting the garden, Edward paused and nced back at Arshley. "By the way, Saint, I forgot to mention some news. The Second Guardian, Lucas, will return to Holy Orthodoxy in seven days, and he asked me to let you know," Edward stated calmly and casually. "Lucas? Has he finally decided to return to us? Didn''t he mention traveling the world in search of something very important, vowing not to return until he found it?" Arshley asked, surprised and skeptical. Lucas, the Second Guardian of the Holy Orthodox, was an extraordinarily powerful and invincible swordsman. However, he exhibited peculiar behavior¡ªfrequently embarking on journeys in search of something whose nature and purpose remained unclear to Arshley and the other Guardians, as Lucas never provided any exnation. Thus, over the years, Lucas never returned, leaving Holy Orthodoxy with only four Guardians, despite the fact that it should have had five. Edward shook his head at Arshley''s question and replied, "I don''t fully understand it myself, Saint. However, his decision to return home means he has found what he was looking for. Additionally, his return is beneficial for us and Holy Orthodoxy." Arshley nodded in agreement. Lucas''s return would restore the Holy Orthodox to having five Guardians, thereby enhancing their security. "Thank you for this news, Edward," Arshley said gently. Edward nodded and smiled before finally walking out of the garden. As she watched him leave, Arshley shook her head and took a sip of her tea to soothe her rather sore head. Feeling calmer, Arshley was about to rise to her feet but stopped when she noticed the green letter on the table. She sat back down, a puzzled expression on her face. "Should I read this letter or just ignore it?" Arshley muttered, pondering the decision. She couldn''t shake her curiosity about the mysterious green letter addressed specifically to her. However, she was also somewhat wary, fearing it might be a trap or something simr, especially considering the possibility of poison being sent through letters. After pondering for a while, Arshley finally decided to read it and discover its contents. "Perhaps this is not a trap but something that will be useful to me." Arshley whispered and guessed. Taking the letter and examining it once more, Arshley slowly opened it. Inside the letter, she found none of the threats or poison she had feared; instead, it contained ordinary sentences that appeared stiff and difficult to read, leaving her with a sense of strangeness. However, she said nothing and decided to read it carefully. After a few minutes of reading, her eyes widened, and her hands froze, gripping the letter tightly. "What? A letter from the Elven Kingdom? How can that be possible!?" Arshley was visibly stunned with astonishment and disbelief. The Elven race is an ancient race that vanished from this world thousands of years ago. However, ording to some ancient records, they did not vanish but rather chose to conceal themselves from the outside world. The reasons for their seclusion remain vague in ancient records, but one certainty is that their location has remained entirely hidden, known to no one. Right now, having received a letter from them, how could she not feel surprised and astonished? "The Elven race? Could this really be true, or is it some kind of prank?" Arshley whispered, her tone reflecting confusion and uncertainty. However, no matter how much she wanted to deny it, the contents of this letter immediately dispelled any disbelief. They detailed the Holy Orthodox extensively, from the name of the first saint to certain governing structures. Moreover, they revealed secrets known only to her and the five guardians! Confronted with these undeniable facts, how could she continue to doubt? "It seems I need to discuss this with Edward and the other guardians," Arshley said with narrowed eyes before rising to her feet and striding out of the garden with hurried steps. Chapter 201 : Jims Unexpected Plan, and Velixs Complete Trust in Him "What did you just say? Our troops have been overwhelmed by the Demon Race''s forces on the battlefield? How did this happen?" Sitting on a magnificent throne, Velix gazed at Jim with a disgruntled and annoyed expression. Jim nodded slightly, maintaining a calm andposed demeanor as he exined, "That''s correct, Your Majesty. We''ve received battlefield reports indicating that our troops are being suppressed by the demon forces. Furthermore, casualties have surpassed the thousand mark and continue to rise." Upon hearing this, blue veins bulged on Velix''s forehead, and he clenched his fists tightly. "How is this possible!? The war only started a few hours ago, so why are there already so many casualties? Jim, I demand an exnation!" Velix shouted, his anger evident in his voice. He never anticipated his troops would be overwhelmed so swiftly, especially considering the war had begun just hours ago¡ªa scenario that seemed highly improbable upon reflection. So naturally, how could he not feel upset? Moreover, this war was the beginning of his ambition to rule the world, making him even more furious at the thought. Despite Velix''s fury, Jim''s expression remained calm, as if the situation did not trouble him in the slightest. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty," Jim replied briefly, with a thin, reassuring smile that left Velix a little stunned and confused. "Don''t worry? What do you mean, Jim? Did you anticipate this and have a n to handle it?" Velix inquired, his anger gradually giving way to doubt. Velix trusted Jim more than anyone else, even more than Rain and Natasya. This trust stemmed from Jim''s unwavering support for everything, from making crucial decisions to proposing government policies, and so on. Hence, seeing Jim so calm and rxed upon hearing the news of humanity''s troops being suppressed on the battlefield, Velix felt a wave of calmness wash over him, and his anger diminished. In response to Velix''s question, Jim folded his arms into the sleeves of his kimono robe and chuckled slightly. "That''s right, Your Majesty. This incident was within my expectations, though I didn''t foresee it happening so soon." Jim''s somewhat ambiguous and puzzling answer made Velix frown. He was about to ask another question but was immediately cut off by Jim. "Your Majesty, may I ask you a question?" Jim inquired in a casual tone. Velix, still perplexed, nodded and replied, "Of course, go ahead." "In the war between the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Demon Race over the past 7,000 years, how do you think we, the Holy Empire of Elysium, managed to prevail and dominate?" Jim asked, his lips curving in a faint smile. Confused by the question, Velix narrowed his eyes and looked at Jim, wondering about the intent behind it. However, he didn''t dwell on it and responded with a confident smile, "Of course, our dominance over the Demon race for 7,000 years is due to the superior strength of the Holy Empire of Elysium." Jim simply smiled at Velix''s answer and then remarked casually, "You''re correct, Your Majesty. Our sustained victory over the Demon Race for 7,000 years is indeed due to our strength." He paused briefly, shaking his head before continuing, "However, you''re also mistaken, Your Majesty. In reality, the Demon race, or more precisely, the Demon Empire, isn''t as weak as you perceive. Under the leadership of the Demon Emperor, they govern the entire Demon race autonomously, without interference from any other faction or power." "Unlike us, who contend with the Holy Orthodox as another dominant force alongside our Holy Empire of Elysium over all humanity, they, the Demon Race, are evidently stronger than us, Your Majesty." Jim''s words rendered Velix speechless. Although he wanted to deny it, he couldn''t refute the undeniable truth. In truth, his desire to wage war against the Demon Race stemmed not only from his ambition to conquer the world but also from his profound envy. Yes, envy¡ªspecifically, envy of the Demon Race, the eternal enemy of the Holy Empire of Elysium. He envied the Demon Race''s unity and the Demon Empire''s ability to rule as a single force over them, unlike mankind, which was divided into two powers¡ªthe Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox. As an exceedingly ambitious emperor, this reality infuriated him because he firmly believed that mankind should be unified under a single force¡ªthe Holy Empire of Elysium. However, he knew he could not defeat and overthrow the Holy Orthodox without first subjugating the Demon Empire and the entire Demon race. His expression turned furious at this thought, causing him to clench his palms tightly together. On the other hand, in the face of Velix''s cold expression, Jim remained unfazed and maintained his calm demeanor, showing no signs of fear or concern. "Furthermore, Your Majesty, the true reason behind our sustained thrumph in the 7,000-year war lies with three heroes of mankind: Spear Hero Valen, Bow Hero Luna, and Sword Hero Leon¡ªour main assets in this ongoing era''s war. However, with Sword Hero Leon fallen, we now have only two heroes supporting us against the Demon race on the battlefield," Jim exined in detail, his tone nonchnt. He continued with a question: "So, Your Majesty, do you now understand why this situation has unfolded?" As Jim exined, Velix''s expression paled, and his body trembled slightly. Jim''s statement, though deeply unsettling and infuriating, once again left Velix unable to refute it. ''Leon...'' Velix muttered, his eyes tinged with unbridled hatred. He hadn''t expected that even after Leon''s death, the repercussions would continue to trouble him, intensifying his hatred for him! Taking a deep breath topose himself, Velix fixed Jim with a cold gaze and asked, "I understand, Jim. So, this issue stems from Leon''s absence on the battlefield. However, with him deceased and Guren now assuming the role of the sword hero, can''t we leverage Guren''s full potential to resolve this problem?" Jim shook his head and replied in a casual yet firm tone, "No, Your Majesty, you''re mistaken. While revealing Marquis Guren''s identity as a sword hero would solve the immediate problem, it''s not the right solution. He is our trump card, and now is not the opportune moment to deploy him, especially with the war just beginning. Furthermore, proceeding in this manner means we will face not only the Demon Race but also turn the Holy Orthodox into our enemies in this war. Upon hearing this, Velix was stunned, immediately grasping the implication of Jim''s words. If Guren were to reveal his power as a sword hero and disclose his identity now, it would undoubtedly expose the truth about Leon''s death to the Holy Orthodox, posing a severe threat to him and the entire Holy Empire of Elysium currently battling the Demon race. Velix asked in a weighty and slightly irritated tone, "Then, do you have any ns or solutions regarding this matter?" Though the issue was not yet significant, allowing it to persist could potentially lead to the defeat of the Elysium Holy Empire against the Demon Race. Jim smiled slightly and nodded reassuringly as he replied casually, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I have a n and a solution for this issue." A look of relief spread across Velix''s face as he heard Jim''s answer. "Could you borate on your n, Jim?" Velix inquired, taking a small breath and speaking in a softer tone. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Jim, but without hearing the details, he felt a bit uneasy. "My n is quite straightforward, Your Majesty; we simply need to wait," Jim replied with a slight chuckle, which surprised Velix, prompting a puzzled look. "Wait? So you''re suggesting we refrain from taking action and just wait?" Velix inquired hesitantly. He had expected Jim''s n to be something significant, given Jim''s knack for unconventional solutions. However, upon hearing this, he felt that Jim''s response was out of characterpared to what he knew of him. Seeing the surprise on Velix''s face, Jim continued to chuckle softly, shaking his head with a nonchnt and calm expression. "Your Majesty, our troops were temporarily suppressed by the Demon forces due not only to the absence of Sword Hero Leon but also to their superior strategy," Jim exined, his expression cold and focused. "Though unexpected, there''s no need for concern. In this war, death is an undeniable reality understood by all who have chosen to fight, so they are prepared for the consequences." "Furthermore, the suppression of our troops did not result in significant damage; our position was only temporarily suppressed, not lost. Spear Hero Valen, Bow Hero Luna, Natasya, Rain, and Marquis Guren, leaders of this war and formidable figures, will ensure swift retaliation against the Demon race''s troops, and I have full confidence in their abilities." "As long as these five leaders remain standing, Your Majesty, there''s no need for rm. We just need to wait calmly." As Jim finished speaking, his eyes exuded a cold and indifferent aura, sending a slight chill even through Velix. Velix took a deep breath, closed his eyes briefly, and then nodded slightly, his expression reverting to indifference. "Alright, Jim. I trust you." ---------------- A/N: Ahem! I''m sorry that I updated one more chapter today because I just got off work, so I''m a little tired. By the way, on Saturday and Sunday, I''m off and intend to write five or seven chapters for the mass update for Monday. How does that sound? If you agree, leave yourments in thement section! Well, thank you, and don''t forget the support! Chapter 202: The Pushed Guren and Losing Control "Tsk! These demon troops are like endless ants!" On the battlefield, Guren sliced through five demon infantry troops with his sword, muttering in annoyance. Several hours had passed since the war began, and he had already killed countless demon troops with his de. Though they were not particrly strong, their sheer numbers left him feeling overwhelmed. "If this keeps up, I''ll soon run out of strength," Guren whispered coldly as he continued to fight and kill the demon troops before him. In this war, he couldn''t use his holy power or his strength as a sword hero, relying solely on his physical abilities, which put him at a severe disadvantage. After all, physical power was limited. Without tapping into his true power¡ªhis holy power¡ªhe would inevitably exhaust himself before nightfall. However, he knew it wasn''t the right time to reveal his holy power, which left him deeply frustrated. "That is one of themanders of mankind''s forces! Attack him!" At that moment, a loud shout suddenly startled him. Looking ahead, Guren saw dozens of demon cavalrymen, fully armed, galloping towards him with murderous intent. "Damn it! They''re really making me angry!" Guren, already annoyed, felt his anger rise as he watched them charge at him with fervor. Gripping his sword tightly, Guren prepared to charge and cut them down with a single sh, but he was suddenly startled by the appearance of two magic circles forming beneath his feet. "Not good!" Witnessing this, Guren was startled and attempted to dodge, only to find himself confronted by hundreds of magic-infused arrows hurtling toward him! *Whoosh!* *Boom!* Unexpectedly, the two magic circles under his feet lit up brightly and exploded, generating billowing ck smoke that spread across an area spanning hundreds of meters. Simultaneously, hundreds of arrows aimed at him converged toward the smoke, leaving Guren''s fate uncertain¡ªwhether he was alive or dead. "Did we manage to kill him?" one of the demon cavalrymen asked excitedly, halting his speeding horse. "It seems we seeded. No one could survive such a lethal attack," another cavalryman replied coldly, a confident smile spreading across his lips. *Buzz... Boom!* Just as their confidence peaked, a bright white light burst from the ck smoke caused by the explosion. The light quickly dispelled the smoke, revealing Guren, d in holy power, ring at them with a slightly scarred face. Read chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin "Okay, you demons have pushed me into a corner, forcing me to use my holy power! Very well done!" Guren eximed angrily as his holy power erupted from his body, shocking the demon cavalry and the attacking demon troops. "Holy power!? Damn it! Is this guy a hero? But aren''t there only two heroes on the battlefield¡ªthe spear hero and the bow hero? Then why does this person have holy power?" "I don''t understand either, but judging from the holy power he emits, he must be a hero!" "Damn! Another hero? Is he the sword hero?" "No way! The sword hero was killed by our demon emperor! Furthermore, the Holy Empire of Elysium itself has confirmed his death and spread the news!" The demon troops surrounding Guren stared at him in horror, their faces painted with disbelief. As participants in this war, they were well-informed about the battlefield, including the two heroes of humanity who led the human troops. However, they had never heard any information about a third hero; only the two confirmed heroes of humanity were known to be present on the battlefield! Meanwhile, witnessing their shocked expressions, Guren felt not happiness but anger. His original intention was to never reveal his holy power until the right time. However, he hadn''t expected the demon troops to devise such a deadly attack, forcing him to use his holy power to survive. Fortunately, Valen was currently engaged on the middle side of the battlefield, far from him, while Luna, a kilometer away, was attacking the Demon Race''s troops with her holy bow. This gave Guren a sense of relief. However, he knew well that he couldn''t maintain his holy power state for too long, as Valen might detect it from a distance. After all, heroes were highly sensitive to fluctuations in holy power, urging Guren to resolve the matter swiftly. Taking a deep breath, Guren''s expression turned cold as he dered, "Since you''ve forced my hand, it''s time to retaliate!" Shortly after his words, the holy power condensing around him withdrew back into his body, causing Guren''s light green eyes to ze with a blinding white light. *Whoosh!* In a swift movement, Guren vanished from his position and reappeared before the dozens of demon cavalrymen who had intended to attack him. Without giving them a chance to speak, Guren swung his sword towards them. *Boom!* The sh of his sword, infused with holy power, unleashed a devastating wave of energy that instantly obliterated them all. As they watched the scene unfold, the Demon Race''s mage and archer troops were left stunned, struggling toprehend what they had just witnessed. "How is that possible!? Our elite troops were wiped out in an instant?" "Damn! This guy is so powerful and terrifying; he gives me goosebumps!" "He''s too powerful! His strength exceeds ours! Summon the Demon General to restrain! Troops, retreat!" After receiving the order, the Demon troops quickly withdrew, putting distance between themselves and Guren, who now bore a ferocious expression. "Want to run? I won''t let you off so easily!" Guren roared, ready to charge forward, but was halted by a voice from behind. "General Guren, please refrain from pursuing them! We''ll handle it!" Startled by the voice, Guren turned around and saw dozens of human troops staring at him with curious and excited expressions. Seeing them, Guren was taken aback and promptly ceased the flow of his holy power, returning his appearance to normal. Nodding at them, Guren replied in a nonchnt yet firm tone, "Very well, I leave it to you." The troops nodded and, without another word, swiftly pursued the retreating Demon forces. Observing their departure, Guren narrowed his eyes, lost in thought for a moment. "Do I need to eliminate all of them?" Guren pondered inwardly. The troops had clearly witnessed his holy power, leaving him uncertain about whether he should eliminate them. After all, the revtion of his holy power was a serious matter that shouldn''t be prematurely discovered. However, after careful consideration, Guren dismissed the idea. Killing them would weaken humanity''s forces and likely stir discontent among other troops, posing a greater problem. "I''ll ensure they keep quiet about this," Guren muttered with a nod. Taking a deep breath, Guren''s expression hardened as he surveyed the battlefield, where demon troops shed fiercely with humanity''s forces. "Alright, it''s time to put an end to these damn demon troops!" Guren dered loudly, tightening his grip on his sword. However, just as he prepared to advance, the sudden sound of footsteps and an indifferent voice from beside him interrupted the moment. "So, you''re my opponent on this battlefield, huh?" Chapter 203: Visiting the Capital of the Demon Empire, Erantum "So, you''re my opponent on this battlefield, huh?" At the sound of the voice, Guren was stunned and turned his gaze to the side, where he saw a handsome yet stern man approaching with a leisurely pace and a nonchnt smile on his lips. Guren quickly became alert, fixing the man with a sharp gaze. "Are you one of the Demon Generals who leads the Demon Race''s troops?" Guren asked coldly, his grip tightening on the sword in his right hand. Before the battle began, he noticed four leaders among the ranks of the Demon Race army: a middle-aged man, a silver-haired beauty, a big and tall man resembling Valen, and finally, a handsome man with a stern gaze¡ªthis man now standing before him. Upon hearing Guren''s question, the handsome man instantly halted and looked up at Guren with interest. "Oh? It seems you know a bit about me," he asked curiously. "If I do, what does it matter to you?" Guren replied indifferently, showing no goodwill. The handsome man was slightly taken aback by Guren''s response but showed no anger; instead, he gave a faint smile. "You have a very arrogant attitude, which reminds me of an enemy I faced in the past. He was incredibly arrogant, but he had real and impressive power. Even I had to admit he was very strong," he said nonchntly, with a hint of admiration in his tone. "However, that man had the strength to back up his arrogance. As for you, I wonder if your arrogance is matched by any real strength." When he finished speaking, a yful look appeared in his eyes, instantly offending Guren. "You..." Guren gritted his teeth, feeling a surge of anger. Although the man''s insults were subtle, they annoyed Guren, reminding him of the incident in the throne room where he was humiliated by Valen. At that time, he was extremely arrogant and epted Valen''s challenge, which ended with him fainting. The memory of that humiliation was one he desperately wanted to erase; now, this man''s words brought it rushing back, instantly filling him with anger and frustration. The handsome man raised his eyebrows, seemingly surprised by Guren''s anger, but then shook his head as if he didn''t care. "Alright, enough wasting time. Before we fight, let me introduce myself. My name is Teran, the third Demon General of the Demon Race, also known as ''The Man with a Thousand Illusions'' for my expertise in illusion magic." He spoke calmly and casually, a faint smile on his lips as he continued, "I hope you remember my name¡ªthe one who will defeat and bury you on this battlefield." As Guren heard Teran''sst sentence, he was stunned for a moment before a smirk spread across his face. "So, your name is Teran, huh? Burying me? Let''s see if you have that ability!" Guren eximed coldly, a murderous intent radiating fiercely from his body. With lightning speed, Guren appeared in front of Teran and shed at him with the sword in his right hand. *Boom!* His powerful sh sent sand flying, creating a small sandstorm around them. Seeing this, Guren smiled faintly, confident that his attack had wounded Teran. However, his smile froze as he watched Teran, whom he had attacked, suddenly vanish from sight as the small sandstorm settled. "Disappeared? How is that possible?" Guren was startled, cautiously stepping backward. Scanning the surroundings for Teran, he was further rmed to discover that the bustling shes between the Demon race forces and humanity had vanished, leaving only a vast empty desert! "This is... an illusion!?" ... "Wow! Daddy! Look, it''s so beautiful! Wow! Look at that one too, daddy!" On a street bustling with activity, Fiona, in Leon''s arms, eximed excitedly over and over again, pointing eagerly at everything that caught her eye. Witnessing this scene, Leon chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Yes, yes, I saw it, Fiona," Leon replied affectionately, gently rubbing Fiona''s small head. Raising his gaze, he looked around with an admiring expression he couldn''t conceal. "The capital of Erantum is truly marvelous..." Leon couldn''t help but praise the scenery around him. In ancient records, there was a famous saying: "If the capital of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Astralyn, is made of exquisite gold, then the capital of the Demon Empire, Erantum, is made of equally marvelous diamonds." This statement highlighted that Erantum''s prosperity rivaled that of Astralyn, the capital of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Now, after seeing it firsthand, Leon couldn''t help but admit that the saying was entirely true. "Anyone interested in fresh fruits,e over here! All my fruits are freshly picked and very ripe!" "Come,e,e! If anyone is looking for fresh vegetables,e to my ce immediately! I assure you, they are all very fresh! "Five percent off every purchase! Come, visitors!" As he passed along the streets, Leon observed countless Demon Race merchants hawking their wares, calling out to attract shoppers'' attention, and adding to the lively atmosphere of the capital. "They really are quite simr to the human merchants in Astralyn Capital," Leon muttered inwardly. The Demon race shared a stature not markedly different from that of humans; one might even say they were very alike. The primary distinctiony in their ears¡ªthe Demon race had longer and more pointed ears. Additionally, some members of the demon race bore horns atop their heads, though such cases were rtively rare. "Daddy! Look! Candy! I want to try it!" Fiona''s excited voice suddenly rang in Leon''s ears as he looked around. "Candy?" Leon asked, turning to Fiona curiously. "Yes, candy!" Fiona eximed, pointing excitedly towards a shop on the left side of the street where a middle-aged female demon had an array of interesting candies on disy. "You want candy? Do you think you have enough teeth to handle that?" Leon teased. Fiona was momentarily startled before nodding vigorously in agreement. "My teeth are strong enough to eat candy, daddy!" Fiona replied confidently, opening her little mouth to reveal a row of small, neat white teeth that instantly made Leonugh. "You''re quite the little girl..." Leon''sughter subsided into a helpless smile as he looked at Fiona, nodding slightly. "Well, if you want candy, let''s go buy some." To be honest, he hesitated to agree to Fiona''s request because he knew she was only three years old and eating candy was not advisable at her age. However, he didn''t want to disappoint her, especially since their trip to the capital was meant for enjoyment. Moreover, as long as Fiona doesn''t overindulge in candy, it''s perfectly fine. Upon hearing Leon''s response, Fiona''s eyes sparkled with joy, and she hugged him tightly. "Hehehe~ Thank you, daddy~" Fiona snuggled in his arms, her face radiant with happiness. Leon smiled and nodded, then began walking towards the candy store with Fiona in his arms. However, just as he had taken a few steps, a little girl dashed from the opposite direction and collided with him, causing her to tumble to the ground. "Ouch!" Chapter 204: An Encounter with a Little Girl with Unique Eyes "Ouch!" Leon, holding Fiona, was startled by the collision and looked down at the little girl who had bumped into him. His brows furrowed slightly, but there was no trace of anger on his face. Lowering his posture and extending his right hand towards her, Leon asked in a calm and gentle tone, "Are you okay?" Upon hearing Leon''s voice, the little girl, who was rubbing her sore buttocks and knees, startled and looked up, causing Leon to be instantly surprised. "You..." Leon''s eyes widened in astonishment, unable to hide his surprise. The little girl, who seemed to be around five or six years old, was extraordinarily beautiful and adorable, despite her dull and shabby appearance with ck lines on her face. She had long ck hair, but it looked dry and matted, clearly neglected. Her small body appeared very skinny and malnourished, as if she hadn''t eaten in days, making her look pitiful. However, what surprised Leon wasn''t her condition but her eyes¡ªthey were uniquely different colors! Her right eye was a striking gold, while her left eye was a beautiful purple, creating a stunning contrast. This phenomenon, known as heterochromia, is extremely rare in this world. There were no records of such a condition, and this was the first time Leon had encountered it, leaving him naturally astonished. "I-I''m alright... Don''t mind me." The little girl''s voice reached Leon''s ears, snapping him out of his reverie. "Are you sure you''re okay?" Leon inquired again, noticing her injured knee. "I-I''m fine... Thank you," the little girl replied nervously, avoiding Leon''s gaze as if she were afraid. Leon raised his eyebrows, about to ask once more, but the little girl suddenly forced herself up, wincing in pain, and left without another word. As he watched her leave, Leon felt a sense of unease, but after a moment, he simply shook his head. Although the rarity of her differently colored eyes intrigued him, he wouldn''t force someone to satisfy his curiosity. With a gentle smile, Leon turned to Fiona, only to be surprised by her fixed gaze in the direction the little girl had gone, sparking his own curiosity. "Fiona? What''s wrong? Why do you look so serious?" Leon asked, raising an eyebrow slightly. At his question, Fiona blinked her innocent round eyes and gazed at Leon with puzzlement. "Daddy, why does that older sister have different eye colors between her right and left eyes?" Fiona asked, her face tinged with curiosity and an adorable expression. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin Leon chuckled at Fiona''s question and responded briefly: "The difference in eye color between the two eyes of that little girl is called ''heterochromia''. It''s a rare condition where a person is born with eyes of different colors, like that little girl. Such cases are very rare, and this is the first time I''ve encountered them." He wasn''t sure if cases of heterochromia in this fantasy world bore any resemnce to those in his previous world, where it was typically caused by a gic disorder. However, in this world of magic and fantasy, it seemed improbable that such conditions were as straightforward as gic disorders. Fiona''s mouth formed a big "O" as if she had grasped the meaning of Leon''s words, and she continued in a doubtful tone, "Then why does she have a golden eye that looks so much like yours and mine, Daddy?" Upon hearing this question, Leon''s smile instantly stiffened, his lips twitching slightly as he asked, "Looks like ours?" Fiona nodded innocently as she exined, "Even though her left eye is purple, her golden right eye looks very simr to yours and mine." Fiona''s observation caused Leon to widen his eyes in surprise. Until then, he had only noticed the girl''s heterochromia, but now Fiona''sment prompted him to ponder the resemnce further. "This..." Leon stammered, at a loss for how to respond to Fiona''s statement. Throughout his life in this world, he had never encountered anyone else with the same rare gold-colored eyes as his own, except for his three little daughters, who had inherited their eye color from him. Now, unexpectedly, there was a little girl with a right eye simr to his own golden eyes, which naturally left him feeling shocked! "Is she my lost daughter?" As soon as this thought crossed his mind, Leon quickly dismissed it. He was certain he had never been involved with another woman or had a one-night stand like the one with Liliana four years ago, which reaffirmed his dismissal of the idea. However, the presence of a golden eye in the little girl''s right eye intrigued him deeply, prompting him to delve inward in search of an answer. Unfortunately, after contemting for a while, he couldn''t find an answer, so he reluctantly gave up. Looking at Fiona, who continued to stare at him with curiosity, Leon shook his head and replied, "It''s probably just a coincidence that the little girl has a golden color in her right eye simr to ours." "Coincidence?" Fiona blinks and tilts her head slightly, wearing an adorable expression. "Yes, coincidence," Leon replied confidently, continuing, "In this world, there are people with gold-colored eyes like ours, and that little girl is probably one of them. Well, do you understand?" "Ohh! So that''s how it is! Okay, I understand, daddy!" Fiona replied, her eyes sparkling with excitement, which made Leon chuckle at her adorable enthusiasm. "Alright, let''s go buy you some candy," Leon said, pinching her soft, chubby cheeks. Upon hearing the word "candy," Fiona became even more excited. She raised her right hand and eximed, "Hehehe! Let''s go!" ... Meanwhile... "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" In a narrow alley lined with heaps of trash and dirt on both sides, a little girl with a pitiful appearance ran breathlessly, as if struggling to catch her breath. A wide, open wound on her knee bled profusely, causing her face to contort in pain with every step. After running for what seemed like ages, she finally stopped, her sweat-soaked clothes clinging to her frail frame. With limping steps, she made her way to a corner of the alley, where she sat down, her face twisted in a grimace as she gritted her teeth against the pain. After the pain subsided, she leaned her back against the alley wall, her small face appearing relieved but pale. "Hah~ Did I finally manage to escape?" the little girl asked, looking back with a worried expression. Upon realizing it was quiet and no one was around, she breathed a sigh of relief. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a pouch and was astonished to find it filled with tons of gold coins! "So many!" She was dumbfounded, rubbing her eyelids as if she couldn''t believe her eyes. "With this many gold coins, I will definitely never go hungry again!" She cheered excitedly. However, her expression quickly turned worried and anxious. "But is this alright? I''ve stolen someone''s gold coins. He must have been very anxious when he found his pouch missing, right?" If Leon were here and saw this little girl, he would definitely be very surprised. She was indeed the same little girl with the different eye color he had encountered earlier, and the pouch she held in her hand belonged to him! The little girl appeared nervous and anxious, clearly uncertain and hesitant, indicating that this was her first time stealing from someone. Just as she was on the verge of confusion and anxiety, suddenly, a man''s voice from ahead startled her. "Oh? It seems we have an unexpected catch today." Chapter 205: Damn! My Pouch Was Stolen? "Daddy, I want this candy! And this one, and this one! Oh! I want this too!" At the candy stand, Fiona, in Leon''s arms, eagerly pointed at one candy after another. Witnessing how much candy she wanted, Leon felt the corner of his mouth twitch. "Why do you want so many candies, Fiona? Isn''t one enough?" Leon remarked with a helpless sigh, rubbing his forehead. "Ehh! Only one? But daddy, I want to try them all!" Fiona puffed up her round cheeks and gave Leon a dissatisfied look. This was her first venture outside the pce, where she marveled at the variety of interesting and delicious candies, filling her with excitement. Across from them, the middle-aged female demon who kept the candy stand smiled warmly, watching the interaction between the two. Gazing at Leon, she asked softly, "Sir, is this your daughter?" "Yes, she is," Leon replied, a gentle smile spreading across his lips. Noticing Fiona still pouting, Leon whispered softly, "Fiona,e introduce yourself to thisdy." Upon hearing this, Fiona was surprised. She looked at the middle-aged woman with innocent eyes, then waved her hand, a smile blooming on her lips. "Hello, my name is Fiona. Nice to meet you," she introduced herself with a soft, sweet, milky voice that instantly made the middle-aged woman smile widely. "Hahaha! What a sweet and adorable girl," the woman said excitedly. "Nice to meet you, Fiona. Your name is lovely. I''m sure you''ll grow up to be a beautiful and charming woman." Listening to the praise, Fiona gave a shy, embarrassed smile, causing the woman tough involuntarily. After a while, the middle-aged woman''sughter gradually subsided. She picked up the candies Fiona had pointed to earlier and asked with a smile, "Do you want these candies, Fiona?" Fiona''s golden eyes sparkled, but her expression quickly turned sad as she nced at Leon. "I want to, but Daddy won''t let me," she said in a sad tone, causing Leon''s mouth to twitch once more. Seeing her sad expression, he felt as if he had done something wrong to her. With a small sigh and a shake of his head, Leon smiled helplessly and pinched her cheeks, saying, "Alright, we''ll buy the candies you want. However, you must promise me not to eat them too often. You can only have one candy per day, okay?" Although Fiona had chosen more candies than he had nned to buy, Leon didn''t want to disappoint her. Moreover, he realized that Fiona wouldn''t be able to eat all of them herself, so they could be shared with Iris and Charlotte back at the pce. Upon hearing Leon''s permission, Fiona''s sad expression quickly transformed into happiness. "Hehehe! I promise! Thank you, daddy!" Fiona hugged Leon tightly around the neck and affectionately rubbed her chubby cheeks against his, eliciting a smile from the middle-aged woman as she watched the two. Shortly after, the middle-aged woman bundled all the candies Fiona wanted together and added a few extras before handing them to Fiona. Turning to Leon, she said, "Five copper coins in total, sir. However, since Fiona is so cute, I''ll discount it to three copper coins." "Wow! Thank you, ma''am!" Fiona eximed excitedly as she received the bundle containing all the candies she desired. Leon was taken aback by the middle-aged woman''s generosity, but he didn''t refuse. Reaching into his pocket for his pouch, Leon''s expression instantly changed as he discovered it was missing! "How is that possible? Why isn''t it there?" Leon frowned and checked the sides of his robes, but he still couldn''t find it! "Shit! Was my pouch stolen? But when and by whom?" Leon was dumbfounded by this possibility, his brows furrowing with astonishment. He was quite certain that no one hade too close to him during his walk with Fiona earlier, which left him baffled. "Huh? Wait! Could it have been that little girl?" The thought of the girl with her distinct eye color startled Leon, prompting him to take a deep breath. Aside from her, he couldn''t think of anyone else who might have secretly taken his pouch. "Damn... How did I let my guard down like that?" Leon shook his head in helplessness. At that moment, he had been so captivated by the little girl''s uniquely colored eyes that he had let his guard down, allowing her the opportunity to steal his pouch. "Daddy, are you alright?" Fiona''s voice suddenly snapped him out of his reverie. "I''m sorry, I was just daydreaming," Leon replied, reaching into the other pocket of his robe and retrieving a small ck pouch. Being someone who was always cautious, from the time before he was exposed to the devouring poison to the present, he always carried two pouches whenever he went out for a walk. He did this just in case he ever found himself short of money when wanting to buy something; however, he never expected it would prove so useful in this situation. Taking out a silver coin, Leon smiled at the middle-aged woman and handed it to her, saying, "Here''s the payment." The middle-aged woman''s eyes widened in shock when she saw the silver coin. "Sir, this is too much. You only need to give three copper coins," she eximed, shaking her head. In the Demon race''s economic system, one gold coin was equivalent to a thousand silver coins, and one silver coin was equivalent to a thousand copper coins. With such arge amount, how could this middle-aged woman possibly ept this silver coin? Moreover, the value of all the candies in her stand didn''te close to matching that of this single precious silver coin, making her even more reluctant to ept it. Faced with her reluctance, Leon chuckled and gently ced the coin into her hand, saying in a rxed tone, "Please ept it; you deserve it." In their brief interaction, Leon observed that this middle-aged woman was a kind-hearted demon, evident from her earlier interaction with Fiona. Moreover, given his financial security, a single silver coin held little value to him. With Liliana as the Demon Emperor¡ªone of the wealthiest and most powerful women in the world¡ªhe had no concerns about falling into poverty. Additionally, as a sword hero, he was also quite wealthy, though his assets were currently situated in the Holy Empire of Elysium. The middle-aged woman was pleasantly surprised when Leon handed her the silver coin, which she gratefully epted. "Thank you, sir! Thank you!" She bowed respectfully to Leon, her expression filled with joy. Leon smiled and nodded in response, saying, "You''re wee." Shortly after, he turned around and walked away with Fiona in his arms. "Goodbye, ma''am." Fiona waved towards the middle-aged woman, licking the candy in her right hand. "Goodbye, Fiona." The woman waved back, a smile on her lips. As she watched Leon''s figure gradually disappear, she couldn''t help but let out a small sigh, looking down at the silver coin in her hand. "What a mysterious man..." ------ A/N: As I was checking my Inkstone, I forgot that there was a free code for the first 10 people who got it. The code: This code is redeemed inside the profile panel->redeem code, to get 10 free fps, but only for the first 10 people. Thank you and don''t forget your support because it means the world to me! Chapter 206: The Desperate Little Girl "Daddy, where are we going next?" Amidst the bustling crowd of demons, Fiona, licking the candy in her right hand, looked at Leon and asked curiously. Leon smiled slightly and replied, "I was nning to explore different parts of the capital to see what''s interesting. But I have a small matter to attend to first." "Small matter?" Fiona tilted her head, looking at Leon with curiosity. Leon nodded and pinched her chubby cheeks as he replied, "Yes, it''s a small matter and won''t take long. Will you be upset if our walk is dyed a bit?" Fiona quickly shook her head and hugged Leon''s neck tightly with both arms. "It''s okay, Daddy. I''m not upset at all. As long as I''m with you, I''m happy," she giggled affectionately, prompting a chuckle from Leon. "Pfft! Your words are as sweet as honey, Fiona," Leon said, smiling and shaking his head. No matter how often Fiona expressed her affection, Leon never got bored of hearing it. Stroking her silky, fragrant white hair, Leon turned his gaze towards a small alley a few hundred meters away and said softly, "Alright, let''s take care of my matter first." "Okay! Let''s go~" Fiona replied excitedly, still licking her candy. With a smile on his lips, Leon continued walking with Fiona in his arms. ... Meanwhile... "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" In a narrow alley, a little girl with a disheveled appearance ran with panting breath. Her pretty, cute, yet pale face disyed wrinkles and pain with every step she took while running. "I can''t get caught... I can''t get caught!" She muttered through gritted teeth, watching as fresh red blood from her knees dripped onto the ground. "Hey! Little girl, stop!" "Damn it! Get her!" Suddenly, a fierce voice echoed from behind, causing the little girl''s face to pale even further. "Not good! They''ve caught up with me!" She eximed in fear, quickening her pace. However, no matter how fast she ran, the wounds on both knees, spreading unbearable pain throughout her body, became a significant obstacle. "Hahaha! Where do you think you''re going, little girl?" "There''s nowhere for you to run! Come here!" Dozens of meters behind her, two men with terrifying appearances chased after her, theirughter echoing loudly. The men, towering at nearly two meters tall with muscr bodies, had pitch-ck eyes that added to their menacing presence. Their round, pimpled faces were deeply unsettling, intensifying the horror for the little girl. "Don''te near me! Don''t chase me!" The little girl cried out in fear, tears streaming down her cheeks as she continued to run, though her small body was on the verge of copse from exhaustion. "Hahaha! Don''t chase you? How could we? You''re our prey, hahaha!" "Yeah! We see all those gold coins in your hands, little girl! Hahaha!" Their excited replies caused the little girl''s eyes to widen instantly. "D-Don''t chase me anymore! I promise I''ll give you all these gold coins!" She said it frantically, halting her sprint and tossing the stolen pouch at them. Upon seeing the pouch, the two burly demon men''s eyes widened with greed, causing them to slow their pursuit. "Hahaha! Little girl, you''ve made a wise choice." One of them chuckled, snatching the pouch and swiftly opening it, leaving them both stunned. "Shit! So many gold coins!? Aren''t we going to get rich overnight with these?" "That''s right! There are so many gold coins! With these, we won''t need to work anymore and can enjoy life in luxury!" They exchanged nces, eyes sparkling with greed, and burst intoughter. Meanwhile, the little girl, observing theirughter, took a fearful step backward. "You''ve got what you wanted, right? Can I go now?" She asked nervously. Upon hearing this, the two burly men snapped out of their reverie and red at the little girl, intensifying her fear. "Hahaha! Since you''ve brought us so many gold coins, of course you can go," one of them said excitedly. The little girl sighed with relief and began to turn away, but then another voice, from the man beside the first speaker, boomed loudly from behind her. "Wait! Don''t let the girl escape! If we sell her, won''t we be even richer? And look at her unusual eyes¡ªtwo different colors! She''s sure to fetch a high price from a ve trader!" As soon as the little girl heard that, her round eyes widened, and she tried to run, but the pain in her knees caused her to stumble and fall. "Ouch!" She cried out, the pain evident on her pale face. "Hahaha! Where do you think you''re going, little girl?" "Surrender, and we''ll fetch a great price by selling you, hehe~" The two burly menughed with sinister smiles, increasing the girl''s sense of desperation. "Will they catch me?" She whispered to herself, fear clouding her closed eyes as she resigned herself to her fate. She knew all too well that in a situation like this, no one coulde to her rescue, no matter how fervently she hoped or prayed. Since childhood, she has grown ustomed to facing hopelessness. Born as a demon with different eye colors and an unusual appearance, she had always been shunned by those around her. At the age of four, her parents abandoned her, forcing her to scavenge for leftover food daily just to survive. Rejection, kicks, ostracism, insults¡ªthese were her daily bread, leaving her feeling deeply saddened and helpless. She never wished to be born different, yet this was her fate, one she had reluctantly epted despite the countless obstacles. But now, in this dire moment, she clung desperately to a flicker of hope, even though she knew it was a slim chance. "Help! Anyone!" She cried out, cowering in fear, as the two burly men, their faces twisted into horrifying smiles, closed in on her. Just as her desperation peaked, the sound of footsteps and a chuckle interrupted from behind the men. "Tskckck! So, it was indeed you who stole my pouch, huh, little girl?" Upon hearing the voice, the little girl was stunned. Disbelief was clearly visible on her small face as she opened her eyes wide. Quickly turning her gaze back, she saw an extraordinarily handsome man with a faint smile on his lips and beautiful golden eyes approaching her, carrying the little girl in his arms. "Impossible... you are..." Chapter 207: Instant Killing "Impossible... you are..." The little girl could hardly believe her eyes. The approaching handsome man was both the man she had bumped into earlier and the one from whom she had stolen the pouch! She hadn''t expected him to find her, especially after she had run so far and hidden away. However, she quickly came to her senses, remembering the two burly men in front of her who wanted to kidnap her. "Don''te here! Run!" The little girl shouted hysterically, her voice desperate. While the man''s arrival initially made her feel a glimmer of hope, she quickly realized he couldn''t possibly fend off the two burly men who wanted to capture her. She had already stolen his pouch, causing him enough trouble, and she didn''t want to see him get hurt because of her. Moreover, the man had a three-year-old girl in his arms, which made it even more impossible for her to allow him to be beaten by them! Upon hearing the little girl''s desperate cry, the two burly men who were about to arrest her were startled and looked up towards the approaching man carrying the little girl in his arms¡ªit was none other than Leon and Fiona. "Oy, oy, oy, what''s this? Who are you, and do you n on saving this little girl?" One of them asked, his toneced with authority, a faint smile ying on his lips. The other man also smiled, eyeing Leon up and down with a mocking gaze, clearly unafraid. Although Leon appeared tall like them, his thin frame caused them to naturally underestimate him. The little girl panicked even more as the two burly men''s eyes fixed on Leon. She pleaded with him silently through her eyes, urging him to leave quickly before it was toote. Observing the dismissive gazes of the two burly demons, Leon frowned slightly but remainedposed. He strolled over leisurely and halted a few meters away from the girl, calmly observing her heterochromatic eyes. "Little girl, you haven''t answered my question. Did you steal my pouch?" Leon inquired, a faint smile ying on his lips. Upon hearing Leon''s words, Fiona, who was still in his arms licking her candy, was instantly startled, and she turned to the girl with a bewildered expression. "Stealing? Daddy, did this big sister steal your pouch?" Fiona asked Leon, her tone tinged with confusion. "Yes, this little girl stole my pouch," Leon confirmed with a nod before proceeding with his question, "Do you remember when she bumped into me earlier, just before we bought the candies?" Fiona blinked her innocent round eyes and nodded vigorously, saying, "I remember, daddy." "Well, at that time, she managed to steal my pouch without my noticing," Leon continued with a slight chuckle. Truth be told, he couldn''t help but admire the little girl''s ability to steal his pouch without him noticing. Naturally, this was partly due to him being caught off guard and captivated by her two very unique eye colors. However, he couldn''t help but acknowledge that the little girl was quite skilled to have pulled off such a feat. Upon hearing Leon''s exnation, Fiona pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. "Daddy, this big sister isn''t a good person, but a bad person!" Fiona eximed with a pout, folding her little arms in protest as she looked at the little girl. Leon chuckled at her statement and nodded silently, saying nothing more. Receiving an upset look from Fiona, who was around the same age as her, instantly made the little girl feel embarrassed and sad. To be honest, she never wanted to steal because she knew it was a despicable act. However, after days of finding no leftover food, hunger drove her to do it. "Oy! How dare you ignore us!? Do you want to die?!" "Damn it! This guy really wants to die!" Seeing Leon disregard them, the two burly men roared angrily and fixed him with a murderous stare. Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin "Daddy! They''re so scary!" Seeing their terrifying faces and hearing their menacing roars, Fiona widened her eyes in fear and sought refuge in Leon''s arms. This was her first encounter with figures sporting such ugly and terrifying faces, instilling intense fear within her. Leon''s expression instantly turned cold as he observed Fiona''s terror and fixed a slightly narrowed gaze on the two burly men. "I have no business with you guys, and don''t force me to take action against you," Leon said coldly, his golden eyes betraying a hint of murderous intent. Sensing Leon''s killing intent, the bodies of the two burly men trembled, their expressions turning pale and losing their earlier bravado. Observing their terrified state, Leon shook his head indifferently. Dealing with weak demons like them was beneath his interest. If not for the presence of the two little girls, he might have considered dispatching them, who dared to challenge him to hell. Whileforting Fiona by rubbing her small back, Leon turned his gaze back to the little girl with a softer expression and asked, "Well, little girl, where''s my pouch? I know you stole it. Return it to me, and I won''t punish you." He couldn''t understand why, but the moment he saw those unique eyes, he felt a strange sensation. Upon hearing Leon''s words, the little girl sadly lowered her head and pointed towards the two burly men. "I did steal your pouch, sir. However, it is no longer in my hands, but in theirs." Following the direction indicated by the girl, Leon confirmed her words as he spotted his pouch in the hand of one of the men. "You two. Can you give me back my pouch?" Leon asked calmly. The two burly men, initially fearful of Leon, widened their eyes and stared back with hostile gazes. "Return it? No way! This pouch is already in our hands and naturally belongs to us!" "Right! If you want your pouch back, you''ll have to get through to us first." The two men roared, their fists clenched with a palpable aura of killing intent emanating from their bodies. Witnessing this scene, despite her wounds, the little girl dragged herself forward with a worried expression. "Sir, you must run! They''re very dangerous; you''ll definitely get hurt!" Leon''s indifferent expression remained unchanged as he nced at her and replied calmly, "You don''t need to worry about me. Just close your eyes for now." The little girl was stunned by Leon''s words, but as she was about to say more, the indifferent look in Leon''s golden eyes made her swallow her words and subconsciously close her eyes. Seeing the little girl close her eyes, Leon checked on Fiona in his arms to ensure she was still huddled fearfully against him. Satisfied, he turned his gaze back to the two burly men with a cold stare, remarking, "If you''re seeking death, don''t me me." After uttering those words, Leon raised his right hand and pointed at them, pressing his index finger tightly against his middle finger. "Sword manifestation, appear!" Leon whispered indifferently. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, tworge, three-meter swords materialized from above the two burly men, radiating a bright light. The sudden appearance of the two swords startled the two burly men, freezing them in ce just before the swords descended swiftly and obliterated them without a trace. Observing the swift and decisive killing scene, Leon''s expression remained cold and indifferent as he murmured, "Don''t me me for not giving you an opportunity." Chapter 208: Concern and Fear of Punishment Leon let out a small sigh and shook his head. Walking past the little girl, Leon bent down, picked up the pouch, examined it briefly, and then slipped it into his robe pocket. Honestly, he didn''t care about the gold coins inside. As he had mentioned before, he was extremely rich, and these coins were as meaningless to him as the silver ones he had given to the middle-aged woman at the candy stand earlier. His initial reason for searching his pouch stemmed from curiosity about the little girl with heterochromia who had managed to steal it while he was off guard. However, he hadn''t anticipated that there would be two weak demons daring to provoke him repeatedly and frighten Fiona, prompting him to send them to face the Yama King. Furthermore, judging by the little girl''s panicked and frightened expression towards the two burly men and their possession of his pouch, he deduced that they were indeed evil demons. Therefore, he didn''t feel too guilty about killing them; in fact, he felt they deserved it. Rubbing Fiona''s head, Leon''s expression softened instantly as he gently reassured her, "Alright, Fiona, you don''t have to be afraid anymore. Those two men are gone." Upon hearing this, Fiona, still hiding her face in Leon''s arms, couldn''t help but loosen her embrace slightly and peer around, confirming that her daddy''s words were indeed true. "Wow! They really disappeared, Daddy!" Fiona eximed in amazement, her two round golden eyes sparkling with wonder. Seeing those two scary men with their intimidating faces had frightened her. Now, after witnessing their disappearance, she felt incredibly relieved and exhrated! However, curiosity got the better of her as she looked at Leon with a questioning expression. "By the way, Daddy, where did they go?" Leon smiled at the curiosity on her cute, round face and gently pinched her cheeks. With a slight chuckle, he replied, "Since those two dared to scare my little girl, they received their punishment and ran away when I confronted them." Fiona''s round, golden eyes twinkled like stars as she heard Leon''s words, and she pped her hands excitedly. "Wow, Daddy, you''re so strong!" Fiona eximed, hugging Leon''s neck with a joyful smile on her lips. Leon''s words, which seemed to protect and defend her, were incredibly meaningful to her, an innocent three-year-old girl. Moreover, these words came from Leon, her father, and the man she loved most dearly! Returning her embrace with a gentle smile, Leon softly patted her small back, saying nothing more. Meanwhile, the little girl, who had overheard the conversation between Leon and Fiona, couldn''t help but nervously open her closed eyes. As she turned her gaze forward, her eyes widened in astonishment to find that the two scary, burly men who had been chasing her earlier were no longer there! "How could that be..." she muttered in disbelief, staring at Leon, who stood a few meters ahead with a puzzled expression on her face. The two burly men who had chased her earlier were formidable figures, tall and imposing in stature. However, just moments after she closed her eyes, they vanished without a trace, as if they had never been there at all, leaving her unable to believe that nothing had happened to them. "Did this man do it?" The little girl silently pondered, wearing a doubtful expression on her pale face. She couldn''t imagine anyone else capable of such an action, as there was no one else present besides him, the little girl in his arms, and herself. "Since those two bothersome burly men are gone, now is the time for us to discuss our business, right, little girl who stole my pouch?" As her thoughts wandered, Leon''s voice suddenly rang in her ears, snapping her out of her reverie and sending her into a panic. Lifting her gaze to meet his yful stare, the little girl''s body trembled uncontrobly. "I-I''m truly sorry, sir. I-I didn''t mean to steal your pouch, but I was so hungry that I had no choice," she stammered, fear evident on her dirty, pale face. "If you want to punish me for what I did, please do it now. You can kick me, hit me, or anything else, but please don''t take me to the detention center because I don''t want to go there," she continued, tears streaming down her cheeks as she stared at Leon with a pleading gaze, looking utterly pitiful. Despite her parents abandoning her at the age of four, she had managed to survive alone for two years by scavenging for leftover food in the trash bin. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin Still, as difficult as her life was, it was better than the prospect of being detained in the notorious and terrifying Demon Race detention center, where captured demons rarely saw another day. Although she knew that being beaten or kicked would cause her little body a lot of pain that wouldn''t heal for a whole month, she was certain she could endure it. After all, such cruel treatment was a daily urrence in her life. As soon as Leon heard her words, the yful expression on his face instantly froze, reced by a shocked expression he couldn''t shake. "You..." Leon stammered, unable to find words in response. Initially, he had only wanted to joke around with the little girl and hadn''t intended to punish her for stealing his pouch. However, her unexpected response made him suddenly feel like a bully. "Little girl, are you certain about what you''re saying? Aren''t you afraid that I might actually hit or kick you?" Leon asked again, his tone and expression serious, as if seeking confirmation of her words. The little girl nodded quickly and extended her two small, scarred hands, which were dirty with various patches, while saying in a sad tone, "You can hit me, sir, but please promise not to send me to the detention center, okay? In return, I promise never to steal again. Can you grant my request?" After saying this, she lowered her gaze, tears welling up in her eyes, yet she fought to keep them from falling. Witnessing this, Fiona, nestled in Leon''s arms, felt deeply saddened. With tears suddenly welling in her eyes, Fiona looked at Leon and pleaded in a hoarse voice, "Daddy, please don''t punish this big sister. Even though she stole your pouch, can you forgive her?" Despite her initial anger towards this big sister for stealing her daddy''s pouch, seeing her sad and helpless expression stirred such sadness in Fiona that she felt like crying without realizing it. Witnessing Fiona''s tearful face, Leon let out a small sigh as he gently wiped away her tears and reassured her, "Alright, don''t worry. I won''t punish this little girl." Even without Fiona asking, he had no intention of punishing her. Relief washed over Fiona''s round, chubby face upon hearing his words, prompting a small chuckle from Leon. Turning his attention back to the little girl, Leon smiled kindly and approached her, causing her to startle and timidly close her eyes. She knew that any punishment would leave her body bruised, but she believed she could endure it, just as she had before. Just as Leon''s footsteps halted right in front of her and the threat of a blow hung in the air, arge, warm hand suddenly gently stroked her head. Simultaneously, a soft,forting voice, warm like a bell, whispered in her ear, "There''s no need to worry or be afraid; I have no intention of hitting you." Chapter 209: Meeting You Must be Fate "There''s no need to worry or be afraid; I have no intention of hitting you." Feeling the warm palm, the little girl instantly opened her eyes in disbelief. As she raised her gaze slightly, her eyes met Leon''s gentle expression, causing her face to flush with embarrassment. "Sir... You... W-what are you doing?" She asked nervously, her voice trembling. Never in her life had she imagined someone would gently rub her head, which made her feel incredibly embarrassed. Leon smiled at her reaction and gently rubbed her dry hair once more. "Like I said, you don''t have to worry. I never intended to hit or punish you at all," he reassured her. Upon hearing this, the little girl looked at Leon in surprise, unable to believe him. Suddenly, the tears welling in her eyes spilled over and streamed down her cheeks. "Sir, is what you''re saying true? You really don''t want to punish me? But I stole your pouch, which is a crime!" She cried, trying to wipe away the tears that kept falling. Every day, she endured bullying, beatings, and other painful actions from demons who mocked her for her differently colored eyes. Though she was terrified of the pain, she had braced herself for the punishment she thought she deserved for stealing his pouch. However, his words felt like a dream to her, causing her to involuntarily burst into tears. Seeing how pitiful she was, Leon couldn''t help but sigh. From her dirty appearance and emaciated body to the visible wounds on her small frame, he couldn''t imagine how miserable her life had been. ''Is this because of her heterochromia?'' Leon wondered, noticing her unique eyes¡ªone golden and one purple. As he had mentioned earlier, cases of heterochromia were extremely rare in this world, whether among humans or demons; they were almost unheard of. It was likely that this was the cause of the little girl''s misery. With a soothing smile on his lips, Leon was about to speak but was suddenly interrupted by Fiona in his arms. "Big sister, don''t cry. Daddy said he wouldn''t punish you, and that''s the truth!" Fiona encouraged her, tears rolling down her own chubby cheeks, making her look very adorable. Hearing Fiona''s words, the little girl was stunned and looked at Leon doubtfully. "Fiona''s right. You don''t have to worry because what I say is the truth," Leon said reassuringly, gently pinching her cheek. The little girl blushed with embarrassment when Leon pinched her cheeks, but his reassuring words calmed her enough that her tears slowly stopped. Struggling to rise to her feet despite the wounds on her knees, the little girl winced slightly in pain but managed to push herself up and bow towards Leon. "Thank you, sir! Thank you!" she expressed gratefully, though she struggled to hide the pain etched on her face. Leon did not respond to her gratitude but instead focused on the severe wound on her knee, causing him to frown slightly. He knew that the injury to the little girl''s knee resulted from their earlier collision, but he hadn''t anticipated that it would worsen so quickly. Moreover, upon closer inspection, he noticed numerous other injuries across her body¡ªon her neck, arms, legs, and elsewhere¡ªeach marked by dark bruises that spoke volumes about the pain she endured. Certainly, that wasn''t the worst part; the most horrifying aspect was the severe damage to this little girl''s internal organs, where poison had affected her kidneys, liver, lungs, and heart. ''What a tragic situation...'' Leon sighed deeply, closing his eyes briefly as if unable to bear the sight. With injuries this severe, he feared that the little girl might not survive another hour or two. Even with high-level healing magic, healing her would prove exceedingly difficult. Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin Nevertheless, since meeting this little girl, he has been determined not to let her suffer. ''Perhaps this is fate...'' Leon whispered to himself, his gaze softening as he opened his eyes and looked at her pitiful face. Extending his index finger and gently pressing it to her forehead, Leon whispered softly, "Stay still." Upon hearing this, the little girl was startled, but before she could say a word, suddenly Leon''s golden eyes shone brightly with a dazzling white light. "Hero Techniques: Life Force Transfer!" Leon muttered in an indifferent tone. *Whoosh!* A speck of white light appeared on Leon''s finger before entering the little girl''s body. *Boom!* The speck of white light, the essence of Leon''s hero power, erupted from the little girl''s body, surrounding her in an intensely powerful aura of holy power. Meanwhile, Fiona, witnessing the scene, couldn''t help but widen her eyes in amazement. "Wow! That''s such a dazzling white light..." She eximed with excitement, her golden eyes sparkling. As she watched the white light, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity and excitement, causing her to instinctively reach out her small, chubby hand towards it. *Buzz!* Just as she touched the holy power, her round golden eyes suddenly emitted a bright light, much like Leon''s. Simultaneously, a golden star mark appeared on her forehead, amplifying the explosion of holy power that enveloped the little girl''s body. Leon, unaware of Fiona''s unusual reaction, was suddenly startled by the surge of holy power enveloping the little girl. However, he quickly regained focus and continued controlling his hero technique. The hero technique he was currently employing was called "Life Force Transfer." True to its name, this technique allowed him to transfer his life force to others. Its profound impact was evident in its ability to revive those on the brink of death, restoring them as if they had never been ill. Although it appears impressive, mastering this technique is exceedingly challenging, even for Leon himself. Additionally, each use of this technique requires a substantial amount of life force as payment. However, Leon was not overly concerned because his life force was currently exceptionally abundant, thanks to the transcendent night he had experienced the previous night. After ten minutes passed, Leon gradually eased off the flow of his holy power before bringing it to a stop. "Whew! Finally done," he sighed, his brightly shining eyes returning to normal. Looking at the little girl before him, whose small body still radiated with holy power, Leon nodded in satisfaction, a faint smile gracing his lips. "Meeting you must be fate." Chapter 210: The Whiny Little Girl and the Embarrassing Incident *Whoosh!* Momentster, the holy power surrounding the little girl gradually dimmed and finally vanished. As she opened her eyes, the little girl looked up at Leon with a slightly confused and doubtful gaze. "Sir, just now... what happened?" She asked, her tone full of bewilderment. Leon smiled slightly and walked closer to her, rubbing the back of his head. "Just now, I healed your wounds," Leon replied softly, instantly causing the little girl''s eyes to widen in disbelief. Quickly, she examined her knees and was shocked to see that therge, bloody wound had miraculously healed! Still stunned, she checked the rest of her body¡ªher arms, legs, belly, and neck¡ªand found that the ck bruises had also disappeared! "This... how could..." The little girl covered her mouth with both hands, unable to believe what she was seeing. The wounds on her body were the result of years of oppression. While most of these wounds healed slowly on their own, they left behind unsightly scars. Additionally, some wounds do not heal; these are from being hit or kicked, resulting in prolonged bruising that causes her daily pain. Now, seeing all those wounds heal in an instant felt like a dream; how could she not be surprised? Subconsciously, tears once again fell from her eyes and soaked her cheeks. "Hiks... why... why are you so kind to me, sir?" The little girl sobbed, looking up at Leon. She couldn''t understand why this man was so kind to her. Not only did he forgive her for stealing his pouch, but he also healed her injuries, making her feel as if she were dreaming. Seeing her tears, Leon simply smiled and slowly lowered Fiona from his embrace. Slowly crouching down in front of her, Leon peered closely into her eyes, filled with amazement. ''These two eyes are truly stunning...'' he couldn''t help but praise inwardly. The contrasting colors of gold and purple were striking yet beautiful. The gold color in her right eye was charming, as if symbolizing the illuminating light that graces the world, while her left purple eye appeared stunning, akin to symbolizing a deep darkness that casts eternal shadows across the world, prompting Leon to sigh softly in admiration. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon reached out and gently rubbed her head, his lips curving into a gentle smile. "I understand if you''re puzzled by my kindness and find it unusual. After all, kindness in this world oftenes with underlying motives and is rarely without purpose. But rest assured, I never had any ill intentions toward you. My only reason for helping was out of genuine pity." Leon paused for a moment, gently pinching her slightly gaunt and thin cheeks before continuing, "Moreover, our meeting might just be fate. It seems fate brought us together so I could help you, like healing your wounds." After finishing his words, Leon couldn''t help but shake his head slightly with a small chuckle. In the past, he had dismissed the idea of ''fate'' as mere nonsense. However, after meeting Liliana, who bore three daughters due to an incident four years ago, and encountering Miranda, where he uncovered a 7,000-year-old truth, he no longer held such a skeptical view. Moreover, he bore the nickname "The Fated One," a moniker that would appear ironic if he didn''t believe in fate. Therefore, he was convinced that his meeting with this little girl was not a coincidence but a fate orchestrated for both of them. As absurd as it sounded, this feeling persisted, especially after he beheld her eyes, which hinted at something more profound than a mere gic disorder. Upon hearing Leon''s words, the little girl was stunned, gazing at him with astonishment as she wiped away tears from her cheeks. "Fate?" she asked softly. "Yes, fate," Leon affirmed with conviction, continuing with a gentle smile. "In this world, all living beings are bound by fate, including you and me. That''s why our meeting must be fate." The little girl widened her eyes, captivated by Leon''s gentle smile, causing a slight blush of embarrassment to color her cheeks before she lowered her gaze with a touch of sadness. "Sir, your words are truly new to me," she said in a saddened tone, continuing, "Usually, demons who see me say I bring bad luck because of my unusual two-eye color. They im that anyone who meets me will suffer misfortune." As she finished speaking, she clenched her small palms tightly, her body trembling slightly. Her unusual eye color had been the cause of her suffering all this time, asionally prompting self-loathing. Seeing her deeply saddened expression, Leon felt a surge of pity for her. Heterochromia was a rare condition, leading demons to naturally perceive it as a symbol of bad luck or misfortune. However, instead of immediatelyforting her, he shifted his gaze towards Fiona, who had been silently observing their interaction as if engrossed in it. "Fiona, could you assist me?" Leon asked quietly, causing Fiona to startle. "Help you?" Fiona blinked innocently, gazing curiously at Leon. Leon nodded, leaned close to Fiona''s ear, and whispered something to her. After a moment, Fiona''s eyes widened with a sparkle in her golden irises, and she nodded enthusiastically. "Leave it to me, Daddy!" Fiona whispered back into Leon''s ear, prompting him to chuckle softly. With a nod, Leon gently tousled Fiona''s hair, then stepped back a few paces, observing with a faint smile on his lips. Fiona approached the little girl, studying her with a curious gaze. Despite the age difference that made the little girl a head taller, her thin frame made Fiona appearrger and more robust byparison. Stopping in front of the little girl, Fiona gently extended her arms and sped her hands. Her voice, sweet as honey, reassured, "Big sister, don''t be sad anymore. Your eyes aren''t bad at all; in fact, they''re very beautiful." Feeling Fiona''s hand holding hers, the little girl was taken aback. However, she was even more surprised by Fiona''s words, causing her to instinctively lift her gaze to meet Fiona''s round, innocent eyes. "Is what you''re saying true?" She asked hesitantly, then continued with a hint of regret and sadness, "But everyone says my eyes are cursed." Fiona quickly shook her head and replied, "No, they are wrong, big sister. Your two eyes are very beautiful and unique; even my daddy said so." Listening to Fiona''s words, the little girl looked at Leon, who smiled back at her. "What Fiona said is true," Leon said gently as he approached and knelt down in front of her, running his fingers through her hair. "You don''t have to feel sad anymore like before, okay?" The little girl looked into Leon''s golden eyes, and tears welled up in her own. "Wuuuu! Sir, thank you! Thank you!" She cried, jumping towards Leon and hugging him, surprising both him and Fiona. However, Leon did not push her away or reject her; instead, he hugged her, gently rubbing her thin back without uttering a word. Fiona, who witnessed the scene, felt a twinge of jealousy seeing her hugging her dad, but she managed to keep herposure and quietly watched from the side. After a while, the little girl''s cries gradually subsided. Then she widened her eyes as she realized she had made a mistake! "S-sir! I-I''m sorry! I-I really didn''t mean to!" The little girl quickly withdrew from her hug with Leon, her voice filled with panic and anxiety. She feared that Leon might be upset with her, and the thought brought tears welling up once more. Leon chuckled at her adorable, panicked expression and shook his head slightly. "Don''t worry, I''m not angry at all," Leon replied lightly, showing no sign of anger. The little girl felt relieved, but when she noticed a dirty stain on his robe, her anxiety returned. "However, sir, your robe..." she said timidly, biting her lower lip. Upon seeing the robe''s elegance, she realized it was very expensive, and she knew she couldn''t afford to rece it if it was damaged. Leon sighed helplessly at her anxious expression and gently stroked her hair to calm her down. "Didn''t I say it''s fine? There''s no need to worry," Leon remarked in a casual tone, putting the little girl at ease. "By the way, we haven''t properly introduced ourselves," Leon continued, quickly changing the subject. "I''m Leon Kruger, and this little girl next to me is Fiona Crimson, my daughter." "Hello, big sister. My name is Fiona Crimson, but you can just call me Fiona!" Fiona chimed in with a sweet smile. Leon maintained his smile and asked, "Now, can you tell me your name, little girl?" Hearing Leon''s question, the little girl instantly became nervous, her little lips opening and closing as she tried to respond. "My name... My name is... My name is..." Before she could finish, an unusually loud rumbling sound from her hungry stomach interrupted her. *Grrrr!* Leon: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Fiona: (O.O) ------------- A/N: Well, I apologize for only being able to update one chapter today, as I''m quite busy. Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin By the way, you might be wondering about the identity of the little girl in this chapter, but I won''t spoil it. However, what I can tell you is that she is not a character who appears briefly and then disappears; rather, she is one of the important characters in this story and ys a key role in its ending. Well, that''s all, and thank you! Chapter 211: Incredible Coincidence The sun zed hotter in the sky, and time passed so quickly that no one seemed to notice. Nheless, the crowds in the city of Erantum remained undiminished. Every side of the road was crowded with demons going about their daily activities, making the city look very lively despite the intense heat of the sun''s rays. "Mommy! Look! There''s a candy stand! Wow! Look at all those candies¡ªthey look incredibly delicious!" "Yes! I bet those candies taste amazing." On a bustling street lined with merchants, Charlotte and Iris, dressed in beautiful white and blue gowns, excitedly eximed to Liliana as they spotted the candy stand on the left side of the street. Standing behind them, Liliana, in a stunning loose red gown that couldn''t hide her perfect figure, smiled at their enthusiasm and asked softly, "Do you want to try some?" Upon hearing this, Iris and Charlotte exchanged nces, their golden eyes sparkling with happiness. "Yes! I want some, Mommy!" Iris replied excitedly, unable to hide her desire. "I want some too, Mommy," Charlotte added in a calm tone, though the joy on her round, adorable face was unmistakable. Liliana smiled and nodded, saying, "Alright, let''s go buy those candies." Since their purpose for going to the capital was to have fun, Liliana did not hold back or forbid them from trying anything they wanted. As long as it wasn''t dangerous, she was pleased to buy them candy and other treats. After all, it was rare for her to have this much free time to enjoy with them, given her endless workload. "Thank you, Mommy!" Charlotte and Iris eximed joyfully, each holding one of Liliana''s hands affectionately. "You''re wee," Liliana replied with a gentle smile that never left her lips. Not long after, the three strolled leisurely towards the candy stand that Iris and Charlotte had pointed out. As they made their way to the candy stand, Liliana couldn''t help but notice the bustling crowd around her, causing her to smile with pride and nod slightly. As the Demon Emperor, Liliana felt profound satisfaction in seeing the people she protected thrive and prosper. It reinforced her belief that her efforts were not in vain. Of course, Liliana knew that not all of her people were as prosperous as they appeared, especially those in hardship, like those living in the border towns of the Desert of Chaos. Due to the ongoing war, they were undoubtedly the most affected, a responsibility she, as the Demon Emperor, felt duty-bound to address. After a while, Liliana, Iris, and Charlotte finally arrived at the candy stand and discovered that it was attended by a middle-aged woman with a warm smile. "Excuse me. I''d like to buy some candy for my daughters," Liliana greeted the woman gently, setting aside her usual authoritative demeanor. Despite being the Demon Emperor and ruler of the entire Demon race, she never felt the need to assert her status during casual strolls like this. In addition to her aversion to disying her status to earn respect from her people, she also sought to avoid formality so as not to disrupt her leisure time like this. Upon hearing Liliana''s greeting, the middle-aged woman, who was busy restocking the candies, was slightly taken aback. When she turned to look, she was even more surprised to see Liliana, who was extraordinarily beautiful and charming, prompting a smile to spread across her lips. "What an extraordinarily beautiful woman," the middle-aged woman praised before adding in a joking tone, "Just now, I was thinking you were a goddess who descended from the sky, youngdy." Since Liliana always used disguise magic whenever she went out for a walk, the middle-aged woman naturally did not recognize her as the Demon Emperor. Moreover, since ascending the throne as the Demon Emperor, Liliana has rarely appeared in public, resulting in many of her people being unfamiliar with her true appearance. Liliana smiled warmly after hearing the middle-aged woman''s praise and replied, "Thank you very much for your kind words." Despite frequently hearingpliments about her beauty and asionally feeling bored by them, she certainly did not reject them. The middle-aged woman smiled and nodded, then asked, "How many candies would you like to buy, youngdy?" Liliana didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she bent down slightly and picked up Charlotte and Iris. "Charlotte, Iris, which candy do you like?" Liliana asked. Both Charlotte and Iris stared at the array of candies before them, almost drooling with anticipation. Even Charlotte, who is typically calm and graceful, couldn''t contain her excitement at the sight of these delicious treats. "I want this one and that one, Mommy," Iris eximed, pointing excitedly at two spiral-shaped lollipops. "I want one like Iris too," Charlotte added, overwhelmed by the wide selection of candies and unable to resist choosing the same vor as Iris. Liliana nodded and was about to speak when she noticed the middle-aged woman frozen like a statue, her eyes widening as she stared at Charlotte and Iris. Seeing this, Liliana frowned slightly and asked in a doubtful tone, "Ma''am? What''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at my two daughters like that?" Charlotte and Iris, noticing the middle-aged woman''s surprised gaze on them, also became curious. Upon hearing Liliana''s voice, the middle-aged woman quickly regained her senses and pointed at Charlotte and Iris with slightly trembling hands. "Fiona? Why have you returned to my candy stand, and where is your father? More importantly, how can there be two of you?" She asked in surprise and confusion. As soon as they heard the woman''s words, Liliana, Iris, and Charlotte widened their eyes and exchanged shocked nces with each other. "Fiona? Ma''am, what do you mean?" Liliana inquired, her brows slightly furrowed. The middle-aged woman rubbed her eyes as if she still couldn''t believe what she was seeing. After confirming that she was not dreaming, she turned her gaze back towards Liliana with a doubtful look. "I apologize for my rudeness, youngdy. Half an hour before you arrived, there was an extraordinarily handsome man with his adorable daughter. She has shoulder-length white hair and golden eyes that bear a striking resemnce to your two daughters. Her name is Fiona Crimson," the middle-aged woman exined cautiously. Liliana was taken aback by the middle-aged woman''s exnation and exchanged surprised nces with Charlotte and Iris, who shared her astonishment. However, before Liliana could say anything, Charlotte quickly interjected. "Ma''am, the little girl you met is our little sister, and the handsome man with her is our daddy," Charlotte replied, her lips blooming into a beautiful and adorable smile. The middle-aged woman was slightly stunned and nced at Liliana, who responded with a confirming nod. "My daughter is correct. The little girl you met is my third daughter, Fiona Crimson, and the man apanying her is my husband." Liliana exined it with a gentle smile. "Ah, I see..." The middle-aged woman sighed softly as she nodded. She initially thought these two little girls were Fiona, who had suddenly multiplied, but she hadn''t expected that they were her sisters. "Youngdy, you are truly blessed to have such beautiful triplet daughters," the middle-aged woman chuckled,plimenting Liliana and causing her to feel a touch of embarrassment. "Thank you for your kind words," Liliana replied politely and calmly, though a smile blossomed on her lips, impossible to conceal. The middle-aged woman smiled and nodded, then bundled up the candies Iris and Charlotte had chosen into arge package before handing it to them. "Whoaah!" Charlotte and Iris eximed in surprise when they saw therge package, discovering there were more than ten candies, including the ones they had picked! "Since you''re Fiona''s sisters, these candies are on the house for you!" the middle-aged woman said with a gentle smile, prompting Charlotte and Iris to exchange excited nces. "Thank you, ma''am!" the two eximed excitedly, causing the smile on the middle-aged woman''s lips to widen even further. Contrary to Charlotte and Iris''s excitement, Liliana quickly shook her head and retrieved a pouch from her gown''s pocket. "No, ma''am. You can''t give away freebies like that because it will cost you. I will pay for it." "No, youngdy. You don''t have to pay for it," the middle-aged woman insisted, shaking her head in refusal. The silver coin given by Leon was more than sufficient to cover the cost of the candies at her stand, making it inappropriate for her to insist on payment from his wife. Unfortunately, Liliana did not hear her refusal and took five gold coins from her pouch, pressing them into the middle-aged woman''s hand. "Take it," Liliana said firmly, unwilling to ept rejection. Seeing the five gold coins in her hand, the middle-aged woman''s eyes widened, but before she could speak, Liliana quickly intervened. "I know these five gold coins are more than enough to pay for the candies you gave my daughters, but please don''t refuse them," Liliana insisted in a serious tone, causing the woman to reluctantly withdraw her objection. "Thank you, youngdy! Thank you!" the middle-aged woman said in a trembling voice, still struggling to ept this fact. The five gold coins represented an incredibly generous sum, beyond anything she had imagined possessing. With this amount, she could be considered a wealthy demon, able to livefortably for the rest of her life without needing to sell candy anymore! "You''re wee," Liliana replied casually, a faint smile ying on her lips. Then she continued, "By the way, could you tell me which direction my husband and daughter went after they bought candy from you?" Realizing she might have the chance to meet Leon, Liliana wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip by. After all, being together was better than being apart. Upon hearing Liliana''s question, the middle-aged woman hesitantly pointed southward and replied, "Half an hour ago, he went that way. But I''m not sure if you''ll be able to catch up with him, youngdy." Liliana nodded slightly as she nced in the direction indicated, then gathered Charlotte and Iris into her arms. "It''s alright. I can find him," Liliana calmly stated before turning to leave in the direction the middle-aged woman had indicated. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin "Goodbye, ma''am!" "Goodbye!" Charlotte and Iris smiled and waved at the middle-aged woman. "Goodbye, you two." She smiled and waved back. As she watched them slowly disappear from her sight, the middle-aged woman looked down at the five gold coins and one silver coin in her hand, feeling a bit dazed. "Am I dreaming?" ------------- A/N: Hello, my handsome readers! I n to upgrade the chapter privilege to three levels, with the price of one chapter not much different from the price of one chapter in the first-level privilege. What do you think? Well, thank you, and don''t forget the support! Chapter 212: Fionas Innocent Question "Mommy, are you really going to look for Daddy and Fiona?" Cradled in Liliana''s arms, Iris looked up at her and asked curiously while licking a lollipop. Beside her, Charlotte remained silent, but the curiosity etched on her adorable face matched Iris''s. In response to Iris''s question, Liliana looked at her gently, nodded slightly, and replied, "Of course, I''ll look for them. After all, walking together would be much more enjoyable than being separated like this, right?" Hearing this, Iris and Charlotte exchanged nces, their small lips slightly pursed in apparent dissatisfaction. Since their daddy left them to have fun alone with Fiona in the capital, Iris and Charlotte still harbored feelings of upset and anger towards him. This made them reluctant to meet their dad before he came to apologize in person. Observing her daughters'' anxiety and distress, Liliana offered a faint smile and gently shook her head. "I understand that you two might still be upset with your dad, but he likely had his reasons for taking only Fiona out. After all, I know him well," Liliana exined in a soothing tone. Though she didn''t understand why Leon had taken only Fiona without Charlotte and Iris, Liliana was certain he must have had his own reasons. She had witnessed his deep care for all three daughters, which solidified her trust in him. Upon hearing Liliana''s exnation, Iris and Charlotte exchanged startled nces, their shock evident on each of their faces. Their mother''s words quickly made them realize this. Despite their daddy sometimes spoiling Fiona more than themselves, they knew how deeply he loved them both. Hence, there was no way he would leave them at home and simply go to y with Fiona in the capital without a clear reason. After exchanging nces for a few moments, they nodded in understanding and turned their gaze back towards Liliana. "Mommy, you''re right. Regardless of how much Daddy loves Fiona, he couldn''t have done this on purpose," Iris said in a tone that was slightly indifferent yet serious. "Yes, I agree with Iris, Mommy. Maybe Daddy has his own reasons that we don''t know about," Charlotte chimed in, equally serious. Seeing this, Liliana smiled with relief as she kissed each of their chubby cheeks and whispered, "Good! I''m d to hear that." As their mother, she was determined to preserve the strong bond among her three daughters, including their rtionship with their father, Leon. Therefore, she resolved to do her best to maintain their unity. "Then, let''s go find your father and Fiona," Liliana continued in a gentle tone. Charlotte and Iris nodded eagerly together, ready to respond, but their attention was suddenly diverted to a tavern a few hundred meters away. There, at one of the tables outside, they spotted a handsome man in a white robe feeding a little girl beside him¡ªwho turned out to be none other than their father and Fiona! "Mommy, isn''t that Daddy and Fiona over there?" Charlotte and Iris eximed simultaneously, pointing towards the tavern. Upon hearing their exmation, Liliana raised her eyebrows in surprise and turned around, confirming that what the two had said was true. "You two were right. It really is them," Liliana said, slightly stunned for a moment before smiling. Initially, she had nned to look for Leon while enjoying a stroll through the capital with her daughters. However, she hadn''t expected to encounter Leon and Fiona so quickly, which prompted a small giggle from her. "Alright, let''s go to them," Liliana remarked gently. Charlotte and Iris nodded simultaneously, replying excitedly, "Yes, let''s go!" *** In a bustling tavern filled with visitors, Leon and Fiona sat together at a table adorned with several delicious dishes. "Wow! It smells so delicious!" Fiona''s eyes lit up as she gazed at the neatly arranged food before her, causing her to involuntarily drool. While her mother''s cooking in the pce also had an excellent aroma, the dishes in front of her were equally enticing. Moreover, many of these dishes were new to her, intensifying her eagerness to taste them! Leon chuckled at her adorable behavior, grabbed a tissue, and gently wiped away the drool forming at the corner of her lips. "Well, these dishes do look delicious. I didn''t expect the chef at this tavern to prepare such vorful and aromatic meals," Leon remarked, a faint smile gracing his lips. Fiona nodded enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she agreed with Leon''s observation. "Daddy, can I eat it?" Fiona asked hopefully. "Of course you can. Just be careful; some dishes might be a bit spicy," Leon replied casually. "Okay!" Fiona cheerfully responded and began eating the food in front of her. Leon watched Fiona closely for a while, making sure she didn''t identally pick something too spicy. Feeling at ease, Leon nodded slightly and shifted his gaze to the little girl sitting across from him¡ªthe same girl he had rescued earlier. Maintaining a smile on his lips, Leon gently remarked, "Why so quiet, little girl? Come, join us for a meal." Upon hearing Leon''s invitation, the little girl''s face flushed with embarrassment. She shook her head and replied in a trembling voice, "I''m sorry, sir, but I feel I don''t deserve your kindness anymore." Not only had this man forgiven her, but he had also tended to her wounds¡ªa gesture of immense kindness that left her feeling unworthy of further favors. Furthermore, despite his forgiveness, the fact that she had stolen his pouch continued to weigh heavily on her mind, intensifying her embarrassment. Observing her refusal, Leon couldn''t help but let out a small sigh of empathy. Despite their brief interaction, Leon had already gained a profound understanding of her. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin Although she had faced a lot of discrimination, this little girl was genuinely innocent and kind-hearted. If there were other demons in her position, they would undoubtedly exploit his kindness without hesitation. However, this little girl''s consistent refusal of his kindness only increased Leon''s admiration for her. With a sigh, Leon said nothing more and began to serve her some dishes. "Eat up," Leon ordered firmly. The little girl continued to shake her head, refusing, instantly sharpening Leon''s gaze. "If you refuse to eat, I''ll take you to the Demon Race''s detention center and leave you there indefinitely," Leon threatened coldly, causing her eyes to widen in rm. "S-sir! Didn''t you promise you wouldn''t do that?" The little girl asked frantically, her small body trembling with fear. "I did promise, but I can also break my promises," Leon replied nonchntly, shrugging. Hearing this, disbelief crossed the little girl''s face before tears suddenly streamed down her cheeks. "Wuuu~ You''re so mean, sir!" The little girl burst into tears, causing Leon''s indifferent expression to instantly stiffen, his mouth twitching at the corners. He had only intended to coerce the little girl into eating by threatening her, but he hadn''t expected her to react by crying like that. "Hah~ Alright, don''t cry anymore. I was just teasing. Let''s eat now, and please don''t refuse anymore. These dishes were prepared especially for you." Leon sighed softly, his expression softening as he reached out to gently rub her head. Hearing this, the little girl looked at Leon with innocent eyes, still teary. "Really?" she asked hesitantly, wiping away her tears. Leon nodded reassuringly and replied with a slight smile, "Of course. So, let''s eat. Your stomach must be rumbling after all this time, right?" The little girl''s face reddened slightly when Leon mentioned her rumbling stomach earlier, prompting her to want to hide. Leon chuckled as he handed her some dishes and encouraged her, saying, "Come on, eat." The little girl nodded quietly and didn''t hesitate. Picking up a piece of perfectly roasted wild beef, she took a bite, instantly surprised by its vor. "So good!" She eximed, widening her eyes in amazement. For the past two years, she has survived by scavenging leftovers from trash bins and has never before tasted meat so delicious. "Hap... Nyam~" The little girl eagerly took another piece of meat and savored it with delight. Watching the joy on her adorable yet thin face, Leon chuckled softly to himself, quietly whispering, "She truly is an extraordinary little girl." Her wisdom beyond her years and her polite demeanor, despite the incident of stealing his pouch, further intrigued him about her past. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon smiled slightly and turned his hungry gaze back to the food in front of him. He picked up the fork and brought the stir-fried beef to his nose, inhaling its aroma with a nod of appreciation. Just as he was about to take a bite, his movement halted abruptly when he sensed someone''s gaze fixed on him. ncing to the side, he saw Fiona staring at him curiously, her lip and both sides of her cheeks slightly smeared with food oil. "What''s wrong, Fiona? Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something wrong with my face?" Leon inquired gently as he wiped her lips clean with a tissue. Fiona didn''t immediately answer Leon''s question but simply shook her head. "It''s okay, Daddy," Fiona replied innocently. "It''s just that I suddenly remembered something Mommy said in the past." Upon hearing this, Leon raised his eyebrows curiously and asked, "What did Mommy say?" Fiona pursed her lips and replied in a hesitant tone, "Mommy once told me and my two sisters that a man who makes a woman cry is a scoundrel." Pausing for a moment, Fiona looked at Leon with an innocent and confused gaze before asking, "Daddy, what is a scoundrel? And are you a scoundrel too?" Leon: "..." Chapter 213: The Little Girls Past and Fionas Sudden Request "By the way, little girl, shouldn''t you be able to tell me your name by now?" Leon picked up a piece of stir-fried beef with his fork and fed it to Fiona, his gaze shifting curiously to the little girl sitting across from him. "Hap! Nyam~ Nyam~" Fiona ate the beef in one bite, her round eyes narrowing into crescent moons with delight. Upon hearing Leon''s question, the little girl froze, her fork pausing in mid-air as her cute yet thin face turned pale. "Um... that''s... my name," she stammered nervously, her lips trembling. Observing her nervousness, Leon raised an eyebrow, his face clearly showing his bewilderment. He had asked her this question before, and her reaction was the same¡ªnervous, almost frightened¡ªwhich had puzzled him then. Now, after asking her again and seeing the same reaction, Leon couldn''t help but feel even more perplexed. "Is she still so wary of me that she doesn''t want to tell me her name?" As this thought crossed his mind, Leon took a small breath and nodded slightly, as if he understood. He couldn''t think of a more logical exnation for the nervousness on her face. With a small sigh, Leon picked up a piece of stir-fried beef with his fork and ate it. In a gentle tone, he said, "If you don''t want to tell me your name because you''re still wary of me, that''s fine. I understand your position and situation." Although this little girl remained wary of him despite his kindness, Leon harbored no anger or resentment towards her whatsoever. He understood well that for a young girl like her, who had grown up in such a harsh environment, being wary of others was quite natural. Upon hearing Leon''s words, the little girl''s nervous expression froze instantly, her eyes widening in surprise. "No! That''s not what I meant, sir!" The little girl stood up abruptly and eximed loudly, startling Leon, Fiona, and all the demons dining in the tavern. Instantly, all eyes turned towards her, quieting the atmosphere in the tavern. Sensing the many gazes fixed upon her, she widened her eyes, and her face flushed visibly. "Ahem! Well, please, have a seat, little girl," Leon interjected quickly, breaking the awkward silence with a slight cough. With her face still flushed, the little girl quickly sat back into her seat and lowered her head, trying to hide her embarrassed face from Leon. Leon let out a small sigh, chuckling slightly, and was about to speak when he suddenly noticed that the demons in the tavern hadn''t taken their gaze off her. "Hey, doesn''t this little girl look peculiar? Look at her different-colored eyes." "You''re right. She looks quite unique and strange with those two eye colors." "Wait! I think I''ve seen this little girl before. Isn''t she the strange one who often scavenges through the trash on the outskirts of the city?" "Yeah, that''s her! I''ve also seen her around before!" "Damn! How did this raggedy little girl get into this tavern? Did she sneak in?" The demons whispered among themselves in not-so-quiet voices, prompting Leon to immediately frown. ncing at the little girl, Leon noticed her face had turned red, and her small body was trembling slightly. This sight caused Leon''s golden eyes to instantly grow cold as he surveyed the demons around him. "Aren''t you all shameless to gossip like that? Don''t you have anything better to do?" Leon''s voice turned cold and indifferent, infused with a killing intent that sent a chill through the demons in the tavern, as if they were being scrutinized by the god of death. "Ahem! I forgot I have urgent business to attend to." "Yes, me too." "Right, I have something important to do as well... Ahem!" The demons quickly dispersed, returning to their own affairs, though the look of fear remained clear on their faces. Leon retracted the killing intent he had released, shaking his head as he looked at the little girl, who still appeared terrified. "Well, you don''t have to be afraid anymore. They''re no longer paying attention to you," Leon said in a soothing tone. Upon hearing this, the little girl was slightly stunned. Timidly, she nced around, realizing the truth in his words, and sighed in relief. Staring at Leon with gratitude, the little girl pursed her lips and whispered guiltily, "Sorry to trouble you, and thank you, sir." She had troubled this man more than once, which made her feel very guilty towards him. "It''s alright. Don''t worry about it. Let''s eat," Leon said softly, a gentle smile on his lips. The little girl pursed her lips, staring at the food in front of her without moving to eat. Seeing this, Leon asked hesitantly, "Why are you silent? Is something bothering you?" The little girl shook her head, lowering her gaze. "No, sir. It''s not that. I just feel guilty for not exining the truth clearly to you." She paused for a moment before finally continuing, biting her lower lip. "Actually, the reason I hesitated to tell you my name wasn''t because I was wary of you, but because I don''t have a name." Upon hearing this, Leon, who was drinking, immediately choked and coughed. "Ahem!" He quickly wiped his mouth with a tissue, looking at the little girl in astonishment. "You don''t have a name? How is that possible?" He had assumed her reluctance to share her name was due to wariness, but her answer was entirely unexpected. "I''m not joking, sir. I really don''t have a name," the little girl replied in a sullen tone. "When I was born, I already had these eye colors that made my parents fear me. Then..." She proceeded to tell Leon everything about her past and how she ended up in her current situation. After five minutes, she finished her story with a sad expression on her face. "So, that''s the story. I''m really not lying to you¡ªI don''t have a name." Leon let out a small sigh after hearing her story, looking at her with a sympathetic gaze. As he had originally suspected, this little girl had indeed suffered due to her heterochromia. However, her story allowed him to understand her more deeply. Not only had she been discriminated against by the demons in her environment, but even her own parents had abandoned her, causing her to scavenge through garbage for the past two years to survive. Leon couldn''t imagine such a horrible thing happening to a little girl like her. However, considering that this was a fantasy world where lives could be easily lost, it seemed that such incidents were not umon. "Hiks! Hiks!" Just as Leon was about to speak, he suddenly heard soft crying beside him. Turning his head, he realized it was Fiona. "Daddy, this big sister''s story is really sad," Fiona said, wiping tears from the corners of her eyes, a little snoting from her nose. Leon was initially surprised to see Fiona suddenly crying, but his surprise eventually turned into a small smile. Gently taking a tissue, he wiped the snot from her little nose and replied, "Yeah, I know." Seeing Fiona show sympathy at such a young age made Leon, as a father, very happy. He didn''t want his daughters, including Iris and Charlotte, to grow up with indifferent hearts. Fiona pursed her lips, looking at the little girl, before turning back to Leon. "Daddy, can we take this big sister to the pce?" Upon hearing Fiona''s words, Leon was suddenly stunned and looked at her with astonishment. "What do you mean, Fiona? Did I hear you correctly?" Leon inquired, needing to confirm he hadn''t misheard. Fiona shook her head quickly, tears still streaming down her cheeks as she said, "In the pce, we have many unused rooms. If we bring the big sister there, wouldn''t that be okay?" "This..." Leon was once again stunned, rendered speechless by Fiona''s suggestion. He never expected Fiona, at such a young age, toe up with such an idea, which surprised him immensely. In truth, the idea had crossed his mind before, but he had hesitated to make a decision. Bringing the little girl to the pce would mean adopting her and taking full responsibility for her life. Personally, he had no issue with this; he had grown fond of the little girl, particrly admiring her wisdom despite her youth. The main dilemma, however, was how Liliana would react to the adoption. As his partner and the mother of his three daughters, her input was crucial for making this decision. Furthermore, the inner pce itself held special significance as the residence of the Demon Emperors of each generation and their families, causing Leon to feel that he had no right to bring others to live there. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon gazed at Fiona''s sad yet hopeful expression and let out a small sigh. Just as Leon was about to speak, suddenly a woman''s voice calling out to him echoed in his mind. "Master!" Chapter 214: Just a Misunderstanding? Upon hearing the voice, Leon''s eyes widened in shock; he recognized it instantly¡ªit was Miranda''s voice! "Miranda? Is that really you?" Leon inquired, his voice still tinged with surprise. "Yes, it''s me, master." Miranda''s soft reply echoed in his mind, recing his shock with curiosity. "Miranda, why did you call me? Is something wrong?" Leon asked hesitantly. Only a few hours had passed since their discussion in his room about the Holy Sword of Zenith, leaving him puzzled as to why she was contacting him again so soon. "Master, I apologize for disturbing you so suddenly," Miranda said, her tone tinged with regret before turning serious. "But I have something very important to tell you." Leon''s eyebrows lifted in curiosity as he inquired, "Is this important matter rted to my Holy Sword of Zenith?" "No, it''s not about that," Miranda replied briefly, then continued, "Regarding the Holy Sword of Zenith, I''m still investigating. It may take a day or two to find the answer. This matter is ratherplicated, even for me, so I need to conduct an in-depth investigation." Leon nodded slightly, indicating he understood, and asked, "So, what problem did you want to talk to me about?" Miranda was silent for a few moments before finally answering with a tone full of seriousness that resonated in his mind: "It''s about the little girl across from you, Master." As soon as Leon heard her words, his body instantly stiffened, and his eyebrows furrowed slightly. "Rted to this little girl? What do you mean? Do you sense something strange about her?" Leon asked, astonished and curious. "That''s correct, Master. I sense something peculiar about the little girl. It''s confusing and difficult to believe," Miranda admitted, her tone tinged with hesitation. The furrows on Leon''s brow deepened at Miranda''s words, prompting him to take a small breath to calm himself. "Then please tell me what you saw in her, Miranda," Leon ordered in a serious tone. To be honest, from the moment he first saw the little girl, especially noticing the two different colors of her eyes, Leon had a strong hunch that she wasn''t ordinary and possessed something special. Moreover, being around her evoked afortable and familiar feeling, strengthening his intuition. Nevertheless, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t perceive what made her special. Hence, Miranda''s revtion about sensing something unusual in this little girl naturally ignited his curiosity and determination to uncover the truth. "Master, the peculiarity I sense from her may sound absurd, and I myself find it hard to believe," Miranda replied in a solemn tone before continuing: "I detect a faint fluctuation of chaos and holy power within her body, and it''s remarkably simr to the one inside you!" As soon as Leon heard this, his eyes widened, and his heart raced instantly. "What!? Chaos power and holy power!?" Leon eximed inwardly, in disbelief. Luckily, theirmunication was telepathic; otherwise, Leon''s exmation might have once again startled all the demons inside the tavern. "Miranda! Are you serious? Chaos Power and Holy Power? How could both of those powers possibly exist inside that little girl?" Leon asked urgently, staring at the little girl opposite him with astonishment. The Chaos Power and the Holy Power are two forces with inherently contradictory natures, akin to fire and water, making it impossible for any living being to bear both powers simultaneously. Even the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the First Hero of Mankind Luminus Troya could not achieve this, underscoring its impossibility. However, this rule did not apply to him alone; he could bear both of these formidable powers within himself, thereby earning him the title of "The Fated One." Miranda imed the little girl possessed the fluctuating aura of both powers, leaving Leon shocked and struggling to believe. "Hah... I couldn''t believe it myself at first, Master, but this is the truth," Miranda replied with a slight sigh. "This..." Leon wanted to respond, but he found himself utterly speechless. Given Miranda''s status as the sword spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos, she could not possibly joke or deceive him about something of this magnitude. No matter how much he resisted believing it, Leon knew this was the truth. Taking a deep breath, Leon closed his eyes briefly to ease the tension lingering from Miranda''s statement. After a while, he reopened his eyes, feeling his mind regain its calmposure. "Miranda, can you exin everything to me more clearly?" Leon inquired with a small sigh and looked at the little girl opposite him with aplicated gaze. If Miranda''s im that this little girl possessed the fluctuations of both powers was true, then it was a significant matter that could not be ignored. After all, in this world, he should be the sole possessor of those two powers¡ªchaos power and holy power¡ªand it was deemed impossible for anyone else to possess them. Otherwise, why would the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, have meticulously nned for 7,000 years, awaiting his arrival as the Fated One? "Master, do you recall when you healed her before?" Miranda asked. Upon hearing this, Leon was slightly surprised and nodded, then replied in a curious tone, "Of course I remember. Why are you suddenly bringing this up? Does the little girl''s problem have anything to do with that incident?" "That''s correct, master," Miranda said seriously, then continued, "When you used your hero technique to heal her, I sensed a fluctuation of chaos power and holy power emanating from within her, which startled me and caused me to awaken from my rest." Leon narrowed his eyes slightly as he processed Miranda''s exnation, pausing as if deep in thought. After a moment, he collected himself and asked hesitantly, "Miranda, what if I told you that you might have been mistaken?" "I might have been mistaken? What do you mean, master?" Miranda replied, her confusion evident in her hesitant tone. Leon took a sip of water and exined, "Maybe what you felt back then wasn''t the power of chaos and holy power emitted by her, but from my own body." "This..." Miranda''s voice caught in her throat upon hearing Leon''s statement before she finally replied, "However, at that time, I felt very clearly that it was indeeding from her, master." Leon fell silent for a few moments before asking, "If that''s the case, can you examine her once more to confirm if she indeed has both chaos power and holy power within her?" "Alright, I''ll give it a try," Miranda replied hesitantly. Leon nodded slightly and leaned back, taking another sip of water. After some time, Miranda''s voice returned to Leon''s mind, tinged with frustration: "That''s odd. I can''t sense it at all, master." A small sigh escaped Leon''s lips as he replied, "So, my statement was correct, then?" "Yes, you are right, master," Miranda admitted with a slightly regretful tone. "Perhaps it was indeed my imagination, and I sincerely apologize for disturbing you with my nonsensical statements." "It''s okay. I''m not upset with you," Leon replied casually, chuckling softly. "Thank you, master!" Miranda''s relieved voice echoed in his mind, eliciting a slight smile from Leon. "By the way, master, I need to return soon to reinvestigate the matter of your Holy Sword of Zenith," Miranda said gently. "However, before I go, I want to tell you that this little girl may not be simple, and you should not leave her alone." Leon took a small breath and replied, "Yes, I understand." "Alright, in that case, I''ll take my leave," Miranda said before finally breaking the telepathic connection. After confirming that Miranda had indeed severed the telepathy, Leon''s calm expression turned faintly serious. "This is really a big deal..." Miranda''s statement left him feeling very uneasy and ufortable. Although he imed it was probably just a misunderstanding on her part, he had doubts about his own words. When he used his hero technique to heal the little girl, he hadn''t activated his chaos power at all. This made him fear that Miranda''s earlier statement was not a misunderstanding but the truth. Taking a deep breath, Leon snapped out of his reverie and let out a small sigh. ''Things are gettingplicated,'' he whispered, shaking his head slightly. No matter how hard he tried to convince himself that it was just a misunderstanding, he couldn''t shake the feeling of anxiety inside him. Just as he was about to pick up his fork and continue eating, he suddenly felt two curious gazes directed at him, causing his hand to pause. Looking up, he saw that the curious gazes came from the little girl across from him and Fiona beside him. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin "Why are you two looking at me like that?" Leon inquired, his tone filled with doubt. Fiona and the little girl exchanged nces before looking back at Leon. "It''s okay, Daddy. We were just a little confused because we saw your expression change many times earlier, as if you were talking to someone," Fiona said, blinking her round eyes curiously. "Yes, Fiona is right, sir. It looked like you were talking to someone," the little girl added, taking a bite of themb cutlet on her te. Listening to their words, Leon was momentarily stunned before finally smiling slightly. "I''m sorry. I was just thinking about something. Maybe my expression changed without me realizing it," Leon replied softly, not offering further exnation. Fiona and the little girl nodded and said nothing more. Leon smiled and looked at the little girl across from him before asking, "Little girl, I have something to ask you." Chewing her food, the little girl looked at Leon and nodded slightly. "Of course, sir. Please," she replied softly after swallowing. Leon picked up a piece of beef with his fork and ate it, smiling at her meaningfully as he asked, "Would you like toe with me?" Chapter 215: Ill Give You a Name—Stella - Part 1 "Would you like toe with me?" Upon hearing Leon''s words, the little girl was naturally startled and looked at him with an incredulous expression. "Sir, what did you just say? Come with you? I didn''t hear wrong, did I?" She asked nervously, unable to believe what Leon had just said. Leon smiled gently, nodding slightly as he leaned back and replied in a calm tone, "You heard me correctly. I will bring you to live with me and ensure all your needs are taken care of. How does that sound? Would you like that?" If he had previously hesitated about taking the little girl with him, he was now firm in his decision. Not only did he feel sorry for her, but Miranda''s previous statement still made him ufortable. Hence, rather than leaving her behind, he decided it was better to bring her with him. That way, he could both protect and observe her directly. Of course, he realized that this decision would likely make Liliana somewhat dissatisfied with him, perhaps even angry. However, he had already prepared a convincing rationale, leaving him confident that Liliana woulde to understand. The shock on the little girl''s face grew even greater as she heard Leon''s clear statement. Her body trembled violently, causing the fork she was holding to fall from her hand. "Sir, I... I can''t possibly ept this offer," the little girl replied, tears suddenly streaming down her cheeks. In a hoarse voice, she continued, "You''ve helped me too much already. You saved me from the two evil demons chasing me in the alley, forgave me for stealing your pouch, and healed my wounds." She paused for a moment to wipe away her tears before continuing, "You''ve also given me the chance to enjoy these delicacies, something I could never have imagined experiencing in my entire life. So, I really don''t think I can ept any more of your kindness." To be honest, after hearing his offer, she was filled with a profound joy that felt surreal. Yet, deep down, she knew she couldn''t ept it. It wasn''t because she was wary of him or afraid of being deceived, but because she truly felt she did not deserve any more of his kindness. As a young girl who had lived alone for two years since her parents abandoned her at the age of four, she had witnessed much wickedness and oppression in the capital, often experiencing these hardships herself. Thus, she understood how fortunate she was to have met someone like Leon and recognized the preciousness of his kindness. Listening to her, Leon could only sigh softly, looking at her with a sympathetic gaze. ''What an extraordinary girl...'' Leon murmured to himself, shaking his head slightly. No matter how often he observed her, the little girl''s demeanor and nature never failed to astonish him, deepening his affection for her. Taking a sip of water, Leon looked at her with a gentle gaze and asked softly, "Are you certain about refusing my offer? Take some time to reconsider. If youe with me, I can ensure your quality of life; you won''t have to go hungry again." "I''ll take care of you so you won''t have to feel the anxiety and fear you''ve experienced before. Please take some more time to consider it." Despite the little girl''s initial refusal, Leon was determined not to give up. He wanted to continue persuading her to stay with him because he understood her refusal stemmed not from fear or distrust but from her sense of unworthiness. Upon hearing Leon''s tempting offer, the little girl was slightly stunned, tears still welling up in the corners of her eyes. "I..." She bit her lower lip, her face showing a mix of hesitation and longing. Leon''s offers were the dreams she had cherished every day: to eat well, to have afortable ce to sleep, to y freely like other children her age, and, most importantly, to feel protected. These were the deepest desires of her heart, which she longed for despite her awareness that they were impossible to attain at the time. Now, with this sudden offer, how could she not feel a twinge of uncertainty? However, her doubts were quickly dispelled as she remembered her true identity¡ªan abandoned child left behind by her parents and the strange girl with cursed eyes, who appeared to bring misfortune to those around her. As this realization hit her, the little girl''s eyes widened slightly, her face growing noticeably pale. "I''m sorry, sir. I..." Before she could finish her sentence, Fiona, who had been silent all this time, suddenly eximed loudly, "Big sister! Don''t turn down Daddy''s offer!" Her exmation startled not only Leon and the little girl but also drew the attention of all the demons in the tavern, causing them to nce involuntarily toward Leon''s table. However, the memory of Leon''s earlier intimidating gaze and aura swiftly resurfaced in their minds, prompting them to quickly avert their eyes as though they hadn''t heard a thing. "Big sister! You can''t refuse Daddy''s offer again!" Fiona eximed once again, her face pouting and her round cheeks slightly puffing up. Witnessing this, Leon, still surprised, couldn''t help but chuckle softly. ''Fiona is really such a smart girl...'' Leon thought, smiling without saying a word. In fact, he had considered enlisting Fiona''s help to persuade the little girl in case she refused his offer again. After all, persuasion between girls of simr age might be more effective than him directly convincing her. However, he hadn''t expected Fiona to intervene so suddenly, leaving him amused and content to let her take charge. Meanwhile, the little girl was taken aback by Fiona''s sudden outburst, causing her to subconsciously look over at her. "Fiona, you..." The little girl began to speak but was abruptly interrupted by Fiona. "There''s no room for refusal! Big sister, you must ept Daddy''s offer! Otherwise, I''ll ignore you, hmph!" Folding her chubby arms across her chest, Fiona turned her gaze defiantly aside, as if already ignoring her. Beside her, Leon, who had been curious to see how Fiona would persuade her, couldn''t help but feel a slight twitch at the corners of his mouth. ''Is this how persuasion works? Perhaps I''m expecting too much from this little three-year-old,'' Leon mused silently, the corner of his mouth still twitching before he let out a small sigh. Turning his attention back to the little girl, Leon noticed tears welling up in her eyes again after hearing Fiona''s words, prompting him to sigh once more. "It seems there''s no other option but the straightforward approach..." Chapter 216: Ill Give You a Name—Stella - Part 2 (Last) "It seems there''s no other option but the straightforward approach..." To deal with this little girl, Leon actually had two methods: direct and indirect. The indirect approach he had just employed involved gently and casually persuading her, whereas the direct approach required forging a deeper emotional connection with her. Initially, he thought the indirect method would work, but her continued refusal made him realize it wasn''t effective. Given her young age and the hardships she had endured, she naturally had low self-confidence, and Leon understood this very well. Therefore, an emotional approach was indeed the only appropriate way to persuade her. With a small breath, Leon''s expression softened as he slowly rose to his feet and walked toward the little girl, stopping right beside her. Crouching down slowly, Leon gazed at her gently as he reached out and lovingly rubbed her slightly dry hair without saying a word. The little girl was naturally surprised by Leon''s sudden approach but did not resist. Instead, she subconsciously closed her eyes and enjoyed the soothing touch of Leon''s hand on her head. After a while, Leon stopped stroking her head, taking a small breath before saying in a gentle tone, "Little girl, I understand that your rejection of my offer stems from an inferiorityplex. But do you really want to remain in your current situation forever? Don''t you want to move forward and have a bright future?" Upon hearing Leon''s words, the little girl was stunned, her expression bing stiff. However, before she could respond, Leon continued with a small sigh. "Even though you didn''t answer, I know that deep down, you don''t want to return to your previous situation, right? A life where you had to scavenge through garbage for leftovers and endure abuse from other demons because of your unique appearance is not one you want to return to. I''m sure of it." Leon paused, giving her an empathetic look before continuing: "To be honest, little girl, when I heard about your past, I couldn''t help but remember my own. My story isn''t much different from yours." As the little girl heard Leon''s words, her eyes widened, and she stared at him in disbelief. "Sir... What did you just say? Did my story remind you of your own past? Does that mean..." The little girl''s astonished words trailed off as she covered her small mouth with both hands, unable to believe what she was about to say next. Leon nodded slightly, smiling wryly as he replied, "You''re not wrong, little girl. When I was young, I was just like you." Pausing for a moment, Leon continued with a small sigh, "Back then, I was born in a small town called Regan near the northern border, the coldest region among all Demon race territories. At the age of four, I was abandoned by my parents, who saw me as a useless burden." "I had to scavenge for food alone in the garbage to survive, which was the toughest challenge I faced. Each day, I endured bullying, beatings, and worse from the demons in my neighborhood who perceived me as a vulnerable target." Leon paused again, shaking his head with regret. "Thinking back to those days still saddens me." "Sir..." Tears welled up in the little girl''s eyes again as she listened to Leon''s poignant story, feeling the weight of his past hardships. In her mind, Leon was a handsome and exceptionally strong man without any apparent weaknesses. Not only had he rescued her from the pursuit of two burly demons earlier, but he had also forgiven and assisted her on multiple asions, leaving her deeply impressed and in awe of him. His handsome appearance, formidable strength, and gentle mannerisms painted the picture of a hero she often dreamed of during lonely nights. Yet she never imagined this seemingly wless figure had such a troubled past, one that mirrored her own in striking ways. This revtion filled her with such sadness that tears welled up uncontrobly in her eyes. Meanwhile, as Leon witnessed her anguished cries, he maintained a helpless expression, though inwardly feeling deeply embarrassed and guilty. ''Damn it! I knew this n would be embarrassing!'' Leon eximed to himself, clenching his fists tightly. What he had told the little girl was aplete fabrication¡ªa fanciful tale with no basis in reality! The Regan town he described existed only in his imagination; he couldn''t confirm its actual existence. From a young age, he had never experienced bullying or oppression. He was born in a sparsely popted vige where such hardships were nonexistent. Moreover, when he was around four or five years old, he had been promptly taken to Holy Orthodoxy for training as a future hero. This meant that his life was far from the hardship or difficulty he described to the little girl. In fact, with his status as the future sword hero of mankind at that time, he had lived luxuriously, akin to a prince in a grand kingdom. Reflecting on this, Leon could only release a small sigh while silently cursing himself: ''I truly am the worst for deceiving this little girl.'' Despite feeling vexed at his own deception, he understood it was the only way to persuade her. For individuals with low self-esteem, the most effective method to uplift them is to rte to their struggles. This approach is akin to how someone born into poverty who achieves sess inspires and motivates others in simr circumstances. Though it may seem clich¨¦ and ordinary, its impact on motivated individuals can be profound, and Leon was confident it would resonate with this little girl. Letting out a small sigh, Leon ran a hand through her hair, gently wiping away the tears streaming down her cheeks. He spoke softly, "Nevertheless, I never gave up despite the many tough obstacles I faced. I seized every opportunity I could to be who I am now, where I no longer have to fear starvation or oppression from other demons." Leon paused, a gentle smile lingering on his lips as he continued, "So, I hope you can ept my offer, so you won''t have to endure the hardships I did in the past." Upon hearing Leon''s words, the tears flowing down the little girl''s cheeks intensified, and she suddenly hugged Leon''s neck tightly. "Wuuuu~ I''ll ept it, sir!" Her cries broke out once again as she hugged Leon tightly. His words acted like a key that unlocked her doubts and inferiorityplex. Previously, she had always felt unworthy and hesitant to ept Leon''s kindness. However, upon hearing his story, she realized she couldn''t pass up this opportunity to rise up and improve her life, just as he had done! Seeing her finally agree, Leon breathed a sigh of relief and hugged her back, gently patting her on the back. ''Phew! Finally pulled it off!'' Leon muttered to himself, relief flooding his heart. It had been a while since he had resorted to such trickery and acting, causing him to feel a little weary. *Geezzz* Just as Leon felt relieved that he had finally persuaded the little girl, he suddenly sensed a sharp, jealous gaze from Fiona, which snapped him back to reality, prompting a slight cough. "Ahem! Since you''ve agreed to my offer, it''s time to give you a name," Leon said gently, releasing the little girl from his embrace. "Give me a name?" The little girl asked in surprise, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. Leon nodded with a gentle smile and calmly exined, "Since you don''t have a name, isn''t it time you had one? Calling you ''little girl'' all the time is a bit awkward, don''t you think?" The little girl was taken aback by Leon''s exnation before finally nodding vigorously. "Then, please give me a name, sir!" The little girl said it excitedly, looking at Leon with anticipation. Since childhood, she had never had a name; people always called her "cursed girl," "shabby girl," and simr names, which often made her feel very sad. Leon nodded slightly as he rose and rubbed his chin thoughtfully, pondering a suitable name for her. After a moment, a faint smile lit up his face as he gazed into her unique and beautiful eyes. "I''ll give you a name¡ªSte." Chapter 217: Deceiving Fiona, and Calling Uncle "I''ll give you a name¡ªSte." Upon hearing the name, the little girl widened her eyes and looked at Leon with a dazed expression, softly asking, "Ste?" Leon nodded and smiled gently, gazing into her uniquely beautiful eyes. "Yes, Ste," he replied softly, crouching down beside her once more. In a calm tone, he continued, "Ste means ''Star.'' Itplements your unique and beautiful eye color, resembling the twinkling stars in the night sky. How does it sound? Do you like the name?" As soon as the little girl heard Leon''s exnation, her cute, slightly dirty face turned as red as a ripe tomato. Throughout her life, no demon has ever praised her strange eyes. Even her own parents had abandoned her, believing her unusual eye color would bring disaster to them and their neighborhood. As a result, she sometimes hated her eyes, thinking they were the cause of her horrible and difficult life. But ever since meeting Leon and Fiona, who showed no disgust and even praised her eyes, she has started to feel more confident and happy. And now, after hearing the beautiful name inspired by her eye color, tears of overwhelming happiness welled up in her eyes. With a nod of encouragement, the little girl looked at Leon gratefully and replied excitedly, "I really like it! Of course I like it a lot, sir!" Today, she was no longer a nameless little girl. She had a beautiful name¡ªSte! "Hehehe~ Ste..." The new name brought a smile to her face, and a little giggle escaped her lips. Leon watched her happiness and couldn''t help but smile and chuckle softly. ''What a very innocent little girl,'' Leon whispered to himself. Being born without a name given by her parents had been an inner torture for her, and Leon couldn''t fathom how difficult it must have been. After all, a name is not only a newborn''s first identity in this world but also a symbol of recognition from parents for their child. With a slight shake of his head, Leon sighed quietly as he returned to his seat and sat down. As he settled into his seat, Fiona''s admiring gaze caught his attention, bringing a faint smile to his lips. "Why are you looking at me like that, Fiona? Admiring me for persuading her?" Leon asked calmly, with a hint of hidden pride in his tone. Upon hearing this, Fiona''s round, golden eyes sparkled as she nodded eagerly, resembling a small chick. In a low but excited voice, she replied, "Yes, Daddy! I''m really amazed! You''re so great for persuading big sister Ste!" From the beginning, Fiona had witnessed firsthand how stubborn Ste was in rejecting her daddy''s offer, making her doubt if her daddy would seed. However, her daddy hadn''t given up at all and had managed to win her over with just a few stories, leaving Fiona feeling utterly amazed! Fiona''s praise left Leon feeling a bit embarrassed, as what he had done could be considered maniptive and deceitful. Nevertheless, he remained indifferent, maintaining his calm andposed demeanor. "Well, thank you for thepliment, my dear," Leon said with a slight chuckle, gently pinching her chubby cheeks. Fiona narrowed her eyes into crescents, clearly enjoying the interaction Leon was having with her. "By the way, Daddy. I have something to ask you." Fiona looked at Leon with a gaze that hinted at uncertainty, as if she were recalling something important. Raising one eyebrow, Leon took a sip of the tea he had ordered moments before and replied casually, "Of course, Fiona. Feel free to ask me anything." Fiona paused for a moment, pursing her small lips, before finally asking in a soft tone, "Daddy, is the story you told big sister Ste true?" Upon hearing this question, Leon promptly choked on his tea, coughing to clear his throat. "Ahem! Ahem!" Leon hastily grabbed a tissue to wipe his lips, then looked at Fiona with astonishment. "Why are you asking this, Fiona?" With her round, chubby face showing hesitation, Fiona replied in a confused tone, "When you were confined to your room for five days, big sister Charlotte talked about your past, Daddy. She said that you were born into a troubled family where your parents hated you and always ignored you." "However, I''ve never heard about you being abandoned and having to scavenge for leftovers in the trash to survive, like you told Sister Ste." After she finished expressing her doubts, she looked at Leon with her two round golden eyes, brimming with curiosity, causing the corners of Leon''s mouth to twitch instantly. ''Damn... How do I answer this question?'' Leon muttered to himself, swallowing hard. He never expected Fiona to ask such a question, leaving him utterly bewildered and unsure of how to respond. A few days before confining himself in his bedroom to concoct an antidote for the devouring poison, he had confided his past life experiences to Charlotte in private. He did this to soothe Charlotte, who was jealous of Fiona and believed that he loved her more than himself. However, he had not anticipated that Charlotte would disclose this to Fiona, leaving him uncertain about how to exin everything now. After a moment, Leon swiftly regained hisposure, clearing his throat slightly before speaking. "Ahem! Actually, what I told Charlotte wasn''t the whole story¡ªjust bits and pieces. The story I told Ste was a part I hadn''t mentioned." "Is that really how it is, Daddy?" Fiona pursed her lips in uncertainty. Maintaining his calm demeanor, Leon took a sip of his tea, then replied with a gentle smile, "Of course, Fiona. It''s the truth, and I''m not lying to you." Though he felt guilty for deceiving his daughter, Leon saw no other choice. If he revealed the truth, wouldn''t Ste catch him in a lie? Fiona fell silent, her lips still pursed. It wasn''t that she distrusted her daddy, but her sister''s version of events contradicted his, leaving her uncertain and eager to discover the truth. Just as she prepared to inquire further, Leon deftly speared a potato slice with his fork, popping it into his mouth before asking with a faint smile, "How does it taste? Is it good?" Chewing on the potato, Fiona''s eyes suddenly lit up, her previous sullen expression vanishing quickly. "Wow! This is really good! Nyam~" Fiona eximed as she continued to chew and then swallowed the potato. Leon sighed in relief and handed her the te of potatoes. "If you like it that much, have some more." "Um!" Fiona nodded enthusiastically, enjoying each potato with a persistent smile. Amused by how easily she was persuaded, Leon chuckled softly and then turned his gaze toward Ste. "By the way, Ste, since you''ve decided toe with me, you can use a more casual nickname for me," Leon said casually as he continued eating. "A more casual nickname for you?" Ste asked, gazing at Leon with curiosity. Nodding his head, Leon took a bite of roast beef and exined, "You''ve been calling me ''sir,'' which sounds a bit formal. Let''s switch to something more familiar and casual." Ste quickly grasped Leon''s intention and nodded with a touch of enthusiasm. "So, what should I call you?" Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin Leon didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he rubbed his chin thoughtfully. The age gap between him and Ste was sixteen years; he was twenty-two, and she was six. Though this might seem significant, in a fantasy world filled with long-lived creatures like dragons, it didn''t feel too vast. After a moment of thought, Leon smiled and nodded slightly. "You can call me uncle." Ste blinks her beautiful eyes before nodding, a lovely smile blooming on her lips. "Very well, sir! From now on, I''ll call you uncle!" Ste eximed, her innocent face glowing with excitement, eliciting a smile from Leon at her joy. Initially, he had considered having Ste call him "Brother" instead of "Uncle," as he felt too young to be addressed as "Uncle" by a six-year-old girl. However, given that he already had three daughters, each three years old, Leon quickly discarded the idea and decided "Uncle" was more fitting. ''Time really flies,'' Leon murmured to himself with a slight sigh. Sometimes, the thought of having three daughters at such a young age felt like a dream, which often made him chuckle. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon looked back at Ste and smiled gently. "Well then, let''s finish our lunch quickly so we can go buy you some clothes," Leon said lightly, noticing Ste''s rather dull and dirty appearance. Since he had promised to fulfill all her needs, he couldn''t possibly let her remain in this unkempt condition. Ste epted Leon''s offer with a nod and a smile that never left her lips. "Okay, uncle!" Leon acknowledged her with a nod and resumed his lunch with Fiona and Ste. However, just as they were enjoying their quiet lunch, the sound of footsteps and whispering among the demons caught Leon''s attention. Curious, he began to turn around to see what was happening, but his movement abruptly froze when a beautiful and charming woman''s voice rang in his ears. "My dear Leon, it seems you''re enjoying lunch without me." Chapter 218: Lilianas Sudden Arrival and a Question "My dear Leon, it seems you''re enjoying lunch without me." Leon''s body instantly stiffened at the sound of the familiar voice. Turning around, he saw a beautiful white-haired woman in a red gown, smiling at him with two adorable little girls in her arms¡ªnone other than Liliana, Charlotte, and Iris! "Liliana, Charlotte, and Iris? How did you all get here?" Seeing the three of them suddenly appear behind him, Leon widened his eyes and eximed in shock, unable to believe what he was seeing. Beside him, Fiona, savoring her lunch, was startled at her father''s exmation. Turning around, her round, golden eyes widened at the sight of her mother and two sisters. "Mommy and sisters? Why are you all here?" Both father and daughter shared the same surprised expression, which elicited a chuckle from Liliana. Approaching slowly, Liliana smiled and replied in an amused tone, "If Charlotte, Iris, and I are here, is that a problem for you two?" Leon and Fiona, stunned by her question, looked at each other and shook their heads in unison. Coughing slightly, Leon quickly regained hisposure. Smiling, he replied in a casual tone, "Ahem! Of course, there''s no problem with the three of you being here. Right, Fiona?" "Yep! No problem at all!" Fiona nodded vigorously, her agreement with Leon clear. Liliana smiled at their yful expressions before shifting her attention to Charlotte and Iris in her arms. "Now that you''ve met your daddy, why don''t you say something to him?" Liliana spoke, a faint smile lingering on her lips. Charlotte and Iris nodded simultaneously at Liliana''s words, then turned to Leon with slightly dissatisfied expressions. Slowly sliding out of Liliana''s arms, the two walked toward Leon with sullen faces. "Daddy! You have to exin everything to us!" Charlotte demanded, raising her gaze to Leon and folding her chubby arms across her chest. "Yeah, exin!" Iris chimed in, mimicking Charlotte''s gesture as she looked up at Leon. Behind them, Liliana smiled quietly, folding her arms across her huge chest. While she had assured Charlotte and Iris earlier that Leon must have had a reason for taking only Fiona out for a walk in the capital, she wasn''t certain what that reason was. Therefore, she refrained from intervening to assist Leon and was curious to see how he would address theirints. Meanwhile, Leon, observing his two daughters'' sullen and protesting expressions, couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised. Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin However, his surprise quickly faded as he understood their protests were rooted in the fact that he had taken Fiona to the capital without them. Thinking it over, Leon quickly regained his smile and looked at the two with an amused expression. Lowering himself to their eye level, Leon spoke softly to Charlotte and Iris, "Do you want to know why I took Fiona alone with me instead of bringing both of you as well?" The two nodded simultaneously, their expressions still sullen, and replied, "Yes, Daddy." Leon smiled faintly as he sighed and adopted a helpless expression. "I took Fiona for a walk to the capital to console her; she was feeling upset and angry at the time." Charlotte and Iris exchanged surprised nces, then turned back to Leon. "Why was Fiona upset, Daddy? What happened?" Charlotte inquired, her eyes reflecting confusion. Leon looked gently at the two and asked, "Do you remember all three of you sleeping in my room this morning?" Both nodded simultaneously and replied, "We do." Leon nodded slightly and began to exin, "At that time, Fiona was..." In a soft and calm tone, Leon exined the details of Fiona''s earlier upset and why he ended up taking only her to the capital without them. After finishing his exnation, Leon paused and gently rubbed their heads, saying, "That''s why things happened the way they did. I hope you two can understand." Charlotte and Iris exchanged guilty looks after hearing their daddy''s exnation. It became clear that they weren''t taken to the capital because of their own mistakes, leaving them feeling both ashamed and guilty. Seeing their sad faces, Leon quickly gathered them into his arms andforted them, saying, "Don''t be so down. I don''t me either of you. In fact, tomorrow I n to take both of you to the capital to make up for not bringing you today." "However, I didn''t expect both of you to go with your mother, which surprised me a bit." Leon chuckled softly, releasing a small sigh. If it weren''t for seeing Liliana arrive with the two, Leon would have felt like he was dreaming. After all, today marked the beginning of the war between humanity and the Demon race, so it seemed unlikely that Liliana, the Demon Emperor, would have time to rx and stroll around the capital with their two daughters. Upon hearing Leon''s words, Charlotte and Iris felt their guilt diminish, and they hugged him tightly. "We''re sorry, Daddy. Thank you," they said affectionately. Leon simply smiled and nodded, gently patting their backs. "It''s okay," Leon replied in a rxed tone before gently releasing them from the hug. "By the way, I''m guessing you two haven''t eaten lunch yet, right? Let''s take a seat first, and I''ll order your favorite food." Their faces quickly lit up with happiness upon hearing this, and they nodded eagerly. "Yes, thank you, Daddy!" Afterward, they walked, with smiles still on their faces, to the seats beside Fiona. Standing up slowly, Leon observed the smiles on the faces of Charlotte and Iris, returning their joy with his own smile before shifting his gaze to Liliana, who was also smiling warmly at him. "It seems like you were quite amused when they protested against me," Leon joked as he walked closer to her. Liliana shook her head, maintaining a smile, and replied with a slightugh, "It''s not like that. I just can''t interfere; it''s your business with them." Upon hearing her words, Leon chuckled without furtherment. He knew Liliana enjoyed seeing him protested by Charlotte and Iris, but he wasn''t upset at all; in fact, he found it rather amusing. "By the way, Leon, can you exin who that little girl is?" Liliana looked curiously at Ste, seated across from Fiona. Previously, she had beenpletely unaware of her presence, as Leon''s posture had blocked her view while sitting. Now that she noticed her, she couldn''t help but be curious. "She is..." Leon began with a faint smile, intending to exin, but Fiona''s excited voice cut in. "Mommy, she''s Fiona''s new sister and Daddy''s new daughter¡ªbig sister Ste!" Chapter 219: A Terrible Misunderstanding "Mommy, she''s Fiona''s new sister and Daddy''s new daughter¡ªbig sister Ste!" As soon as Fiona''s excited exmation came out, Charlotte and Iris, who were sitting nearby, widened their eyes and looked at Ste incredulously. "Big sister and Daddy''s new daughter? How is that possible?" they eximed simultaneously, shock evident on their adorable faces. Leon, upon hearing this, felt like he might faint and stared at Fiona with wide eyes, astonished by her words. "Fiona, what are you saying? Why are you talking such nonsense?" Leon swallowed hard and gave Fiona a slight re, silently urging her to correct her easily misunderstood statement. However, Fiona, not understanding his meaning at all, blinked innocently and asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong, Daddy? Why do you say it''s nonsense?" "You just asked her to live with us in the pce and gave her a name. So, isn''t she your new daughter?" After she finished her exnation, she pursed her lips in a pout and looked at Leon with a puzzled expression. In her mind, her daddy naming Ste was equivalent to adopting her as his daughter, leaving herpletely clueless as to why she was wrong. Meanwhile, Leon broke out in a cold sweat, his face pale, as he heard Fiona''s words. ''Damn it! Fiona, you''re really going to kill me!'' Leon felt like crying but found himself unable to shed any tears. He knew that if he didn''t rify things immediately, Liliana would tear him apart! With a panicked expression, Leon was about to turn around and exin, but he was suddenly startled by the plummeting temperature throughout the tavern, causing the demons enjoying their lunch to jump in surprise. "Damn! Why did it suddenly get so cold? Is something going on?" "I don''t know, but this temperature is freezing!" "F***! My beer just turned to ice!" Their confused exmations quickly spread through the tavern, causing Leon''s panic to escte even further. Turning around stiffly like a robot, Leon saw Liliana staring at him with cold red eyes and a thin, icy smile on her lips. Witnessing this, Leon swallowed hard and was about to exin, but Liliana cut him off. "It looks like you''re really having fun, huh, Leon?" Liliana asked nonchntly, her prating gaze giving Leon goosebumps. "Ahem! Liliana, I can exin," Leon said, coughing slightly and attempting to put on a calm expression. Liliana narrowed her eyes and fixed Leon with a cold stare. "What more is there to exin? Isn''t it crystal clear already?" She asked indifferently. What she couldn''t tolerate most was Leon being with another woman, which to her felt like the ultimate betrayal. In her mind, Leon belonged solely to her; no other woman couldy im to him. Not even Athena Hellness, the Dragon Empress, could snatch him away from her. If necessary, she would imprison Leon to ensure no other woman could steal him away from her, demonstrating the depth of her love. The sudden revtion of Leon having another daughter, however, enraged her beyond measure. Had her three daughters not been present, her anger might have razed the entire Demon Capital! Leon gulped as he saw Liliana''s indifferent gaze, but he maintained his calm demeanor as he approached her and exined in an affectionate tone, "Ahem! My dear Liliana, please don''t misunderstand. Things are not as they seem. That little girl is a child I met on the street, and there''s no father-daughter rtionship between us as you think." Upon hearing his sincere words, which appeared truthful, the cold expression on Liliana''s face softened slightly, though not entirely. With her cold demeanor unchanged, Liliana narrowed her eyes and pressed on, "If what you''re saying is true, why did Fiona im you gave her a name? That doesn''t add up." Leon sighed helplessly and replied, "This is a bitplicated, but I''ll exin." "Then exin it now. I want to hear it," Liliana said, folding her arms across her huge chest, her cold gaze unwavering. "I intended to exin, but not here. Let''s find somewhere else," Leon suggested with a slight shake of his head. Liliana quickly grasped Leon''s meaning as she noticed the many demons in the tavern staring and whispering, which was naturally unsettling. With a slight nod, Liliana softened her expression and suggested, "Let''s find a quieter ce." She then turned to Charlotte and instructed, "Charlotte, please look after your younger sisters for a moment. I need to speak privately with your father." Charlotte nodded in understanding and replied, "Okay, Mommy. I''ll take care of them." Acknowledging Charlotte''s response with a nod, Liliana then turned to Leon, her tone firm as she stated, "Let''s go. I want an exnation from you as soon as possible." However, Leon remained rooted in ce, a flicker of concern crossing his face¡ªa detail not lost on Liliana. "You don''t need to worry about Charlotte and the others. My personal shadow army is guarding them," Liliana reassured, her tone retaining its cold edge. Despite her anger towards Leon, Liliana would not be careless enough to leave her three daughters unattended in a public ce like this. Relieved, Leon exhaled deeply and nodded. "That puts my mind at ease. Let''s go, then." With a nod of acknowledgment, Liliana proceeded to walk out of the area of the tavern with Leon. Watching the two leave, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona turned their gazes towards Ste, who was looking down with an expression of embarrassment and fear. Charlotte leaned close to Iris and whispered, "Do you think she''s Daddy''s other daughter?" Iris looked at Ste with uncertainty before shaking her head slightly. "I''m not sure, but it seems possible. Her eye colors are unique, but she does resemble us and Daddy in some ways," Iris replied thoughtfully. Charlotte sighed softly upon hearing Iris''s words, unsure of how to react to this revtion. Their initial n had been simple¡ªfind their daddy and Fiona so they could enjoy exploring the capital together. However, little did Charlotte expect that their simple goal would unveil such a profound truth. "Why don''t we ask Fiona? She''s been with Daddy this whole time; she might know more." Iris''s sudden interjection snapped Charlotte out of her thoughts, prompting her to refocus on the present moment. Looking at Iris with a slight nod, Charlotte turned her gaze towards Fiona and asked, "Fiona, is it true what you said¡ªthat she''s Daddy''s new daughter?" Fiona nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, she''s our new big sister and Daddy''s new daughter!" Charlotte and Iris exchanged nces, their brows slightly furrowed, before looking back at Fiona. "In that case, can you exin to us how you met her?" Charlotte asked again, hesitantly. Fiona smiled sweetly and nodded eagerly. "Of course!" Afterwards, she proceeded to recount her meeting with Ste to Charlotte and Iris. Charlotte and Iris listened attentively, but the more they heard, the more puzzled their expressions became. After a while, Fiona paused her storytelling to eat potatoes from her te, looking at Charlotte and Iris with excitement. "So, that''s the story! Yum yum~" Fiona eximed with an innocent smile, her mouth full of food. Charlotte and Iris exchanged looks of astonishment and confusion. "It seems like there''s been a misunderstanding, right?" Chapter 220: The Jealous Liliana and the Distressed Leon "Can you exin everything to me now?" In a small tavern not far from the one they had previously visited, Liliana sat on a chair, crossing her sexy, plump legs and staring at Leon indifferently, her chin propped up by her right palm. Feeling Liliana''s intense gaze from across the table, Leon sighed softly, calmly ced his coffee cup on the saucer, and looked at her with a gentle gaze. "Before I answer your question, Liliana, do you trust me?" Leon asked in a calm, nonchnt tone. Upon hearing the unexpected question, Liliana''s indifferent expression instantly became rigid. After a moment, she let out a small sigh, her expression gradually softening. "If you ask me such a question, how could I possibly say no?" Liliana pouted, looking at Leon with an annoyed gaze. Leon''s question broke through her defenses like a stone shattering ss, making it impossible for her to remain upset with him. Her trust in Leon was immense; she dared to believe that no one in the world trusted him as much as she did. However, in certain situations¡ªsuch as the thought of Leon being with another woman¡ªher anger and obsession would take over, clouding her mind and preventing her from thinking clearly. Leon chuckled softly at Liliana, who no longer wore her cold, indifferent expression. Unable to resist, he reached out and affectionately pinched her cheek. "I knew that asking you a question like that would help you regain yourposure and release the anger that was consuming you," Leon exined gently. When dealing with someone, especially women controlled by anger, sometimes what is said is difficult for them to process and ept. This is understandable, as women often rely more on feelings than logic, and Liliana, despite her exalted status as the Demon Emperor, was no exception. Therefore, Leon chose not to rush into exining everything to her, opting instead to first calm her emotions. Gently rubbing her cheek, Leon maintained a smile as he asked, "Do you feel calmer now?" Liliana closed her eyes, relishing Leon''s gentle caress, which brought her a deep sense offort. "I do feel better already," she replied lightly, opening her eyes slowly to meet his gaze with warmth, a stark contrast to her earlier cold demeanor. "Good," Leon praised softly, withdrawing his hand from Liliana''s cheek and returning to sip his coffee. Later, he set down his cup and regarded Liliana calmly from across the table. "As for that little girl''s identity, Liliana, there''s really no need to worry. As I''ve mentioned before, she isn''t my biological daughter from another woman. It''s all just a misunderstanding," Leon exined, shaking his head. Listening to his exnation, Liliana nodded slightly, taking a sip of her coffee before asking curiously, "If that''s the case, why did Fiona im she was your daughter and you named her?" Leon''s lips twitched at her question, reminding him of the smelly little girl who nearly led him to meet King Hades. With a slight chuckle, Leon shrugged. "That was simply a result of her misunderstanding. It wasn''t like that because..." Afterward, Leon recounted in detail the events of his initial encounter with Ste on the street: how she had stolen his pouch, how he had rescued her from two burly demons in a narrow alley, and all that ensued, including his decision to give her a name. He also touched on Miranda''s observations about Ste''s peculiarities, which influenced his decision to bring her to live with him for both protection and close supervision. Of course, Leon omitted some details, particrly how he had persuaded Ste toe with him¡ªa process he found a bit morally ambiguous and too embarrassing to fully exin. "Hah~ I''ve really changed a lot," Leon whispered to himself with a sad expression. In the past, he wouldn''t have hesitated to lie and resort to deceitful methods like those he used on Ste. However, ever since discovering he had triplet daughters with Liliana, his shamelessness has gradually dissipated, leaving him prone to feelings of guilt over deceit. Meanwhile, Liliana sat across from him, listening attentively while sipping her coffee without interruption. After a few minutes, Leon ceased his exnation, and only then did Liliana speak up. "So, she''s a little girl you met on the street by chance, and you sensed she might not be ordinary. Is that why you want to bring her to live with us?" Liliana asked calmly, looking directly at Leon. Nodding slightly, Leon took a sip of his coffee to moisten his slightly dry throat and replied lightly, "Yes, that''s essentially it." cing his cup on the saucer, he looked directly at Liliana and continued, "Honestly, I wasn''t ready to make a decision so soon. I felt it was something we should discuss first. But Miranda''s earlier words about Ste emitting both chaos and holy power really unsettled me." Leon was thoroughly perplexed by the situation, finding himself caught in a dilemma. He was certain he hadn''t consciously tapped into or unleashed the chaos power while healing Ste earlier. Furthermore, whenever he needed to tap into the power of chaos, it required a transformation thatpletely altered his appearance¡ªa step he hadn''t taken at that time. This deepened Leon''s conviction that Miranda''s spections held truth, leaving him somewhat fearful to contemte further. Listening to Leon''s words, Liliana remained silent as she sipped her coffee, making Leon feel a bit uneasy. He couldn''t tell if Liliana''s silence stemmed from anger over his decision not to consult her. If Liliana were genuinely upset and disagreed with his decision, he might choose not to bring Ste to the pce but to find a house for her to live in instead. He had made a promise to Ste and wasmitted to keeping it. As Leon''s unease and anxiety grew while waiting for Liliana''s reaction, she suddenly smiled slightly and looked at him with a gentle, calm gaze. "If you decide that way, I don''t mind at all," she said lightly. Upon hearing this, the anxious expression on Leon''s face quickly vanished, reced by happiness. "Really? Are you serious? You''re not upset with me for deciding this without consulting you?" Leon''s excitement gradually turned to hesitation. Initially, he had feared that Liliana might be upset, but her swift agreement surprised him. Liliana took a sip of her coffee, her expression remaining calm, and replied, "Of course I''m serious, Leon. I''m not upset with you for deciding this without consulting me. So, you don''t have to worry at all." For a matter like this, which she deemed insignificant, it was impossible for her to be upset at Leon. Additionally, she didn''t dislike the little girl; she appeared to be a shy and kind-hearted child. Furthermore, seeing how much Fiona liked the little girl made her even more epting of Leon''s decision. cing her cup on the saucer and resting her chin on her palm, Liliana''s expression softened as she continued, "However, I hope that in the future you''ll discuss such matters with me before deciding. After all, I am your woman." After saying that, a blush spread across her sullen face, reaching the base of her earlobes. Seeing this, Leon couldn''t help butugh and gently caress her charming face. "Thank you for understanding, Liliana. You don''t need to worry because, from now on, I''ll always discuss everything with you first," Leon reassured her in a soothing tone. He continued with a yful smile, "After all, you are my woman, aren''t you?" The two exchanged nces for a few moments before breaking into smiles andughter. "Yes, you''re right," Liliana chuckled, casting an affectionate gaze at Leon. Regardless of their past status, she was now Leon''s woman, and the thought made her very happy. "By the way, Leon, there''s something I''d like to ask you about," Liliana continued, her smile still lingering. "Please go ahead," Leon replied, looking at Liliana with curiosity and nodding slightly. Liliana paused, a smile lingering on her lips, before finally asking, "The Miranda you mentioned earlier in your exnation¡ªis she the mysterious figure who serves as both the sword spirit and the one who revealed the 7,000-year truth?" Leon was taken aback by the question but nodded in response. "Yes, that''s correct," he replied briefly, taking a sip of his coffee. "Then, is she a woman?" Liliana inquired once more. "Yes, she''s a wom¡ª" Leon''s sentence abruptly halted as his eyes widened, a sudden realization striking him. ncing at Liliana, he noticed that she was still smiling at him, but her smile seemed slightly creepy. "Ahem! Miranda is indeed a woman, and I forgot to mention that," Leon exined, coughing slightly while trying to appear nonchnt. "You forgot, huh?" Liliana narrowed her eyes, causing Leon to nervously swallow. He wished he could p himself three minutes ago for being so careless. During his exnation to Liliana about the events from 7,000 years ago, he had omitted Miranda''s gender. Now that Liliana knew, she wouldn''t let him off without further questions! Leon quickly racked his brain for a way out before Liliana could ask more questions. Suddenly, an idea sparked in his mind, causing a lopsided smile to bloom at the corners of his lips. "Ahem, my dear Liliana. I''m quite curious¡ªwhy were you out with Charlotte and Iris? Shouldn''t you be busy monitoring the ongoing war in the Desert of Chaos?" Leon swiftly changed the subject, maintaining hisposure. Observing Leon''s abrupt change of topic, Liliana raised one eyebrow, a meaningful smile ying on her lips. Crossing her arms in front of her huge chest, Liliana replied, "The war is currently in a favorable state, so I don''t need to monitor it closely." Leon raised an eyebrow at her response and pressed further: "Favorable? What do you mean?" Leaning back in her chair, Liliana answered with a faint smile, "It means we''re in a winning position." Chapter 221: Intimidation - Part 1 "The Demon Troops are in a winning position right now? How is that possible?" Leon was stunned by Liliana''s words. The war had only begun a few hours ago. How could the oue be so decisive already? Liliana smiled faintly, her gaze yful as she looked at the astonished Leon. "Why are you so surprised? Isn''t this a favorable oue?" She inquired yfully, taking a sip of her coffee. Upon hearing this, Leon quicklyposed himself and sighed softly. "Well, isn''t it natural for me to be surprised? We''re up against humanity''s forces, and I know how strong they are," he replied, shaking his head slightly. Although he had helped draw up the war n for the Demon Race and advised on how to counter humanity''s troops, he hadn''t expected such swift results. Furthermore, he was certain that Jim, the four-eyed devil, would be the strategist for humanity''s troops. No matter how confident Leon was in his n, he knew he couldn''t match Jim¡ªhumanity''s brightest and most cunning tactician, undefeated in battle. So, upon hearing Liliana''s words about the Demon troops gaining the upper hand, he couldn''t feel happy. Instead, he became wary and uneasy. "There must be a conspiracy at y." As soon as this thought crossed his mind, his brows furrowed slightly, and he fell into deep contemtion. Given his knowledge of Jim, Leon was convinced there was no way Jim would allow humanity''s forces to be suppressed by the Demon troops so easily. Meanwhile, across from him, Liliana noticed Leon''s troubled expression and let out a small sigh. She had hoped that sharing this positive news would elicit the same happiness in him, but that didn''t seem to be the case. Shaking her head slightly, Liliana reached out and gently stroked his hand. "You don''t need to worry, Leon. Even though the Demon troops currently have the upper hand, I''m not letting my guard down. Currently, Lyra is in the pce, taking my ce to oversee the ongoing battle. If there are any unexpected developments on the battlefield, we''ll receive immediate updates. Let''s rx and set aside thoughts of the war for now," Liliana reassured in a gentle,posed tone. Upon hearing her words, Leon snapped out of his thoughts and looked at her with a hint of guilt. "You''re right, Liliana. I''m sorry," Leon said with a slight click of his tongue. Due to concerns about the war, especially Jim''s potential conspiracy, Leon couldn''t find peace of mind, momentarily forgetting he was in the capital to enjoy time with Fiona. Liliana simply smiled and nodded slightly upon seeing Leon, who had already recovered hisposure. Slowly rising from her seat, Liliana took onest sip of her coffee before saying lightly, "In that case, let''s return to the tavern to fetch the four little girls and then enjoy ourselves in the capital." Having now met Leon and Fiona, Liliana was eager to make the most of their time together and createsting memories. After all, given the extensive responsibilities of her role as the Demon Emperor, it was rare for her to enjoy such free time. Furthermore, she wanted to closely monitor the development, progress, and prosperity of the capital. This way, if any issues arose that she was unaware of, she could address them promptly. Leon smiled and nodded in agreement as he stood up slowly. "Alright, let''s go back and explore the capital together," he replied in a lighthearted tone tinged with excitement. Liliana''s unexpected arrival with Charlotte and Iris in the capital didn''t anger him; instead, he felt joyous about the opportunity to spend time together. However, as Leon approached Liliana, ready to take her hand, he noticed a shift in her expression that startled him. "What''s wrong, Liliana?" Leon inquired, his tone tinged with puzzlement. Liliana didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she nced towards the tavern where they had left Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste earlier. After a moment, she withdrew her gaze and turned to Leon with a cold smile. "Nothing. It''s just that there are some demons in the tavern who seem to be seeking death." Upon hearing her words, Leon raised both eyebrows in surprise, casting a narrowed-eyed nce at the tavern. ... "Sister, you start talking to her; otherwise, this awkward situation will continue." At the dining table, where the situation was awkward, Iris whispered urgently to Charlotte while ncing at Ste across from her, who was eating with a shy expression. Hearing Iris'' words, Charlotte paused thoughtfully before replying softly, "Even though I want to, I''m too shy to start a conversation with her. Why don''t you try?" Despite usually appearing graceful and calm, Charlotte felt nervous about initiating a conversation with Ste. After all, this was the first time she had met another girl close to her age, apart from her two sisters. Charlotte''s unexpected reply left Iris briefly stunned before she regained herposure and rolled her eyes. "Sister, this really isn''t like you. You''re usually so brave," Iris remarked, pouting slightly. Charlotte felt a little embarrassed by Iris''s words, but she didn''t mind too much and continued eating with a calm expression. Neither of them spoke again, making the atmosphere at the table even more awkward. Finally unable to bear the silence, Iris whispered to Charlotte once again, "Why don''t we ask Fiona to start a conversation with her and have her introduce herself to us?" Listening to Iris'' suggestion, Charlotte''s eyes lit up slightly. She nodded in agreement while chewing her food and swallowing. "Alright," Charlotte replied briefly. Turning her gaze towards Fiona, who was eating heartily beside her, Charlotte whispered, "Fiona, could you introduce Ste to us? Iris would like to get to know her." Fiona was slightly surprised, and she looked at Charlotte curiously before nodding vigorously. Directing her gaze towards Ste, Fiona smiled innocently and said, "Sister Ste, my second sister, Iris, would like to get to know you." As a kind little sister, she naturally wanted Ste and her two sisters to get along and be close, especially since they would be living together in the pce. The thought of having a new friend in the pce made a silly smile form on her face, making her look absolutely adorable. Meanwhile, Iris, who was eating, couldn''t help but choke upon hearing Fiona''s unexpected words. Staring at Charlotte, who was giggling at her, Iris puffed up her cheeks and protested irritably, "Sister, you''re really quite sneaky." She didn''t expect Charlotte to slyly use her name as an excuse to get to know Ste, which left her feeling slightly embarrassed and upset. "Pfft! I''m sorry." Charlotte gently patted Iris'' head, still chuckling. "Humph!" Iris snorted in annoyance and turned away, pretending to ignore her. On the other hand, upon hearing Fiona''s words, Ste was taken aback and shyly nced at Iris and Charlotte before nervously meeting Fiona''s excited gaze. Her face, slightly smudged with dirt, flushed red as she turned her gaze back to Charlotte and Iris, nervously clenching her palms together. "Um... Hello, my name is Ste," she greeted shyly, lowering her head slightly. In a nervous tone, she continued, "I know it might bete, but I''d still like to greet you both." After she finished speaking, she nervously bit her lower lip while bowing her head. This was her first introduction since Leon had given her the name, which made her feel extremely shy and nervous. Charlotte and Iris exchanged surprised nces before sharing a smile with each other. "Hello, Ste. Let me introduce myself; I''m Charlotte, the oldest of us three," Charlotte said with a smile. "Since Fiona mentioned you''re older than us by three years, you can call me Charlotte. Would it be alright if I called you Sister Ste?" "Hello, Ste. I''m Iris, the second oldest," Iris added, her expression nonchnt yet with a gentle smile. "You can call me by my name, and I''ll refer to you as Sister Ste too. How does that sound?" Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin Upon hearing their introductions, Ste''s nervousness quickly melted away, reced by a sense of relief. Initially, she thought they might be difficult to approach due to their mature attitudes that seemed beyond their years. However, it turned out that her assumption waspletely wrong¡ªthey were actually very friendly. Raising her gaze, Ste looked up at them with a sweet smile on her lips. "Of course! You can call me whatever you want, Charlotte and Iris!" Ste replied eagerly, nodding. They exchanged smiles, instantly dispelling the awkwardness and warming the atmosphere. Afterwards, they proceeded to enjoy their lunch while engaging in lively conversation. Naturally, their conversation centered on Ste, particrly focusing on the alley incident where she narrowly avoided being kidnapped by two burly demons. "Sister Ste, did you see how Daddy saved you from those two evil demons?" Charlotte asked with curiosity, her words punctuated by bites of food. Ste shook her head and replied softly, "I didn''t see anything. Uncle Leon asked me to close my eyes, so I couldn''t witness how those two burly demons disappeared." The memory of Leon saving her remained vivid in her mind. Even though she had closed her eyes at the time, it was the first moment she truly felt protected, which brought an involuntary smile to her lips. Charlotte simply nodded without saying anything more. However, the curiosity remained evident in her round and adorable face. "By the way, Fiona told me that Daddy shared his life experiences with you. Can you tell us about it?" Iris, beside Charlotte, asked with an expression as curious as Charlotte''s. Ste swallowed the food in her mouth, nodding slightly as she prepared to speak. However, their conversation was abruptly interrupted by approaching footsteps and the deep voices of men. "Hey there, adorable little girls. Are you all alone here?" Chapter 222: Intimidation - Part 2 (Last) "Hey there, adorable little girls. Are you all alone here?" Upon hearing the sudden, unfamiliar voice, Ste, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona widened their eyes in surprise. They simultaneously turned their heads in the direction of the sound and saw three burly men, over two meters tall,ughing and walking towards them. The men hadrge statures and sinister-looking faces, causing Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona to exchange shocked and fearful nces, their golden eyes wide with unease. "Tsk, tsk, tsk! It''s strange and rare to see such adorable little girls in a tavern like this, isn''t it?" One of the three burly men in the middle smiled crookedly, his eyes gleaming with a hidden intent as he looked at Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona. "You''re right, boss. It''s really a rare sight to see little girls as adorable as they are," the burly man on the left replied, licking his lower lip. "Hehehe! If we sell them to ve traders, won''t we earn a lot of money?" added the burly man on the right, rubbing his chin. His words instantly stunned the other two, who exchanged meaningful nces. Meanwhile, Ste, who was watching the three burly men, couldn''t help but swallow hard. ''How could evil demons like them be in a tavern like this?'' she whispered to herself, nervously clenching her palms together. Having lived alone in the capital, she had witnessed countless evil demonsmitting crimes such as oppression, violence, bullying, and, worst of all, kidnapping. Despite the capital''s seemingly beautiful and prosperous exterior, it harbored evil demons who engaged in the ve trade¡ªa very serious crime. In the past, she had nearly been kidnapped by one of them, but she managed to escape just in time. Because of this experience, she was certain that these three burly men were among the evil demons who frequentlymitted such heinous acts. With her small body trembling in fear, Ste looked around for help but quickly discarded the idea. Based on her experience, even if she asked for help, it was unlikely anyone would intervene, as they were too afraid to get involved. Just as she was at a loss for a way out, the three burly men arrived beside their table, looking at them all with hungry eyes. "Hello, little adorable girls. Are you all alone? Where are your parents?" The burly man in the center inquired softly, as if trying to y the role of a friendly uncle. However, his terrifying smile only made Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona tremble with fear. "Sister, what should we do?" Fiona asked nervously, her round golden eyes brimming with tears as if she were about to cry. Seeing such burly men with hideous faces for the second time left her feelingpletely overwhelmed. In response to Fiona''s question, Charlotte, equally frightened, tried to calm herself and gently patted her palm. "Don''t worry, Fiona. Stay calm, and don''t be afraid. Daddy will definitely be back soon," Charlotte said soothingly. Fiona nodded, her round golden eyes filled with tears, and replied, "Alright, sister. I''ll try to calm down." Charlotte gave a small nod and then turned her gaze toward the three burly men, her chubby face set in an expression of determined indifference. "Please don''t interrupt our lunch," Charlotte said sternly, showing no hint of kindness. From their appearance, Charlotte could tell these men were not friendly and likely had malicious intentions. Although she was terrified, she knew she couldn''t show any weakness; doing so might cause her younger sisters to panic and cry. As the eldest of the triplets, it was her responsibility to protect them. Charlotte''s unexpectedly cold and blunt words took the three burly men by surprise. They exchanged nces before forming unsettling smiles. "Hehehe! What an arrogant little girl," the burly man in the middle said with a yful glint in his eyes. "But an arrogant little girl like you isn''t so bad either!" "Yes! That''s right, I like her too!" The burly men on the left and right chimed in, nodding eagerly. Their enthusiasm made Charlotte''s brow furrow, her small right hand clenching into a trembling fist. ''What should I do?'' Charlotte thought nervously. Given their demeanor, her suspicion of their ill intentions seemed urate, leaving her feeling helpless and unsure of how to make them leave. "You three ugly, disgusting men! Get out of here and stop bothering us!" At that moment, Iris, unable to contain herself any longer, shouted loudly, startling Charlotte, Fiona, and Ste. "Iris, what are you doing?" Charlotte inquired frantically, gripping her arm tightly. Ignoring Charlotte''s panic, Iris fixed her indifferent, piercing gaze on the three burly men. "I''m warning you again¡ªleave us alone! Otherwise, my daddy wille and beat you up!" Iris dered, folding her chubby arms with a level of superiority and arrogance she hadn''t disyed in a long time. As Liliana''s second daughter, Iris was the most like her mother in temperament, nature, and arrogancepared to her two sisters. Thus, facing the three burly men, she could no longer contain her anger and pride, which swiftly dispelled any fear of their scary presence. The three burly men were surprised by Iris'' words, but none of them showed any anger; instead, their smiles grew wider. "Little girl, I have no ill intentions towards you or any of you," the burly man in the middle said with feigned hurt, making Iris even more disgusted. Yet, before she could express her hatred, Ste, who had been silent until now, quickly spoke up. "You three! Stop bothering us, and leave immediately! Otherwise, I''ll report you and have you thrown into the Demon Race''s detention center!" Ste threatened, her voice firm despite the hint of fear on her face. The smiles on the burly men''s faces instantly stiffened at Ste''s words, their expressions turning ferocious. "Little girl, what did you just say?" The burly man on the right inquired in a cold, indifferent tone, sending chills down Ste''s spine. Despite her fear, she maintained a determined and brave expression as she looked directly at him. "I said, if you don''t leave now, I will report you and have you thrown into the Demon Race Detention Center!" she repeated sternly. She knew that demons like them were terrified of punishment, especially being imprisoned in the Demon Race detention center¡ªa nightmare for all demons. "Hahaha! Very good! This little girl dares to threaten us!" The burly man in the middleughed coldly, staring indifferently at Ste. "Originally, I didn''t want to use force to kidnap you all. But it seems there''s no other way, hehehe!" Upon hearing this, Ste''s eyes widened, and she quickly nced at Charlotte, Fiona, and Iris. "Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, run quickly and call Uncle Leon!" Ste eximed loudly. But the three burly men quickly surrounded their table,ughter escaping their lips. "Hehehe! Want to leave? How could I possibly let you go so easily?" The burly man on the left said it with a creepy smile. Seeing this, Charlotte, Fiona, and Ste widened their eyes in terror. "Sister! I''m scared!" Fiona cried, clutching Charlotte''s hand tightly, tears streaming from her round eyes. "Don''t worry. They won''t be able to do anything because Daddy and Mommy will be back soon to save us." With a slightly pale face, Charlotte gently rubbed Fiona''s head to calm her down. Among the three terrified girls, only Iris remained calm, her chubby face indifferent. She nced at the three burly men and then at the other demons around, who were simply whispering to each other and offering no help, which only fueled her anger. Just as the tension reached its peak and the three burly men were about to make their move, an indifferent voice suddenly came from beside them. "Aren''t you ashamed to take such action against little girls like them?" Upon hearing the voice, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, Ste, and the three burly men were all startled. They quickly turned toward the source of the voice and saw a white-haired, middle-aged man with a faint smile on his lips. He was tall, though not as towering as the burly men, with short white hair as pure as fallen snow and a white blindfold covering both eyes, giving him the appearance of a blind man. The three burly men immediately became wary. However, upon realizing he was just an ordinary middle-aged man, they dismissed him with condescending smiles. "Old man, who do you think you are? Do you want to meddle in our affairs?" The burly man in the middle inquired, clenching his fists and making a threatening gesture. "Tsk, tsk, tsk! This old man is really asking for trouble," the burly man on the right remarked sarcastically, giving the white-haired middle-aged man a yful nce. The middle-aged man simply smiled and shook his head at their taunts. With his arms casually sped behind his waist, he said in a calm, nonchnt tone, "If I hadn''t intervened, you would have kidnapped these innocent girls. So, I''m here to stop you." The three burly men were momentarily taken aback by his boldness before their smiles turned cold. "Hahaha! Old man, you''re quite brave." The burly man in the middle chuckled as he slowly approached him. The two burly men beside him followed, their smiles growing more arrogant. They halted directly in front of the middle-aged man, their gazes fierce and menacing. "Old man, I don''t have any business with you and don''t even know you," the burly man in the middle said with a smile, continuing, "But since you''re asking for trouble, don''t me us!" With that, the three burly men tightened their fists simultaneously andunched a coordinated attack. "Die!" Chapter 223: This Is All Real, but Not For Me "Die!" Witnessing the violent scene about to unfold, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona instinctively closed their eyes in terror. After all, they were only three-year-old girls who had never seen violence before. One minute... Two minutes... After three minutes, the girls, still with their eyes closed, began to feel a sense of surprise, as there were no sounds of pain from the middle-aged man being beaten by the three burly men. Curiously, they opened their eyes but carefully averted their gaze from the violence. Instead, they looked at Ste, who sat across from them with an expression of astonishment and horror, covering her small mouth with both palms. Seeing this, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona swallowed nervously, but none of them dared to turn around and look at the middle-aged man. With a scared yet curious expression, Charlotte couldn''t help but ask in a nervous tone, "Sister Ste, what happened to the middle-aged man? Is he getting injured?" Although Fiona and Iris remained silent, the same curiosity was evident in their adorable faces. Upon hearing the question, Ste, still looking astonished and horrified, quickly came to her senses. She turned her gaze toward Charlotte and shook her small head. "That middle-aged man is fine," Ste said in a bewildered and uncertain tone, startling Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona. "Fine? What do you mean, Sister?" Iris asked hesitantly. Earlier, it was clear that the middle-aged man was surrounded by the three burly men and about to be beaten up. How could he still be okay? Ste shook her head again, gesturing toward the front. "I don''t know how to exin it. It''s better if you see for yourselves." Ste''s words made the three little girls exchange hesitant and confused nces. Yet, driven by their immense curiosity, they nodded in unison, as if to reassure each other. In slow motion, the three of them turned their gazes toward the direction Ste was pointing, their eyes widening in astonishment. "This is... What''s going on?" Charlotte rubbed her eyes, struggling to believe the scene before her. In their view, the white-haired middle-aged man, whom they had expected to be injured, waspletely unharmed. He stood calmly with a faint smile on his lips, while the three burly meny unconscious on the wooden floor, foam pooling at their mouths. Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona exchanged amazed nces before finally turning their eyes toward Ste. "Sister Ste, can you exin what happened?" Fiona, her fear reced by curiosity, asked with eager anticipation. In response to the question, Ste pursed her lips and slightly furrowed her brow before answering hesitantly, "I don''t understand what happened, Fiona. Just moments ago, when the three burly men tried to attack the middle-aged man, they suddenly froze, as if turned to stone. Then, out of nowhere, they ended up lying unconscious on the floor." Despite her vast experience, Ste had never encountered such a strange and inexplicable situation before. It was clear that the middle-aged man had done nothing, yet the three burly men, who had previously been so dominant, had suddenly copsed and were now lying on the floor. This left Ste both astonished and perplexed. "Could it be magic?" she wondered briefly before dismissing the thought. Previously, she had encountered a mage at the edge of the capital and learned a bit about magic. Therefore, she was certain this wasn''t magic, as she hadn''t seen any spellcasting or simr actions from the middle-aged man. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man smiled at the three burly men sprawled on the floor before shifting his gaze to Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste and walking towards them. As the middle-aged man approached, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste felt a brief moment of panic. However, realizing that he had just saved them, their fear quickly faded. "Little girls, are you alright?" the middle-aged man asked gently as he stopped in front of their table. Upon hearing this, Charlotte quickly got off her seat and approached him, replying with a polite smile, "We''re fine, uncle. Thank you for your help. If it weren''t for you, we might have been kidnapped by those bad guys." Although she didn''t know the middle-aged man, his kindness had indeed saved them. Seeing Charlotte''s gratitude, Iris, Fiona, and Ste also got off their seats and joined her. "Thank you, uncle!" Iris said it in an indifferent tone, though a small smile formed on her lips. "Thank you, uncle!" Ste echoed politely, bowing her head slightly. "Um! Um! Thank you, white-haired uncle!" Fiona''s round, golden eyes sparkled with happiness as she looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man''s smile widened even more, especially at Fiona''s enthusiastic thanks, which made him chuckle slightly. "You don''t need to thank me, little girls. Helping you is something I must do," he replied in a gentle and calm tone. Iris, Fiona, and Ste nodded happily at his words, but Charlotte felt a bit puzzled. "''Helping you is something I have to do?'' What exactly does he mean?" She muttered, repeating the middle-aged man''s statement in confusion. For some reason, his words felt strange to her. However, despite her pondering, she couldn''t pinpoint what was odd about them and quickly dismissed her confusion. "White-haired uncle! What happened to those three evil men?" Fiona asked curiously, pointing at the burly men lying on the floor. The middle-aged man smiled, crossing his arms behind his back, and replied lightly, "They all fainted. Perhaps in a few hours, they will wake up again, Fiona." Fiona gave a small nod as if she understood, but then shock quickly spread across her round, chubby face. "Huh? Uncle, how did you know my name?" Fiona inquired doubtfully, instantly making the middle-aged man''s smile freeze. "Ahem! I identally heard your name from your previous conversation," he replied in a calm and nonchnt tone. Fiona''s lips formed an "O" as she gave a small nod, appearing to understand. Only Charlotte, Iris, and Ste found the middle-aged man''s words a bit strange, though they couldn''t pinpoint why. "By the way, uncle, the three of them are evil demons known for serious crimes like kidnapping and ve trading. If they''re released, they mightmit even more troubling offenses in the future." As if recalling something, Ste said it with a worried tone, ncing at the burly men. Although they were currently safe, these three evil men would likely seek other targets in the future, which was something she wanted to prevent. The middle-aged man shook his head with a light smile. "I understand your concern, but you don''t need to worry. I can guarantee they will notmit any crimes in the future." Ste let out a sigh of relief and nodded slightly, saying nothing more.Though she didn''t fully understand how the middle-aged man could be so confident, she had witnessed how he had subdued the three burly men without moving, which made her naturally trust his words. Besides Ste, Charlotte and Iris also sighed in relief after hearing the middle-aged man''s reassurances. Although they didn''t fully understand the implications of terms like ve trading, they sensed that it was something very bad. Charlotte then reached into her pocket, retrieved a few gold coins, and offered them to the middle-aged man. "Uncle, since you saved us, please ept this as a gift," Charlotte said with a smile. The middle-aged man was initially taken aback but soon let out a small chuckle. "As I mentioned earlier, helping you was something I feltpelled to do. So, you don''t need to give me gold coins," he said, shaking his head. Charlotte pursed her lips and said, "But uncle, our mommy always taught us to return a favor to those who help us." "Right, uncle! Please ept it!" Iris looked up at him, nodding firmly. "Um! Um! Please ept it!" Fiona chimed in, nodding enthusiastically in support of Charlotte. Ste remained silent but nodded in agreement with Charlotte''s words. The middle-aged man smiled, still shaking his head. "I appreciate your kindness and admire your mommy for teaching you such excellent manners. However, as I mentioned, I''m helping you because it''s something I must do, so there''s no need to thank me." This caused Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona to immediately frown. Sensing their disappointment, the middle-aged man sighed softly and added, "However, if you still wish to show your gratitude, how about we change the terms?" "Change the terms?" Charlotte asked, clearly confused. The middle-aged man nodded with a slight smile. "I won''t ept your gold coins. Instead, I''d like something else: just a chance to pat your heads. How does that sound?" Upon hearing his words, the four cast each other puzzled nces. "Pat our heads? Uncle, what do you mean?" Iris asked, her voice tinged with skepticism and hesitation. Sensing that his words might be unclear or easily misunderstood, the middle-aged man cleared his throat and said with a wistful expression, "Actually, the reason I''m helping you is tied to some past memories. I once had adorable daughters like you, but I lost them due to unforeseen circumstances. To ease my longing for them, I''d like to pat your heads." Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste were taken aback, exchanging sympathetic nces. Turning back to the middle-aged man, Charlotte quickly nodded and said, "If that''s the case, we don''t mind at all, uncle." Iris, Fiona, and Ste nodded in unison, making a smile spread across the middle-aged man''s face. "In that case, I''m truly grateful to you," he said with a calm and gentle tone. The middle-aged man then approached Charlotte, Iris, and Ste, gently stroking their heads one by one. As he did, each of them closed their eyes and smiled. For some reason, his touch brought them a sense offort and familiarity. After finishing with the others, the middle-aged man walked over to Fiona and paused before her. Gazing at her curious and endearing face, he seemed momentarily dazed. Reaching out to gently pat her head, he smiled softly and whispered with a trembling voice, "This is all real, but not for me¡­" Chapter 224: Gifts and the Four Beautiful Necklaces "Um~ Um~" Fiona closed her eyes, savoring the gentle touch of the white-haired, middle-aged man. For some reason, his touch reminded her of her daddy''s, making her instinctively grasp his hand tightly. With a look of innocent curiosity, she softly asked the middle-aged man, "Uncle, could you lift me up?" Charlotte, Iris, and Ste''s eyes widened in astonishment at her words. "Fiona, what are you doing? You can''t ask that; it''s very rude," Charlotte scolded, shaking her head and fixing Fiona with a stern look. Charlotte thought asking a stranger to carry her was incredibly rude, especially since the middle-aged man had already been so helpful. She feared Fiona''s request might offend or anger him. However, the middle-aged man responded with a smile and a slight nod to Fiona''s request. "It''s okay. I don''t mind," he said calmly, casting a gentle nce at Charlotte. Charlotte was about to speak up when Iris, standing beside her, gave her a subtle nudge, startling her. Turning to Iris, Charlotte saw her shaking her head, which left her feeling puzzled. "Why did you stop me?" Charlotte asked with a slight pout. Iris released her grip on Charlotte''s arm and replied nonchntly, "Sister, did you forget about this uncle''s story?" Charlotte was initially taken aback by Iris''s words, but after a moment, she gave a small, uncertain nod, her face showing a hint of doubt. "However¡ª" Charlotte began to say, but Iris quickly interrupted her. "It''s okay, sister. It''s possible that the uncle misses his daughters and doesn''t mind Fiona''s request," Iris said lightly. "Besides, I don''t sense any ill intentions from him. In fact, he seems genuinely kind." Charlotte paused, absorbing Iris''s words, before letting out a small sigh and giving a slight nod. "You''re right, Iris," Charlotte said, casting a puzzled nce at the middle-aged man. Charlotte fully agreed with Iris; she, too, sensed no malice from the middle-aged man. In fact, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. This sense of familiarity puzzled her, as she was certain she had never met him before. Hence, how could she feel this way? Meanwhile, the middle-aged man gently lifted Fiona into his arms, a slight smile on his face. "Are youfortable?" he asked softly, rubbing her back. Fiona nodded enthusiastically, her face lighting up with a radiant smile. "Veryfortable, uncle!" In his arms, Fiona felt incrediblyfortable, almost as if she were in her father''s embrace. The middle-aged man chuckled at Fiona''s enthusiasm, his fingers gently running through his silky hair as his eyes, concealed by a white blindfold, remained fixed on her. After a moment, he slowly lowered Fiona from his embrace, pinching her cheek as he spoke softly, "Thank you, Fiona. Your presence has eased the heavy longing I feel for my daughters, who are no longer with me." Fiona smiled and nodded eagerly. "You''re wee, uncle!" Although she felt reluctant to part from hisforting embrace, she refrained from saying anything more, knowing that her sister would likely scold her if she did. The middle-aged man smiled warmly and turned his attention to Charlotte, Iris, and Ste. "I''m also very grateful to you three for letting me pat your heads," he said gently. "It truly eases my longing for my daughters." Charlotte, Iris, and Ste shared warm smiles before turning their gazes back to him. "You''re wee, uncle! We''re d to help, and you don''t need to thank us," Charlotte said with a smile, shaking her head. "I agree with my sister, uncle," Iris added with a sweet smile. "You don''t need to thank us since you''ve already helped us before." "Yes, that''s right, uncle. We should be the ones thanking you for saving us," Ste said with a nod. The middle-aged man smiled slightly and said nothing further as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small ck box. "By the way, I have to leave soon because I have some things to take care of. But before I go, I''d like to give you all a gift," the middle-aged man said, instantly surprising Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste. "Gifts? Wow! Uncle, what are they?" Fiona''s eyes sparkled with delight at the mention of a gift. As a curious little girl, she adored anything rted to gifts! Of course, Fiona wasn''t the only one excited; Charlotte, Iris, and Ste also looked thrilled, even though they tried to maintain a calm exterior. The middle-aged man chuckled softly as he held out the ck box and opened it. *ck!* As the box opened, it revealed four exquisite nes, each adorned with the shapes of a star, a sun, and two moons in white and ck. "These are the gifts I''d like to give you," he said gently. Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste gazed at the nes with wide eyes, their faces lighting up with clear amazement. "Wow! These nes are absolutely gorgeous!" Charlotte eximed as she admired the sparkling pieces. She felt confident in saying they were the most beautiful nes she had ever seen, even more stunning than the one their mother wore. "That''s right! They''re amazing!" Iris agreed, her eyes fixed on the nes. Though Ste and Fiona remained silent, the sparkle in their eyes spoke to their admiration. The middle-aged man smiled at their enthusiasm and, with a gentle motion, walked over and picked up one of the star-shaped nes. "This ne is for you," he said, bending down slightly to carefully ce it around Ste''s neck. After fastening the ne, he straightened up and asked softly, "How does it look? Do you like it?" Ste''s eyes sparkled as she saw the ne around her neck. She nodded excitedly and looked up at him with a beaming smile. "I''m so happy, uncle! Thank you!" she eximed, a joyful grin spreading across her face as she clutched the ne. She had never imagined wearing such a beautiful piece of jewelry, and it filled her with genuine happiness. The middle-aged man gently ruffled Ste''s hair, his gaze tenderly fixed on her beautiful, unique eyes. "I''m delighted you like it. The neplements your beautiful eyes, which shine like twinkling stars in the night sky," the middle-aged man said sincerely. His words made Ste''s smile broaden, and tears of joy began to well up in her eyes. "Thank you for your praise, uncle." She felt immense joy, as this was only the second time someone other than Leon and Fiona hadplimented her eyes, boosting her confidence even more. The middle-aged man nodded, gently wiping away her tears without saying another word. He then approached Charlotte, holding out a bright moon-shaped ne. "This ne is for you," he said softly, cing it around Charlotte''s neck. Charlotte''s golden eyes sparkled with pure happiness as she gazed at the ne, unable to tear her eyes away. "Thank you so much, uncle!" she said, her golden eyes sparkling with admiration. From the moment she saw the four nes, Charlotte was especially captivated by the bright moon-shaped one. However, feeling too embarrassed to act childishly in front of her two sisters, she restrained her excitement. Now that it was given to her, she was overjoyed! Seeing her happiness, the middle-aged man gently stroked her long white hair and said, "I knew you''d love this ne; it suits you perfectly." Charlotte nodded repeatedly, her face beaming. "I do love it, uncle! Hehehe~" The middle-aged man smiled and gave a slight nod before approaching Iris and choosing the dark-colored moon-shaped ne. "This ne is for you," he said softly as he carefully ced it around her neck. "Do you like it?" Iris gazed at the ne in amazement and nodded vigorously. "I really love it, uncle! Thank you so much!" Iris beamed with happiness as she held the ne close. She felt that this darked moon-shaped ne perfectly matched her own sometimes aloof and self-assured demeanor, much like her mother. The middle-aged man chuckled as he yfully pinched Iris''s cheek. "You''re wee. Coincidentally, this ne does indeed suit your temperament perfectly." Iris''s eyes widened slightly at his words, but before she could respond, the middle-aged man had already moved to stand in front of Fiona, who was visibly brimming with excitement. "White-haired uncle! That ne must be mine, right?" Fiona tried to contain her bubbling enthusiasm. The middle-aged man smiled and nodded. "Yes, Fiona. Thisst ne is for you." He gently ced the sun-shaped ne around Fiona''s neck and asked, "Do you like it?" Fiona bounced up and down with joy as she admired the ne. "I''m so happy! Hehehe~ Thank you, uncle!" The middle-aged man gently stroked her white hair and said, "This sun-shaped ne symbolizes your vibrant and innocent nature. I hope it serves as a reminder to stay true to yourself and never change." Fiona blinked in confusion, not fully grasping his words, but she shrugged it off and nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, uncle!" she said with a bright smile, clutching the sun-shaped ne as if she never wanted to part with it. The middle-aged man sighed softly, running his fingers through her hair before standing up and looking at all of them. "Well, my time is up, so I must leave now," he said calmly. "Before I go, remember to always wear these nes, as they will protect you." He paused briefly, then added with a resigned chuckle, "Though you four will probably forget this anyway." Without waiting for a response, the middle-aged man smiled gently and walked away. After he disappeared from view, only then did the four little girlse to their senses and exchange bewildered, dazed looks. "What just happened?" Chapter 225: Leons Deep Suspicion "What just happened?" Charlotte, Iris, and Ste exchanged puzzled nces. Only Fiona continued to stare in the direction where the middle-aged man had disappeared, her chubby face reflecting curiosity. "Sister, do you remember what just happened?" Iris asked Charlotte, her voice hesitant. "I don''t remember anything either, Iris," Charlotte said, frowning slightly as she rubbed her head with her hands. "We were just having lunch when suddenly three burly, menacing men appeared. But after that, I can''t recall what happened." The memory of their lunch and the sudden intrusion of the three burly men was still clear in her mind. However, the events that followed were a nk, leaving her with a strange sense that something was missing. Iris, puzzled by Charlotte''s response, furrowed her brows slightly and turned her gaze toward Ste. "Sister Ste, do you remember anything?" Iris asked. Ste shook her head, her expression doubtful. "Sorry, Iris. I don''t remember anything either, just like Charlotte." The three exchanged puzzled looks, their confusion deepening until it suddenly dawned on them¡ªFiona! In unison, they turned to Fiona and asked, "Fiona, do you remember what just happened?" Hearing this, Fiona, who had been staring nkly at the spot where the middle-aged man had vanished, looked slightly startled and turned her gaze toward them, nodding. "Of course I remember, sisters," Fiona said with an innocent expression, causing their eyes to widen in surprise. "Then can you exin what happened to us and why it feels like we''re forgetting something?" Iris asked urgently. Fiona was somewhat puzzled by her sisters'' strange reactions but dismissed them and began recounting everything from the beginning. Charlotte, Iris, and Ste listened intently, their eyes widening in disbelief. "So, a white-haired middle-aged man helped us by dealing with the three burly men and gave us gifts?" Charlotte inquired, her skepticism tinged with curiosity. Fiona nodded innocently and replied, "Yes, something like that." She then gestured toward the three burly men lying on the floor and pointed to the nes they wore, adding in a sweet voice, "These are the proof." Seeing where Fiona was pointing, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste exchanged puzzled looks and fell silent, as if trying to process the story. Fiona, meanwhile, remained quiet, her thoughts upied by the middle-aged man''s final words: "Though you four will probably forget this anyway." ''Is this what the white-haired uncle meant by us forgetting him? But why do I still remember him while the others seem to forget?'' Fiona frowned in confusion, a visible question mark hovering over her head. Meanwhile, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste gradually regained theirposure, exchanging thoughtful nces. "Sister, it seems the white-haired man Fiona mentioned deliberately made us forget what happened," Iris said, her chubby face showing a pout. Charlotte nodded in agreement, her expression mirroring Iris''s concern. "You''re right, Iris. But why would he do that?" As Liliana''s daughters, they had witnessed magical phenomena before, making them less surprised. However, what intrigued them was the white-haired man''s purpose in erasing their memories. Although Ste did not speak, her face mirrored the same confusion and curiosity as theirs. Afterward, Charlotte, Iris, Ste, and Fiona returned to their seats and resumed their lunch, discussing the mysterious white-haired man who had saved them. "So, this ne we''re wearing is a gift from him?" Iris inquired, holding up the dark moon-shaped ne and examining it with a curious, admiring gaze. "Yep, it was from the white-haired uncle," Fiona replied between bites of food. "He also mentioned that we shouldn''t take the ne off." "Not take it off? Why?" Charlotte inquired, her surprise evident as she held the bright moon-shaped ne around her neck. Fiona shook her head with a pout and replied, "I don''t know either, sister. But I did hear from the white-haired uncle that these nes are meant to protect us." "Protect?" Charlotte asked, surprised. "Yep! But I''m not sure what that means," Fiona said, continuing to chew her food. Charlotte blinked her round eyes, nodded slightly as if she understood, and then nced back at the ne around her neck. "What a beautiful ne," she thought to herself, admiring it. As she looked at the ne, she felt a deep sense of attachment and attraction, making her reluctant to part with it. Not only Charlotte but also Iris and Ste felt a simr attachment; their gazes filled with admiration as they looked at their nes. "Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste, are you enjoying your meal?" At that moment, the sudden sound of footsteps and a very familiar voice startled the four of them. Turning towards the source of the sound, they saw Liliana and Leon approaching with smiles on their faces. "Daddy! Mommy!" Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona eximed happily. "Uncle!" Ste, sitting opposite the others, also greeted Leon with enthusiasm. Leon and Liliana smiled at their excitement and stopped beside the table. "How are you girls doing? No one bothered you while we were gone, right?" Leon asked with a teasing tone. Charlotte quickly shook her head and replied, "We''re fine, Daddy. But some evil men were bothering us." Leon''s smile vanished, reced by a serious expression. "How dare they? Where are they?" Before Charlotte could respond, Ste pointed at the three burly men lying on the floor and said, "Uncle Leon, those three were bothering us!" Following Ste''s gesture, Leon nced at the men and then back at her, clearly surprised. "Are you certain those are the ones?" Ste nodded confidently and continued, "At first, the three of them approached us pretending to be kind uncles. But I knew they were scheming because their real intention was to kidnap us!" "Mm-hmm! What sister Ste said is absolutely true, Daddy!" Iris nodded in agreement and chimed in. As Leon listened, he frowned slightly and nced at Liliana beside him. "Liliana, are you sure these are the demons bothering our daughters?" Leon whispered, his confusion evident. Liliana studied the three unconscious burly men on the floor, her brows slightly furrowed. "I''m certain they are, Leon," Liliana replied, though her tone was uncertain. "Then why did they faint like that?" Leon asked again. Moments ago, Liliana had told him that death-seeking demons were bothering their daughters and Ste, which had made him furious and eager to confront them. However, upon arriving at the tavern, he found no sign of any trouble. Instead, the girls were eating and conversing cheerfully, which left him bewildered. Now, seeing the burly demons unconscious on the floor, Leon couldn''t help but be even more shocked. Liliana was momentarily speechless, wearing a puzzled and perplexed expression. After a moment, she looked back at Leon and said, "It''s possible that the shadow squad I assigned to protect them took action." The shadow squad was a specialized force under hermand, possessing strengthparable to that of an archdemon when united in battle. Before leaving with Leon, she had stationed the shadow squad to look after the children, so she was certain that the demons'' unconscious state was due to their intervention. Upon hearing this, Leon''s confusion began to clear, but he still felt an unsettling sense of unease that he couldn''t shake. The distance between where he and Liliana had spoken and the tavern where the girls were was short. Therefore, they would have heard any fighting if it had urred. However, as they approached the tavern, no sound of fighting had reached them, which struck him as odd. Furthermore, it was even more peculiar that the demons in the tavern were calm and conversing, seemingly indifferent to the unconscious, burly men on the floor. "Something''s not right..." Leon thought to himself, his expression growing serious. He then turned to Charlotte, Iris, Ste, and Fiona, folded his arms, and asked, "Can any of you tell me who helped you with these three demons?" At Leon''s question, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste instinctively turned their gazes toward Fiona. Noticing their gaze, Leon immediately turned his attention to Fiona with a softened expression. "Fiona, can you tell me who helped you and your sisters?" Leon asked kindly. Fiona looked up at Leon, blinking her eyes as she nodded vigorously. "The person who helped us was a white-haired uncle, Daddy," Fiona answered, her golden eyes sparkling. "White-haired uncle?" Leon''s eyes widened in surprise. "Who is this white-haired uncle, and do you know him?" Fiona shook her head and replied with pursed lips, "I don''t know who he is, Daddy. But the white-haired uncle is very kind. Not only did he help us against those three bad guys, but he also gave us these beautiful nes!" She showed the gold sun-shaped ne around her neck and pointed to the nes worn by Charlotte, Iris, and Ste. Leon''s shock deepened as he listened and looked at the nes, causing him to nce at Liliana with concern. "Liliana, don''t you find this odd?" Leon inquired, his eyes narrowing slightly. Liliana folded her arms across her huge chest and nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, you''re right, Leon. This is quite unusual." The two exchanged a nce for a moment before Leon turned his attention back to Fiona. "Can you describe the white-haired uncle you''re talking about?" Leon asked. In the Demon Race teritory, a demon with white hair was exceptionally rare¡ªalmost unheard of. White hair was a trait exclusive to those with the bloodline of the first Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, such as Liliana and their three daughters. This rarity heightened Leon''s curiosity about the white-haired uncle Fiona mentioned. Fiona chewed her food and swallowed before answering, "The white-haired uncle is tall like you, Daddy. He wore a pristine, elegant white robe and had short white hair that looked a lot like Mommy''s and ours." Pausing to rub her little chin, Fiona added with a beaming expression, "Oh! What stood out the most was that he wore a white-colored blindfold over his eyes." Leon listened carefully, but as soon as he heard this detail, his body went rigid, and his golden eyes widened in shock. "A blindfold covering his eyes!? Could it be... him?" Chapter 226: Questions Without Answers "A blindfold covering his eyes!? Could it be... him?" Leon''s eyes widened slightly, his shock evident on his handsome face. When thinking about a white-haired man with a white blindfold covering both eyes, his mind inevitably drifted to the mysterious middle-aged man he had encountered earlier in the Hall of Glory. That man was a profound enigma and the only one who had genuinely made him feel threatened. Even if his strength as a hero hadn''t been diminished by the devouring poison, he knew he still wouldn''t be able to defeat him. Furthermore, the middle-aged man possessed a chilling ability to uncover both his identity and the devouring poison inside him with a single nce, leaving Leon feeling utterly exposed and vulnerable. Quickly regaining hisposure, Leon took a deep breath to suppress his astonishment, then turned his attention back to Charlotte, Iris, and Ste. "Did any of you also see the white-haired, middle-aged man?" Leon asked. The three exchanged nces before shaking their heads and turning their gaze back to Leon. "We didn''t see him in person because he erased our memories, Daddy," Charlotte said with a pout. Leon''s eyes widened slightly in surprise upon hearing her words. "Erased your memories? Why would he do that?" Leon inquired, his tone filled with doubt. "We don''t understand either, Daddy," Iris replied nonchntly. "All we remember is being disturbed by those three burly demons. After that, it''s like everything went nk." Leon''s frown deepened as he processed their words, leaving him even more perplexed about the middle-aged man''s intentions. "Leon, this situation seems moreplicated than we thought." Liliana, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke with a serious expression on her beautiful but icy face. "Did you discover something, Liliana?" Leon asked, turning to her with a look of curiosity. Liliana gave a small nod, her eyes narrowing as she exined, "I just contacted the shadow squad I assigned to guard them and inquired about the incident. They responded that they knew nothing about it." "They don''t know about it? How is that possible?" Leon inquired, his expression a mix of surprise and confusion. A few days earlier, Liliana had told him about the shadow squad, her personal force renowned for their strength, which was said to rival that of an archdemon when united. Although he had never met them in person, he had no doubt about their strength. After all, an archdemon was an incredibly powerful demon, with strength only one level below that of a demon emperor. Thus, it was clear just how formidable Liliana''s shadow squad must be. Still maintaining a serious expression, Liliana bit her lower lip and continued, "The shadow squad exined that when Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste were being disturbed by the three burly demons, they were about to intervene. However, they were suddenly restrained and trapped in a dark, silent space, which rendered thempletely unable to help." "They also noted that the dark space was so strange and mysterious that it felt like they had been trapped for hours. However, when they finally emerged, only a second had passed in the real world, which made no sense." After finishing her exnation, Liliana let out a small sigh, her expression reflecting herplex feelings. Having encountered that middle-aged man herself, she knew firsthand how formidable he was. Even her high-level magic had proven ineffective against him, which had been a significant blow to her pride. Meanwhile, Leon, absorbing Liliana''s story, took a deep breath and swallowed, visibly unsettled. ''Damn! A space capable of time dtion? Is he really a god, as I suspected earlier?'' Leon muttered to himself. The dark space that had confined Liliana''s shadow squad clearly involved a technique utilizing two of the most powerful elements in existence¡ªspace and time. These were among the most mysterious and difficult elements to master, even for him. Given this, Leon''s suspicion that the middle-aged man might be a god only grew stronger. Shaking himself out of his thoughts, Leon turned to Liliana and asked, "Does your shadow squad have any additional information?" Liliana shook her head with a small sigh and replied, "Nothing else." After a brief pause, she added nonchntly, "But I have some information." Leon was slightly taken aback but said nothing, waiting patiently. Liliana closed her eyes briefly before opening them and fixing Leon with a serious gaze. "Leon, do you recall what I mentioned this morning about encountering the white-haired middle-aged manst night?" Leon raised an eyebrow and nodded. "Of course I remember." At the time, Liliana had mentioned meeting the middle-aged man and nned to tell him more about it. However, Merlin''s sudden arrival had cut her off, leaving Leon somewhat irritated with Merlin. "Actually, Leon, I fought with him back then," Liliana said casually, surprising Leon. "You fought with him? Are you serious?" Leon asked, his face expressing disbelief. "Yes, I''m serious. However, I was defeated," Liliana replied with a resigned look. "In fact, it might not even be called a defeat since I couldn''tnd a single blow on him." Liliana then detailed her encounter with the middle-aged man, exining every aspect of their meeting. She also conveyed the message the middle-aged man had instructed her to pass on, leaving Leon utterly astonished. Meanwhile, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste, who had been listening in silence, widened their eyes in surprise and exchanged puzzled nces. After a while, Liliana concluded her story and looked at Leon, who was visibly astonished. "So, this man knew about Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona and told you to watch over them because their future will be fraught with challenges?" Leon inquired, his astonished gaze shifting between the three girls before settling back on Liliana. Liliana nodded slightly, letting out a small sigh as she looked at the girls. "Yes, that''s what he said. But I couldn''t grasp the meaning behind his reference to a ''difficult future'' at all." Given that they were her daughters, their future should have been assured¡ªat least while she was still in this world. So what did the middle-aged man mean? Was his warning about a future linked to the "Evil God," Leon''s future adversary? No matter how hard Liliana tried to make sense of it, she was left with more questions than answers. Leon, equally perplexed, let out a small sigh. Gently rubbing Liliana''s back, Leon spoke soothingly, "For now, we don''t need to dwell on such heavy matters. I''m unsure of the middle-aged man''s true intentions, but he doesn''t seem to harbor any malicious intent towards us or our daughters." Liliana nodded in agreement and replied, "You''re right, Leon." Leon offered a warm smile and then turned his gaze to Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste. "Girls, could you please lend me your nes for a moment?" Leon asked gently. Upon hearing this, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste nodded in unison and replied with smiles, "Of course!" They then carefully removed their nes and handed them to Leon. As Leon examined the nes, he couldn''t help but be amazed by their beauty. "What exquisite nes!" Leon praised inwardly. In the past, he had often apanied Arshley and Luna on jewelry shopping trips in the Holy Orthodox Capital, which had provided him with a keen appreciation for such items. Based on his observations, the nes were truly beautiful, disying a sense of simplicity and elegance while exuding a luxurious feel without the ostentation typical of market jewelry. Shifting his gaze from the nes, Leon looked at the four girls and asked, "Did the white-haired uncle leave any message regarding these nes?" He suspected that these nes might not be ordinary, considering the mysterious and powerful nature of the white-haired middle-aged man. Upon hearing the question, Ste, who had been silent until now, quickly responded, "Uncle Leon, Fiona said we must keep these nes on because they have a protective function." "Protective function?" Leon asked, surprised, before shifting his gaze to Fiona. "Is that true, Fiona?" "Yes, Daddy!" Fiona replied with a serious expression on her round, adorable face. "The white-haired uncle said we shouldn''t take them off because they protect us." "Hmm..." Leon narrowed his eyes and scrutinized the nes, attempting to uncover their hidden secrets. After a moment of examination, however, he found nothing unusual and let out a small sigh. ''Even with my current strength, I can''t see anything,'' Leon thought, feeling a bit helpless. This experience highlighted the significant power gap between himself and the middle-aged man. Noticing Leon''s expression, Liliana nced at the nes and said softly, "Let me give it a try." "Alright," Leon agreed, handing the nes to Liliana. Liliana used her demon eyes to examine them, but her results were just as inconclusive as Leon''s, leaving her with a frustrated sigh. "I can''t see anything either," Liliana said, her irritation evident, causing Leon to chuckle softly. Leon took the ne from her, gently rubbed her head, and said soothingly, "We''ll investigate furtherter. Perhaps we''ll uncover the mystery eventually." Liliana didn''t respond, merely nodding with a sulky expression. Leon then returned the nes to Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste, instructing, "You must keep these nes on at all times and never take them off, okay?" Even though he didn''t fully understand the middle-aged man''s intentions, Leon felt there was no harm in following his instructions. The four little girls nodded with bright smiles. "Um! Alright!" Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin Leon smiled faintly and then turned his attention to Ste. "By the way, Ste, I''m sorry I forgot to introduce my wife," Leon said gently, gesturing toward Liliana. "This is my wife, Liliana Crimson." Upon hearing the introduction, Ste''s nervousness gave way to shock, and her eyes widened in disbelief. "Uncle Leon, did you just say Liliana Crimson!?" Chapter 227: Unlikely Promises to be Fulfilled "Uncle Leon, did you just say Liliana Crimson!?" Ste''s expression stiffened as she looked at Liliana, who greeted her with a faint, knowing smile. The name "Liliana Crimson" was sacred and majestic among the Demon race, as it belonged to their revered Demon Emperor! Even though Ste had spent two years in solitude after being abandoned by her parents, she was far from naive or uninformed. So, after hearing the name, how could she not be utterly stunned? Noticing Ste''s adorable, surprised expression, Leon chuckled softly, ncing at Liliana and then back at Ste. "I can see you''re surprised," Leon said with a subtle, knowing smile. "But yes, my wife''s name is indeed Liliana Crimson, and she is, as you''ve guessed, the Demon Emperor." As his words and smile dispelled her doubts, Ste''s small body trembled with surprise as she looked up at Liliana. "Your Majesty, Demon Emperor Liliana Crimson, please forgive my rudeness! I hope you''re not upset with me!" Ste bowed her head nervously, adopting a respectful posture that was endearingly innocent. As a young girl with no experience in formal manners, she waspletely unsure of how to properly show respect, especially to Liliana, the number one most respected Demon! Liliana''s smile widened at Ste''s endearing behavior, and she couldn''t help but gently stroke the girl''s head. "There''s no need to be so formal with me, Ste. Leon has shared your story with me, and I have a deep sense of sympathy for your situation," Liliana said softly. She then added with a small sigh, "Additionally, I owe you an apology. The hardships you''ve endured are a consequence of my failure to fulfill my duty to bring prosperity to my people." Ste was taken aback by Liliana''s unexpected words, and the depth of her feelings moved her to the brink of tears. Initially, Ste felt insecure and feared that Liliana might despise her, just as other Demons did because of her unusual eyes. However, she never expected that Liliana would not only refrain from hating her but also offer an apology, making the moment feel surreal. After all, the disparity in status between them seemed as vast as the distance between the sky and the ground. Hence, discovering Liliana''s kindness andck of animosity left Ste feeling even more relieved and at ease. Quickly shaking off her reverie, Ste looked up at Liliana with a sweet smile and said, "Your Majesty Demon Emperor Liliana Crimson, there''s no need for you to apologize. It wouldn''t be appropriate. What happened to me isn''t entirely your fault; it''s simply the fate that was set for me, and I must ept it." Upon hearing her words, Liliana was momentarily stunned before a look of astonishment spread across her face as she gazed into Ste''s resolute eyes. ''What a remarkably wise little girl,'' Liliana thought to herself. Before meeting Ste directly, Liliana had been somewhat skeptical and curious, wondering if Leon was overestimating the little girl. But now, witnessing Ste''s extraordinary wisdom at such a young age, Liliana felt a deep admiration. The firmness in Ste''s eyes, in particr, reminded her of herself in the past. With a smile still on her lips, Liliana gently brushed Ste''s slightly dry ck hair and said, "Even though you insist it''s not my fault, I still want to make amends. I''ll find a way topensate youter." Despite her instinct to refuse, Ste recognized Liliana''s sincerity and quickly epted. "Thank you, Your Majesty Demon Emperor Liliana Crimson!" Ste replied gratefully. "You''re wee," Liliana said gently, giving a slight nod. "By the way, since you''ll be staying with us, there''s no need to be so formal. Just call me Aunt." Ste''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she was about to refuse, but Liliana quickly cut her off. "I don''t want to hear any objections, Ste. You call Leon ''Uncle,'' so you should call me ''Aunt,''" Liliana said firmly, causing Ste to quickly reconsider her protest. "Alright, Your Majesty, Demon Emperor Liliana Crimson¡ªno, I mean, Aunt Liliana," Ste replied, her face turning as red as a tomato as she said the word ''Aunt.'' Liliana couldn''t help but smile at Ste''s reaction and gently stroke her head once more. Meanwhile, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, who had been observing the interaction, exchanged delighted nces. Charlotte and Iris, in particr, looked visibly relieved. They had both been worried that their mother might dislike Ste, given the misunderstanding caused by Fiona earlier. Fortunately, their fears proved unfounded, bringing them immense relief. After all, they both liked Ste a lot, as she was their first friend, despite their brief acquaintance. Standing beside Liliana, Leon chuckled softly and nodded slightly as he watched the interaction. Although Liliana had shown no anger over his unteral decision to bring Ste, Leon still felt guilty and worried that she might be feigning her true feelings. Fortunately, his concerns proved unfounded, which eased his tension. "By the way, Daddy, where are we going next?" Fiona turned to Leon and asked with curiosity in her voice. Upon hearing Fiona''s question, Charlotte and Iris, sitting nearby, couldn''t hide their surprise and exchanged nces brimming with the joy they had been trying to conceal. Despite the various events that had unfolded, they hadn''t lost sight of their goal¡ªto explore and enjoy the sights of the capital together! Leon thought for a moment before turning to them with a yful smile. "Originally, I nned for us to visit a clothing store after lunch and select an outfit for Ste. How does that sound? Do you both agree?" Leon suggested gently, with his arms folded across his chest. Having promised to take care of Ste, Leon felt it was only natural to follow through immediately, beginning with buying her a new outfit. Upon hearing Leon''s suggestion, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona eagerly nodded in agreement, their faces lighting up with innocent smiles. "Okay, Daddy!" The three of them responded in unison, their faces bright with innocent smiles. They didn''t mind the destination at all; all that mattered to them was spending time together. Satisfied with their responses, Leon nodded and then turned his gaze towards Liliana, holding her hand tightly. "Are you okay with my decision?" Leon asked. Liliana shook her head slightly, smiling faintly as she stood on tiptoe and whispered into his ear, "I''m perfectly fine with it, Leon. As long as I''m with you, everything is alright." Then, with a yful move, Liliana gently nipped at Leon''s earlobe, causing his face to stiffen and his heart to race. After a moment of stunned silence, Leon quickly recovered and shot Liliana an annoyed re. "What are you doing in front of the children, Liliana?" Leon protested while tickling her hand, causing her to burst intoughter. "Pfft! I''m sorry, but I just can''t resist teasing you when you''re around," Liliana giggled, covering her mouth with her hand. Leon rolled his eyes and chuckled, bemused by how bold Liliana was to tease him in such a public ce. With a yful shake of his head, Leon smiled and leaned in to whisper softly in her ear, "Since you''ve dared to tease me, I''ll make sure to get my revenge tonight." Catching Leon''s meaning, Liliana''sughter abruptly stopped, reced by a seductive blush spreading across her cheeks. Meanwhile, Charlotte and Iris, who witnessed the scene, could only shake their heads and look away with sullen and envious expressions. "Humph! Mommy is really so susceptible to Daddy''s teasing," they muttered. After settling the bill for their meal, Leon and the others left the tavern, quickly drawing the attention of many nearby demons. "Wow! Look at that couple and their daughters! What a picture-perfect family!" "I know! I''m so envious. I wish I had a partner as beautiful as that woman and daughters as lovely as theirs." "Yeah, me too! This life isn''t fair! Damn it!" As they walked by, many demons couldn''t hide their whispers of jealousy and admiration. After all, Leon''s striking handsomenessbined with Liliana''s extraordinary beauty¡ªenhanced by illusion magic to hide her true appearance¡ªembodied the perfect couple many had always dreamed of. Leon and Liliana were well aware of the stares but chose to ignore them, instead savoring their time together. *** "Sister Ste, look at that! Wow, it''s amazing!" "Yeah, it''s incredible, Fiona!" "Sister Ste, look over there! There are so many toys!" "You''re right, Iris! They''re so numerous and varied!" Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste walked side by side, their faces lit up with excitement as they took in the marvels around them. Behind them, Leon and Liliana walked together, observing their delightful reactions and sharing amused nces. "I didn''t expect that a simple walk like this would be so much fun," Liliana said with a faint smile. Given her responsibilities as Demon Emperor, she rarely had the chance to enjoy such moments, which left her feeling a bit wistful and regretful at times. Leon chuckled softly at her words, then wrapped his arm around Liliana''s sexy waist, pulling her close. "Don''t worry, Liliana. I promise we''ll have many more moments like this in the future," Leon said, gently rubbing his cheek against her silky, fragrant hair. Liliana smiled and nodded, resting her head against his side as she replied, "I''m looking forward to it." However, what Liliana could never have anticipated was that Leon''s promise might never be fulfilled, as an immensely terrifying enemy awaited them in the future. Chapter 228: Elf Race Issues Meanwhile, tens of thousands of kilometers east of the Holy Orthodox region lies the Twilight de Forest, famous for its immense expanse and feared by the entire Holy Orthodox poption. The forest, which covers 80% of eastern Holy Orthodoxy, has remained untouched by humans for thousands of years, contributing to its fearsome reputation. Many myths surround this forest, iming it harbors ancient monsters from over 7,000 years ago and other eerie creatures that only deepen the fear of the Holy Orthodox poption. Of course, most of these stories are just rumors. However, having been passed down for thousands of years, they have gained a certain level of belief. *** "So, have you delivered the letter I wrote to the Saint of Holy Orthodoxy, Leyna?" In a throne room that was unusually spacious and richly adorned, an extraordinarily beautiful woman sat on a magnificent throne encrusted with exquisite green emeralds, her silver hair cascading gracefully to her waist. Dressed in a dark green gown that flowed elegantly yet failed to conceal her perfect, curvaceous figure, she resembled a nature goddess sent to bestow blessings upon the world. Her stunning dark green eyes and the crown of silver crystals she wore only enhanced her already mesmerizing allure. Of course, what stood out most about her appearance were her long, pointed ears, which were distinctly different from those of humans or demons. On the other hand, a few meters away, a woman draped in a green cloak that covered her entirely bowed her head respectfully. "Your order to deliver the letter to the Saint of Holy Orthodoxy has been fulfilled. Given the time psed since the delivery, it should have arrived today," the woman in the green cloak, Leyna, replied with the utmost respect. Upon hearing her words, the beautiful woman nodded and let out a small sigh, her previously indifferent gaze softening. "Thank you for delivering the letter," she said gently. Leyna shook her head while still bowing and replied, "There''s no need to thank me, Your Majesty. After all, it is my duty to carry out yourmands and my devotion to the Elven Kingdom." The beautiful woman merely smiled and nodded, saying nothing more. "By the way, Leyna," the beautiful woman said, her exquisite face showing curiosity, "since you''ve seen the outside world, could you describe it to me? Is it as beautiful as the ancient texts suggest?" At this question, Leyna slowly rose to her feet, looked at the woman, and replied with a reverent expression, "Your Majesty, the outside world is indeed as breathtaking as the ancient texts describe. I felt an overwhelming sense of awe the first time I ventured outside, particrly when I beheld the towering mountains." Leyna then went on to describe her entire journey, causing the beautiful woman to sigh with a trace of envy in her striking dark green eyes. "I truly envy you, Leyna," she said with a tone that carried a hint of loneliness. Leyna tried to respond but found herself at a loss for words, leaving the throne room enveloped in a brief, contemtive silence. Regaining her graceful and majesticposure, the beautiful woman looked at Leyna and said, "By the way, Leyna, in theing months, there will be several meetings regarding the arrival of ''the fated one.'' Hence, I would like you to apany me." Leyna was taken aback by the request, her expression shifting slightly. "Your Majesty, I hope I''m not being presumptuous, but may I ask you a question?" Leyna inquired, prompting a look of slight surprise from the woman. "Of course, Leyna. Please, go ahead," the woman replied with a gentle nod. With a hesitant expression, Leyna bit her lip, took a deep breath, and finally asked, "Your Majesty, is the Fated One truly the figure we, the Elven race, have been waiting for these 7,000 years?" The beautiful woman appeared slightly surprised by the question but then gave a small nod, her expression calm yet tinged with seriousness. "You''re correct, Leyna. The fated one is indeed the figure we have awaited for 7,000 years," she replied sinctly and with a casual tone. Leyna narrowed her eyes, took a deep breath, and continued with a skeptical tone, "However, Your Majesty, I must express my confusion. Don''t you think waiting for 7,000 years is excessive? We''ve isted ourselves from the outside world just for this moment, and that is¡ª" Before Leyna could finish, the beautiful woman interrupted with a sudden, cold tone. "Leyna, stop!" The beautiful woman''s eyes turned sharp and cold, her powerful aura radiating menace, causing Leyna to startle and tremble with fear. Seeing her expression, Leyna realized she had made a serious mistake. With cold sweat seeping through her green cloak, she bowed her head and said timidly, "Your Majesty, please forgive my impudence." The beautiful woman remained silent, her cold, indifferent gaze intensifying Leyna''s fear until she began to tremble uncontrobly and fall down. "Your Majesty! I truly apologize! Please forgive me!" Leyna prostrated herself, repeatedly banging her forehead hard against the throne room floor, staining it with a pool of blood. Observing the scene, the beautiful woman quickly softened her sharp gaze, letting out a small sigh and shaking her head. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin "Very well, I forgive you this time," she said with an indifferent tone. "But please ensure this does not happen again, Leyna." "Thank you, Your Majesty! Thank you!" Leyna eximed, rising to her feet and bowing repeatedly, her pale face still reflecting her fear. The beautiful woman gave a slight nod and waved her hand. "You may go and attend to your wounds, Leyna." "Yes, Your Majesty. I request permission to take my leave," Leyna replied respectfully before turning to exit the throne room, her body still trembling with fear. Watching Leyna''s back gradually disappear, the beautiful woman sighed deeply and shook her head. "It seems the arrival of the Fated One has indeed caused a profound upheaval among the Elven race," she murmured with a cold expression. "However, I cannot allow this disruption to persist unchecked. After all, the Fated One is our only hope for mending the wounds inflicted upon our Elven race by the 7,000-year war against the Evil God." Her expression grew increasingly serious as she turned her gaze toward therge window on the left side of the throne room. There, her gaze was drawn to an enormous and striking tree that seemed to reach the sky. The tree''s size was truly breathtaking, but its grandeur was marred by a troubling sight. ck liquid, spreading in a ghastly pattern, continued to erode the giant tree''s trunk, causing its once-majestic vitality to slowly wane, a process discernible even to the naked eye. Seeing this, the woman clenched her fists and murmured, "I hope the fated one arrives soon. If not, the world tree may wither away, and with it, our Elven race might face extinction." ... A few dayster... "Ugh..." In the morning, Leon''s peaceful expression abruptly turned pale as he felt a sharp impact to his stomach that left him gasping for breath, apanied by a sensation of being bound from his side. With considerable effort, Leon slowly opened his eyes and nced down, discovering Fiona peacefully sleeping on his stomach with a contented smile. Turning his head slightly, he noticed that Ste had somehow managed to be beside him, tightly hugging his arm while her small right foot rested on his leg. Seeing this, Leon felt his mouth twitch in mild exasperation before letting out a resigned sigh. "Hey, these two little girls always show up in my room in the morning," Leon muttered with a resigned, slightly helpless gaze as he stared at the ceiling. Though their constant presence and tendency to fall asleep on him sometimes bothered Leon, he knew he could never bring himself to scold them. After all, he cherished them dearly. Shaking his head slightly, Leon nced at Ste sleeping soundly beside him and muttered, "This little girl has truly changed." It had been over three days since he brought Ste to the pce, and he was astonished at how quickly time had passed. Recalling her nervous and awkward expression when she first arrived, he couldn''t help but smile at the memory. "Well, she''s certainly improved since then, and her health has fully recovered," Leon added, nodding with satisfaction. Although he had healed all her wounds with his hero technique, her frail body, weakened by malnutrition, was a different challenge that his technique couldn''t address. Fortunately, after just over three days of treatment, she had fully restored her health and developed a truly remarkable appearance, despite her young age. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon gently pinched Fiona''s chubby, bun-like cheeks and carefully shifted her to his side. He then slowly and cautiously freed himself from Ste''s tight embrace, finally being able to breathe a sigh of relief. "Phew! If these two little girls keep sleeping like this every morning, I might just suffocate," Leon murmured with a slight chuckle. Ever since Ste arrived at the pce, she had be increasingly attached to him, much like Fiona had been¡ªa resemnce that was both endearing and exhausting. Shaking his head slightly, Leon quickly headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Ten minutester, he emerged with a refreshed expression and walked to the other end of the room to make coffee. Once the coffee was ready, he brought it to the sofa and settled in, savoring his brief moment of rxation. Feeling more at ease, Leon closed his eyes and touched his forehead with his index and middle fingers, whispering, "Miranda, can you hear me?" Chapter 229: The Teleportation Gate Problem, and the Troubled Lyra "Miranda, can you hear me?" Leon waited in silence for Miranda to respond. However, after a few minutes passed with no reply, he felt a pang of astonishment. "Huh? Why isn''t Miranda answering my calls? This isn''t like her," Leon mused, frowning slightly. In the past, Miranda had always answered his calls promptly, so herck of response now felt unusual and unsettling. "Is something preventing her from answering my calls?" As this thought crossed his mind, Leon felt a pang of concern. In recent days, he and Miranda hadmunicated less frequently, primarily because she had been engrossed in investigating why the Holy Sword of Zenith had failed to respond to his call several days ago. Although he deeply appreciated Miranda''s eagerness to help, he couldn''t shake the worry that she might be overexerting herself. After all, the problem with the Holy Sword of Zenith was both unusual andplex, as nothing like this had ever urred before. "Hah, I can only hope Miranda can be reached soon. If not, I might have to resort to summoning her directly," Leon sighed, taking a sip of his hot coffee. As the sword spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos, Miranda was intrinsically linked to it, making it rtively simple for him to summon her through the sword. However, he was reluctant to do so immediately, as the appearance of the Great Sword of Chaos always caused a significant and troublesome phenomenon. Leon continued sipping his coffee, eyes closed as he tried to rx, when suddenly there was a knock on his room door. *Knock!* "Your Majesty Leon, it''s Lyra. I''ve brought you breakfast. May Ie in?" At the sound of the knock and Lyra''s voice, Leon snapped out of his daydream, quickly nced at the clock, and then focused on the door. "Of course, Lyra. Please,e in," Leon said, rising from his seat. *ck!* After receiving permission, Lyra carefully opened the door, entered the room, and wheeled the food trolley to the side of the sofa. "Good morning, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra greeted respectfully, bowing her head. Leon responded with a gentle smile and a slight nod. "Good morning, Lyra. How are you this morning?" Lyra raised her gaze, her expression as emotionless as usual. "I''m fine, Your Majesty." "Good," Leon said with a small nod, then exchanged a few words with Lyra. After their brief conversation, Lyra set about arranging the food from the trolley onto the table in front of the sofa. Behind her, Leon smiled as he leaned against the wall, intentionally not interrupting her. However, a sudden question crossed Leon''s mind, sparking his curiosity. "By the way, Lyra, may I ask you something?" Leon inquired. Lyra turned to him, nodding. "Of course, Your Majesty Leon. Please, go ahead." Leon walked over to the food trolley, picked up a biscuit, and ate it as he prepared to ask his question. "Has there been any recent news about the war in the Desert of Chaos?" Leon asked, chewing his biscuit with interest. Lyra shook her head, her expression indifferent. "Unfortunately, there has been no new information from the battlefield, Your Majesty Leon. The two forces are still locked in fierce war, with neither side gaining a decisive advantage." Lyra''s response, as expected, made Leon let out a small sigh. In recent days, he had been closely monitoring the ongoing war in the Desert of Chaos with Liliana, and the oue matched what Lyra had reported¡ªneither side showed any signs of gaining or losing ground. ''The Holy Empire of Elysium is indeed extraordinarily powerful,'' Leon muttered to himself, narrowing his eyes. An empire that has endured for 7,000 years, like the Holy Empire of Elysium, is certainly not to be underestimated. Even without his presence as the sword hero, they can still withstand the full strength of the Demon troops. Naturally, Leon recognized that this situation was closely tied to the presence of Luna and Valen¡ªthe other two heroes of humanity. Given their exceptional strength and the transcendent night they had experienced recently, they could be considered the most formidable figures on the battlefield, aside from the Archdemon that Liliana had deployed as the Demon army''s mainmander. Therefore, he wasn''t overly surprised that the Demon army had yet to breach humanity''s defenses. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon took another biscuit and ate it while casting a casual nce at Lyra. "Since there has been no significant progress on the battlefield, does this mean you''ll be leaving soon to assist the Demon army?" Leon asked with interest. In the strategy he had devised with Liliana earlier, he had included two archdemons as the mainmanders, with Lyra being one of them. However, due to issues with the teleportation gate, Liliana had to recall Lyra, leaving the Demon army currently under themand of just one archdemon. As she arranged the food on the table, Lyra shook her head and replied with a nonchnt tone, "Given the current stalemate on the battlefield, I should have been dispatched to assist the Demon army." "However, since the teleportation gate connecting the outer pce to the Desert of Chaos is not yetplete, I must remain here to finish it promptly." Leon, taken aback by her words, stared at her in bewilderment. "The teleportation gate still isn''tplete? How is that possible?" he asked, his brow furrowed in concern. Thepletion of the teleportation gate was supposed to have been finished days ago, ording to the n Liliana had shared with him. Yet, how could it still not bepleted? With an unusually somber expression, Lyra shook her head and exined, "There are severalplex reasons for the dy. The main obstacle, however, is a barrier in the Desert of Chaos that blocks teleportation magic." Leon''s eyes widened in surprise as he asked, "A barrier that blocks teleportation magic in the Desert of Chaos?" Lyra nodded slightly and inquired, "Your Majesty Leon, have you heard about the exceptionally powerful magic field in the Chaos Desert?" Leon blinked and, folding his arms across his chest, replied, "Yes, Lyra. I''ve indeed heard about the powerful magic field in the Desert of Chaos." In the past, he had frequently exchanged ideas with Rain on various topics, one of which was the strangness of the Desert of Chaos. Rain had exined that an extremely powerful magic field emanated from the Chaos Desert, extending for thousands of kilometers into the surrounding area. This magic field created significant challenges for mages, weakening and suppressing them so that they could only wield 70 to 80 percent of their full power. While a 20 to 30 percent reduction in power might seem minor, for mages¡ªespecially those as formidable as Rain or Liliana¡ªit represents a significant loss. Hence, one can imagine how horrifying the magic field in the desert of chaos is for mages. Noticing Leon''s awareness of the issue, Lyra continued with a slightly annoyed, nonchnt tone, "Actually, the magic field not only weakens a mage''s power but also disrupts any attempts at teleportation within its range." "As a result, the construction of the teleportation gate, which was supposed to bepleted days ago, has been dyed." Leon''s eyes widened in surprise as he absorbed the information. "So that''s how it is," he muttered, nodding slightly with a thoughtful expression. To be honest, this was the first time he had learned that the magic field in the Desert of Chaos could dispel teleportation magic, which came as quite a surprise. After all, he had only heard about the magic field from Rain, who hadn''t mentioned this particr detail. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin Furthermore, as he wasn''t a mage himself, he waspletely unaffected by the magic field in the Desert of Chaos. Leon quickly snapped out of his reverie and asked, "Even so, shouldn''t you or Liliana have anticipated this issue? Why, then, did Liliana still decide to proceed with building the teleportation gate?" He knew that neither Liliana nor Lyra could have been unaware of the potential problem, so he was keen to understand their reasoning. Lyra, recognizing his confusion, sighed softly, her emotionless face showing a hint of puzzlement. "Actually, this situation is quiteplex, Your Majesty Leon." "Complex? What do you mean?" Leon inquired with genuine curiosity. Lyra carefully ced thest te from the trolley onto the table, then stood up and turned to face Leon. "Your Majesty Leon, do you recall when I first returned to the pce after being called back from my punishment by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor?" She asked in an indifferent tone. Leon''s eyebrows rose slightly at the question, and he nodded before responding, "Yes, I remember. Was there something significant that happened that day?" Lyra nodded and exined, "When I returned to the pce that night, I saw a strange phenomenon¡ªa dazzling purplish-ck light streaking across the sky." "Even though the light was far off, I could feel the overwhelming terror and pressure it emanated. It was even far more intimidating than the pressure from Her Majesty the Demon Emperor." Leon''s expression froze, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly as he processed her words. "The purplish-ck light? Wasn''t that the result of summoning the Great Sword of Chaos?" Leon thought to himself. However, he chose to remain silent and waited for Lyra to continue her exnation. Lyra paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and then said, "The main issue isn''t just the appearance of the purplish-ck light, but its aftermath." "The aftermath?" Leon asked, intrigued. Lyra nodded, her expression growing serious. "After the purplish-ck light appeared, I detected a sudden shift in the magic field of the Desert of Chaos. Its power increased tenfold!" ---------- A/N: Ahem! I am sorry for only being able to update because there was a little problem yesterday, which made me unable to update. Well, thank you and don''t forget your support! Chapter 230: Jims Decision to Go to the Battlefield Leon''s eyes widened in surprise as he heard Lyra''s exnation. Find more to read on mvl "The magic field''s power in the Desert of Chaos has increased tenfold? How is that possible? Are you sure you''re not mistaken, Lyra?" Leon inquired, his tone a blend of skepticism and astonishment. The existence and formation of magic fields were among the most peculiar and enigmatic phenomena, still debated by many of humanity''s mages. Ancient texts suggest that the formation of a magic field in a specific location, like the Desert of Chaos, is due to an object with immense magical energy influencing the surrounding area. However, there is considerable debate on the matter. Some believe that meteors, powerful weapons, or other phenomena could be responsible for the magic field''s existence. Lyra shook her head with a sigh and said, "Initially, I was skeptical too, Your Majesty Leon. But I am convinced that the magic field in the Desert of Chaos changed when the purplish-ck light appeared." Leon wanted to argue further but found himself at a loss for words, unable to refute Lyra''s statement. "Did the Great Sword of Chaos really cause such a significant change in the magic field of the Chaos Desert? But how could that be possible?" Leon muttered to himself, his puzzled expression betraying his confusion. The distance between the grasnd where he had summoned the Great Sword of Chaos and the Chaos Desert was so great that it seemed impossible for it to influence the magic field there. "Could the magic field in the Chaos Desert be linked to the Great Sword of Chaos?" As the thought crossed his mind, Leon''s eyes widened slightly. Apart from this guess, he couldn''te up with any other possibilities. ''I''ll ask Mirandater to confirm this,'' Leon whispered to himself with a sigh. Shaking off his contemtion, Leon turned to Lyra and asked, "So, did the changes in the magic field of the Desert of Chaos cause the problems with the teleportation gate you were working on?" Nodding slightly, Lyra adopted a pouty expression and said, "You''re right, Your Majesty Leon. That''s indeed the main issue." "With the increase in the magic field''s intensity in the Desert of Chaos, even ancient-level magic that should connect the outer pce with the desert is failing to work." Leon fell silent for a moment, then asked, "Is Liliana aware of this?" "Yes, Her Majesty the Demon Emperor is informed and is currently seeking a solution," Lyra replied casually. As Leon heard this, he let out a small sigh and shook his head slightly. It was clear that Liliana had known about this issue for a long time but had not mentioned it to him, which left him feeling a bit frustrated. Still, he recognized that this was not the moment to be upset with Liliana; his focus needed to be on helping her find a solution to the problem. As he rubbed his chin, lost in thought, an idea suddenly struck Leon, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. Taking the ss of water from the table, Leon drank it in one gulp and then turned to Lyra with a light gaze, saying, "Lyra, I have an idea and a solution for this problem." Lyra gasped in surprise, her eyes widening with astonishment as she looked at Leon. Her original intent in discussing the problem was not only to answer his previous question but also to vent the frustrations she had been harboring for days. However, she hadn''t anticipated that Leon would have a solution, which left her feeling a bit excited. With an indifferent expression but a strong sense of curiosity, Lyra asked, "Your Majesty Leon, I apologize if I''ve been impolite. Could you tell me what solution you''ve found?" Though she wasn''t sure how Leon would address the issue, she was confident that someone with his power, equal to that of her Demon Emperor, would surely resolve it. "Of course," Leon replied with a slight nod, then added, "But first, could you show me where the teleportation gate is being constructed?" Without hesitation, Lyra''s face lit up with a smile as she responded, "Certainly, Your Majesty Leon!" ... Meanwhile, in the Desert of Chaos, the conflict between humanity''s troops and the Demon forces escted. With all their might, they fought fiercely, resulting in significant casualties on both sides. Nevertheless, both armies continued to disy their strength and superiority, making it impossible for any observer to predict the oue of the war. ... "Jim, this time I really demand a satisfactory exnation from you." Sitting on his throne, Velix, d in gold Imperial robes that highlighted his majesty, fixed a disapproving gaze on Jim standing before him. Jim, in his distinctive ck Kimono robe, bowed his head respectfully in response. "Your Majesty, I understand your concern, but as I''ve mentioned before, there''s really no need to worry," Jim said nonchntly, his expression remaining calm. "No need to worry, you say?" Velix''s smile turned cold as he shook his head and continued angrily, "The war in the Desert of Chaos has dragged on for days with no satisfactory results. Do you think it''s appropriate for me not to be concerned?" It was the first time Velix had shown such anger towards Jim, his most loyal subordinate. Yet he felt no remorse, as Jim had indeed failed him this time. The war in the Desert of Chaos, which he had expected to be straightforward, turned out to be exceptionally challenging. The human forces led by Valen, Luna, Natasya, Guren, and Rain had made no progress in recent days, leaving him deeply disappointed. After all, the war against the Demon race was key to his quest for world dominance; if they were already struggling in this war, how could his ambitions ever be realized? Maintaining a calm demeanor, Jim slowly raised his gaze to meet Velix''s eyes. "Your Majesty, I acknowledge that this situation is my fault, and I sincerely apologize," Jim said respectfully. Seeing this, Velix''s anger gradually subsided, though his expression remained stern. "Very well, I''ll forgive you this time, Jim. However, I expect you to devise a solution to this war within two days. Do not let me down again," Velix said with an indifferent tone. Jim shook his head with a faint smile and said, "Your Majesty, I won''t need two days to find a solution. I already have one for this problem." Velix was slightly taken aback and was about to respond when Jim abruptly interrupted him. "Your Majesty, the real reason our forces and two heroes have struggled against the Demon troops is that the Demons have employed a highly strategic and well-organized approach," Jim said casually, slipping his arms into the sleeves of his kimono robe. "A highly strategic and well-organized approach?" Velix inquired, narrowing his eyes in slight confusion. Jim nodded slightly and exined, "Over the past few days, I''ve been analyzing the conflict and have concluded that our failure to breach the Demon troops'' defenses is due not only to their strength but also to their unique war strategy." "The Demon race is employing a strategy focused on defense rather than offense. They reinforce their defenses and force our troops to mount relentless assaults, resulting in the gradual depletion of our forces." "As a result, our troops have sustained higher casualties and have been unable to breach the Demon defenses in recent days. Although the situation may seem like a stalemate, it''s clear that the Demon race is poised to emerge victorious." Jim''s exnation made Velix''s eyes widen in horror. He was stunned to realize that the Demon race, whom he had always underestimated, had devised such a formidable strategy! Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Velix fixed Jim with a piercing gaze and asked, "Is Natasyapletely unaware of the Demon race''s strategy?" Jim shook his head, chuckling softly as he replied, "Given the difficulty our forces have had in breaching the Demon troops defenses, it''s clear she was unaware of their strategy." As a war general, Natasya was undoubtedly sharp and impressive, particrly in her ability to organize military strategies. However, the strategy employed by the Demon troops was exceptionally umon and surprising; it was so brilliant that he himself had never conceived of such a n. Moreover, over the 7,000 years of conflict between the Demon race and humanity, the Demons had consistently faced defeat, primarily due to their strategies being inferior to those of the human forces. Given this, it was entirely understandable that Natasya had failed to recognize it herself. Jim''s words left Velix momentarily stunned, plunging the throne room into silence. After a few moments, he regained hisposure and asked, "So, what''s the solution to this problem?" Jim, still smiling, replied casually, "The solution is simple¡ªcounter the Demon troops'' strategy with an equally formidable one." "An equally formidable strategy?" Velix was momentarily stunned before the realization set in, making his eyes widen slightly. "Are you saying you''re going to the battlefield?" Velix asked in surprise. Jim smiled and nodded slightly. "You''re correct, Your Majesty. I''ve decided to join the battlefield and assist humanity''s forces." ------------- A/N: Thank you for your support, and don''t forget to show your appreciation! Chapter 231: The Strangeness of Little Girls, and Misunderstandings "You''re correct, Your Majesty. I''ve decided to join the battlefield and assist humanity''s forces." Velix was left speechless by Jim''s stern words, his face etched with doubt. After a moment, he regained hisposure, looked at Jim with an indifferent gaze, and asked, "Are you really sure you want to go to the battlefield, Jim?" As his most trusted subordinate, Velix was reluctant to let him go directly to the battlefield. After all, Jim was not only the prime minister but also the Empire''s strategist, making him the most important person after him¡ªthe Holy Emperor. Without Jim, the Holy Empire of Elysium would undoubtedly face an unimaginable crisis. Jim simply smiled, nodded, and replied with his hands sped, "I am certain of my decision, Your Majesty. I seek your permission to go to the battlefield." Hearing this, Velix fell silent again, deep in thought. After a moment, he came to his senses, let out a small sigh, and nodded slightly. "Very well, Jim. I will allow you to go to the battlefield," Velix said nonchntly. His eyes narrowed as he added, "But remember to take care of yourself. I don''t want to receive any reports of your death from the battlefield. Do you understand?" Although he was reluctant, Velix knew that Jim''s departure to the battlefield could enable humanity''s troops to counterattack the Demon forces and achieve victory. Jim nodded slightly, bowed his head, and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. As youmand." Velix nodded in satisfaction and continued, "On your way to the battlefield, I want you to bring 30,000 troops to serve as both your guards and additional support." In the war that had been raging for the past few days, humanity''s forces had lost over ten thousand troops¡ªa significant loss, even for a formidable empire like the Holy Empire of Elysium. After all, the troops sent to the battlefield were the best of the best, shaped by an incredible investment of resources. With a smile still on his lips, Jim nodded in understanding and replied respectfully, "Yes, Your Majesty. Leave it to me." ... The next morning... "Daddy, I want to y with you right now!" "Daddy, do you have a new puzzle? If so, let''s y together!" Continue reading on mvl "Daddy, are you thirsty? I brought you some water." "Uncle Leon, I brought some biscuits Lyra just made. Would you like some? If so, please open your mouth." In the room, Leon, sitting on the sofa to rx, was surrounded by Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste, all vying for his attention. On his right, Fiona clung to his neck like a ko bear, while on his left, Iris held his arm tightly as if she never wanted to let go. In front of him, Charlotte and Ste each offered him a ss of water and food, pushing them toward him with eager persistence. Witnessing this scene, Leon could only let out a weary sigh. "What''s going on with them?" he wondered inwardly in confusion. Moments ago, he had just finished breakfast andpleted his morning exercise, as was his daily routine. Afterwards, he took a shower and nned to rx while attempting to contact Miranda, who had been out of touch for the past few days. However, these four little girls suddenly barged in with panicked faces and immediately clung to him, as they were doing now. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon looked at Fiona, Iris, Ste, and Charlotte and asked gently, "Little girls, could you stop for a moment and exin what''s really going on?" Hearing his question, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste exchanged nces for a few moments before finally turning their attention back to Leon. "Nothing happened, Daddy. We just want to serve you and y with you," Charlotte said with a smile. "Um! Um! Sister Charlotte is right, Daddy. We just want to serve you and y with you," Fiona added, nodding her head eagerly. "Yes, Uncle Leon. Charlotte is right," Ste agreed with a nod. "Yep! We want to y and spend time with you," Iris chimed, hugging Leon''s arm tightly and rubbing her cheek against it. Leon rolled his eyes with a skeptical look, as if to say, "Do you really think I''ll be fooled so easily?" Shaking his head, Leon looked at them with a gentle gaze and said, "If something is on your mind, just tell me. I''m here to listen." As a father to his three little daughters and an uncle to Ste, he knew their characters and quirks very well. So, when the four of them acted unusually, he immediately sensed they were hiding something. Unfortunately, when he asked them about it, they remained silent, causing Leon''s smile to falter and the corners of his mouth to twitch slightly. ''It seems these little girls are hiding something significant from me,'' Leon mused to himself. Noting their stubbornness, Leon thought deeply for a moment before a yful smile spread across his lips as an idea struck him. Turning his head toward Fiona, Leon''s expression suddenly became sorrowful as he let out a small sigh. "Fiona, Daddy didn''t expect you to hide something from me. It really makes me sad," Leon said, pretending to cry, causing Fiona''s chubby face to freeze in shock. "Daddy, I¡ª" Fiona began to exin, but Leon shook his head and turned to Iris, Charlotte, and Ste. "You three are the same. I thought you loved me, but I didn''t expect you to keep secrets from me. It truly hurts," Leon said, bowing his head as tears streamed down his face. Seeing this, Iris, Charlotte, and Ste were taken aback, exchanging worried nces. It was the first time they had ever seen Leon cry, and it deeply unsettled them! "Daddy, please listen! I didn''t mean to make you sad!" "Yes, Daddy! We didn''t mean to make you sad, and... Wuuu~" "Uncle Leon, I''m so sorry! Please don''t cry; I''ll start crying too if you do!" "Wuu~ Daddy, Fiona is really sorry! I didn''t want to disappoint you or be a bad girl! Wuuuu~" With panicked, frightened, and tearful expressions, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste hugged Leon tightly, pleading with all their might. Hearing their panicked voices, Leon knew he had seeded, though he felt quite embarrassed. ''Ugh, I truly regret causing them to cry like this,'' Leon thought to himself, his expression filled with regret. Honestly, he didn''t want to resort to such an embarrassing method, but he couldn''t think of any other way to get them to be honest with him. With a tearful and sorrowful expression, Leon slowly lifted his gaze to look at them, letting out a small sigh. "Alright, I forgive you," Leon said, pretending to wipe away his fake tears. Then, in a more serious tone, he continued, "But you must tell me why your behavior has been so strange." Seeing that Leon was no longer crying, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste exchanged relieved nces, their smiles returning. Turning to Leon, Charlotte slightly pursed her lips and said, "Daddy, the truth is, we have nothing to hide. What we said about wanting to spend more time with you ispletely sincere." Pausing for a moment, Charlotte lowered her head with a sad expression and added quietly, "There''s another reason¡ªwe don''t want you to leave us." Upon hearing this, Leon was taken aback. Although he had considered leaving to participate in the war, he had never mentioned it directly. So how could they possibly know? With a puzzled expression, Leon scratched his head slightly and asked, "Leaving you all? Who said that?" In response, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste all turned their gazes to Fiona and pointed at her. "Fiona," they said in unison, causing Leon to nce at her on his right, where she looked up at him with innocent eyes. "Is what they''re saying true, Fiona?" Leon asked gently. "Yes, Daddy, it''s true," Fiona admitted with a nod. Leon frowned slightly and asked with a hint of doubt, "Why do you think I''m going to leave you all? I don''t recall saying anything like that." "You didn''t say it directly, but I overheard your conversation with Lyra yesterday," Fiona replied, lowering her head with a sad expression. Leon was momentarily stunned and asked, "What do you mean?" Hugging Leon tightly, Fiona then exined, "Yesterday, I heard you talking to Lyra about the outer pce, and..." As Leon listened to Fiona''s exnation, he finally understood and chuckled slightly. "So, because you overheard my conversation with Lyra yesterday, you think I''m going to leave you and your sisters?" Leon inquired gently, his lips curving into a faint smile. "Yes, Daddy," Fiona replied, still hugging him. She then asked in a sad tone, "Are you really going to leave us?" Charlotte, Iris, and Ste looked at Leon anxiously, their faces filled with worry. Despite their efforts to prevent it, they knew that if their father decided to leave, they couldn''t stop him. Leon, noticing their anxious looks, felt entirely helpless. "Don''t worry, I''m not going anywhere," Leon reassured them, gently stroking each of their heads. Charlotte, Iris, and Ste''s eyes brightened at his words, and they asked in unison, "Really?" "Of course," Leon replied with a warm smile. "Yay!" Charlotte, Iris, and Ste cheered, their faces lighting up with joy as they looked at each other. Fiona, still hugging him, was also taken aback by his statement. "So, does that mean I heard wrong, Daddy?" Fiona asked, slowly releasing her hug and looking at him curiously. "Yes, you misunderstood," Leon said, pinching her chubby cheeks. "I''m just helping Lyra with a problem today. There''s nothing to worry about." Fiona smiled with relief, hugging Leon tightly again and saying, "Hehehe~ If that''s the case, then I don''t have to worry anymore." Leon chuckled and gently patted her back, then nced at Charlotte, Iris, and Ste, who had regained their smiles. *Knock!* "Your Majesty Leon, are you ready?" Chapter 232: Punishment, and Going to the Outer Palace "Your Majesty Leon, are you ready?" Upon hearing Lyra''s voice, Leon was momentarily taken aback but soon smiled as he turned his gaze toward the door. "I''m ready, Lyra. Just give me a moment," Leon said softly, his voice carrying just a bit. "Yes, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra replied with a respectful yet casual tone from behind the door. Leon smiled and then looked at Fiona, Iris, Charlotte, and Ste. "Alright, girls, I''ll go with Lyra to handle some matters in the outer pce. I''ll be back as soon as I can, so please wait for me," Leon said, affectionately rubbing each of their faces. Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste nodded with smiles and replied in unison, "Alright! We''ll wait for you toe back!" Smiling in satisfaction, Leon downed his coffee in one gulp and enjoyed the biscuits Ste had prepared. He then slowly rose to his feet, his gaze fixed on Ste and Charlotte. "Please take care of your sisters while I''m gone. When I return, I''ll bring you gifts," Leon said gently, stroking their hair. "Gifts?" Ste and Charlotte were surprised by the mention of the word. They hadn''t expected such an offer from Leon, and their faces lit up with joyful smiles as they exchanged nces. With excited nods, they turned back to Leon and replied eagerly, "Alright! We''ll make sure to carry out your task!" Leon simply smiled at their adorable behavior. "Daddy." At this moment, Fiona and Iris, who were on his right and left, tugged at the hem of his robe, surprising him. "What''s wrong, Fiona and Iris?" Leon inquired, his tone tinged with curiosity. Fiona and Iris exchanged nces with pursed lips before turning back to Leon with downcast expressions. "Daddy, will we get a reward if we behave well too?" Fiona inquired sadly. Leon was momentarily taken aback, but then chuckled softly and nodded in response. "Don''t worry. If you two behave well, I''ll definitely bring gifts for you too," Leon said, rubbing their heads and making them beam with happiness. He then gave them additional instructions for things to do while he was away at the outer pce, a trip that might take a considerable amount of time. After all, he had not personally overseen the construction of the teleportation gate and wasn''t entirely confident in the solution''s sess. "Alright, I''m off now," Leon said with a smile as he pinched their cheeks one by one before walking out of the room. Watching Leon disappear, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste exchanged nces and let out synchronized sighs. "Sister, do you think Daddy will be gone for a long time?" Fiona asked Iris with a pout, lying on the sofa. Shaking her head, Irisy down beside Fiona and sighed. "I''m not sure, Fiona, but it shouldn''t be too long." Since their father had sequestered himself in his room for five consecutive days, they had grown very attached to him and were reluctant to be apart. As a result, they were anxious about him being gone for too long, as he had been before. Seeing the troubled expressions on Fiona and Iris, Ste and Charlotte exchanged worried nces. "Don''t be so anxious or worried," Charlotte said, approaching them and affectionately rubbing their faces like a loving sister. "After all, Daddy is only going to the outer pce, so it shouldn''t take too long," she continued in a soothing tone. "Exactly, you two don''t need to worry," Ste added with a reassuring smile and nod, which helped ease Fiona and Iris''s worries. "By the way, Fiona," Charlotte said, a faint smile spreading across her lips, "since Daddy is away, isn''t it time for you to ept your punishment?" Fiona looked startled and surprised. "Punishment? What punishment?" she asked, puzzled. As a well-behaved little girl, she couldn''t understand why her sister was mentioning a punishment. Charlotte didn''t answer. Instead, she smiled and exchanged knowing nces with Ste and Iris, who shared her expression. Seeing her sisters'' sudden strange behavior and their smiles, Fiona, still confused, was ovee by a sense of dread that urged her to run away immediately. Just as she tried to get to her feet, Iris and Ste grabbed her, theirughter taking on a slightly eerie tone. "Hehehe! Where do you think you''re going, Fiona?" Iris chuckled, holding her hand and pinching her right cheek. "Don''t go just yet, Fiona. You need to face your punishment for making us worried earlier," Ste said, attempting a gentle smile that looked terrifying to Fiona. "Hehehe! Don''t worry, it won''t take long," Charlotte giggled as she yfully squeezed Fiona''s chubby cheeks. Realizing she couldn''t escape, Fiona could only surrender, crying out, "Wuuu~ Daddy, help me!" ... Meanwhile... In the pce hallway, Leon and Lyra walked side by side, discussing the teleportation gate. "By the way, is Liliana aware of this?" Leon asked, his curiosity clear. Given the significance of the teleportation gate, Liliana should naturally be informed about his involvement in addressing the issue. Lyra gave a small nod and replied in a t tone, "Her Majesty the Demon Emperor is already aware of it and has approved it. She also mentioned that if you want to proceed with something, you don''t need her permission." Leon was slightly surprised by this but quickly nodded in understanding. "Alright, then," Leon said with a chuckle, shaking his head slightly. "I''ll go ahead with it." To be honest, Leon knew he didn''t need to seek Liliana''s permission for his actions, given their close rtionship. However, out of respect for Liliana both as his woman and as the Demon Emperor, he still sought her approval, especially for matters concerning the Demon race or the pce. Now that Liliana had made it clear that he didn''t need her permission, he would honor her wish and cease to ask for it in the future. The two continued their conversation, and, before long, they soon arrived at a vast courtyard with a massive teleportation portal at its center. Leon''s eyes widened in amazement as he took in the sight. "Is this the teleportation portal that connects the inner pce and the outer pce?" Leon asked with curiosity. Although Leon had explored most of the inner pce, there were still some areas he hadn''t seen, including this courtyard. Nodding slightly, Lyra looked at the teleportation portal and said, "Yes, Your Majesty Leon. This is the portal that connects the outer pce with the inner pce." Leon nodded in acknowledgment, then a question suddenly crossed his mind, sparking his curiosity. "By the way, Lyra, I have a quick question," Leon said. "Since this portal connects to the outer pce, does that mean the demons there can enter the inner pce freely?" Lyra shook her head, her face remaining as expressionless as usual. "Of course that''s impossible, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra replied, shaking her head. "To use this teleportation portal, a permit is required, which can only be granted by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor to demons with significant achievements and influence." As Leon listened to her exnation, he quickly grasped the system and couldn''t help but be amazed. "So, even the Demon Race relies on a merit system," he thought to himself. As the name implies, the merit system is based on a person''s achievements, granting them more privilegespared to others. This system is also used in the Holy Empire of Elysium and in Holy Orthodoxy, where it rewards those with significant achievements or loyalty to humanity. So, Leon was genuinely surprised to see that the Demon race had adopted a simr system. "Well, given how advanced the Demon race is, especially in magic, it shouldn''t be too surprising," Leon murmured to himself as his surprise faded. Shaking off his thoughts, he turned to Lyra, giving a small nod and a smile as he said, "You Demons are truly impressive." Lyra was slightly surprised by Leon''s praise, and she felt a warm sense of happiness blooming within her. After all, receiving recognition from Leon, the renowned sword hero of mankind, was both significant and rare. "Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra said, her lips spreading into a beautiful smile as she bowed her head respectfully. Leon chuckled and waved his hand, saying, "There''s no need to be so formal." Although he appeared calm on the surface, he was internally surprised by how genuinely delighted Lyra seemed with his simplepliment. "Ahem! Let''s proceed and address the teleportation gate issue," Leon said, clearing his throat and swiftly changing the subject. For some reason, Lyra''s unusual disy of emotion made him feel a bit embarrassed and ufortable. At Leon''s words, Lyra looked up and gave a small nod. "Very well, Your Majesty Leon. Let''s go." Nodding in return, Leon and Lyra approached the teleportation portal and stopped right in front of it. Then, Lyra opened her palm, and a ck orb suddenly appeared above it, surprising Leon. "Is this what activates the teleportation portal?" Leon asked. "Yes, this orb is used to activate it," Lyra replied nonchntly, channeling her magic into the ck orb. *Whoosh!* The orb immediately emitted a bright ck light, causing the teleportation portal to activate. Seeing this, Lyra ceased her magic flow, causing the orb''s light to fade and the orb to slowly disappear. "Then let''s go, Your Majesty Leon." Chapter 233: Athenas Anger and Decision In a vast and luxurious workspace, a stunning woman in a fiery red gown sat with her long red hair cascading to her buttocks, her plump and sexy legs elegantly crossed. Though her expression was calm and nonchnt, there was an underlying aura of authority that made anyone who saw her instinctively bow their heads. This woman was none other than Athena Hellness, the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire and the strongest dragon in the world. Seated in her chair, Athena regarded a beautiful woman in golden armor standing respectfully before her. Though the woman''s beauty paled inparison to Athena''s, she exuded a captivating charm, her long golden hair tied back in a ponytail that highlighted her heroic presence. "So, were you able to resolve the issues in the northern region, Nivirea?" Athena asked in an indifferent tone. Nivirea, the beautiful woman in golden armor, gave a calm nod and a slight bow. "The troubles in the north have been dealt with as you requested, Your Majesty. The battalion of the Golden Dragon Army handled them effectively," Nivirea replied respectfully. Athena''s indifferent expression softened as she listened, and she couldn''t help but smile slightly. "Very good! You and your battalion of Golden Dragon troops never disappoint," Athena said, nodding in satisfaction. Within the military structure of the Dragon Empire, there were four renowned and formidable battalions: the Red Dragon Battalion, the Golden Dragon Battalion, the Blue Dragon Battalion, and the White Dragon Battalion. These four battalions were the cornerstone and backbone of the Dragon Empire, earning immense respect and admiration from all its people. Each of these battalions had specific duties and responsibilities, all aimed at safeguarding the Dragon Empire. The Blue Dragon Battalion, the weakest of the four, was tasked with maintaining societal peace and preventing crimes that could endanger the popce. The Golden Dragon Battalion, the second-strongest, was responsible for defending the empire''s borders from enemy incursions and simr threats. The White Dragon Battalion, the third strongest, focused on intelligence gathering, a crucial role for the empire''s security. Lastly, the Red Dragon Battalion, the most powerful of all, was entrusted with protecting the pce and the capital from the shadows. As the Dragon Empress, Athena took immense pride in these four battalions, knowing that they were forces she had personally forged with her own hands. Nivirea slowly raised her gaze, her smile widening with the praise from Altair. "Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty. It is our duty, as well as that of the Golden Dragon Battalion, to fulfill our responsibilities," Nivirea said with humility, further pleasing Altair. "By the way, Nivirea, I have a question for you," Athena said thoughtfully. "Have you identified the cause of the rising monster attacks in the northern region?" The northern region of the Dragon Empire was particrly vulnerablepared to other areas, as it bordered the Ancient Eternal me Mountains¡ªan ancient range that had existed for millions of years. The name "Ancient Eternal me Mountains"es from a legend that ims an eternal me burns deep within the mountains, unextinguished for millennia. However, no one has ever verified the existence of this eternal me, so it remains a myth passed down through the ages. Furthermore, as an ancient mountain range with a long history, the Ancient Eternal me Mountains are inhabited by countless powerful and fearsome monsters. Each year, these creatures descend from the mountains to assault the northern region of the Dragon Empire, creating a persistent issue that remains unresolved. Upon hearing Athena''s question, Nivirea shook her head, her expression tinged with regret. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but neither I nor the Golden Dragon Battalion have discovered any clues regarding the recent surge in their numbers and aggression," Nivirea replied with a small sigh. Athena nodded without showing any sign of anger, as Nivirea''s response was what she had anticipated. Leaning back in her seat, Athena closed her eyes momentarily, contemting, ''What could be causing this? Why have their numbers grown to such rming levels?'' Over the past twenty-three years, the monster invasions from the Ancient Eternal me Mountains into the northern region have surged dramatically without any apparent cause, leaving Altair profoundly puzzled. Despite extensive investigations, she had been unable to uncover the reason, which was deeply frustrating. ''Hah~ I can''t believe I forgot to consult the ancestors about this.'' Athena opened her eyes, massaging her forehead as a look of helplessness appeared on her strikingly beautiful face. As an ancient dragon, her ancestor should have been able to provide insight and help resolve this issue. However, she hadpletely overlooked this due to her excitement over uncovering the truths from 7,000 years ago. Graduallying back to her senses, Athena took a deep breath and turned her gaze toward Nivirea with a calm expression. "Don''t worry, I won''t hold you ountable for this," Athena said reassuringly, making Nivirea visibly relieved. "Thank you, Your Majesty," Nivirea replied, bowing respectfully. Athena gave a small nod and then continued her conversation with Nivirea, discussing various other matters. "Your Majesty, I forgot to mention something important, and I hope you can forgive me." Nivirea''s face grew slightly pale as she lowered her head in anxiety. Athena raised an eyebrow in surprise, and her curiosity piqued. "What''s the matter? What did you forget to tell me?" she asked. Nivirea slowly lifted her head, still looking pale, and replied, "I''m truly sorry, Your Majesty, but the message you asked me to send to the Demon Empire''s pce was rejected by the Demon Emperor." As soon as Athena heard this, her expression darkened, and the room''s temperature seemed to drop sharply. "The message was rejected? Are you certain?" Athena''s gaze turned icy as she leaned her right cheek against her palm, staring intensely at Nivirea. Feeling the chilling shift in the room and Athena''s piercing gaze, Nivirea, usually unshakable, found herself swallowing nervously, her panic evident. "Indeed, Your Majesty. The Demon Emperor has rejected the message you sent," Nivirea repeated, her voice trembling and her hands tightly clenched. As the general and supreme leader of the Golden Dragon Battalion, she was renowned for her unparalleled bravery. However, if faced with a choice between confronting the thousands of monsters invading the northern region or facing an enraged Athena, she would choose the former without a second thought. Upon hearing this, a cold smile spread across Athena''s lips. "Hehehe... So, that damned woman rejected my letter, did she?" Athena whispered in a chillingly indifferent tone, causing Nivirea to tremble with fear. However, Athena was oblivious to Nivirea''s fear, consumed entirely by an intense rage that was ready to erupt like a volcano. A few days ago, upon returning from her ancestor''s pce, she had written a letter to Liliana informing her of her intended visit to the Demon Empire''s pce, scheduled for the following day. Her visit was, of course, driven by her desire to see Leon, the man she loved, who was now living with Liliana. Athena intended toe in person to reim him. However, she never anticipated that Liliana would audaciously reject her visitation letter, igniting a fury in Athena so intense that it felt like tearing Liliana apart. ''Very well, Liliana... If you refuse my visit, don''t me me for acting on my own terms,'' Athena whispered, a terrifying smile curling her lips. As the Dragon Empress, her pride was paramount, and Liliana''s refusal was a direct affront to her dignity! Taking a deep breath topose herself, Athena stood abruptly and issued hermand with icy detachment: "Nivirea, prepare my finest dragon carriage, and inform Erick that I will need ten troops from the Red Dragon Battalion for my visit to the Demon Empire Pce tomorrow morning." Nivirea stood frozen, her heart pounding and cold sweat soaking her as she absorbed the gravity of the situation. "Y-your Majesty... Are you serious?" She inquired, her voice trembling with disbelief. The Red Dragon Battalion was the Dragon Empire''s most formidable force, and deploying even ten of its members to the Demon Race Pce would be akin to dering war! ''Is Her Majesty the Empress intending to dere war on the Demon Race!?'' The thought of it terrified her even more, leaving her on the brink of fainting. The Demon Race and the Dragon Race had enjoyed peaceful rtions for thousands of years. Although they were not formal allies, there was an unwritten agreement to avoid conflict. Breaking this agreement would have catastrophic consequences, potentially plunging the world into chaos and leaving countless casualties in its wake! Athena narrowed her eyes at Nivirea, crossing her arms in front of her huge chest as she replied, "You don''t need to question my decision, Nivirea." Realizing her mistake, Nivirea quickly bowed her head, her face pale, and her teeth clenched. "Forgive me, Your Majesty!" she said, her voice trembling. She felt a strong urge to punch herself for daring to question her orders. Athena waved her hand dismissively, her anger still palpable. "Then carry out my orders immediately, and do not disappoint me," Altairmanded in a cold tone. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Nivirea responded, then swiftly exited Athena''s workspace, her steps trembling as she left the room, leaving Altair alone in her ce. Witnessing her departure, Athena''s cold expression remained unchanged as she gazed out the window with her dark, brooding red eyes. "Since you made the first move, Liliana, I''ll return the favor and take Leon from you... hehehe..." Chapter 234: Meeting the Sixth Demon General—Reyna In the meantime, in the Outer Pce Courtyard... *Buzz!* Through therge teleportation portal stepped a handsome man in a stunning white robe and a beautiful woman in a maid''s dress¡ªLeon and Lyra. As they emerged, the portal slowly dimmed and vanished. "Is this the outer pce?" Leon inquired, his gaze sweeping over the surroundings with a sense of awe. The outer pce was where the entire governmental structure of the Demon Race was managed. Unlike the inner pce, reserved solely for the Demon Emperor and their family, this pce housed high-ranking demons who assisted in running the government, including the eight Demon Generals. Moreover, the outer pce was vastlyrger than the inner pce, ensuring that anyone seeing it for the first time would be awestruck. ''I didn''t expect I''d finally see this pce in person,'' Leon murmured with a soft chuckle. In the past, Leon had longed to visit this pce, as it held a deep historical connection to the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson. As someone who was passionate about reading and driven by curiosity, the history of the outer pce was a treasure he yearned to explore. Unfortunately, given his status as both a human and a hero, he had resigned himself to the fact that this dream was unattainable. Yet now, seeing his dreame true, he feels a profound sense of joy and fulfillment! Upon hearing Leon''s question, Lyra nodded slightly, her gaze remaining indifferent. "Yes, Your Majesty Leon, this is the outer pce," she replied calmly. Leon responded with a small nod and a faint smile as he slowly retrieved a ck mask from his robe pocket and put it on. Lyra watched with a hint of puzzlement and curiosity as Leon donned the mask. "Your Majesty Leon, what are you doing?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "Going undercover, of course," Leon responded casually. "Undercover?" Lyra''s eyes widened, clearly surprised. Nodding slightly, Leon adjusted the ck mask over his handsome face and exined calmly, "You''re aware of my status as a sword hero, right? Well, since we''re in the outer pce, I need to wear this mask to avoid being recognized by the demons." In the past, he had frequently led human troops against the demon forces in various wars, which made him realize the need to remain vignt in the outer pce. Even though he wore a half-face mask that concealed most of his features and felt confident that the demons wouldn''t recognize him, he couldn''t afford to let his guard down. After all, despite his confidence, he couldn''t entirely rule out the possibility that a demon might have seen his true face without his knowledge. So, rather than taking a risk, it was wiser to eliminate that possibility entirely. Listening to Leon''s exnation, Lyra finally grasped his reasoning but still felt a twinge of hesitation and curiosity. "Your Majesty Leon, may I ask you something?" she inquired. "Of course," Leon replied, giving a slight nod. Lyra looked down as if contemting, then raised her gaze to ask, "When Merlin came to the inner pce and fought with you, he didn''t recognize you, did he? So, do you still need this mask?" Leon chuckled softly, crossing his arms as he replied, "In hindsight, only you and Liliana are likely to recognize me as a sword hero. However, it''s wise to stay cautious and be prepared for any unforeseen possibilities." Lyra, taken aback by Leon''s exnation, couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration as she responded, "You''re absolutely right, Your Majesty Leon." As an archdemon, she was the strongest after the Demon Emperor, which fueled both her pride and arrogance, leading her to look down on anyone she deemed weaker. Yet Leon''s advice to remain vignt and consider all possibilities had genuinely enlightened her, tempering her arrogance with a newfound sense of caution. ''With this kind of mindset, it''s no wonder His Majesty Leon possesses such formidable strength,parable to Her Majesty the Demon Emperor, at such a young age...'' Lyra praised him to herself, a slight smile gracing her lips. Unfortunately, what Lyra didn''t realize was that Leon''s cautious mindset was the result of trauma from a magic potion Rain had given him¡ªthe devouring poison that had devastated his life in a single night. If she were to notice, she might immediately retract her praise with a small sigh and remark, "Your Majesty Leon, you''re truly quite careless!" The two then continued their conversation, strolling toward the site where the reconstruction of the teleportation gate connecting the outer pce to the Desert of Chaos was in progress. "Lady Lyra? Is that really you? Good morning! It''s unusual to see you here in the outer pce at this hour!" As the two were engrossed in their conversation, a woman''s voice suddenly called out from behind them, making them stop in their tracks. Turning around, they saw a strikingly beautiful woman in a loose red gown with a ck pattern, her long ck hair adorned with a ck ribbon, approaching them with a wave and a smile. Leon''s expression behind the mask shifted subtly, revealing deep astonishment as he took in her appearance. "Reyna? Damn it! How could I be so unlucky as to run into this bitch?" Leon eximed inwardly, his face showing a rare and unmistakable sign of nervousness. The beautiful woman approaching them was named Reyna, the sixth Demon General among the eight, notorious for her infamous nickname, the Deadly Rose. She earned her nickname not for extraordinary strength like Merlin, the first Demon General, or for terrifying magical power like Lilith, the second Demon General, but for her exceptionally potent "Captive and Charming Magics." Anyone exposed to her enchanting magic would fall into a deep and nearly inescapable illusion. In the past, he had been ensnared by her magic, nearly trapping him forever in the illusion crafted by her charming enchantment magic. Fortunately, he was able to use the power of his hero destiny to escape and survive. As a result, among all the Demon Generals, he was most wary of her, without a doubt. Meanwhile, Lyra, standing beside Leon, waspletely unaware of his agitation; her attention was fixed on Reyna, who had stopped right in front of them. "Good morning, Reyna. I came to check on the teleportation gate issue, as usual," Lyra replied with her characteristic t expression. "By the way, what brings you here? You''re not usually around, are you?" Reyna smiled at the question, giving a small nod while twirling her hair with a shy and endearing expression. "Well, I just wanted toe take a look," she replied with a light tone. Lyra raised an eyebrow suspiciously but decided not to press the matter. The two exchanged brief pleasantries until Reyna''s gaze inadvertently shifted to Leon, who had been silently standing beside Lyra. "Hmm? Lady Lyra, who is this man?" Hearing this, Lyra hesitated for a moment, ncing at Leon with a hidden look of uncertainty. ''How should I handle this?'' she wondered inwardly. Given Leon''s special status, she couldn''t simply introduce him truthfully, could she? As Lyra grappled with the dilemma, Leon quickly cleared his throat and spoke up. "Ahem! Hello, beautifuldy. My name is Jack Lawson, and I''m a friend of Lyra''s. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Leon introduced himself, cing his right hand on his chest and giving a slight bow toward Reyna. Upon hearing his introduction, both Lyra and Reyna were taken aback, with Reyna blinking in astonishment. "Jack Lawson? A friend of Lady Lyra?" Reyna frowned, casting a puzzled nce at Lyra. Though she and Lyra were not particrly close, Reyna felt she knew enough about her personality to find this introduction unusual. Lyra, an archdemon and the personal maid of the current Demon Emperor, was renowned for her indifferent nature and expressionless demeanor. As a result, many demons in the outer pce viewed her as an emotionless figure because of her consistently t and unchanging expression. Now that this unknown man has introduced himself as her friend, it''s no wonder she''s surprised. After all, she was certain that someone as aloof as Lyra would find it nearly impossible to have friends. Leon slowly lifted his head and gave a slight nod, replying in a calm voice, "Yes, I am indeed a friend of Lyra. Is there a problem?" Reyna seemed taken aback by the question but quickly reced her expression with a thin, seductive smile. "Well, there''s no real problem," Reyna said with a calm tone, as though she felt no remorse. "I was just surprised that Lady Lyra could have a friend." Upon hearing her blunt words, Leon felt a strong urge to p her. "Huh, patience," he muttered, taking a deep breath to calm his frustration. "I can''t lose control in front of her; otherwise, I''ll give myself away." As a charming and refined gentleman, he wasmitted to the principle of never striking a woman without cause. However, he felt that this principle did not apply to Reyna, whose sly nature and venomous remarks made him want to hit her every time they met. Meanwhile, Lyra, upon hearing Reyna''s words, remained entirely unaffected. In this life, she had no need for friends; her sole focus was to assist Her Majesty the Demon Emperor, Liliana. "Reyna, in that case, I''ll head to the teleportation gate reconstruction site," Lyra said indifferently, then turned to Leon and added, "Let''s go." Leon nodded slightly and was about to leave with Lyra when Reyna suddenly stopped them. "Lady Lyra, could you please hold on for a moment? I need to discuss something about the teleportation gate." Chapter 235: Information & Exchange "Lady Lyra, could you please hold on for a moment? I need to discuss something about the teleportation gate." Upon hearing her words, Lyra was immediately stunned and looked at her with a puzzled expression. "Discussing something about the teleportation gate? What do you mean?" Lyra inquired, her brow slightly furrowed. Reyna had beenpletely uninvolved in the construction of the teleportation gate, leaving Lyra puzzled by her statement. Reyna smiled slightly, idly ying with her long ck hair, and replied yfully, "I''ll tell you, Lady Lyra, but only if you agree to grant me one request in return. How does that sound?" Lyra''s eyes narrowed slightly as she heard Reyna''s request, and she shook her head. "In that case, I''ll leave first," Lyra said with a nonchnt tone, pulling Leon''s hand and walking away without looking back. Though she often appeared indifferent and aloof, she was neither naive nor easily fooled. As the sixth Demon General, Reyna was renowned throughout the outer pce for her cunning, making her unlikely to be deceived by such tricks. Watching Lyra reject her, Reyna pursed her lips, her annoyance evident on her otherwise charming face. "Are you certain you don''t want to hear what I have to say, Lady Lyra?" Reyna asked, a faint smile returning to her lips. Lyra, however, ignored her and continued walking, pulling Leon along, causing Reyna''s cheeks to puff out in frustration. Crossing her arms over her chest, Reyna followed after Lyra and said, "Lady Lyra, please listen to me. What I want to discuss is crucial¡ªit concerns your sess in solving the teleportation gate problem!" At these words, Lyra''s indifferent expression wavered. She halted abruptly and nced back. "In that case, tell me right away," Lyra said tly. Reyna''s smile widened with satisfaction, pleased to see that she had finally piqued Lyra''s interest. With her arms still crossed over her chest, Reyna fixed Lyra with a charming gaze and said, "Of course, but before I share the details, I need you to grant me one request, as I mentioned earlier." Lyra frowned, ready to refuse, but Reyna quickly interrupted her. "Please don''t dismiss my offer just yet, Lady Lyra. The matter I wish to discuss is crucial to you, and I''m confident you won''t regret it," Reyna said lightly, a faint smile on her lips. Lyra paused, her expression thoughtful, as if she were deep in contemtion. Meanwhile, Leon, who had been silently observing, red coldly at Reyna from behind his mask. ''This woman''s cunning hasn''t changed a bit,'' Leon thought indifferently. Having fought her many times, Leon knew Reyna well. If he were topare her cunning, he would ce her just a few levels below Jim, the most devious and unpredictable person he had ever encountered. While Reyna wasn''t quite on Jim''s level, she certainly deserved the title of the most cunning woman in the world. ''Hah, Lyra has really walked into her trap this time,'' Leon thought, ncing at the contemtive Lyra. From the moment Reyna entered their presence, Leon had been deeply suspicious, and his suspicions were soon validated. Reyna had clearly orchestrated her entrance to create this opportunity, and her goal was to seize this moment. With the teleportation gate issue unresolved, she intended to exploit this loophole to her advantage, knowing that Lyra, already cornered by the unresolved problem, would inevitably agree. As Leon had anticipated, Lyra took a deep breath and, after a moment of contemtion, nodded in agreement. "Alright, then I agree," Lyra replied in a cold and indifferent tone. Reyna''s lips curled into a wide smile upon hearing her agreement, unable to hide her delight. "However, I want to make one thing clear: your request must be reasonable. If it''s excessive, I won''t grant it, no matter how much you insist," Lyra added, maintaining her calm and indifferent gaze. Reyna chuckled and nodded, saying, "Don''t worry, Lady Lyra. My request isn''t something too burdensome for you." Lyra raised an eyebrow but nodded in agreement, responding, "Then tell me what you want to discuss." With a lingering smile, Reyna began, "Lady Lyra, what I wish to discuss isn''t directly rted to the teleportation gate but rather concerns the Archdemon Aragon." Lyra''s expression shifted, her eyes narrowing as a cold aura surrounded her. "Aragon? Why are you suddenly bringing him up?" Lyra, who was usually indifferent andposed, now radiated a dangerously cold aura, causing the temperature around them to drop sharply. Beside her, Leon noticed the drastic shift in Lyra''s demeanor, and his eyes widened in surprise. ''What''s going on? Why is Lyra radiating such a menacing aura?'' Leon wondered inwardly; his curiosity stirred. This was the first time he had seen Lyra exhibit such a significant change in attitude, and it truly astonished him. After all, Lyra was always calm andposed, making this new disy all the more startling. ''Is Lyra reacting this way because she has an issue with Archdemon Aragon, whom Reyna just mentioned?'' Leon mused inwardly. After Reyna mentioned that name, Lyra''s demeanor changed dramatically, intensifying Leon''s suspicion. Despite this, Leon still sought more rity and chose to observe further. Meanwhile, Reyna, taken aback by Lyra''s reaction, quicklyposed herself and shook her head with a small, measured smile. "Please try to remain calm, Lady Lyra," Reyna said lightly. "I understand your frustration with Archdemon Aragon, but the issue with the teleportation gate is connected to him, and that''s what I need to discuss." Lyra''s expression shifted, causing her to quickly rein in her menacing aura. "Tell me right away!" Lyra insisted urgently, surprising Leon once again with her unusually intense reaction. Reyna smiled faintly, scanning the area for any passersby before turning her attention back to Lyra. "Lady Lyra, yesterday I overheard a conversation between Archdemon Aragon and several high-ranking officials of the outer pce. They expressed their dissatisfaction with your failure to resolve the teleportation gate issue. Moreover, I also heard that today they n to demand that Her Majesty the Demon Emperor relinquish control of the teleportation gate to them." Upon hearing this, Lyra''s eyes widened in shock before turning cold and sharp as she fixed her gaze on Reyna. "Are you certain you''re not lying, Reyna?" Lyra asked, her tone icy and indifferent. If Reyna were to lie, Lyra would not hesitate to punish her on the spot. Reyna shook her head, shrugged her shoulders, and replied with a smile, "I would never lie to you, Lady Lyra. I wouldn''t dare." Lyra narrowed her eyes but ultimately nodded in agreement. Despite Reyna''s irritating demeanor, she wouldn''t risk lying about such a significant matter. Taking a deep breath, Lyra''s expression gradually softened as she said, "Thank you for the information, Reyna." "Of course," Reyna replied with a slight nod and a lingering smile. "Now, may I make my request?" Enjoy exclusive adventures from mvl Chapter 236: Reynas Provocation and Cunning Upon hearing this, Lyra nodded and replied, "Please go ahead and tell me." A thrilled expression spread across Reyna''s face as she eagerly responded, "What I want from you is ''The Moonlight Heart Magic Orb'' that Her Majesty the Emperor gave you, Lady Lyra!" Lyra''s eyes widened at the request, and her brows furrowed in slight confusion. "The Moonlight Heart Magic Orb?" Lyra inquired, her tone tinged with hesitation. "Yes!" Reyna affirmed with enthusiasm, causing Lyra to pause, her expression one of indecision. The Moonlight Heart Magic Orb is a formidable artifact crafted by Morgan Crimson, the Second Demon Emperor. This orb possesses the fearsome ability to enhance the strength of its user gradually, without the need for any training. Due to its extraordinary capabilities, it rivals Liliana''s Cmity''s Magic Wand and stands as one of the Demon Race''s eight most treasured artifacts. For Lyra, however, the orb''s remarkable abilities were secondary to its significance as a precious gift from Her Majesty the Demon Emperor. Consequently, she was deeply conflicted about agreeing to Reyna''s request. On the other hand, Leon, taken aback by Reyna''s unexpected request, widened his eyes in shock, clearly visible behind his mask. "What? The Moonlight Heart Magic Orb? Damn! Is this womanpletely out of her mind?" Leon mused incredulously. As someone who had extensively read many books, he was naturally well-acquainted with the Moonlight Heart Magic Orb. Ancient texts describe the Moonlight Heart Magic Orb as a relic forged by Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson, who sacrificed all his magical power to create it. Read chapters at mvl As the second strongest Demon Emperor after Amon Crimson, Morgan Crimson''s sacrifice imbued the orb with unparalleled rarity and formidable power, making it an artifact of extraordinary value and terror. Thus, he genuinely believed that Reyna was either insane orpletely out of her mind for demanding such a precious item from Lyra. Meanwhile, Reyna, noting Lyra''s hesitant expression, narrowed her eyes slightly but quickly masked her emotions. "Why, Lady Lyra? Can''t you give it to me?" Reyna inquired, her expression clearly showing disappointment. Lyra slowly emerged from her contemtion and replied in a nonchnt tone, "No, I can''t give it to you, Reyna. I''m sorry, but you''ll need to request something else." Reyna sighed, shook her head, and gazed at Lyra with a mournful look. "I''m afraid, Lady Lyra, that the only thing I want is the Heart of the Moonlight Magic Orb," she said with a dejected expression. However, Lyra shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, Reyna, but as I mentioned, I can''t give it to you. The Heart of the Moonlight Magic Orb is too precious to me, and I cannot part with it." Reyna fell silent for a moment, then let out a sigh of frustration. "Lady Lyra, I didn''t expect Archdemon Aragon''s assessment of you to be urate," Reyna said, her annoyance clearly evident. "Archdemon Aragon''s assessment? What are you talking about?" Lyra asked, raising an eyebrow with evident displeasure. Reyna folded her arms over her chest, her initial sadness shifting to calm as she exined, "Archdemon Aragon once mentioned that you''re someone who often breaks promises. He also imed that your position as Her Majesty''s personal maid has made you increasingly arrogant and pretentious." Pausing, she smirked and added, "It seems that Archdemon Aragon''s words were spot on." Lyra''s eyes narrowed sharply, her previously indifferent demeanor now ice-cold. "Did he say that?" she asked through gritted teeth. Reyna nodded slightly, tousling her hair with a small smile. "Yes, Archdemon Aragon did say that." Lyra remained silent for a moment, her typically emotionless face showing signs of annoyance. After a pause, she slowlyposed herself and gave a restrained nod. "Alright, I''ll give you the Moonlight Heart Magic Orb," Lyra said coldly, causing Reyna''s face to light up with a pleased smile. "Wait! Lyra, what are you doing? Why are you agreeing to her request?" Leon eximed, unable to stay silent. He was shocked that Lyra was so easily swayed by Reyna''s provocation, especially considering the immense value of the Moonlight Heart Magic Orb. On the other hand, Reyna, initially ted by Lyra''s agreement, now felt a surge of irritation at Leon''s sudden interruption. "Hey! This is between Lady Lyra and me, and it doesn''t concern you!" Reyna remarked coldly, fixing a stern gaze on Leon. She was puzzled by his sudden interference in her ns, leaving her feeling quite upset. However, Leon remained unfazed by herments, continuing to fix Lyra with a stern gaze from behind his mask. "Lyra, you should reconsider your decision," Leon urged with a grave tone. Lyra met Leon''s gaze with indifference, shaking her head slightly as she responded in a calm voice, "You needn''t worry, Your Majesty Leon. I understand the gravity of my choice." "But..." Leon wanted to urge further, but the words faltered on his lips, leaving him speechless. Despite his attempts to persuade her, Leon realized Reyna''s ims were urate, and he had no grounds to interfere. "Well, I won''t press further," Leon said with a resigned sigh. He had not anticipated that Lyra''s hatred for the demon Aragon ran so deep that it could provoke her so easily, despite her usual indifference. This only deepened his curiosity about Aragon and their shared history. Lyra gave a small nod and turned her gaze toward Reyna, opening her palm. "The Moonlight Heart Magic Orb,e!" She murmured softly. *Whoosh!* A milky-white-colored orb with a radiant glow suddenly materialized in Lyra''s palm. Reyna''s eyes sparkled with unrestrained joy at the sight of the orb. ''I can finally have it,'' she murmured with a faint smile. She had long desired the Moonlight Heart Magic Orb to enhance her powers. However, aware of its unattainability, she had buried that dream deep within. Now, fortune had favored her, filling her with uncontainable delight. Meanwhile, Lyra, gazing at the Moonlight Heart Magic Orb, slowly closed her eyes. *Buzz!* The magic orb emitted a bright light for a few moments before quickly dimming and vanishing. Lyra slowly opened her eyes, took a deep breath, and then extended the orb to Reyna. "Take it," she said with a nonchnt tone. Reyna''s excitement was palpable as she reached for the orb, but she was abruptly halted by Leon''s voice. "Wait a minute, Lyra!" Reyna''s cheerful expression swiftly turned into one of barely concealed fury as she fixed a menacing re at Leon. "Hey! Even if you''re Lady Lyra''s friend, I won''t hesitate to deal with you!" Reyna gritted her teeth, her hands clenched into tight fists. Leon merely shot her an indifferent nce before redirecting his attention to the Moonlight Heart Magic Orb in Lyra''s hand. "May I hold it for a while, Lyra?" Leon asked calmly. Lyra was taken aback by his request but nodded in agreement without hesitation. "Certainly," she said as she handed the orb to him. Seeing this, Reyna''s fury simmered just below the surface, but she refrained from showing any outward signs in Lyra''s presence. Leon examined the Moonlight Heart Magic Orb thoughtfully, then shed a knowing smile and cast a yful nce at Reyna. "It seems I have an idea, hehehe," he murmured with a chuckle. Chapter 237: The Aggressive Lyra "Take it," Leon said with a faint smile, tossing the Moonlight Heart of Magic Orb to Reyna. As the precious orb flew through the air, Reyna''s eyes widened in surprise, and she quickly snatched it from the air. Relief washed over her as she ensured the orb was unharmed, but it quickly gave way to anger as she red at Leon. "You bastard! How dare you throw such a precious artifact like that?" Reyna spat, her teeth gritting and her eyes zing with unrestrained fury. The Moonlight Heart of Magic Orb was an extremely valuable artifact; any damage to it would be disastrous for both the Demon Race and Reyna herself. Unperturbed by Reyna''s fury, Leon was about to respond when, unexpectedly, Lyra, standing beside him, pped her across the face with lightning speed. *Ploop!* The p was delivered with such speed and force that it sent the unprepared Reyna flying through the air for several meters before she mmed into arge pir on the opposite side of the courtyard. "Pufft!" Reyna spat out fresh blood, agony searing through her body. Her once stunning and charming face grew pale; her perfect appearance is now disheveled and bruised. "Cough! Cough!" Reyna gasped, struggling to rise as fear and horror clouded her expression. Her eyes locked onto Lyra''s, who met her gaze with a cold, unfeeling stare. "Why... Cough! Lady Lyra, why did you p me?" Reyna''s voice trembled, choked by the blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. She had never anticipated such a sudden and harsh attack from Lyra, leaving her deeply confused and astonished. Despite Reyna''s pitiable state, Lyra''s expression remained cold and unchanging. "I pped you because you disrespected him," Lyra replied with indifference. Reyna''s eyes widened in disbelief as she absorbed Lyra''s words. "Disrespectful to him? Lady Lyra, hemitted a heinous act by throwing the Moonlight Heart of Magic Orb, a sacred artifact of the Demon Race! Such an action is a grave insult to our race! So why are you still defending him?" Reyna demanded angrily, her frustration unmistakable as she stared at Leon standing beside Lyra. It was clear that this stranger had desecrated and insulted the Demon Race''s sacred artifact, and Reyna couldn''tprehend why she was the one being punished by Lyra. Was it merely because he was her friend that Lady Lyra feltpelled to defend him? However, given Lady Lyra''s deep loyalty to the Demon Emperor and the Demon Race, Reyna found it impossible to believe that personal friendship alone could exin her actions. So why was she being med instead? "Even if he threw the Moonlight Heart of Magic Orb, it''s not your ce to reprimand him," Lyra said, her eyes narrowed and cold. His Majesty Leon was not only the Demon Emperor''s favored man but also the father of the three youngdies, holding a status that demanded respect from the entire Demon race. Although his status cannot be revealed, that doesn''t mean he can be insulted by anyone! Upon hearing Lyra''s unexpected words, Reyna gasped in shock. "Lady Lyra, you..." She tried to continue, but the words died in her throat as she met Lyra''s piercing, knife-like gaze. Bowing her head to conceal her irritation, Reyna clenched her teeth and replied in a subdued tone, "I understand, Lady Lyra. I apologize." As a demon general, her pride was deeply wounded by the incident. Nevertheless, she knew that resisting or expressing dissatisfaction with Lyra could not only cost her status but also result in severe punishment. After all, Lyra was an immensely powerful archdemon with a position of high authority. Moreover, she served as the personal maid to the Demon Emperor, which ced her above other archdemons in status. Thus, despite her deep reluctance, Reyna had no choice but to apologize. Lyra remained silent, her intense gaze fixed on Reyna, until she finally softened her expression and gave a small nod. "Very well," Lyra said in her usual t tone. "But I expect you not to repeat this behavior." Reyna could only manage a small nod as she slowly rose to her feet, her face etched with pain. The force of Lyra''s p had left her face burning and sore, and the collision with the pir had made her bones feel as though they were being crushed. After struggling to regain herposure, Reyna finally stood upright and looked at Lyra with a fearful expression. "In that case, may I take my leave now, Lady Lyra?" Reyna inquired, drawing a deep breath and offering a small bow. Her true intention for being here had been to get close to Lyra and secure the Moonlight Heart of Magic Orb. Now that she had achieved that goal, she had no reason to stay any longer. Lyra regarded her with an indifferent expression and gave a brief nod without speaking. Reyna slowly lifted her head, taking a shallow breath before turning to leave. Before she walked away, she shot Leon a cold, lingering nce, then left with a disdainful huff. As she departed, Leon slowly removed his mask, a faint smile appearing on his lips. "Aren''t you being a bit harsh with her, Lyra?" Leon asked yfully, casting a nce at Lyra beside him. Your journey continues with mvl To be honest, Leon hadn''t expected Lyra to p Reyna so forcefully. Lyra had always seemed calm andposed around him, which made the suddenness of her reaction all the more surprising. Lyra shook her head with a small sigh and said, "That was no exaggeration, Your Majesty Leon. Her disrespect towards you cannot be tolerated." The Demon Race was renowned for its rigid hierarchical system, far stricter than that of the human race. Thus, Lyra saw nothing wrong in her actions. Leon gave a small chuckle but said nothing further, understanding her point. "By the way, Lyra, may I ask you something?" Leon shifted the subject swiftly. "Of course, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra replied, her gaze curious. Leon put his mask back on and asked with a yful tone, "The Moonlight Heart of Magic Orb you handed her earlier¡ªit''s a fake, isn''t it?" Chapter 238: The New Hero Technique and the Trouble of the Mankind Troops Find exclusive stories on mvl Upon hearing his words, Lyra''s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly regained herposure and fell silent for a moment. After a brief pause, she took a deep breath, her curiosity evident in her gaze. "Your Majesty Leon, how did you know?" Lyra asked, her eyes blinking in puzzled curiosity. Indeed, the Moonlight Heart of Magic Orb she had given to Reyna was a fake. After all, she would never relinquish such a precious artifact to anyone, including Reyna. However, what surprised her was that Leon had discovered the truth, despite her confidence in her ability to hide it effectively and her belief that he couldn''t possibly find out. Leon merely chuckled, shrugging his shoulders as he replied, "Even if you conceal it with high-level magic, I can still detect it." "Detect it?" Lyra was taken aback by his response. Nodding, Leon slowly took off his mask and met Lyra''s ck eyes with his own golden ones. "With my hero abilities, I can see through any disguise in this world, whether it employs high-level or even ancient-level magic. Nothing escapes my sight," Leon said with a touch of arrogance, surprising and slightly making Lyra skeptical. While she trusted Leon''s power, the notion of seeing through ancient-level magic was difficult to believe. Ancient magic was the pinnacle of magical knowledge, and even Demon Emperor Liliana would not make such a im. Leon, aware of her skepticism, remained calm and unperturbed. Instead, he maintained a calm smile and asked, "Would you like me to prove it?" Lyra hesitated for a moment but then gave a small nod and replied, "I would." She was eager to find out if his im was true, which only heightened her curiosity. Leon chuckled softly, then slowly closed his eyes before opening them again. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a blinding white light emanated from Leon''s golden eyes, leaving Lyra stunned and wide-eyed. "This is..." Lyra murmured, her body trembling uncontrobly. After a moment, the light in Leon''s eyes gradually dimmed, and Lyra quickly regained her sense, though her face still bore an expression of horror beneath her usual indifference. "How was it? Do you believe me now?" Leon asked with a gentle chuckle as he put his mask back on. Lyra remained silent, her gaze fixed on Leon, now filled with an umon fear. "Your Majesty Leon, are those eyes really yours?" Lyra asked, her voice trembling. As Leon''s eyes emitted a blinding white light, she felt herself abruptly transported to a strange and unfamiliar ce. The ce was enveloped in darkness like the night sky, yet dotted with countless glowing points resembling stars. What truly terrified her, however, was the presence of a pair of enormous, brightly glowing eyes staring down from above. Facing those eyes, she felt as insignificant as an ant, overwhelmed by an unparalleled sense of dread. Even the Demon Emperor Liliana could not instill such fear in her, highlighting just how formidable those eyes truly were. Upon hearing her question, Leon gave a small nod and lightly patted her shoulder. "Yes, they are mine," he admitted softly. Over the past few days, he has diligently refined his holy and chaos powers. His efforts not only increased his proficiency in these abilities but also enabled him to achieve a significant milestone¡ªdeveloping his own hero technique! A hero technique is a method crafted from a hero''s deep understanding of the fundamental principles of their holy weapon. Typically, developing such a technique takes a considerable amount of time. However, with his advancedprehension and the benefit of a serene environment, he was able to achieve this without an extended period of effort. Moreover, for his new hero technique, he chose to base it on the Great Sword of Chaos rather than the Holy Sword of Zenith. Despite their differences, the Holy Sword of Zenith and the Great Sword of Chaos were twin swords. As a result, he was able to seed even without the Holy Sword of Zenith. Meanwhile, as she processed Leon''s confirmation, Lyra took a deep breath, her expression evolving into one ofplex emotions. "Your Majesty Leon, you really are quite dreadful," Lyra muttered, shaking her head, which made Leon feel a touch embarrassed. "Ahem! I''m sorry, Lyra. I didn''t mean to upset you," Leon said, clearing his throat. He realized he had been somewhat inconsiderate by using Lyra as a test subject for his new hero technique, and it made him feel a pang of guilt. After all, Lyra had been exceptionally kind, helping him repeatedly without expecting anything in return. Lyra cast him an annoyed nce before turning away with an unusually sullen expression. "Your Majesty Leon, let''s go," she said abruptly, striding ahead. Seeing her clearly displeased demeanor, Leon could only let out a small sigh and shake his head. "She''s really sulking, tsk tsk!" Though he acknowledged his mistake, it was Lyra''s request for proof of his ability to see through disguises that led to this situation. Still, the me seemed to fall solely on him, which only made him chuckle. ''As the old saying goes, women are indeed strange creatures,'' he mused quietly. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon quickly followed Lyra, walking behind her. ... On the other hand... "Do the four of you have a solution to break through the Demon race''s defenses?" At a round table adorned with arge map, Luna asked with an indifferent tone, her gaze icy as she looked at Valen, Natasya, Guren, and Rain, who stood nearby. At Luna''s question, Valen, Natasya, Rain, and Guren fell silent, their faces etched with gloom and somberness. Noting their reaction, Luna quickly softened her stern demeanor and sighed wearily. "If this keeps up, we won''t be able to win the war," Luna said with a heavy sigh, her eyes fixed on the map of the Desert of Chaos with a troubled expression. The war had dragged on for over four days, and despite their best efforts, neither they nor the human forces could push back the Demon Race troops. The problem wasn''t just the strength of the Demon Race troops, which matched their own, but also their unconventional strategy. The enemy had adopted a purely defensive stance, never intending tounch an attack. As a result, humanity''s troops suffered devastating casualtiespared to the Demon Race troops. They had tried numerous strategies, but none proved effective, and their human forces continued to suffer heavy losses each day. To make matters worse, they had discovered a chilling truth: the middle-aged man they had believed to be the Demon Emperor was actually just one of the archdemons! This revtion left them all in disbelief, as it suggested that if even the Demon Emperor hadn''t intervened, they would likely be obliterated as soon as they faced him. The thought of such a scenario made Luna feel as if they were trapped in a nightmarish reality. Pulling herself out of this disturbing reverie, Luna turned to Natasya and asked, "Natasya, do you have any ideas?" Hearing Luna''s question, Natasya began to reply but was abruptly interrupted by a voice from behind the tent curtain. "It looks like you''re really having a tough time, aren''t you?" -------- A/N: I apologize for not being able to update yesterday; I had a minor issue that kept me away from myptop. However, I n to mass release updates this month to make up for my unfulfilled promisest month. So, stay tuned! Chapter 239: Jims Arrival, and Planning "It looks like you''re really having a tough time, aren''t you?" Upon hearing the sound, Luna, Valen, Natasya, and Guren gasped in shock. Quickly, they turned toward the voice and saw a handsome man in a ck kimono robe walking toward them. He was strikingly attractive, wearing sses and a faint smile that gave him the air of an approachable schr. His calm and graceful demeanor would make anyone meeting him for the first time perceive him as a pleasant person. However, those who knew him better understood the truth: he was one of the most dangerous and terrifying men in the world, known by the nickname Four-Eyed Demon¡ªJim Terra. Seeing Jim''s sudden and unexpected arrival, Luna, Valen, Natasya, and Guren''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Jim? How is this possible? Why are you here?" Luna asked in surprise. She had never anticipated Jiming to the battlefield, given his crucial role as prime minister and pce strategist, which made it nearly impossible for him to leave. Explore hidden tales at mvl The confusion was clear not only on Luna''s face but also on the faces of Valen, Natasya, and Guren. Jim simply smiled at Luna, bowing slightly with his hands sped. "Good morning, Bow Hero Luna," he said calmly. Luna quickly regained herposure, took a deep breath, and gave a slight nod. "Good morning to you too, Jim," she replied in her usual nonchnt tone. Jim then lifted his head, nced at Valen and Guren, and gave a slight bow. "Good morning, Spear Hero Valen and Marquis Guren," Jim said warmly. Valen and Guren, shaking off their initial surprise, responded with friendly smiles. "Good morning to you too, Jim! I didn''t expect to see you here," Valen said with his usual careless smile. "Good morning, Prime Minister Jim," Guren added with a small smile. "It''s quite surprising to see you on the battlefield." Jim lifted his gaze with a slight smile and replied, "Indeed, I deliberately concealed my arrival to avoid raising suspicion among the enemy troops and to surprise you." At his words, Luna, Valen, Guren, and Natasya immediately smiled, easing the previously tense atmosphere. "By the way, Jim, how did you get here? Did youe to help us?" Luna asked curiously, folding her arms across her chest. Jim gave a small nod, meeting her gaze with calm reassurance. "Yes, Bow Hero Luna. I''m here to assist you all." Relief spread across Luna, Valen, Guren, and Natasya''s faces at his words. In the midst of the ongoing stalemate, they had felt utterly stuck and disheartened. However, with Jim, the renowned war strategist, offering his help, they felt a renewed sense of hope. After all, Jim was known for never losing a war, and they were confident he had a solution to break the deadlock. "Jim, I need to ask," Natasya interrupted abruptly, "Did youe here alone, or were you apanied by troops?" Given Jim''s high status, she was certain he wouldn''t havee alone. As she anticipated, Jim nodded and replied casually, "I was escorted by troops, but I separated from them and came on my own." This revtion left Luna, Valen, Natasya, and Guren both surprised and puzzled. "Separated? What do you mean?" Natasya asked hesitantly. Jim smiled slightly and was about to exin when Rain, who had been silent until now, interrupted. "Jim arrived with the escort troops, but I used teleportation magic to bring him here, Natasya," Rain said tly. Natasya was startled and turned to her with furrowed brows. "You did? Why didn''t you tell us?" she asked, her charming face betraying a hint of irritation. Rain shrugged nonchntly and replied, "It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you, but Jim requested that I keep it quiet." Natasya was silent for a moment, then let out a small sigh and nodded, saying no more. This brought the tent''s previously lively atmosphere back to a quiet calm. Seeing this, Luna swiftly turned to Jim and changed the subject. "Jim, can you tell us the best strategy for fighting the Demon Race''s troops?" Jim crossed his arms and stepped closer. "Of course, I have a strategy to defeat the Demon Race, but there are a few conditions that must be met for it to be executed." Luna was pleased to hear this but was taken aback by the mention of conditions. "Conditions? What kind of conditions?" she asked, curious. Jim didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he turned his gaze to the map of the Desert of Chaos, a smile still ying on his lips. After a moment, he looked back at Luna with a calm expression. "The condition is that you must pull back your troops and avoid engaging the Demon forces for two days," Jim said nonchntly, causing everyone in the tent to startle. "Pulling back the troops? Jim, are you serious?" Natasya asked, her eyes wide with disbelief. Jim shook his head. "I''m not joking. I''mpletely serious." His statement quickly silenced the tent, leaving Luna, Valen, Guren, Natasya, and Rain with confused expressions. Despite their reactions, Jim remained untroubled and slowly pointed to a location on the map of the Desert of Chaos. "On my way here, I brought about 30,000 additional troops, who will arrive in two days. I want to wait for their arrival before we implement the strategy," Jim exined. Hearing this, they finally understood his reasoning, though Luna and Natasya still appeared slightly skeptical. "But if we pull back our troops, won''t the Demon forces take the opportunity to attack and breach our defenses?" Luna inquired, narrowing her eyes. In response to the question, Jim simply chuckled and said, "You don''t need to worry, Bow Hero Luna. They won''t do that." "They won''t? How can you be so sure?" Luna inquired, a slight furrow in her brow. "Because theyck the courage to do so," Natasya interjected, prompting a smile and nod of agreement from Jim. "Exactly," Jim confirmed with a light tone. Pointing to the Demon troops'' position on the map, he continued, "The Demon troops employ a defense-focused strategy. They wouldn''t risk attacking because it would dismantle their formation and leave them vulnerable." "I''m confident they won''t be foolish enough to attack us, so you needn''t worry, Bow Hero Luna." With Jim''s exnation, Luna finally understood and let out a deep sigh. "Jim is truly formidable," she whispered to herself. While she had heard of his strategic prowess, this was the first time she had witnessed it firsthand, leaving her genuinely impressed with Jim. Snapping out of her reverie, Luna''s expression turned resolute. "In that case, I''ll quickly organize the troops and withdraw from the battlefield." As Luna turned to leave, Jim stopped her. "Wait, Bow Hero Luna!" Jim called out, causing Luna to startle and nce back in confusion. "You don''t need to leave," Jim continued, looking at Natasya. "We can leave this to Natasya. Can I count on you, Natasya?" Natasya nodded firmly. "Of course, Jim. Leave it to me." Jim smiled slightly and looked at Luna, Valen, and Guren. "While Natasya and Rain handle the troop arrangements, Bow Hero Luna, Spear Hero Valen, and Marquis Guren, could youe with me for a moment?" Chapter 240: A Sudden Change of Atmosphere Meanwhile... In arge tent, located tens of kilometers from the human troops'' camp, five figures¡ªfour men and one woman¡ªgathered around a tableden with fruits and beverages. They were the leaders of the Demon Race troops: Archdemon Heidel and Demon Generals Lilith, Teran, and Garan. At this moment, they were engaged in a lively discussion about the war, savoring the fruits and beverages on the table, their expressions reflecting their hidden satisfaction. "Archdemon Heidel, I didn''t expect that with Her Majesty the Demon Emperor''s strategy, we could hold off humanity''s army and gain the upper hand while minimizing our own losses," Teran said, eating grapes with an indifferent tone but evident excitement. Beside him, Garan, who was also enjoying the fruits, nodded in agreement. "Teran''s right; I was equally surprised," Garan said, his voice tinged with curiosity. "This is the first time I''ve seen such tactics in a war. Though a bit underhanded, they''re remarkably effective, and I''m very curious about how Her Majesty the Demon Emperor devised this strategy." In his previous wars against the Sword Hero, he had always engaged in directbat without consideringplex strategies. Enjoy new adventures from §Þ?? As a result, he had faced constant defeat, leaving him deeply frustrated. Now that he had seen the profound effect of strategy on battle oues, he recognized how misguided he had been in the past. Had he employed a variety of war strategies, he might have defeated the sword hero back then. Meanwhile, Lilith, who had overheard the conversation, rolled her eyes and shook her head slightly. "Even though we currently have the upper hand, we must remain cautious. Humanity''s troops are formidable, and they will undoubtedly take measures to counter our strategy," she said with a cold and indifferent tone. In this battle, she had encountered a worthy opponent, one who might even be slightly stronger than herself. Rain Violet, the Great Mage of the Human Race, was indeed a formidable mage with extraordinary talents and abilities. During their battle, she witnessed Rain Violet effortlessly casting multiple high-level spells simultaneously, which greatly astonished her. High-level magic was inherently mana-draining, and performing several such spells at once could quickly deplete one''s mana reserves. Moreover, mastering the technique of simultaneous high-level spellcasting was exceptionally challenging, even for a sovereign mage like herself. Thus, she had to concede that Rain''s talent and ability were indeed superior to her own. ''If only someone like her had been born into our Demon race, it would be a tremendous asset,'' she thought with some regret as she sipped her hot tea. Meanwhile, Heidel, standing across from the three, sipped his coffee with a faint smile. "Lilith is correct¡ªwe must not be overconfident about our current sess. The human race is known for its cleverness and cunning, traits that surpass our own. Therefore, we must always be prepared for any unexpected moves they might make," Heidel advised calmly, like an elder imparting wisdom. As an archdemon with extensive war experience from fighting alongside the Demon Emperor in the previous era, Heidel''s insight was deeply rooted in experience. In the past, Heidel had witnessed the human troops, led by the three heroes of that era, overthrow the Demon Emperor and several other archdemons, making him experience fear for the first time. As a result, despite their current sess, Heidel was unwilling to be careless, wary of the possibility that history might repeat itself. Teran and Garan nodded in agreement with Heidel''s statement, immediately dispelling any feelings of arrogance they had. "By the way, Archdemon Heidel, may I ask you something?" Teran inquired, his expression a mix of hesitation and curiosity. Heidel nodded slightly and replied, "Certainly, Teran. Feel free to ask." Teran took a sip of his tea before asking, "Archdemon Heidel, I''ve noticed that Sword Hero Leon Kruger is absent from the human lineup. Does this mean he truly was defeated by Demon Emperor Liliana?" Despite widespread reports from the Holy Empire of Elysium and general belief among the Demons, Teran remained somewhat skeptical. He had fought Leon several times and knew firsthand how formidable his power was, making him doubtful about the hero''s death. Teran''s sudden question caught Garan and Lilith by surprise, their interest quickly bing evident. Lilith, in particr, disyed a mix of agitation and curiosity. Heidel didn''t respond right away, instead continuing to sip his coffee with a calm demeanor. After a moment, he set his cup down and turned to Teran, a faint smile appearing on his lips. "The sword hero Leon Kruger is not dead yet," Heidel said briefly, causing Teran, Garan, and Lilith to freeze, their eyes widening in shock. "Not dead yet? If that''s the case, then¡ª" Teran began, but before he could finish, a demon soldier in heavy armor burst into the tent, his hurried steps and panicked expression catching everyone''s attention. "Apologies for the interruption, generals! I have urgent news to report!" Heidel, Teran, Garan, and Lilith were momentarily taken aback but quickly shifted to a state of alertness. "Urgent news? Tell us immediately!" Garan demanded in a loud, stern tone, causing the demon soldier to momentarily falter before regaining hisposure. "Generals, we''ve received word from our spies on the front line that the human troops have retreated from the Desert of Chaos," the demon soldier announced, his voice trembling. Teran, Garan, and Lilith were momentarily stunned, disbelief etched on their faces. "Retreating from the Desert of Chaos? Are you certain this information is urate?" Teran asked urgently, his expression somber. The demon soldier nodded vigorously, his panic still evident. "This news has been confirmed as true, General Teran," the demon soldier reported, causing Teran, Garan, and Lilith to exchange puzzled and astonished nces. Heidel, however, remained calm and indifferent, continuing to sip his coffee. "There''s no need for such an rm," Heidel said lightly. "It might only cause unnecessary panic." His words prompted Teran, Garan, and Lilith to take a moment topose themselves. Once calmer, Teran turned to the demon soldier and issued his order: "Inform the rest of the Demon troops to stay on high alert and keep monitoring the human forces. Report to us immediately if anything unusual urs." The demon soldier quickly nodded and replied, "Yes, General Teran!" He then hurriedly exited the tent, leaving Teran, Garan, Lilith, and Heidel behind. As the soldier departed, the three remaining figures turned to Heidel with serious expressions. "Archdemon Heidel, what should we do now?" Lilith asked, her brow slightly furrowed. Heidel set down his coffee cup and met their gaze with a calm and steady demeanor. "For now, maintain the troops in a state of readiness and stay vignt," Heidel instructed in a nonchnt tone. He then turned his gaze to Lilith and added, "Also, promptly inform Her Majesty the Demon Emperor of this situation." The three nodded in unison, responding, "Yes!" Chapter 241: Provocation Letter From Athena "Humanity''s forces are withdrawing from the Desert of Chaos? What could this imply?" Sitting in her chair, Liliana leaned back and crossed her legs, her face etched with astonishment as she read a ck letter in her hand. Just fifteen minutes ago, she had received a report from the battlefield indicating that humanity''s troops had withdrawn from the Desert of Chaos, leaving her puzzled by this unexpected turn of events. "If they''re withdrawing from the Desert of Chaos, does this mean humanity''s forces are surrendering?" Liliana set the letter on the desk and rested her chin on her palm, deep in thought. Though her conclusion seemed logical, she couldn''t shake the doubts lingering in her mind. The Holy Empire of Elysium had initiated this war, so it seemed imusible that they would surrender merely because they couldn''t breach her Demon Race troops'' defenses. Moreover, given the 7,000 years of conflict and animosity between the Demon Race and humanity, her theory felt even less likely. "Despite how perplexing this situation is, I must remain cautious in my decisions," Liliana muttered, her expression gradually hardening into a cold resolve. Seeing the unexpected maneuver by humanity''s army, Liliana anticipated that they might soon undertake a significant action that could alter the battlefield dynamics. Thus, she needed to be prepared for any potential developments. Quickly, Liliana retrieved a ck letter from her drawer and began writing on it. Once finished, she ced the letter in a ck envelope adorned with gold patterns. *Whoosh!* Momentster, the envelope glowed a bright red before vanishing in an instant. Liliana took a deep breath and was about to resume her work when a knock sounded at the door, apanied by a woman''s voice. *Knock!* "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, it''s Celine. I''ve brought some snacks and coffee for you. May Ie in?" Liliana, initially taken aback, leaned back in her chair and regarded the door with an indifferent expression. "Come in, Celine," Liliana said lightly. The door creaked open, and Celine, an unremarkable-looking woman, entered with a tray of dry biscuits and a cup of hot coffee. "Sorry to interrupt your time, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor," Celine said respectfully, bowing her head slightly. Liliana responded with a small nod, her indifferent expression softening into a slight smile. "That''s fine. You''re not bothering me," Liliana replied. While Lyra was her personal maid and handled many of her needs, Liliana didn''t rely on her for everything. Sometimes, she assigned simple tasks, like bringing coffee or snacks, to other maids, such as Celine, while she worked. Celine gently lifted her head, approached Liliana, and set the coffee and cookies on her work table. Afterward, she stepped back, bowed her head again, and asked, "Is there anything else you require, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor?" Liliana sipped her coffee with a rxed expression and shook her head slightly. "No, Celine. I don''t need anything else. Thank you," Liliana replied in a softer tone. Celine smiled with relief but remained in the room, which piqued Liliana''s curiosity. "Do you have something you want to discuss, Celine?" Liliana asked gently, setting down her coffee cup and reaching for a cookie. Upon hearing her words, Celine lowered her head, clearly hesitant. After a moment, she took a deep breath, retrieved a scroll with fire-red letters from her attire, and approached Liliana, offering it with a polite gesture. "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, earlier in the pce courtyard, a striking woman in red armor asked me to deliver this scroll to you," Celine said, her nervousness apparent. Liliana studied the scroll in Celine''s hand for a moment before taking it silently. She then scrutinized it with interest before turning her gaze back to Celine. "Celine, do you know the identity or name of the woman in red armor who handed you this scroll?" Liliana asked. Find more to read at §Þ?? Celine shook her head. "I don''t know, Your Majesty. However, she introduced herself as a member of the Red Dragon Battalion." Upon hearing "Red Dragon Battalion," Liliana''s expression shifted dramatically, and a cold smile slowly spread across her lips. "Is she still not satisfied with my refusal?" Liliana muttered, mockery evident in her red eyes. The woman in question was Athena Hellness, the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire and Liliana''s most reviled adversary. In recent days, Athena has sent several letters expressing her desire to visit the pce for a cooperative meeting between the two empires. However, Liliana, fully aware of Athena''s connection with Leon, had no intention of amodating her request. After all, Leon was right now in her pce, and she couldn''t shake the fear that Athena might try to take him from her if she saw him here. Moreover, Liliana had a nagging suspicion that Athena''s visit was not merely a diplomatic gesture. Despite the peace between the Demon Empire and the Dragon Empire, their rtionship was far from an alliance, making her even more wary of Athena''s true intentions. Liliana scanned the scroll once more before finally opening it and beginning to read. A few minutester Suddenly, a powerful red aura erupted from Liliana, causing the room temperature to plummet. "Well done... Well done, Athena!" Liliana gritted her teeth, her expression dark, as she tightly clutched the letter. Celine, who witnessed Liliana''s sudden outburst, trembled in fear, her face going pale. ''What''s happening? Why did Her Majesty the Demon Emperor be so enraged after reading the letter?'' Celine wondered silently, her legs shaking as if she might copse at any moment. She couldn''tprehend why Liliana had suddenly exuded such a terrifying aura after reading the letter she had delivered, leaving her utterly petrified. Still consumed by her anger, Liliana barely noticed Celine, her gaze locked on the letter in her hand as she gritted her teeth. The letter stated that Athena nned to visit the pce regardless of her permission. This was a clear offense and a provocative challenge to both her and the Demon Empire. "What a bitch! How dare she? Does she think my Demon Empire is insignificant?" Liliana''s breathing became uneven, causing her huge breasts to heave provocatively. Taking a deep breath to control her anger, Liliana eventually managed to regain herposure, though a lingering trace of irritation remained on her face. She examined the letter onest time before crumpling it into a ball and setting it aze, reducing it to ashes. "That woman clearly harbors hidden intentions ofing to my pce," Liliana muttered, her palms clenched tightly. At first, she suspected that Athena''s request for permission to visit might not be merely a diplomatic gesture but rather a cover for other motives. Now, after reading the letter, she was certain her suspicions were correct. "Why is she so insistent oning to my pce? There doesn''t seem to be anything here that would interest her, does there?" Liliana wondered aloud, perplexed. As she continued to ponder the reason without arriving at any conclusions, she let out a small sigh. It wasn''t that Liliana dismissed the possibility of Athena''s visit being rted to Leon, but that seemed unlikely since Leon hadpletely changed his appearance that night. Taking a deep breath, Liliana turned her gaze to Celine, who was visibly trembling with fear. "Sorry, Celine, I let my emotions get the better of me," Liliana said apologetically. Celine slowlyposed herself, shaking her head as she replied, "It''s alright, Your Majesty." Liliana nodded and added, "You may leave now." Celine bowed respectfully before exiting Liliana''s workspace. As Liliana watched her depart, her expression hardened once more. "I should inform Leon about this," she decided. Chapter 242: A Strategy for Defeating the Demon Troops and Permission Inside arge tent, Jim, Valen, Luna, and Guren sat around a table, enjoying the food and beverages before them. "So, Jim, what''s the reason you called us here?" Valen asked in a rxed manner, his arms folded across his chest. Jim took a sip of his tea, offered a slight smile, and set his teacup down on the saucer while maintaining a calm gaze at Valen. "The reason I''ve called you¡ªSpear Hero Valen, Bow Hero Luna, and Marquis Guren¡ªis to discuss the strategy I n to implement on the battlefield," Jim said in a casual tone. Valen, Luna, and Guren were momentarily taken aback but quicklyposed themselves and nodded in acknowledgment. "Well, I''ll listen to your n," Valen said with a dismissive smile that appeared as he nced at Guren. "But first, I''m curious why you''ve included this weakling in the discussion." Guren, who had remained silent until now, couldn''t contain his anger at Valen''s tant mockery. "Valen, what do you mean by that?" Guren demanded through gritted teeth, ring angrily at Valen. What he hates most is being underestimated; it deeply wounds his pride. Seeing Guren''s anger, Valen merely smiled with a casual indifference, leaning back in his chair. "What do I mean?" Valen inquired, his mocking smile widening. "Isn''t it obvious? You''re a weakling!" His words, delivered with such disdain, left Guren momentarily stunned before his anger reached its peak. "Valen! I demand you take back your insults!" Guren sprang to his feet, fists clenched tightly, and shouted. "Take back my words? Heh, why should I?" Valen responded with a dismissive expression before continuing, "In the recent wars, you were the only one who didn''t make any significant contributions, Guren." "When you faced one of the Demon Generals, you were overwhelmed by his illusion magic, forcing Natasya and Luna to repeatedly intervene to save you. Without their help, you would have perished multiple times. So, do you still think I''m talking nonsense?" Upon hearing Valen''s mocking exnation, Guren''s face reddened with anger, his breathing grew ragged, and blue veins bulged on his forehead. Despite his fury, he couldn''t refute Valen''s words, as they were, unfortunately, true. During the recent battles, he fought against a demon general named Teran, who was skilled in illusion magic. In that fight, he was ensnared by relentless illusions, leaving him so overwhelmed that he couldn''t move. Without Luna and Natasya''s intervention, he would indeed have perished, as Valen had mentioned. Still, he didn''t view his defeat as a result of weakness, but rather as a consequence of the situation that prevented him from using his holy power and the Holy Sword of Zenith. Had he used them, he was certain he could have broken free from Teran''s illusions and won the battle. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the appropriate time to reveal the Holy Sword of Zenith or his holy power. Guren and Valen exchanged res filled with hatred and annoyance until Luna, who had remained silent up to this point, finally intervened. "Alright, you two, enough of this," Luna said with an air of cold detachment. Her narrowed eyes radiated such a chilling aura that the temperature inside the tent seemed to drop. Hearing Luna''s words, Valen simply smirked and turned away, his mocking smile only fueling Guren''s desire to punch him. However, Guren quickly suppressed his anger under Luna''s icy re. "Humph!" Guren snorted in frustration as he slowly sat back down, crossing his legs. Meanwhile, Jim, who had been observing their argument, took a sip of his tea and chuckled. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to intervene, but he knew it wasn''t necessary since Luna would handle the situation herself. "Shall I begin?" Jim asked calmly, setting down his teacup and straightening his posture. At his question, Luna, Valen, and Guren nodded in unison and replied, "Go ahead." Jim smiled slightly, retrieved arge map from his side, and spread it out on the table. The map revealed theyout of the Desert of Chaos and its surrounding areas. Taking a deep breath, Jim maintained his smile, picked up a slender wooden stick, and said, "Let''s begin nning the strategy." *** An hourter... "So, that''s the strategy I''m proposing. Are there any questions?" Jim inquired lightly, taking a sip of his now-cooled tea and ncing at the stunned Valen, Luna, and Guren. The three of them remained silent for a moment, their astonishment evident, before they finally recovered and looked at Jim with wide eyes. Stay connected via §Þ?? "Jim, how did youe up with a strategy like this?" Luna inquired, struggling to keep her racing heartbeat in check. The strategy Jim had outlined was truly brilliant, a perspective Luna had never considered before. With this approach, she was confident that humanity''s troops could achieve a decisive victory in the uing battle. Valen and Guren, too, shared this sentiment. Though neither were experts in military strategy, they were convinced that Jim''s n was worth pursuing. In response to their admiration, Jim simply smiled with a mix of humility and indifference. "I developed this strategy based on my observations of the recent battles," Jim exined casually, as if the strategy were a minor detail to him. Luna offered a wry smile, choosing not toment further. If she weren''t familiar with Jim''s nature, she might have thought he was boasting. Taking a deep breath, Luna''s expression turned resolute as she said, "In that case, I''ll go prepare the troops." Jim nodded with a calm smile, replying, "Understood, Bow Hero Luna. The sooner, the better." Luna agreed with a nod and quickly ushered Valen out, leaving Jim and Guren alone. Seeing their departure, Guren also stood up to say goodbye but was abruptly stopped by Jim. "Sword Hero Guren, please don''t leave just yet. There''s something I need to discuss with you." Hearing Jim''s sudden call, Guren halted and turned to him with a curious expression. "What is it, Prime Minister Jim?" Guren inquired, settling back into his seat. Jim sped his hands, rested his chin on them with a small smile, and said, "Sword Hero Guren, I hope you won''t hold back in the uing battle." Guren flinched at Jim''s words, but a broad smile soon spread across his face. "Are you serious, Prime Minister Jim?" Guren inquired, his voice trembling with excitement. Jim nodded, chuckling as he replied, "Yes, I''m serious. When the timees, you can fully unleash your hero powers and wield the Holy Sword of Zenith." He paused, a mysterious smile ying on his lips, and added, "After all, in this battle, I hope we can strike the Demon race''s troops and destroy them in one decisive blow..." Chapter 243: The Reason for Lyras Hatred and Aragons Cruelty In the outer pce, Leon and Lyra walked side by side, engaged in conversation. "By the way, Lyra, I have a question for you. If you prefer not to answer, that''s perfectly fine," Leon said abruptly, sparking Lyra''s curiosity. "Please feel free to ask, Your Majesty Leon; I will answer to the best of my ability," Lyra responded with a t tone. Leon nodded slightly and asked, "Can you tell me who Archdemon Aragon is, and why do you seem to hate him so much?" His curiosity was fueled by the earlier mention of Archdemon Aragon by Reyna. The name had stirred even Lyra, usually calm and detached, to show such fierce and hateful emotion, which only deepened Leon''s interest. Lyra fell silent for a moment after hearing Leon''s question, then let out a small sigh and looked away. Noticing the shift in her demeanor, Leon coughed and said, "If my question upsets you, I apologize. You don''t have to answer it." Lyra shook her head slightly and met Leon''s gaze again, replying calmly, "It''s not that, Your Majesty Leon. I sighed not out of offense, but because hearing the name Aragon intensifies my hatred toward him and reminds me of painful memories from the past." Leon''s eyebrows lifted slightly at her words. "The past, you say?" he asked, intrigued. Lyra nodded slightly, her gaze fixed ahead, her expression remaining as t as ever. "Your Majesty Leon, do you know how a demon emperor is born?" Lyra inquired with an indifferent tone. Leon was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected question but quicklyposed himself and nodded. "Yes, I know," he replied casually. The title of Demon Emperor could only be held by a demon with a bloodline tracing back to the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson. Nevertheless, bing the Demon Emperor is a unique process, not conferred by the previous Demon Emperor but determined by fate. Just as the three heroes are chosen by destiny, so too is the Demon Emperor. However, unlike the heroes, the Demon Emperor does not possess the power of destiny. Still, each Demon Emperor is immensely powerful, capable of standing toe-to-toe with the three human heroes of their time. Leon nced at Lyra with curiosity and asked, "Why are you bringing this up, Lyra? Does it rte to my question?" "Yes, it does," Lyra replied calmly. "Your Majesty Leon, when Her Majesty the Demon Emperor Liliana was born, many demons in the outer pce rejoiced with great delight. However, not everyone was pleased¡ªAragon was among those who were dissatisfied." She paused before adding, "Their dissatisfaction and resentment stemmed from the fact that Her Majesty is a woman, not a man." Leon, listening intently, raised an eyebrow in confusion. "So, they resent Liliana just because she''s a woman?" Leon asked, his tone tinged with disbelief. Even if they have their reasons for resenting Liliana, doesn''t it seem excessive? After all, she was destined to be the future Demon Emperor, and holding such animosity toward their own emperor was highly inappropriate. "Actually, it''s not that simple, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra said, shaking her head slightly. "Aragon is an archdemon with such immense ambition that he covets the Demon Emperor''s throne for himself. Yet, realizing that this was unattainable, he stirred up resentment among many demons in the pce, using the fact that our Demon Emperor is a woman as a focal point for their hatred." "Thus, there are many demons in the outer pce who secretly harbor discontent toward Her Majesty Liliana." Leon listened to Lyra''s exnation and, with a small sigh, began to understand theplex dynamics at y. ''Even Liliana isn''t free from such issues,'' Leon murmured to himself. Previously, he had believed that Liliana¡ªthe Demon Emperor with absolute control over the entire Demon race¡ªwould be free from any subordinates who harbored hatred or dislike. However, this revtion made him realize that even within the Demon Empire, traitorous figures were not umon. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon''s expression turned doubtful as he asked, "Since Liliana knew that Aragon was a traitor, why did she keep him instead of executing him immediately?" Enjoy exclusive content from §Þ?? "It''s not that simple, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra responded, her expression growing serious as she met Leon''s gaze. "Archdemons wield immense power and influence, including Aragon. They also share the responsibility of guarding the Demon race''s territory alongside the Demon Emperor, earning them significant respect within the Demon Empire." "Thus, if Her Majesty Demon Emperor Liliana were to punish or kill Aragon without concrete evidence, it would incite considerable turmoil and discontent, potentially undermining the very foundation of the Demon Empire." Lyra''s words left Leon stunned, as he hadn''t anticipated the consequences could be so severe. If Lyra''s statement was true, it made sense that Liliana hadn''t acted against Aragon until now. Leon rubbed his chin thoughtfully before asking, "Then, what did you mean earlier about the past? Did Aragon do something to you?" Lyra''s expression darkened at the question, and her hands clenched into tight fists. "Not just bad¡ªfar worse than that," Lyra replied, her eyes growing cold. "In the past, Aragon conspired to eliminate both me and Her Majesty the Demon Emperor Liliana. Fortunately, we managed to survive." Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief, his astonishment evident even behind his mask. "Aragon conspired to kill both you and Liliana? Are you serious, Lyra?" Leon asked, his voice trembling slightly. If Aragon had simply incited other demons to hate Liliana, Leon might have understood and epted it. But conspiring to kill her was a grave and unforgivable crime! Lyra nodded and said, "I''m serious, Your Majesty Leon. Back then, both Her Majesty Liliana and I¡­" She then began recounting the details slowly and thoroughly. As she spoke, Leon listened intently and gradually pieced together the full story. "So, when you two were children ying in the garden, Aragon orchestrated a kidnapping scheme to eliminate both of you, but your father, Archdemon Heidel, intervened?" Leon asked, his brow slightly furrowed. "Yes, that''s correct," Lyra replied, her expression slowly easing. "Then why wasn''t Aragon arrested for such a serious crime?" Leon asked. "He didn''t act directly but used another demon as an intermediary, which kept him from facing usations," Lyra exined, a smile of mockery and disgust ying on her lips. Leon fell silent, nodding slightly as he rubbed his chin, lost in thought. ''This Aragon might pose a threat to me and my three daughters,'' Leon whispered, his eyes growing cold. From Lyra''s story, he could see what kind of demon Aragon was, and he knew that this threat could endanger both his peace and his family. ''Well, if he''s looking for trouble with me or my three daughters, I won''t hesitate to send him to Hades,'' Leon muttered with a cold smile. Though he recognized Aragon as a potential threat, he had no intention of provoking him. However, if that demon dared to challenge him, his Great Sword of Chaos was poised to slice him into a thousand pieces. Lost in his thoughts, Leon was jolted back to reality by Lyra''s sudden voice. "We have arrived, Your Majesty Leon." -------- A/N: Ahem! I understand that some of you might be unhappy with the addition of privge chapters, and I apologize for that! To make up for it, I''ll be updating daily with two chapters or so. Thank you for your support! Just a heads-up: this war arc is nearing its end as the climax of the war approaches, and Leon will soon be diving into battle in the uing chapter. Chapter 244: Lets Solve This Issue As Soon As Possible "We have arrived, Your Majesty Leon." At the sound of Lyra''s voice, Leon jolted out of his daze and turned his attention forward, momentarily awestruck by the sight before him. "Is this the teleportation gate you''re constructing, Lyra?" Leon inquired, his amazement apparent. Before him stood a colossal ck gate, its surface adorned with intricate blue patterns. Standing over ten meters tall and stretching more than three hundred meters wide, it was an awe-inspiring sight, even for Leon. Next to him, Lyra gave a small nod, her indifferent gaze tinged with a hint of helplessness as she looked at the gate. "Yes, this is the teleportation gate I''m working on," Lyra said, her lips slightly pursed. Leon noticed the shift in her expression and smiled warmly, giving her shoulder a reassuring pat. "Can you tell me what the core issue is that you''re having trouble with?" Leon asked softly. Lyra nodded, took a breath, and responded, "Before I delve into the core problem, I''ll first exin the structure of the teleportation gate, Your Majesty. Is that alright?" Leon crossed his arms and nodded. "Alright, go ahead and exin, Lyra." Although Leon had read ancient texts and archives about teleportation gates, he was not an expert and had never seen one in person before, so the sight before him was entirely new. Lyra nodded slightly and shifted her gaze to Leon. "A teleportation gate consists of two keyponents, and they are..." She then proceeded to exin eachponent in detail, making sure to be clear and thorough so Leon could understand. After a while, Lyra paused and asked, "Was my exnation clear enough for you, Your Majesty Leon?" Leon gave a small nod, his gaze fixed on the teleportation gate, and his mask barely concealed his look of amazement. "I understand now, Lyra," Leon replied softly. From Lyra''s exnation, he understood the entire mechanism of the teleportation gate and found it to be moreplex than what was described in the ancient texts he had read. Without her detailed exnation, he might havecked the deeper insight required to fullyprehend it. "So, where is the core issue you''re struggling with, Lyra?" Leon asked with curiosity. Lyra inhaled deeply and replied, "As I mentioned earlier, Your Majesty Leon, the core issue with this gate is activating its teleportation magic." Once she finished speaking, she walked forward and added, "Please follow me, Your Majesty Leon." Leon nodded in agreement and followed her. They walked side by side until they reached the side of the teleportation gate, where a sea-blue crystal orb floated, emitting a hazy blue light. Lyra touched the crystal orb and exined, "This is the Astral Serenity Orb, which serves as the core of the teleportation gate, as I mentioned earlier." "Using the Astral Serenity Orb, I can channel ancient-level teleportation magic to activate this gate. However, the increasing power of the magic field in the Desert of Chaos has interfered, preventing the teleportation magic within the orb from activating." She paused for a moment and added, "Oh, and I should mention that the Astral Serenity Orb isn''t just any crystal orb¡ªit''s one of the eight artifacts of the Demon race." Listening to her exnation, Leon nodded as if he understood, but he flinched slightly in surprise when he heard Lyra''s final sentence. "This crystal orb is one of the eight artifacts of the Demon race? Are you serious?" Leon asked, his eyes widening with curiosity as he stared at the floating Astral Serenity Orb. He was familiar with several Demon race artifacts, including the Demon sword wielded by Merlin, the Eternal Frost Magic Staff held by Lilith, and the Moonlight Heart of Magic Orb possessed by Lyra. However, he hadn''t expected this seemingly ordinary crystal orb to be one of the eight significant artifacts of the Demon Race, which surprised him greatly. "Yes, this is one of the eight artifacts, but because its function isn''t rted tobat, defense, or enhancing one''s power, it is regarded as the weakest among them. Additionally, many high-ranking Demons in the outer pce no longer consider the Astral Serenity Orb as one of the eight artifacts due to its specific role," Lyra exined in detail, rifying the situation for Leon. ''Well, now that I think about it, that makes sense,'' Leon muttered to himself, rubbing his chin. An artifact with nobat, defense, or power-enhancing functions was indeed considered weak and worthless, not just among the Demon race but also among humans. However, Leon did not share this perspective. For him, artifacts had distinct and valuable functions, as demonstrated by the Astral Serenity Orb''s essential role as the core of the teleportation gate. Shaking off his thoughts and taking a deep breath, Leon looked at Lyra with a calm expression and asked, "Can you demonstrate how the teleportation gate activation failure urs?" He now understood the core issue but needed to observe a few more details to confirm whether his proposed solution would work. Lyra, recognizing his intent, nodded and replied, "Certainly, Your Majesty Leon." After that, Lyra closed her eyes and ced her right hand on the Astral Serenity Orb. *Boom!* Suddenly, an intense wave of demonic power erupted from Lyra, causing the atmosphere around them to grow tense. *Buzz!* As Lyra''s demonic power surged, the Astral Serenity Orb she was touching erupted in a blindingly bright blue light, instantly illuminating the area within a radius of hundreds of meters. Leon stood nearby with his arms folded, his expression unchanged, seemingly unaffected by the overwhelming pressure of Lyra''s demonic power or the brilliant light of the Astral Serenity Orb. *Whoosh!* Shortly after, the previously dormant teleportation gate began to fluctuate and emit a vivid ck light. However, within a few seconds, the fluctuations and ck light quickly faded before disappearing entirely. "Hah~" Lyra let out a small sigh, opening her eyes and withdrawing her hand from the Astral Serenity Orb, her expression showing frustration. "So, that''s what happened, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra said with annoyance in her voice as she looked at him. She continued, "The intense pressure from the magic field in the Desert of Chaos has rendered my ancient-level magicpletely ineffective, which is incredibly frustrating." If it weren''t for this issue, she would have resolved the teleportation gate problem days ago and joined the Demon troops on the battlefield, which only added to her frustration. ''Hmph! The increased magic field pressure in the Desert of Chaos was caused by the mysterious figure who emitted ck light that night. If they hadn''t released their power, I wouldn''t be facing this issue,'' Lyra muttered to herself with a trace of resentment. She was eager to confront that mysterious figure directly to vent her frustration. Despite knowing the figure was stronger than her, she was determined to face them. Beside her, Leon, unaware of Lyra''s muttered curses, fell into deep contemtion. As he observed Lyra, who had earlier activated the ancient-level teleportation magic on the Astral Serenity Orb, he pondered whether his proposed solution might be effective. After witnessing her failure, he concluded that his solution was worth trying. Taking a deep breath, Leon gently patted Lyra''s shoulder, removed his mask, and smiled faintly. "Lyra, let''s solve this issue as soon as possible!" Chapter 245: Solving the Teleportation Gate Issue! In front of the enormous Teleportation Gate, Lyra and Leon sat facing each other. Lyra''s usually indifferent expression was now marked by fatigue and cold sweat. Seeing this, Leon''s face softened with concern. "Are you still able to continue, Lyra?" Lyra nodded, biting her lower lip, her expression turning resolute. "I can still continue, Your Majesty Leon!" A sigh escaped Leon as he looked into her exhausted yet determined gaze, which tugged at his heart with a pang of sadness. "Alright, but if you need to stop, please tell me immediately, okay?" Leon said it gently. Lyra gave a small nod and replied, "Um! Don''t worry, Your Majesty Leon!" Leon took a deep breath, closed his eyes for a moment, and then opened them again. "Hero Technique: Authority of the Holy Power!" He muttered softly. *Boom!* Suddenly, a surge of holy power erupted from Leon''s body, warping the space within a hundred-meter radius. *Whoosh!* Momentster, the holy power condensed into a beam of light that surged into Lyra''s body, causing her face to turn pale. "Ughh!" Lyra gritted her teeth as her normally indifferent expression flushed red. Her slender body trembled violently with the intense pain, and she felt on the verge of losing consciousness. ''I have to endure!'' Lyra kept telling herself to stay sane and conscious. Yet, the pain from Leon''s holy power only grew more intense, making her feel as if her internal organs were being ripped apart by a thousand des. After fifteen agonizing minutes, the holy power flowing from Leon gradually subsided and finally disappeared, allowing her to let out a sigh of relief. "Hah~ Hah~" Lyra panted, her cold sweat soaking through her maid outfit and making her look utterly drained. Just as she began to rx, Leon, who had been sitting in front of her, abruptly stood up and patted her shoulder firmly. "Lyra, you mustn''t linger. While my holy power won''t harm you directly, your body can only withstand it for so long." Leon''s voice served as an rm, jolting Lyra awake. She quickly rose to her feet, her weary expression shifting to one of seriousness. She immediately walked over to the Astral Serenity Orb, extended her right hand, and touched it while closing her eyes. *Boom!* A surge of intense ck Demonic Power erupted from Lyra, increasing the pressure within a radius of hundreds of meters. However, Lyra''s Demonic Power had an unusual aspect¡ªa white light emerged from it, encircling and binding the demonic power before slowly flowing towards the Astral Serenity Orb that Lyra touched. *Buzz!* Instantly, the once-silent Astral Serenity Orb zed with a brilliant blue light, illuminating the entire area around it. *Whoosh!* Simultaneously, a powerful fluctuation and a swirling, intense ck light emerged at the teleportation gate. Leon, standing behind Lyra and observing the scene with a calm expression and arms folded across his chest, let out a small sigh. He muttered, "This should resolve the teleportation gate issue, right?" *** Six hours ago... "Lyra, let''s solve this issue as soon as possible!" Hearing Leon''s words, Lyra was momentarily taken aback before nodding with an expression of eager anticipation. "Then, can you tell me how you n to solve it, Your Majesty Leon?" Lyra asked with curiosity. Leon had mentioned that he had a solution, but she wasn''t sure if it would truly resolve the teleportation gate issue. Now, seeing his confident demeanor, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement! Leon chuckled softly, tucked his mask into his robe pocket, and rubbed his chin as he turned his gaze toward the teleportation gate. "Before I exin, Lyra, I have a question," Leon said suddenly, causing Lyra to blink in confusion and curiosity. Nodding slightly, Lyra adopted a serious expression and replied, "Of course, Your Majesty Leon. Please go ahead." Leon paused briefly before asking, "Are you aware of how the magic field in the Desert of Chaos weakens mage magic, including teleportation spells?" Lyra furrowed her brows at the question but then gave a small nod. "Of course I know, Your Majesty Leon," she replied, her expression gradually returning to calm. "Our Demon race refers to the magic field in the Desert of Chaos as the ''Eclipse of Ruin.''" "This magic field doesn''t directly destroy a mage''s magic but weakens the flow of mana that sustains it. Consequently, any magic cast in the Desert of Chaos or its surrounding areas, where the field is present, will be less effective than magic cast in unaffected regions." Lyra paused to take a deep breath and looked at Leon with curiosity. "By the way, why are you asking about this? Is it rted to your solution?" Leon responded with a rxed expression and a small nod. "Yes, you''re right, Lyra; my solution is indeed connected to my question." After a brief pause, Leon turned his gaze toward her and continued, "Although the magic field of the Desert of Chaos is potent, it only affects mages. As a hero wielding holy power, I am immune to its effects." "Therefore, my solution is quite simple: I will infuse my holy power into you, allowing you to cast your ancient-level teleportation magic without any interference." Hearing Leon''s exnation, Lyra''s eyes widened in shock, and her expression changed dramatically. "Infusing your holy power into me? Your Majesty Leon, are you serious?" She asked, her voice rising with disbelief and confusion. She never expected the solution Leon proposed to be like this, leaving her both astonished and perplexed. Holy power, wielded by heroes, was extremely destructive, especially to demons like her. If that power were infused into her, it would be equivalent to a death sentence! Noticing the disbelief and anxiety on her face, Leon chuckled softly and gently patted her shoulder to reassure her. "I understand that my n might seem hard to believe and confusing, but please hear me out," Leon said gently, which helped Lyra gradually calm down. Once she had regained herposure, Leon turned his gaze toward the floating Astral Serenity Orb and continued, "Although I mentioned infusing my holy power into you, you needn''t worry about it harming or killing you." "I possess a hero technique called ''Authority of Holy Power,'' which allows me to infuse my holy power into any living being, including demons. This technique will enable the ancient teleportation magic within the Astral Serenity Orb to activate without being affected by the Desert of Chaos''s magic field." The "Authority of Holy Power" hero technique was a unique and special ability crafted by a sword hero from four millennia ago. The exact workings of the technique remained somewhat mysterious and perplexing, even to Leon. However, this doesn''t mean he hasn''t used it. In the past, he applied the technique to Arshley and made a startling discovery: his holy power synchronized perfectly with the mana in her body. Even more astonishing was that, with his holy power''s aid, Arshley''s magic power output had tripled. This revtion deeply impressed Leon and led him to conclude that the "Authority of Holy Power" was most likely a support-type technique. Thus, he was confident that using this technique would resolve the teleportation gate issue. Upon hearing his exnation, Lyra pressed her lips together and looked at Leon with lingering doubt. "However, Your Majesty Leon, are you certain that infusing me with holy power won''t cause me harm?" Lyra inquired, her agitation evident. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Leon, but she struggled to envision what it would be like to have a hero''s holy power infused into her body. Leon gave a reassuring smile and nodded gently. "Rest assured, the holy power I infuse will be fully under my control and cannot harm you without my consent. So, you don''t need to worry," he said soothingly. Lyra took a deep breath, her expression growing more resolute. "Very well, I will trust you, Your Majesty Leon!" *** Leon snapped out of his reverie and chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Well, this is indeed surprising. It appears that Lyra, being a demon, can endure my holy power¡ªa result I hadn''t expected," he murmured to himself with a rxed expression. In truth, Leon had misled Lyra about the "Authority of Holy Power" technique''spatibility with demons, as he had never tested it himself. He did so because it was the only solution he could conceive, and he wanted to prevent Lyra from being burdened by worry during the infusion of holy power. Certainly, he had also prepared a contingency n in case things did not go as expected. Fortunately, everything proceeded smoothly, and Lyra proved resilient enough to endure the process. This result also validated his earlier im that the Authority of Holy Power technique could be applied to all living beings, including the Demon Race. "Even so, I owe Lyra an apology for deceiving her," Leon murmured with a sigh. Despite his reasoning, he had still ced Lyra in jeopardy, and he considered that unforgivable. *Boom!* As Leon was lost in thought, a sudden explosion jolted him. He quickly turned his attention to the teleportation gate, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. "It really worked..." Chapter 246: Trying the Teleportation Gate and Lunas Surprise *Whoosh!* The ck light radiance within the teleportation gate intensified, swirling with increasing force before gradually weakening and stabilizing. Lyra slowly opened her eyes and turned her gaze toward the teleportation gate, her excitement barely contained. "It finally worked!" she muttered, biting her lower lip and clenching her fists in exhration. The teleportation gate issue had been a persistent headache for her over the past few days, and she had been at a loss for a solution. Now that this troublesome problem was finally resolved, her joy was so overwhelming that she couldn''t hide her smile. "Well, I''m truly happy for you, Lyra." As she basked in her happiness, Leon''s voice suddenly broke through her reverie, pulling her back to reality. She quickly turned around, smiled at Leon, and bowed her head respectfully. "My sess is thanks to you, Your Majesty Leon. I am deeply grateful," Lyra said with sincere respect. Initially, she doubted that Leon''s n would seed. After all, no one had ever considered infusing the holy power of a hero into a demon''s body like hers. Yet, what she hadn''t anticipated was that the n would seed, and this filled her with immense happiness. Leon chuckled softly as he helped Lyra to her feet, letting out a small sigh. "You don''t need to thank me, Lyra. In fact, I''ve made a mistake and want to apologize," Leon said, shaking his head, which surprised Lyra. "A mistake? What mistake, Your Majesty Leon?" Lyra inquired, her tone tinged with hesitation. She had never felt that Leon had done anything wrong, leaving her genuinely puzzled. Seeing her confused expression, Leon felt a bit embarrassed and cleared his throat. "Ahem! Lyra, I need to confess that I lied to you earlier. The truth about the authority of the Holy Power hero technique is actually..." Leon began to exin the truth about the authority of the Holy Power hero technique, his expression filled with guilt. After a while, Leon paused and nced at Lyra to gauge her reaction, but he was taken aback by what he saw. Instead of the annoyed and upset response he expected, Lyra remained calm, her expression indifferent and casual, as though his revtions had not affected her at all. This unexpected reaction left him both curious and puzzled. "Um, Lyra? Aren''t you upset after hearing the truth?" Leon inquired, astonished. Lyra turned her gaze to Leon, a slight smile appearing on her lips. "Your Majesty Leon, you''re overthinking this. I could never be upset with you over something like that," she replied calmly and nonchntly, causing Leon to furrow his brows slightly. "But if the n involving the Authority of Holy Power hero technique fails, it could be fatal. Aren''t you at all upset with me?" Leon asked again, his uncertainty clear. Lyra shook her head, her expression calm as she replied, "Even if it fails, I trust you''ve prepared a n to save me. After all, you would never let mee to harm, right, Your Majesty Leon?" Leon was momentarily stunned by her insight, then slowly smiled and nodded. "You''re right, Lyra. In fact, I did prepare a rescue n in case my original n failed," Leon admitted openly. With a small chuckle, he gazed at her in amazement and added, "However, I didn''t expect you to figure it out so urately." Lyra''s expression remained unchanged by his praise; she simply smiled calmly and replied, "Of course, Your Majesty Leon. I know you quite well." Ever since Leon was brought to the inner pce by Her Majesty the Demon Emperor and she was assigned to serve him, Lyra had observed him closely and discovered that he was a kind and considerate man. His kindness extended beyond his three daughters and Her Majesty the Demon Emperor to everyone around him, including her. Thus, she wasn''t at all upset by Leon''s deception, knowing he would never let here to harm. And her intuition proved correct, bringing a smile of satisfaction to her lips. Leon let out a small sigh, smiling and nodding in relief. He had initially thought Lyra would be upset with him, but he was mistaken, and this brought him considerable relief. Turning his gaze toward the teleportation gate, Leon''s expression shifted to curiosity as he changed the subject. "By the way, Lyra, now that the issue with the teleportation gate is resolved, are you going to report it to Liliana?" Lyra nodded calmly, her gaze fixed on the teleportation gate, and said, "Yes, Your Majesty Leon. With the teleportation gate issue resolved, I need to report it to Her Majesty the Demon Emperor." Leon fell silent for a moment, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Noticing the unusual expression on Leon''s face, Lyra blinked curiously and asked, "Your Majesty Leon, is something on your mind?" Leon snapped out of his thoughts, nodding as he turned his gaze to her. "Ahem! Lyra, there''s something I''d like to try, and I hope you can assist me," Leon said, his face showing a rare hint of embarrassment as he cleared his throat. Lyra tilted her head, a question mark hovering above her, and asked, "What can I help you with, Your Majesty Leon?" Leon gazed at the teleportation gate with an eager smile and said, "Actually, I''d like to..." ... A thousand kilometers from the heart of the Chaos Desert stretched a vast, barren expanse of aridnd, strewn with rocks. In this region, the extreme aridity has rendered it inhospitable to the Demon Race and humans. However, it is home to numerous terrifying monsters, including Sand Wyrms, Scorpion Kings, Desert Elementals, and others. *Whoosh!* Several kilometers southeast, a massive portal vortex suddenly materialized, swirling and generating a fierce desert storm that roared through the area. The vortex, towering ten meters high and stretching hundreds of meters long, instilled fear in the surrounding monsters. Gradually, the vortex''s intensity diminished and eventually subsided. *Buzz!* Momentster, the portal emitted a blinding ck light, and an exceptionally handsome man in an ornate white robe emerged with a calm and indifferent expression. As he surveyed the vast desertndscape, a faint smile appeared on his lips, betraying his excitement. "Tsk tsk! I didn''t expect the Teleportation Gate to be so powerful, sending me such a vast distance," the man muttered with a small chuckle, folding his arms across his chest. The elegant and handsome man in the exquisite white robe is none other than our main character, Leon. Moments earlier, he had asked Lyra to test the newlypleted teleportation gate, and he was pleasantly surprised by its wless performance. "By the way, this region shouldn''t be too far from the heart of the Chaos Desert, should it?" Leon asked, peering into the distance with curiosity. Lyra had mentioned earlier that the teleportation portal should be between one thousand and two thousand kilometers from the center of the Chaos Desert, but he had no way to verify it himself. "Well, if Lyra says it''s urate, then I''ll take her word for it." Leon shrugged, dismissing any lingering doubts. He then walked slowly, scanning the surroundings, but found nothing of interest; the endless aridity of the desert offered little to captivate him, prompting only a small chuckle. "Perhaps I should head back to the pce and spend time with those four little girls," Leon mused to himself. His initial goal was simply to test the teleportation gate, and he had no intention of wasting his valuable time in this deste expanse. "By the way, before I head back, I should probably get a bit of exercise," Leon remarked casually as he stretched his body. Turning around with a rxed demeanor, he noticed arge group of monstrous monsters ring at him with anger and hatred, causing him to smile widely with anticipation. "Tsk tsk! It looks like you''re all quite impatient, aren''t you?" Leon taunted, folding his arms across his chest. The appearance of the teleportation portal had clearly stirred up a frenzy, drawing many monsters to the area, a fact Leon was well aware of. Nevertheless, the sheer number of them was still quite surprising. "Even so, I''m not afraid in the slightest, damn it!" Leon dered loudly, pressing his forehead with his index and middle fingers. "Hero''s Destiny: Active!" he whispered indifferently. *Buzz!* His golden eyes suddenly zed with bright white light as a white circle formed beneath his feet, expanding gradually to cover the entire area filled with monsters. Raising his right hand, Leon smiled coldly and announced, "Hero Technique: Sword Domain!" ... Meanwhile... Inside a rtively luxurious tent, Luna sat on the bed in a casual dress, her expression showing signs of exhaustion. "The war has been going on for days, and I still can''t locate Leon. This is incredibly frustrating," Luna muttered, reclining and staring up at the tent''s ceiling. During the battle a few days ago, she remained steadfast in her main goal: locating Leon in the Chaos Desert. However, the Celestial Frost Bow had detected no sign of Leon within hundreds or even thousands of kilometers of the Chaos Desert, leaving her extremely frustrated. "Could it be that he''s really dead?" The thought crossed her mind, causing Luna to spring up from her seat, pping her face in anger. "What am I thinking? How could I entertain such a thought?" Luna scolded herself. Arshley had confirmed that Leon was alive, and she had to believe it. Moreover, she refused to ept the possibility of his death. *Whoosh!* Just as Luna was feeling dejected and frustrated, a bright blue light suddenly appeared in front of her. The light hovered and gradually formed into a stunning blue bow. When the Celestial Frost Bow appeared suddenly, Luna was initially startled and ready tomunicate with it. However, her expression soon turned to shock as the bow emitted another brilliant sh of light. "What are you saying? You''ve located Leon?" -------------- A/N: Ahem! I had quite a lot of work this week, which disrupted my update stability. However, I have tomorrow off and will update two or three chapters instead. Thank you for your support! Chapter 247: Lunas Selfishness and News From Miranda "What are you saying? You''ve located Leon?" Luna''s eyes widened in disbelief, her stunning face showing her shock. Her inability to locate Leon over the past few days had caused her significant distress and made it difficult for her to sleep. However, the unexpected announcement from the Celestial Frost Holy Bow that it had located Leon left her profoundly shocked and incredulous. *Buzz!* The Celestial Frost Holy Bow emitted a blue light once again, seemingly in response to Luna''s question, causing her disbelieving expression to gradually shift to one of joy. With hasty movements, she jumped up from the bed and gazed excitedly at the Celestial Frost Holy Bow as she asked, "Where is Leon right now? Tell me quickly!" Since the Holy Empire of Elysium dered Leon dead, she had missed him deeply and longed to be reunited with him. This longing felt like chains binding her, and she was desperate to break free from them. *Buzz!* The Celestial Frost Holy Bow swirled around her, emitting an intensely bright blue light that left Luna momentarily stunned. "You''re saying Leon isn''t nearby but over a thousand kilometers away?" Luna asked, her brow creased with concern. A thousand kilometers was an immense distance¡ªabout a day and a half of travel on the fastest horse. Even with her hero power, traveling non-stop would likely take over a day. With the war scheduled to start in two days, she would have insufficient time to make the journey and return. Additionally, she wasn''t sure if Leon would still be in the same location by the time she arrived. Luna bit her lower lip, her expression clouded with concern as she weighed the decision of whether to search for Leon. After fifteen minutes of internal struggle, she finallyposed herself, taking a deep breath as her expression shifted to one of determination. "I have to go!" Luna stated it with determination. Though she knew her decision was selfish and would likely jeopardize humanity''s forces, her longing for Leon had made her disregard everything else. Even if it meant risking a defeat for humanity, meeting Leon was worth it to her. Without dy, Luna got off the bed and changed into the battle attire she had worn during the recent conflict with the demon troops. She then grabbed her small magical bag, which could hold many supplies and essentials, and fastened it around her slender waist. Once she had everything in order, Luna nodded in satisfaction, picked up the Celestial Frost Holy Bow, and walked out of the tent. However, as she took a few steps outside, the Celestial Frost Holy Bow in her hand suddenly emitted a blinding blue light. The light lingered for a moment before fading, causing Luna''s enthusiastic movements to abruptly stop. Her once-vibrant expression turned as pale as a corpse. "What did you say? You''ve lost track of Leon''s whereabouts?" ... Meanwhile... "Tsk tsk! It looks like I may have gone a bit overboard with you all, huh?" In the vast, endless desert, Leon sat with one leg draped over a heap of monster corpses, their bodies split open and ck blood staining the ground. Such a grisly scene would naturally instill fear in anyone who witnessed it, but Leon, sitting amidst the carnage, appeared calm and rxed, as ifpletely unfazed by the sight. "Hah~ Don''t me me for the mess," Leon said with a touch of helplessness. "me yourselves for provoking me in the first ce." Initially, Leon hadn''t intended to fight these monsters, as he wanted to return to the pce quickly. However, their murderous intent was something he couldn''t ignore. With a resigned sigh, Leon stood up and jumped down from the pile of corpses. He brushed the dust off his white robes from the recent battle, then smiled slightly and murmured, "Alright, let''s go." He couldn''t bear to spend any more time in such a deste and arid ce. After all, being with his three daughters and Ste was far more valuable and fulfilling than staying in this endless desert. Just as he took a few steps forward, a very familiar woman voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Master! Can you hear me?" Upon hearing the voice, Leon''s footsteps came to an abrupt halt, his expression turning to one of astonishment. "Miranda? Is that you?" "Miranda? Is that really you?" Leon inquired, a trace of skepticism in his voice. "Yes, it''s me, master," Miranda replied softly, reassuring Leon that he hadn''t misheard and bringing a sigh of relief from him. However, his expression quickly shifted to annoyance and frustration as he narrowed his eyes and asked, "Miranda, where have you been these past few days? Why have you been unreachable? I''ve been really worried about you." Miranda''s absence had caused him considerable anxiety, as he worried she might have overexerted herself in her efforts to resolve the issue of his lost contact with the Holy Sword Zenith. While he appreciated Miranda''s dedication, he was equally concerned about her well-being and didn''t want her to overextend herself. Sensing the concern in Leon''s voice, Miranda let out a small sigh, her own voice growing softer. "I''m sorry, master," Miranda said, her voice full of remorse. "I didn''t intend to cut offmunication intentionally, but I was deeply engrossed in finding a solution for the issue with the Holy Sword of Zenith over the past few days." Leon remained silent for a moment, then let out a resigned sigh. "Alright, I''ll forgive you this time," he said, his tone firm. "But if it happens again, you''ll face serious consequences." Despite Miranda''s high status as the sword spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos, Leon didn''t care about her position; as her master, he was focused on ensuring she didn''t push herself too hard again. "Thank you, master! Don''t worry, I promise it won''t happen again!" Miranda replied, her happiness evident in her voice. Leon nodded slightly and crossed his arms, walking forward with a calm demeanor. "So, why are you contacting me now? Have you found any leads on the Holy Sword of Zenith?" Leon inquired, his curiosity clear. Though he was merely specting, Leon had a strong sense that Miranda might have uncovered something about the matter. As expected, Miranda''s response confirmed his suspicion. "Yes, Master. I''ve found a lead regarding the Holy Sword of Zenith." Leon''s eyebrows lifted slightly, and he gave a small nod, his expression growing serious. "Then tell me right away, Miranda." ------------------ A/N: Sorry, I can only update one chapter today. There are already three more chapters written, but they''re still rough drafts and need editing. I''ll likely upload them tomorrow along with the new chapter. So, stay tuned! Chapter 248: Two Guesses and a Late-Told Secret Leon stood before the teleportation portal, his arms folded across his chest and a troubled expression etched on his handsome face. "Are you telling me that the Holy Sword of Zenith can''t be summoned or contacted because someone has severed the connection between it and me?" He asked, his tone cold and indifferent. "That''s correct, master. My thorough investigation revealed that a mysterious force has indeed cut off the connection between you and the Holy Sword of Zenith," Miranda''s gentle voice heard in his mind. Leon narrowed his eyes slightly as he processed her exnation, his gaze drifting downward as he fell into deep contemtion. Moments earlier, Miranda had exined that the reason he could not contact the Holy Sword of Zenith was that someone had forcibly severed the connection between them. At first, Leon found Miranda''s im difficult to believe. The idea that anyone could break the bond between heroes and their holy weapon seemed impossible. The connection between heroes and their holy weapons was said to be bound by a thread of fate, unbreakable by any being in this world. Ancient archives from the libraries of the Pce of the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox Hall supported this, asserting that the heroes and their three holy weapons were an inseparable unity. Thus, Miranda''s seemingly absurd im was difficult to digest and ept. Taking a deep breath, Leon slowly emerged from his reverie, his expression gradually smoothing into a calm demeanor. "Miranda, I apologize, but could you exin this in more detail?" Leon inquired, his brows creased in confusion. "To be honest, I still find it very hard to believe what you''re saying; it just doesn''t make sense." "If someone could sever my connection with the Zenith Holy Sword, wouldn''t that be defying fate? As the sword spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos, you should understand that no ordinary being¡ªwhether human, demon, dragon, or otherwise¡ªcould aplish that." Fate was an elusive concept, invisible to all yet undeniably present, binding all living beings, including himself. If Miranda''s im was true¡ªthat someone had forcibly severed the connection between him and the Holy Sword of Zenith¡ªthen it could only be the work of a mysterious entity, perhaps a god. Although it sounded strange and absurd, he couldn''t think of any entity other than a god-like figure capable of such an act. Miranda remained silent for a moment in response to Leon''s words before a sigh echoed in his mind. "Master, I didn''t believe it at first either, but this is the truth," Miranda said in a soft tone. "Additionally, I should have mentioned that the one who severed the connection between you and the Holy Sword of Zenith doesn''t have the power to permanently break it. They can only temporarily suppress the connection." Upon hearing this, Leon''s eyes widened in surprise. "So, are you saying that I''m actually still connected to the Holy Sword of Zenith, and it''s not truly disconnected?" Leon inquired, astonished. "Yes, that''s essentially correct, master," Miranda replied gently. "As for the identity of the one responsible, I haven''t been able to determine it yet, but I do have two guesses." Leon''s eyebrows lifted slightly as his bewildered expression shifted to one of curiosity. "What are those two guesses, Miranda?" Leon asked, his tone tinged with anticipation. Miranda took a deep breath before responding, "First, the figure could be a fourth hero." Leon: "..." He expected Miranda''s guess to be surprising, but he didn''t anticipate it would be this astonishing. A fourth hero? How could that even be possible? In 7,000 years of history, there have been only three heroes of mankind, making the existence of a fourth seem highly unlikely. After all, there were only three holy weapons in existence. If a fourth hero were to appear, what holy weapon would they wield? Would they use an axe? Or a shield? Leon was at a loss, and the thought left him sighing in frustration. "Miranda, you''re not joking, are you?" Leon inquired, rubbing his forehead. If a fourth hero truly existed, he vowed he would confess to Athena and kiss her on the lips! Miranda was silent for a moment before responding with a hint of embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Master. But as I mentioned earlier, it''s just a guess." Leon rolled his eyes and chuckled softly. "That''s fine. I understand, and there''s no need to apologize." Miranda''s sigh resonated in Leon''s mind, prompting him to smile. Shaking his head slightly, Leon quickly shifted the topic. "So, what''s your second guess, Miranda?" Miranda paused before answering Leon''s question, as if she were deep in thought. After a moment, she took a small breath and said, "My second guess is that someone obtained the seven celestial crystals and used them to suppress the Holy Sword of Zenith, causing the loss of contact between you and it." The mention of "seven celestial crystals" startled Leon, his face reflecting confusion. "Seven celestial crystals? What are they? I''ve never heard of them," he asked. In the past, he had read extensively and umted a wealth of knowledge, but this was the first time he had heard of the seven celestial crystals, which piqued his curiosity. Sensing Leon''s confusion, Miranda gently exined, "The seven celestial crystals are relics created by the gods, each representing one of the seven elements of the world: fire, water, earth, wind, iron, lightning, and void. Each crystal holds immense and deadly power." "Long ago, before the Evil God was cast down on the world as punishment, he secretly gathered and stole the seven celestial crystals, unbeknownst to the gods. He then forged a powerful weapon known as the Divine Sword of Burning Sky." "This sword was incredibly formidable and nearly on par with the Holy Sword of Zenith and the Great Sword of Chaos¡ªdivine weapons sent to the world to defeat the Evil God." "With the Divine Sword of the Burning Sky, the Evil God was nearly invincible. Even the First Hero of Mankind, Lumins Troya, with the Holy Sword of Zenith, and the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, with the Great Sword of Chaos, were overwhelmed to the brink of death in the final battle. Fortunately, a coalition army led by the progenitor dragon of the dragon race came to their aid, ultimately securing victory in the war." Miranda paused for a moment before continuing in a hesitant tone, "However, I recall that the Divine Sword of Burning Sky should have been destroyed when the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, sealed the Evil God." Miranda''s exnation sent Leon''s heart racing. The thought of a sword capable of rivaling the Holy Sword of Zenith and the Great Sword of Chaos was beyond his imagination. Furthermore, the fact that this sword had nearly led to the defeat of the First Hero of Mankind and the First Demon Emperor sent a chill down his spine! "Damn! How powerful was the evil god back then?" Leon muttered to himself, his voice tinged with nervousness. For some reason, Miranda''s ount made him less confident about facing the evil god in the future! Leon took a deep breath to calm his anxiety. Once heposed himself, his expression shifted abruptly to one of annoyance. "Miranda, why didn''t you mention this earlier?" Leon inquired, clearly showing his displeasure. The seven celestial crystals and the Divine Sword of Burning Sky were significant secrets, and he was frustrated that Miranda hadn''t revealed them sooner. "I''m sorry, Master," Miranda said with a guilty tone. "It''s not that I deliberately withheld this information, but I only recalled it a few days ago. I''ve been in slumber for thousands of years, waiting for your arrival, which has made my memory somewhat foggy." Leon''s irritation subsided as he listened to her reasonable exnation. "Alright, let''s set that aside and focus on the main issue," Leon said, shaking his head. "If the Divine Sword of the Burning Sky was destroyed, does that mean the seven celestial crystals were also destroyed?" "No, they weren''t destroyed, Master," Miranda said, her tone turning serious. "After the Divine Sword of Burning Sky was destroyed, the seven celestial crystals vanished mysteriously and have not been seen since." Leon narrowed his eyes and asked, "Mysteriously vanished? Are you certain?" "Yes, I''m sure, Master. The First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, both searched for them but were unable to find any trace," Miranda exined, prompting Leon to fall silent before finally nodding. "Alright, I understand," Leon said casually, opting not to delve further into the matter. Leon then exchanged a few more words with Miranda before deciding to address the matter in detail once he returned to the inner pce. With a sigh, he gazed at the increasingly sweltering sky and muttered, "It looks like things are getting moreplicated." Chapter 249: One Step to the Truth, and Leons Decision Nighttime... In his room, Leony with a dazed gaze fixed on the ceiling. He couldn''t stop reying his conversation with Miranda from earlier that afternoon, which left him unable to fall asleep. "Who could have severed my connection with the Holy Sword of Zenith, and why?" Leon wondered silently, his eyes narrowing in thought. He felt that the one responsible likely harbored a grudge against him, but he couldn''t determine who. After all, he had fought countless battles and had so many enemies that he could not count them on his fingers. "Could it be Velix and his subordinates?" As the thought crossed his mind, Leon raised an eyebrow, his expression turning suspicious as he slowly sat up on the bed. If he were to list the top ten people who loathed him the most, Velix would undoubtedly be at the top. That damn old man had not only orchestrated a murder plot against him but had also made him endure over two weeks of agony from the deadly poison coursing through his body. Beyond Velix, Leon couldn''t think of any other potential culprits. "However, if it really was Velix, how could that damn old man have done it? Isn''t he just a weak Emperor who relies entirely on his subordinates?" Leon mused, rubbing his chin in thought. During his time in the pce, he often observed Velix up close and concluded that the old man was a weak emperor with no real power. This belief led him to doubt that Velix could be the true culprit. Just as Leon was deep in contemtion, a sudden memory shed in his mind, causing him to widen his eyes in horror. "Wait! I might be wrong! Velix isn''t weak; he''s actually a powerful mage!" Leon eximed, stunned, as he recalled his conversation with Jim in the pce garden. At the time, he and Jim had been enjoying tea in the garden while exchanging ideas. During their conversation, he mocked Velix, dismissing him as a weak emperor with no real power. However, Jim had refuted this im, insisting that Velix was far from weak and was, in fact, very formidable, especially in the field of magic. Jim had even exaggerated, iming that Velix was stronger than Rain, the Great Mage of Mankind. Although he had found it difficult to believe Jim''s statement, he knew very well about Jim''s nature that the im was unlikely to be false. He also recalled that Velix possessed a magic staff that constantly floated beside him while he was on the throne. The staff was golden, adorned with intricate patterns and engravings, and crowned with seven strange, multicolored crystals that floated and swirled. Initially, he thought the crystals were mere decorations, but Jim rified that they were not just essories. Instead, they were a mysterious and ancient artifact from an era long before the heroes emerged. "Wait a minute... Seven crystals? Why does that sound so familiar?" As Leon pondered the seven colorful crystals, he felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he had heard them before. After a moment, he remembered Miranda''s words from earlier that afternoon, causing his face to drain of color. "Seven celestial crystals!?" Leon eximed in shock, leaping from his bed with his heart pounding. Cold sweat drenched his clothes, and his body trembled uncontrobly. He was reluctant to consider the possibility, but he could not find a way to dismiss it! "If the seven celestial crystals are indeed the ones in Velix''s magic staff, then everything falls into ce!" Leon''s expression hardened as his holy power surged uncontrobly, shaking his entire room as if struck by an earthquake. Even though it was only a theory, given the circumstances, Leon was convinced this was the truth! "Velix, if you truly seek your end, I will not hold back any longer," Leon muttered, his golden eyes growing cold and filled with deadly resolve. Initially, he had nned to savor his revenge, but this revtion left no room for hesitation. "Tomorrow, I''ll speak with Liliana to request permission to join the battlefield the following day. I''ve been idle for too long; it''s time to fulfill my role as the fated one and settle this score," Leon said, taking a deep breath to calm the turmoil of his holy power. *Knock!* At that moment, a sudden knock on the door jolted Leon from his thoughts, leaving him a bit surprised. "Who''s there?" Leon asked, raising an eyebrow. ncing at the clock, which now reads eleven o''clock at night, he felt a mix of confusion and curiosity about the unexpected visitor. ''Could it be Fiona and Ste?'' He wondered inwardly but quickly dismissed the idea. The two smelly girls never knocked; they usually barged in using a spare key they had secretly obtained. "Leon, it''s me, Liliana. May Ie in?" A cold yet gentle voice came from behind the door, startling Leon. "Liliana? What could she want at this hour?" Leon muttered in confusion, but he didn''t linger on the thought. Instead, he swiftly made his way to the door and opened it. *ck!* As the door swung open, Leon was about to greet Liliana, but the words caught in his throat as he took in her appearance. "Liliana... You..." Leon''s eyes widened slightly as he looked her up and down, struggling to swallow. Liliana, who usually wore a loose ck gown, was now d in a delicate ck lolita nightgown that highlighted her graceful curves. Her long white hair, typically cascading to her waist, was pulled back into a ponytail, revealing the smooth expanse of her neck and her charming corbone. Though Leon always found Liliana beautiful, this new look left him breathless, his heartbeat quickening uncontrobly. Liliana, noticing his stunned reaction, couldn''t help but smile sweetly. "Do you think this looks good?" Liliana inquired with a yful tone as she adjusted the edges of her lolita nightgown and gave it a graceful twirl. Leon quickly snapped out of his daze and nodded, his eyes bright with admiration. "Absolutely! It looks perfect on you, Liliana." His enthusiastic response made Liliana''s smile widen. "I chose this outfit specifically to show you, but I was hesitant because I felt a bit out of ce in a lolita nightgown," Liliana said, a faint blush blooming on her usually indifferent and cold face. Leon''s heart warmed at her words. He reached out to gently caress her lovely face, his voice tender. "You look wonderful in any outfit, Liliana. There''s no need to worry." Liliana didn''t respond verbally, but the joy in her smile spoke volumes. "By the way, why did youe to my room, Liliana? Is there something you need to discuss?" Leon asked, suddenly recalling her visit. Liliana''s expression softened as she replied with a somber tone, "Yes, there''s something important I need to talk to you about." Leon''s eyebrows knitted together in confusion, but he said nothing more and simply nodded. "Alright, let''s head to my room and talk there," Leon suggested, extending his hand to take hers. Liliana quickly shook her head. "No, let''s go to my room instead." Leon''s eyes widened in surprise. "Your room? Are you sure?" He realized this was the first time Liliana had invited him to her room, leaving him feeling somewhat puzzled. Liliana maintained herposure, though a faint blush colored the tips of her ears. "Yes, I''m sure," she said. Seeing the blush, Leon seemed to grasp her unease and clear his throat. "Ahem! Alright, let''s go." Chapter 250: An Unexpected Problem! On the spacious balcony, Leon and Liliana lounged in chairs, with snacks and two cups of tea arranged on the table in front of them. Their gazes drifted upward to the sky, where the two moons, Sylvia and Miranda, illuminated the night along with a dazzling array of stars. Neither of them spoke, as if they were immersed in the tranquility of the quiet night. After a while, Leon shifted his gaze, picked up his tea cup from the table, and took a sip. "So, what did you want to discuss, Liliana? Is it about the ongoing war in the Desert of Chaos?" Leon inquired softly, cing his teacup back on its saucer. Given how much time he had spent with her, he knew that Liliana''s greatest concern was the war in the Desert of Chaos, and whatever important matter she was about to bring up was likely rted to it. Liliana turned her gaze to Leon, her previously indifferent expression slowly softening. "Yes, you''re right, Leon," Liliana replied with a slight nod. "But the matter I want to discuss isn''t just about the war in the Desert of Chaos; it also concerns other important issues." Leon raised an eyebrow in confusion but remained silent, nodding as if ready to listen. Liliana produced a ck letter from her nightgown pocket and handed it to Leon. "Read this," she said calmly. Seeing the letter, Leon blinked in curiosity before taking it and beginning to read. After reading it carefully for two minutes, making sure not to miss a single word, Leon''s expression shifted from curiosity to a cold, steely gaze, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Humanity''s forces decided to withdraw from the battlefield? With Velix''s ambition and Jim Terra''s cunning, I find it difficult to believe," Leon said with a mocking smile. Having lived in the imperial pce for over a decade, Leon was well-acquainted with their nature, especially Velix''s. As a proud and arrogant Emperor, Velix was driven by grand ambitions, evident from his persistent orders to assault the Demon Race fortresses along the border. In addition, he was aware that Velix viewed him as a threat to his ambitions, though he hadrgely ignored it at the time. Given his status as a hero, Velix would have been unlikely to act against him directly. However, the fact that Velix had plotted to have him murdered revealed just how far his ambition extended. As a result, he harbored doubts about the validity of the news in this letter. Upon hearing Leon''s words, Liliana shook her head slightly and replied, "I understand your skepticism¡ªI had my doubts too at first. However, this news came directly from the battlefield and was written by Lilith, which makes it highly credible." Leon was left momentarily speechless, his expression reflecting hesitation. Although he wanted to argue about it, he knew that Liliana wouldn''t lie about something this significant. "When was this letter sent? And was there any additional news with it?" Leon asked, handing the letter back to Liliana. Liliana slipped the letter away and sipped her tea with a calm demeanor. "This letter arrived this morning from Lilith, and no other information was included beyond what is written here," she replied, shaking her head indifferently. Setting her cup down, Liliana met Leon''s gaze and added, "However, my spies have confirmed that humanity''s forces have indeed withdrawn from the Desert of Chaos, which supports the information in this letter." Leon sighed deeply, massaging his forehead as if lost in thought. ''Retreating humanity''s forces, huh? Has Jim already started making moves?'' Leon wondered to himself. Given his understanding of Jim''s nature, Leon suspected this was just the beginning of arger strategy. However, he couldn''t decipher Jim''s ns or predict his next moves, which left him deeply frustrated. ''Damn it! I really hate that guy with the four sses!'' Leon muttered in exasperation. If given a choice between battling a powerful dragon or facing Jim, he would choose the dragon without a second thought. Engaging Jim in a strategic war would be likemitting suicide, with a chance of victory lower than the odds of getting hit by a random piece of sh*t while walking down the street. Liliana watched Leon''s shifting expressions in silence, choosing not to disturb him as she sipped her tea quietly. She understood he was engrossed in finding a solution to the problem and wanted to avoid interrupting his thought process. After a while, Leon emerged from his reverie, his expression turning resolute as he fixed his gaze on Liliana. "Liliana, I''m going to the battlefield tomorrow," Leon announced abruptly, surprising her. "Going to the battlefield?" Liliana inquired, a hint of concern furrowing her brow. Leon nodded and exined, "Yes, I need to go as soon as possible. Actually, I had nned to leave on the first day of the war, but I postponed it because I had promised Fiona I''d apany her." "Hence, I must go tomorrow to address the war, which is my duty as the Fate One, and to seek revenge on Velix and his subordinates for their secret murder plot against me." He had originally intended to meet Liliana the next day to discuss his departure to the battlefield the day after. However, after reading the news in the letter, he realized he had to alter his ns and head to the battlefield immediately. Without this change, the Demon Race forces, still relying on the defensive strategy he had set up, would likely suffer defeat and be driven back by the human forces under Jim''smand. Liliana stayed silent, but a hint of doubt flickered in her red eyes. Leon noticed her uncertainty and responded with a gentle smile, gently patting her head. "I know this requestes on short notice and may be unexpected, but I need to leave for the battlefield tomorrow. I hope you won''t be upset with my decision," Leon said gently. Liliana''s expression turned slightly pouty at his words, and she sighed. "I''m not upset with your decision, Leon. In fact, I had anticipated that you might have to go to the battlefield," Liliana replied nonchntly, making Leon feel a bit embarrassed. "Ahem! If that''s the case, why did you look so stressed when I mentioned I''d be leaving tomorrow?" Leon asked, clearing his throat and trying to mask his embarrassment. He had assumed Liliana''s stressed expression indicated disapproval, but realizing he had misunderstood left him feeling quite embarrassed. Fortunately, his acting skills allowed him to quickly regain hisposure. Liliana chuckled softly at Leon''s adorably embarrassed expression. Gently stroking his face, she smiled and exined, "The reason I appeared stressed earlier is that there''s a major issue tomorrow that requires your presence." Leon''s face went from shock to intense curiosity. "A major issue that needs my presence? What is it?" Leon asked, bewildered. A thin, knowing smile yed on Liliana''s lips as she met Leon''s gaze with a meaningful look. "Tomorrow, Athena will being to my castle." Leon: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) Chapter 251: Making a Plan to Face Athena "Tomorrow, Athena will being to my castle." The moment Liliana''s words sank in, Leon felt as though he had been struck by a meteor. His eyes widened in horror, and his face went pale. He quickly stood up, his voice trembling as he asked, "Did you just say Athena would be here tomorrow? Liliana, you''re not joking, are you?" He desperately hoped he had misheard and that her words were merely a figment of his imagination. But Liliana''s next statement was like a jolt that nearly made Leon copse. "No, I''m serious, Leon," Liliana said with a resolute expression. "Athena ising tomorrow to negotiate a partnership between the Demon Empire and the Dragon Empire." Leon''s breath caught in his throat as he clutched his chest, his face reflecting pure horror. He had hoped Liliana was joking, but her serious demeanor confirmed the truth, leaving him genuinely frightened! ''Damn! How did this happen so suddenly?'' Leon thought, massaging his temples in frustration. Since his idental encounter with Athena on the transcendent night, he had assumed he wouldn''t see her again for some time. After all, he had promised to visit her only after resolving the war between the demon race and humanity. However, he hadn''t expected that Athena would diverge so significantly from the n, which left him deeply frustrated. As Leon emerged from his reverie, he took a deep breath to calm his mounting anxiety, but his unease only grew stronger. Liliana, watching Leon''s frustration, could only sigh softly. She hadn''t anticipated such an intense reaction from him, which only intensified her resentment toward Athena for the past wrongs she had inflicted on him. Shaking her head, Liliana rose to her feet and gently patted Leon''s back, soothing him. "You don''t need to worry, Leon. Athena''s visit to my pce isn''t to find or arrest you. It''s to discuss cooperation between our empires." "Besides, you changed your appearance that night and introduced yourself as Leon Orion. So you can rx," she added. Her words jolted Leon back to reality, and a look of relief spread across his face. "You''re right, Liliana. I''d forgotten that I had tricked Athena, and she wouldn''t recognize me," Leon said, tapping his forehead as he began to rx. The past encounter with Athena had left him traumatized, and that trauma was difficult to ovee. Despite his current strength, the mention of Athena''s name triggered a deep-seated fear that felt like a heavy chain binding him. As a result, he had momentarily forgotten that he had deceived Athena with a false identity that night. Liliana, seeing Leon rx again, smiled softly. She guided him back to his seat and prepared a fresh cup of hot tea for him. "Have a sip of this tea to clear your mind," she said gently. "Thank you," Leon replied with a soft smile, taking the cup and savoring the tea. *Slurp!* As the tea warmed him, a deep sense of rxation andfort washed over Leon, prompting him to drink it eagerly and sigh with relief. "This tea is exquisite," Leon said with a delighted smile. The tea he had just enjoyed was made from the rare aurora-frosted tea leaves, which only grow once every hundred years in the coldest regions of the northern continent. Its sweet vor and invigorating chill revitalized him, making him feel as though he were reborn. Observing his reaction, Liliana chuckled softly and crossed her elegant, alluring legs. "Are you feeling calmer now, Leon?" she asked gently. Leon took a deep breath, nodded, and responded, "I''m feeling much better, Liliana. Thank you." "You''re wee," Liliana said calmly. She then continued, "Now that you''re feeling better, let''s return to the issue of Athena. She has sent multiple requests for permission to visit my pce over the past few days to discuss cooperation between our empires." "However, I repeatedly declined her requests, citing the ongoing war in the Desert of Chaos as my reason. This seems to have angered her to the extent that she decided toe anyway. It also leads me to suspect she might have ulterior motives for her visit." After she finished speaking, an expression of cold fury reced her usuallyposed demeanor. Athena''s actions were a serious affront, showing tant disrespect for both her and the Demon Empire, and had nearly provoked a war between their empires. Yet, given the ongoing conflict with humanity, she had to restrain her anger and avoid antagonizing the Dragon Empire further, which was a considerable source of frustration. Leon, upon hearing this, remained silent and let out a resigned sigh. He was well aware of Athena''s stubborn nature, so Liliana''s ount was not entirely unexpected. However, the final sentence of her exnation left him unavoidably curious. "Suspicion? What are you suspecting?" Leon asked with curiosity. Liliana''s upset expression eased as she responded, "I suspect her true intentions involve you." Leon''s eyes widened slightly at her words, but he quickly grasped the implication. On that night, Athena hade to take him to her ancestor''s pce at the behest of her own ancestor. However, because he had refused to leave due to the ongoing war between humanity and the Demon Race, Athena left without him. Given this context, Liliana''s suspicions seemed reasonable. Leon took a deep breath, looking at Liliana with a resigned expression, and asked, "So, is this suspicion the reason you don''t want me to go to the battlefield tomorrow?" Liliana gave a faint, embarrassed smile but maintained herposure as she said, "Yes, that''s correct. While this is just my suspicion, it''s possible that her real reason foring involves you. So, I''d like you to stay by my side to help manage the situation. Can you do that, Leon?" Leon was quiet for a moment, then nodded slightly, his expression softening. "Alright, I''ll stand with you tomorrow and help you deal with her," he replied firmly, prompting Liliana to exhale in relief. Given Leon''s dark past with Athena, she was initially hesitant to make this request. However, considering the potential major issues Athena''s arrival might cause, she feltpelled to ask for his assistance just in case. ''It seems I''ve changed a lot since Leon came into my life,'' Liliana thought. In the past, she wouldn''t have asked for help with looming problems. Yet, since Leon''s arrival, that trait has faded, reced by a growing dependence on him. This shift had a profound impact on her, but far from resenting it, she found she actually embraced and enjoyed it. "By the way, since Athena ising tomorrow, we''ll need to hide Fiona, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste, right?" Leon inquired while preparing a fresh cup of tea. The main reason he agreed to Liliana''s request was to protect the four of them, especially Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, who were his daughters. Given Athena''s extreme personality and her intense feelings for him, he couldn''t risk her discovering their presence. Otherwise, who knows what unpredictable and dangerous actions she might take? Upon hearing this, Liliana''s eyes narrowed slightly before she gave a small nod. "Yes, we should hide them," she agreed without hesitation. "I''ll ask Lyra to take care of them tomorrow." Like Leon, Liliana understood Athena''s extreme nature and didn''t want to risk the safety of her three young daughters. Despite her confidence in her own strength, she wasn''t willing to take any chances. Afterwards, the two continued discussing ns for Athena''s arrival and Leon''s departure to the battlefield the following day. "By the way, it''s gettingte. I should head to my room to sleep," Leon said, stretching as he nced at the clock, which showed that it was already past one in the morning. At this hour, he would usually be fast asleep in his room, with the two little girls sneaking in to join him. Just as he was about to say goodbye, Liliana''s soft, inviting voice stopped him. "Why don''t you sleep in my room, Leon? The night is still long, and we have much to prepare for, don''t we?" Leon was momentarily taken aback, but soon broke into a lopsided smile. "?" Chapter 252: Lilianas Decisiveness and Courage Morning... Leon, sleeping soundly on the bed, suddenly felt something cold touch his chest, causing his eyebrows to furrow slightly. "Fiona, I''m still tired. Don''t bother me," Leon muttered in a low tone, shifting slightly to the side. But the cold sensation persisted, returning to his chest and stomach, abruptly waking him from his sleep. "Ugh... Fiona, didn''t I tell you not to bother me?" Leonined faintly as he forced his heavy eyelids open. Every morning, Fiona had a habit of waking him up in strange ways¡ªlying on his body, pressing her tummy against his face, and other odd antics. So he was sure that the cold sensation in his stomach and chest was Fiona''s doing once again. With azy sigh, Leon stretched out his hands to move the little girl off his stomach but was instantly shocked to realize that the cold sensation on his chest and stomach wasn''t caused by Fiona¡ªit was a hand! "A hand?" Leon gasped, his consciousness fully returning. He turned his head toward the hand and found Liliana sleeping beside him. Subconsciously, the memory of their intense, passionate activity fromst night flooded his mind, prompting him to tap his forehead with a small chuckle. "I forgot I wasn''t in my room, but in Liliana''s," he muttered. After he and Liliana discussed Athena''s arrival and the war in the Desert of Chaosst night, she invited him to read the Book of Life and study the origins of the universe together, an offer he eagerly epted. However, since they hadn''t done this in a long time, they became overly enthusiastic, which led to a very intense night. "Well,st night was intense, but in the end, I managed to turn the tables on Liliana," Leon whispered, a proud smile spreading across his lips. Previously, Liliana had always overpowered him, taking advantage of his weakness from the devouring poison, leaving him to wake up each morning with pain in his waist and back. But now, with his strength fully restored to its peak, Liliana couldn''t do that anymore, which filled him with deep satisfaction and pride. Waking from his thoughts, Leon turned his gaze to Liliana, who was sleeping beside him. A soft smile formed on his lips as he gently extended his hand to stroke her beautiful, wless face. "I didn''t expect Liliana to be so enthusiasticst night," Leon murmured with a small sigh, adding, "But I know she''s been under a lot of stress, especially with her workload increasing because of the war." As the Demon Emperor, Liliana carried immense responsibilities, often pushing herself to the limit. Especially since the war in the Desert of Chaos began, Liliana''s free time with their three daughters¡ªand with him¡ªhas significantly decreased. So, he was determined to help ease her burden, just as he had with the teleportation gate issue yesterday. "Emmm~" As he was lost in thought, Liliana, still asleep, let out a soft groan and began to slowly open her eyes, startling him. "Sorry, did I wake you?" Leon asked in a gentle tone, carefully withdrawing his hand. However, Liliana quickly grasped his hand and pressed his palm against her left cheek. "No, you didn''t wake me," Liliana repliedzily, closing her eyes and rubbing her cheek against Leon''s palm. Seeing her affectionate gesture, Leon smiled softly and kissed her forehead. They enjoyed a few warm moments together before finally sitting up. "Ummm~" With azy expression on her typically indifferent face, Liliana stretched her body, which was bare of any fabric, causing her huge breasts to sway with the motion. The sight was so alluring that Leon felt his heart rate quicken and his younger brother stir. "Ahem! Liliana, could you avoid striking poses like that?" Leon inquired, clearing his throat to mask his embarrassment. Despite their passionate activities throughout the night, Liliana''s provocative pose reignited feelings he thought were already spent. Chapter Find: Hearing his words, Liliana, still stretching, looked surprised, but a seductive smile soon spread across her lips. "Leon, I didn''t realize you were so easily aroused," she teased with a yful giggle. Her words made the corner of Leon''s mouth twitch slightly. Although he wanted to deny it, he couldn''t find a suitable response because Liliana''s observation was urate. Confronted with such an incredibly beautiful woman with a curvaceous body like Liliana''s, he was certain no man could resist such allure¡ªeven a gay man might be swayed. Shaking his head, Leonposed himself and replied softly, "I may be a pervert, but that''s only because you''re irresistibly charming, Liliana." Leon''s bluntment caused Liliana''s seductive smile to falter, her face turning a deep red and making her look even more endearing. "Huh! You''re so articte," Liliana snorted coldly, turning her face away as if to hide her embarrassment. Leon simply smiled at her reaction but had no intention of teasing her further. Shifting his gaze around the room with curiosity, Leon realized it was the same ce where he had first woken up in the pce. This revtion surprised him, but he quickly regained hisposure. "By the way, Liliana, I have a question for you, and I hope you won''t be upset by it," Leon said abruptly, catching Liliana off guard. Liliana quickly regained herposure, wrapping herself in the nket, and replied, "Don''t worry. I won''t be upset by anything you ask." Leon was silent for a moment before taking a deep breath and asking, "Do you and Aragon have any deep animosities?" Liliana''s calm expression faltered slightly, her red eyes betraying her surprise. "Aragon? How do you know about him?" Liliana inquired, her brows slightly furrowing. Aragon was an archdemon residing in the outer pce, and she was certain that Leon couldn''t have known or met him. Furthermore, her enmity with Aragon was a closely guarded secret, known only to a few high-ranking demons. Yet, how could Leon possibly know about it? Subconsciously, the image of Lyra shed through her mind, causing her eyebrows to raise slightly. "Did Lyra tell you?" Liliana inquired, her eyes narrowing slightly. Aside from Lyra, she couldn''t think of anyone else who might have informed Leon about Aragon or their enmity. Leon offered a slight smile and nodded. "Yes, Lyra told me." Afterward, he detailed all the information he had received from Lyra, while Liliana listened with aposed expression. Once he finished, Leon let out a small sigh and said, "I hope you won''t scold or punish Lyra for sharing this with me." He shared this information with Liliana purely as a precaution. Aragon posed a hidden threat to the safety of their three daughters, and he was determined to address any potential danger. Meanwhile, Liliana, having listened to his exnation, maintained her calm expression and regarded Leon with an indifferent gaze. "Are you concerned that Aragon might threaten the safety of our three daughters?" Liliana asked indifferently. Leon was taken aback, not expecting Liliana to have sensed his concerns. Nodding slightly, he replied, "Yes, I''m worried that he might pose a threat to their safety." Liliana paused for a moment, then sighed softly and said, "You don''t need to worry about that. Aragon won''t be able to do anything." Leon raised an eyebrow in confusion and was about to ask, but Liliana interrupted him. "If he tries, I''ll crush him to ashes," she said firmly. --------------- A/N: I apologize for the dy in updates over the past few days due to my busy schedule. Fortunately, starting tomorrow, I''ll be able to rx and will resume posting two chapters daily as usual. Thank you for your patience! Chapter 253: Is It Something We Can Eat? Leon fell silent after hearing Liliana''s blunt statement but did not question her courage. Liliana''s deep love for their three daughters was palpable, and Leon felt it profoundly. If her love hadn''t been so strong, she might have chosen to end the pregnancy instead of bringing them into the world. However, he knew that if Liliana had taken that route, the risks and consequences Lyra had described would undoubtedly havee to pass¡ªa possibility he could never ept. Taking a deep breath, Leon''s expression grew serious as he gently took Liliana''s hand in his and said, "Liliana, leave the matter with Aragon to me. If he threatens our three daughters, I''ll handle it." Liliana was taken aback by Leon''s words, and her indifferent expression softened. "Alright, I''ll consider it," Liliana replied gently. She appreciated Leon''s concern, and it warmed her heart. However, she hadn''t yet decided to involve him in her conflict with Aragon, as it might not be necessary. To her, Aragon¡ªa traitor and rebel hiding behind the status of Archdemon¡ªwas nothing more than a fish on the chopping block, ready to be executed by her. However, with the ongoing war and other matters she still needed to address, Liliana wasn''t in a hurry to confront him. Leon smiled with relief at Liliana''s response and chose not to press the issue further, content with her answer. Noting that the clock now showed seven in the morning, Leon raised an eyebrow and turned his gaze back to Liliana. "Since it''s already seven, we should finalize the ns we discussedst night before Athena arrives." ording to Liliana''s mentionst night, Athena was expected to arrive around twelve-thirty in the afternoon, giving them some time. Nevertheless, he didn''t want to waste any time and needed to finalize the preparations they had discussed. Liliana epted Leon''s suggestion with a nod and began to pull back the nket. "You''re right, Leon. Let''s finish the preparations." However, as she pulled back the nketpletely, a breathtaking sight suddenly appeared before her, causing her cold expression to freeze and her face to flush bright red. "Leon, you..." Liliana swallowed nervously, her gaze shifting to Leon, who was now covering his lower half with an embarrassed expression. "Ahem! Liliana, I can exin," Leon said, trying to appear calm, though internally, he was cursing himself in frustration. ''Damn! This is so embarrassing!'' Leon cursed inwardly. The earlier seductive sight of Liliana stretching had caused his "holy sword" to be aroused and proudly unsheathed, which was deeply mortifying. Liliana bit her lower lip, her face still flushed, as she checked the clock, then shyly shifted her gaze back to Leon''s proudly standing "holy sword." "Leon, since we still have five hours before Athena arrives, how about we postpone the preparations for an hour?" Liliana suggested shyly, casting him an alluring gaze. Leon: "(O.O)" ... In the bedroom, Leon satfortably on the sofa, a teacup in hand, with fruits and pastries arranged on the table before him. Across from him, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste sat side by side in their colorful, adorable dresses, their chubby faces reflecting clear confusion and curiosity. "Daddy, why did you call us here? Is there something you want to talk to us about?" Charlotte inquired, blinking her round eyes in interest. Chapter Your: Just moments ago, her father hade to her room, asking her to gather Fiona, Iris, and Ste and bring them to his Although she was puzzled, sheplied without questioning him. However, once they all arrived in his room, he simply sat quietly, sipping his tea and ignoring them, which only deepened her confusion. Upon hearing her question, Leon took a deep breath, set his teacup in its saucer, and looked at her gently. "Sorry, Charlotte. I was just lost in thought," Leon said softly. Charlotte nodded with a serene expression and replied, "It''s okay, Daddy." Leon smiled slightly and then turned his attention to Fiona, Iris, and Ste. "I''m sorry for calling you all here on such short notice and for any confusion it may have caused," Leon said gently. "However, there''s something important happening today: we''re expecting a very significant guest." Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste were surprised by Leon''s words and exchanged curious nces. "A very significant guest? Who is it, Daddy?" Iris asked, breaking the silence. They had never had any special or important guests before, so Leon''s statement came as a natural surprise to them. Leon calmly sipped his tea before answering, "This very significant guest is the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire, Athena Hellness." Upon hearing this, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste gasped in shock, their eyes widening with amazement. Fiona, however, was confused and looked at her sisters with a puzzled expression. "Dragon Empress? What''s that?" Fiona asked, ncing between Charlotte, Iris, and Ste. Charlotte, snapping out of her own surprise, turned to Fiona with a look of disbelief. "Fiona, don''t you know what a Dragon Empress is?" she asked. Fiona shook her head, touching her lips with her finger, and replied innocently, "I don''t know, big sister. Is it something we can eat?" Charlotte: "..." "Pfft!" Leon couldn''t hold back hisughter at Fiona''s innocent and unexpected question. Although he knew she was quite naive, he hadn''t anticipated her adorably clueless response. cing a biscuit into Fiona''s small mouth, Leon chuckled and exined, "The Dragon Empress is the title for the leader of the dragon race. Just like your mother is the leader of the Demon race, Athena Hellness is a highly respected figure with immense authority. That''s why I mentioned we have a very significant guest arriving." As he spoke, Fiona nodded slightly, her expression signaling her understanding as she chewed on the biscuit. Leon smiled at each of them and then asked, "Do you have any questions?" The four of them exchanged nces, each waiting for the others to speak. Finally, Ste, who had been silent until now, looked at Leon and asked, "Uncle, what''s the reason for Dragon Empress Athena Hellness''s visit? Is there anything going on between the Dragon Empire and the Demon Empire?" Having lived alone in the capital, she had picked up some knowledge about the world, including the dynamics between the Dragon Empire and the Demon Empire. Though her understanding was limited, she was aware of the peaceful but unaligned rtionship between the two empires from overhearing conversations among the demons in the capital. Leon was momentarily taken aback by Ste''s question, but he quickly smiled, his golden eyes reflecting clear admiration. "That''s a very smart question!" Leon praised her, cing another biscuit in her small mouth as a reward. Ste beamed with delight, happily munching on the biscuit with her eyes crinkled into crescent moons. Seeing Ste''s reaction, Charlotte and Iris felt a twinge of envy, regretting not asking a question themselves. Leon took a sip of his tea and continued, "You might not know this, but the rtionship between the Dragon Empire and the Demon Empire is neither particrly favorable nor hostile. Athena Hellness is here to discuss potential cooperation between the two empires with Liliana. Do you understand now?" Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste all nodded in unison, prompting a warm smile from Leon as he set his empty teacup down. "Alright, since you all understand, I won''t keep you any longer," he said with a smile. "Because of Athena Hellness''s arrival at the pce, Liliana and I have made a decision concerning the four of you." The four girls looked startled and curious at his sudden statement. "A decision? What kind of decision, Daddy?" Charlotte asked, her face showing confusion. Leon stood up slowly and replied calmly, "While Athena Hellness is staying at the pce, you must remain in your rooms and not leave." Chapter 254: Three Understanding Little Girls and a Protesting Fiona "While Athena Hellness is staying at the pce, you must remain in your rooms and not leave." As soon as they heard Leon''s words, the four of them were shocked, disbelief evident in their eyes. "Not allowed to leave the room?" Fiona eximed, her eyes widening in surprise. Chapter Explore: Leon nodded slightly, folding his arms across his chest as he gently exined, "Yes, for an important reason that I can''t disclose, the four of you must stay in the room while Athena Hellness is here." Fiona''s surprise quickly turned into a pout. She crossed her chubby arms over her chest, her small lips pursing slightly. "Daddy, you promised to y with me all day today, and I don''t want it to be canceled," Fiona said, her voice a mix of anger and sadness. Yesterday, when her daddy went to settle an important matter with Lyra in the outer pce, he promised her and her three sisters that he would bring them gifts. However, she declined the gifts and asked for something different¡ªto spend the entire day ying and walking around the capital with him. Though her daddy seemed hesitant at first, he eventually agreed, filling her with such joy that she barely sleptst night. So, with this sudden change of ns, how could she not feel upset and sad? Hearing this, Leon fell silent, a small sigh escaping his lips. He could hear the disappointment in her voice, and it filled him with guilt. Yet, Athena''s sudden arrival today was something Leon hadn''t anticipated, as he only learned about itst night from Liliana. To prevent any mishaps, his three daughters and Ste had to stay in the room and avoid being discovered by Athena. Otherwise, with her obsessive love and yandere tendencies, Athena might lose control and go berserk! Although he wasn''t afraid of Athena and was confident in his own power, he couldn''t afford to make her an enemy, given her connection to the Dragon Ancestor. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon suppressed the guilt in his heart and slowly sat up, speaking nonchntly, "I''m sorry, Fiona. The arrival of Athena Hellness is a very serious matter, and I hope you understand. I promise to make it up to you by spending a whole day with you next time." For the first time, he set aside Fiona''s wishes, and it left him feeling somewhat uneasy. Fiona''s annoyed and pouty expression deepened at his words, and she was about to protest further when a hand suddenly covered her small mouth, startling her. She quickly looked to the side and realized it was her sister, Charlotte! "Sister, what¡ª" Before Fiona could finish, Charlotte shot her a sharp, intense look, causing Fiona to fall silent, her expression turning fearful. Charlotte withdrew her sharp gaze and looked gently at Leon, speaking calmly, "Daddy, Iris, Ste, and I understand your situation. We''re not upset with you and Mommy''s decision to keep us in our rooms during Dragon Empress Athena Hellness''s visit. So, leave Fiona to me." Iris, sitting beside Charlotte and sipping her warm milk, gave a slight nod and added, "Sister Charlotte is right, Daddy. You don''t need to worry about us¡ªwe''ll follow your and Mommy''s instructions." "Yes, I agree with Charlotte and Iris, Uncle Leon," Ste said with a sweet smile. "Please focus on your duties and don''t worry about us." With their advanced and mature mindset, the three of them understood the seriousness of Dragon Empress Athena Hellness''s arrival from their daddy''s earlier expression. So, instead of sulking like Fiona, they remained calm and open-minded about the situation. Their words left Leon astonished. He had expected them to sulk like Fiona, but he was relieved to find he was wrong. With a small chuckle, he gazed at them affectionately and said softly, "Thank you." ... Meanwhile... Thousands of kilometers from the Demon Race''s territory, a luxurious carriage with a majestic aura soared at an astonishing speed. The carriage gleamed with its red crystal ornaments encircling its sides, but the most impressive feature was the pair of red dragons pulling it. Though not exceptionallyrge, the dragons exuded a majestic and menacing aura that would make anyone who saw them tremble in fear. *** "How long until we reach the Demon Race''s territory?" Inside the carriage, Athenay sideways on the bed, her right cheek resting on her hand, as she asked in an indifferent tone. Momentster, a stern and respectful voice echoed within the carriage. "Given our current progress, we estimate that we will reach the Demon Race''s territory in a few hours, Empress," the voice reported. At this, Athena''s indifferent expression briefly tightened before returning to its usual calm. "Increase the speed," Athenamanded with a nonchnt yet authoritative tone. "I''m eager to reach the inner pce of the Demon Empire." "As youmand, Empress," the voice replied before fading away. Athena slowly sat up, stretching her alluring body, and a charming smile spread across her lips. "Oh, Leon, my dear, I''m on my way, hehehe~." ... On the other hand... In the dressing room, Liliana stood before the mirror in a stunning night-ck gown adorned with elegant redce, her expression calm and indifferent. Behind her, Lyra and several maids assisting with her dress were visibly awestruck by Liliana''s indescribable beauty. "Your Majesty, Demon Empress Liliana, you look absolutely stunning!" One of the maids said her smile was warm and genuine. "Yes, Your Majesty, your beauty is truly unmatched!" Another maid agreed. "Indeed! I couldn''t agree more!" a third added. As the maids''pliments flowed, Liliana''s indifferent expression softened just slightly. "Thank you for your kind words," she replied in a cold yet gentle tone. Though she was ustomed to suchpliments, she weed them graciously. The maids exchanged pleased smiles at Liliana''s acknowledgment. Receiving gratitude from someone as regal as Liliana was a profound honor for them. "With that, we humbly request your permission to leave, Your Majesty, Demon Empress Liliana," one maid said, bowing respectfully, with the others following suit. Their task of assisting Liliana with her attire wasplete, and they understood it was time to depart. Liliana turned gracefully and nodded. "You may leave now. I appreciate your help." "You''re wee, Your Majesty, Demon Empress Liliana," the maids replied in unison before departing, leaving Liliana alone with Lyra. As the maids departed, Liliana turned to Lyra and asked, "By the way, has Leon finished dressing?" Lyra nodded respectfully and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. His Majesty Leon is dressed and waiting for you in the pce hall." Liliana nodded slightly, preparing to ask another question, but was interrupted by a maid''s voice from outside the room. "Your Majesty, Demon Empress Liliana, I apologize for the interruption. Empress Athena Hellness''s Dragon Carriage has arrived in the inner pce courtyard." Chapter 255: Athena Hellness Arrival Upon hearing the maid''s voice, Liliana was slightly startled but quickly regained herposure, adopting a nonchnt expression. "Lyra, since Athena has arrived, I must go greet her with Leon right away," Liliana said calmly, then added, "Please prepare some tea for us in the parlor." Lyra nodded and bowed respectfully. "Yes, Your Majesty. Leave it to me." Liliana smiled without saying more and began walking towards the door. Suddenly, she paused as something crossed her mind. "By the way, Lyra, I nearly forgot," Liliana said, turning back. "I need you to keep Fiona, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste in their rooms and ensure they don''t leave while Athena is in the pce. Can you handle that?" Lyra was startled and confused by the request, but she quicklyposed herself and nodded, replying in a t tone, "I can, Your Majesty. Don''t worry, I will look after the three youngdies and young Lady Ste in their rooms while Empress Athena is in the pce." Though deeply puzzled and curious about the reason behind the request, she refrained from asking questions. To her, fulfilling the Demon Emperor''s orders was an absolute duty, and she didn''t need to know the reasons behind them. Liliana was well aware of Lyra''s curiosity, but she had no intention of offering an exnation. The rtionship between Leon and Athena wasplicated and delicate, and exining it would take considerable time. Moreover, it involved Leon''s embarrassing past secrets, which she preferred to keep from anyone else, including Lyra. Satisfied, Liliana nodded, turned gracefully, and walked out of the room, leaving Lyra alone. As she watched Liliana leave, Lyra blinked thoughtfully. ... Meanwhile... In the grand hall, an extraordinarily handsome man stood before arge mirror, a faint smile ying on his lips. His features were strikingly perfect, with sword-sharp eyebrows and a sculpted jawline that seemed to have been carved by the gods themselves. He wore an elegant ck mantle robe, its night-colored fabricplementing his regal demeanor. His pale white hair and violet eyes, gleaming like sapphire gems, could captivate any woman at a single nce. This man was none other than our protagonist, the most handsome man in the world¡ªLeon Kruger! "Tsk tsk! I never expected Liliana to choose such perfect clothes for me," Leon muttered with a faint smile, admiring his reflection in the mirror. "With my current appearance, even being called the most handsome man in the history of this world seems like an understatement." To prepare for Athena''s imminent arrival, both he and Liliana had to dress appropriately and elegantly. Although Athena''s visit wasn''t officially sanctioned¡ªshe had not received Liliana''s permission¡ªshe was still a dragon empress of the Dragon Empire, holding high status. Her arrival was a significant event, representing the face of the Dragon Empire. Thus, despite Liliana''s reluctance and frustration with Athena''sck of politeness, they still had to give her a proper wee. "By the way, I''m curious about Liliana''s suspicions," Leon mused silently, rubbing his chin with a thoughtful expression. "Is Athena''s visit intended to establish cooperation between our empires, or does it serve another purpose, as Liliana suggestedst night?" Chapter Enjoy: If Athena''s visit was solely to discuss cooperation, he would remain calm and rxed. However, if her purpose was more personal, he would need to prepare a response to reject her. The war in the Desert of Chaos had been ongoing for over two weeks, and he sensed it might soon reach its climax. Moreover, Jim had already begun taking actions and devising strategies unknown to him, which only reinforced his intuition. Therefore, he needed to go there tomorrow and end the 7,000-year war. Leon took a deep breath, his indifferent expression gradually turning stern. "Well, I can only hope that Athena''s visit is for cooperation between the empires and not for me," he whispered inwardly. With a small sigh, he turned to leave but was startled by the appearance of an extraordinarily beautiful woman in an exquisite ck gown. Upon seeing the woman, Leon''s surprise quickly faded, giving way to a gentle smile. "Liliana, you''ve truly surprised me," Leon said with a chuckle as he approached her. He looked at Liliana in her stunning gown and couldn''t help but praise her: "You look absolutely breathtaking, Liliana. It''s no exaggeration to say you''re the most beautiful woman in the world." Liliana''s gown was a ck off-shoulder dress with an A-line skirt, entuating her cold and aloof demeanor perfectly. Leon''s praise naturally delighted Liliana, but she controlled her excitement and maintained aposed expression. "Thank you for thepliment, Leon. You look handsome in your mantle robe, too," Liliana said softly, smoothing his slightly crooked cor. When she finished, she looked at him with a faint smile and continued in a teasing tone, "With your appearance, I can only imagine how many women would be captivated. Can you?" Liliana''s sudden remark left Leon surprised and puzzled, as he couldn''t quite understand why she would say such a thing. However, since she wasplimenting him, he couldn''t very well refuse. "Ahem! Thank you for thepliment," Leon said, coughing slightly and smiling with a touch of pride. "I do feel more handsome than usual, and I''m sure any woman would be charmed." As soon as he finished speaking, a sudden chill filled the air, startling him. He instinctively nced at Liliana and saw her watching him with a cold gaze and a cynical smile, which left him feeling confused. "Liliana, why are you looking at me like that?" Leon asked hesitantly. Liliana had justplimented him on his appearance, which he had epted with gratitude. So why was she now giving him a cold stare, as if she were angry? Liliana didn''t answer but merely snorted coldly and looked away, making Leon''s mouth twitch in response. Despite his extensive reading in the greatest libraries, he could never grasp theplexities of women''s nature. ''The old saying holds true: understanding women is moreplex than unraveling the secrets of the universe,'' Leon thought with a sigh. Before he could address the situation, Liliana regained herposure and said, "Athena has arrived. Let''s wee her." Leon''s expression shifted to seriousness as he nodded and replied, "Okay." ... In the vast inner pce courtyard, a stunning red carriage, drawn by two enormous dragons, descended slowly and came to a halt. The sight of the carriage left the few maids and guards present in awe, unable to conceal their astonishment. None dared approach, however, as the dragons'' formidable aura was too overpowering. *ck!* Momentster, the door on the right side of the carriage opened, revealing an extraordinarily beautiful woman with red hair in a striking red gown. Surveying her surroundings, she shed an exquisitely charming smile, her lips lingering in a seductive lick. "My dear Leon, you can never escape me," she said with a yful tone. ------------- A/N: I apologize for not updating yesterday. Unfortunately, a friend made a joke by deleting four drafts of my chapter, which forced me to rewrite everything from scratch. It was quite frustrating, but it was something I had to deal with. Thank you for your understanding and continued support! Chapter 256: The Confrontation of Two Women Who Never Get Along Athena gracefully stepped out of her carriage, her movements deliberate as she surveyed her surroundings with an indifferent gaze. "This pce hasn''t changed at all since the old days, has it?" She murmured softly. As a dragon who had lived for hundreds of years and existed during the reigns of several Demon Emperors before Liliana, she had visited this pce many times, which now evoked a sense of nostalgia. "I didn''t expect you to actuallye, Athena." At this moment, a cold and indifferent voice suddenly echoed from in front of her, causing Athena to involuntarily raise her eyebrows. Maintaining a nonchnt expression, Athena turned her gaze towards the source and saw Liliana, dressed in an exquisite ck gown, walking alongside Leon, who wore an elegant ck mantle robe. Noticing the harmony of their attire and their unmistakable closeness, Athena''s indifferent expression instantly vanished, reced by a surge of jealousy and anger. However, she quickly masked her emotions and responded with a sarcastic smile directed at Liliana. "Of course I''m here, Liliana. No one can stop me from going wherever I please," Athena scoffed, folding her arms across her huge chest. Liliana gritted her teeth at the arrogant response, her annoyance evident, but she quickly masked it with a cold smile. "Well, for someone as shameless and rule-less as you, it makes sense that you''d show up anywhere, doesn''t it?" Liliana sneered, folding her arms across her own huge chest, which was just as impressive as Athena''s. Athena''s arrogance and obnoxious behavior infuriated her. If it weren''t for the precarious situation with the ongoing war in the Desert of Chaos, she would have already forced this woman out of her pce. The moment the words "shameless and ruleless" left Liliana''s lips, Athena''s arrogant expression crumbled, reced by intense anger. "You..." Athena fixed her intense gaze on Liliana, her fists tightly clenched. Liliana''s words were a direct insult, and she could not tolerate it. Moreover, with Leon present, she didn''t want the man she loved to think of her as possessing such a trait. Seeing Athena''s anger and the sharp gaze directed at her, Liliana remained unfazed, returning the re with equal intensity, causing the tension between them to escte immediately. On the other hand, Leon, who had been silently observing the argument, felt the corner of his mouth twitch slightly. In just a few minutes since Athena''s arrival, she and Liliana had already begun shing, leaving him feeling somewhat helpless. "Really, these two can''t get along at all..." Leon muttered to himself, shaking his head. He feared that if their arguments persisted, they might escte into a full-blown fight¡ªsomething he could not allow. The resulting chaos could be disastrous and potentially endanger his daughters, who were currently in their room. Taking a deep breath, Leon stepped between the women, his expression stern as he regarded them with a calm gaze. "Ahem! I understand that you both might hold grudges, but I ask that you refrain from quarreling like this," Leon said in a calm tone. "Given your high status, it''s inappropriate for you to act so childishly." Both Liliana and Athena were momentarily taken aback by Leon''s words before their hostile expressions softened. "You''re right, Leon. I was too impulsive, and I apologize," Liliana said, calming herself with a deep breath. Despite her usually stable demeanor, she found it difficult to remainposed whenever she encountered Athena. Athena also took a deep breath, her gaze softening as she looked at Leon. "I apologize as well for my childish behavior, Leon." Liliana''s eyes widened at Athena''s casual use of Leon''s first name, and she regarded her with a wary look. "Leon? Why are you addressing my husband so familiarly?" Liliana asked, her eyes narrowing. At the mention of "husband," Athena''s red eyes momentarily shed with cold light, but she quickly masked it. "Am I not allowed to use his first name? After all, his full name is Leon Orion, and it would be rather awkward to address him that way, wouldn''t it?" Athena responded with an indifferent and calm demeanor. She then shifted her gaze to Leon, her expression shifting to a faint smile as she continued, "Isn''t that right, Leon?" Seeing her smile, Leon was immediately reminded of the embarrassing incident in the Dragon Empire, causing him to shiver with unease. Nevertheless, he managed to maintain a calm smile. "You''re right, Empress Athena. You can call me whatever you like," Leon replied casually. Although Athena used his first name, Leon didn''t mind, as he was currently known as Leon Orion, not Leon Kruger. Athena smiled at his agreement but soon pouted at his formal way of addressing her. "Since I''m using your first name, why do you still address me so formally? Just call me Athena¡ªthere''s no need for titles," Athena said, her tone tinged with annoyance, surprising Leon. "This..." Leon was left speechless, at a loss for how to respond. To be honest, he wasn''t ready for a close rtionship with Athena at the moment, as he was still unsettled by the past incident. Moreover, he was unsure of the purpose behind Athena''s visit, which made him feel uneasy. In addition, he had previously declined her invitation to meet her ancestor, and he was uncertain about how her ancestor might react to his refusal. Seeing Leon''s hesitant and indecisive expression, Athena''s possessiveness red, intensifying her urge to tie him and take him to her pce. Yet she managed to suppress her emotions and take a deep breath to calm herself. "Why the silence, Leon? Did you not agree to my request?" Athena asked, raising an eyebrow slightly. Leon took a deep breath and, with a heavy expression, nodded. "Alright, I''ll call you Athena from now on." Given Athena''s stubborn and arrogant nature, he knew that refusing her could lead to anger and offense¡ªsomething he wanted to avoid. Offending her could be troublesome, especially considering her connection to the dragon ancestor. Athena nodded in satisfaction, a charming smile on her lips, and was about to speak when Liliana suddenly interrupted. "Alright, enough small talk, Athena," Liliana said coldly as she walked over and stopped directly in front of Leon. She crossed her arms over her huge chest and fixed Athena with a steady gaze. "Now, tell me why you''re really here. Is your sole purpose to discuss cooperation between the empires, or is there something else behind your visit?" Seeing Leon and Athena engaged in conversation earlier had stirred her jealousy and anger. Although Athena did not recognize Leon due to his drastically changed appearance, she was still unsettled by the woman''s engrossed interaction with the man she loved. In response to Liliana''s question, Athena''s expression remained unchanged as she replied casually, "Didn''t I make it clear in my letters that my visit is about establishing cooperation between our empires? Do you think I was joking about that?" Liliana narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Athena for any signs of deception. However, Athena''s expression betrayed no hint of lying, which both relieved and embarrassed Liliana. "Very well. Let''s head into the pce," Liliana said nonchntly, masking her embarrassment. "I truly wee you." She then took Leon''s arm and led him into the pce, with Athena following closely behind. Athena''s gaze remained fixed on Leon''s broad back, and she couldn''t help but smile to herself, her red eyes gleaming with desire. "Today will be the day you be mine, Leon," she thought. ---------- A/N: This arc is not very long, as there are only a few chapters. However, this arc is very important because it will be the start of Leon and Athena''s official rtionship, as well as making Athena the second heroine after Liliana. Of course, Athena''s yandere nature is the biggest problem for Leon, and he needs to be able to control her. Well, that''s it. By the way, there will be a lemon scene between the two, which will be very interesting. Thank you! Chapter 257: Lilianas Hidden Ability Inside the spacious,vishly decorated parlor, Liliana and Leon sat side by side on the sofa, with snacks and tea arranged on the table before them. Across from them, Athena sat back with a nonchnt, elegant demeanor, her legs gracefully crossed as she asionally nced at Leon beside Liliana. "So, what cooperation n did you want to discuss, Athena?" Liliana inquired calmly, sipping her tea. Athena pulled her furtive gaze away from Leon, adopting an indifferent expression as she turned her attention to Liliana. "The cooperation n I want to discuss involves achieving peace between our two races and establishing a true alliance between our empires," Athena replied seriously, sipping the tea from the table. Upon hearing this, Liliana''s eyebrows lifted slightly, betraying a hint of surprise she couldn''t conceal. Honestly, she still had lingering doubts about Athena''s true motives for proposing this cooperation n. Her skepticism stemmed from Athena''s unusual persistence in visiting her pce, despite her firm refusals. Moreover, the Dragon Empire and the Demon Empire had not formed any mutual cooperation in thousands of years, which only deepened her suspicion. However, Athena''s serious response momentarily eased her doubts, allowing her to feel a bit more at ease. "In that case, let''s move forward with the n," Liliana said, her indifferent tone softening slightly. Recognizing Athena''s genuine intent to establish true cooperation between the two races and empires, she didn''t hesitate to ept. Beside Liliana, Leon was momentarily stunned by Athena''s seriousness but quickly regained hisposure. Despite his poor impression of Athena due to their shameful past, Leon knew her well. As the world''s most powerful dragon, Athena held a deep sense of pride and unwavering integrity, always staying true to her word. Realizing this, Leon felt a twinge of embarrassment for having doubted her. ''Damn, I really am terrible,'' he muttered to himself, guilt washing over him. His negative perception of Athena had made him forget her identity as a proud and formidable dragon. Across from Leon, Athena silently observed the change in his expression, a faint smile ying at her lips. Subsequently, Athena and Liliana engaged in serious discussions about the cooperation n, setting aside their personal animosity as they faced each other as leaders of the Demon and Dragon races. Their discussion covered various areas, including defense, economy, and other aspects of mutual cooperation. They also agreed to formalize their alliance with a document bound by ancient magic to ensure itsmitment. Leon, observing the process, remained silent and refrained from interfering. The cooperation being discussed was between the Demon and Dragon races, and as a human, Leon felt it was inappropriate to interject in their conversations. However, Liliana and Athena did not disregard him. Aware of Leon''s extensive knowledge, they asionally sought his input on matters where they needed guidance. As their discussion on cooperation deepened, two hours passed unnoticed. "By the way, Liliana, I have a question," Athena said nonchntly. "Do you know where Leon Kruger is?" Her question surprised both Leon and Liliana, prompting them to exchange a quick, furtive nce. Liliana swiftlyposed herself, taking a sip of her now-cold tea before asking, "Why do you want to know?" Athena smiled faintly, crossing her long, alluring legs as she replied casually, "As I mentioned yesterday, Leon and I share a deeply special bond. We are married, with our bodies and souls intertwined by the thread of fate, inseparable by anyone in this world." Liliana''s anger red violently at Athena''s shameless words. Leon was the man she loved, and she couldn''t tolerate Athena speaking of him so flippantly. Beside Liliana, Leon''s mouth twitched involuntarily at Athena''s bold promation. He hadn''t anticipated such brazen and shameless words from her, which made him feel somewhat ufortable. Athena sensed Liliana''s anger but remained indifferent. With a smile, she asionally nced at Leon beside Liliana and continued, "A few days ago, I sent some of my dragon troops to the Holy Empire of Elysium to search for him, but they found no trace of him." "I''ve also broadened the search to the entire Holy Orthodox region and around the Desert of Chaos, yet his whereabouts remain unknown, which is quite frustrating for me." Athena paused briefly, taking a small breath and adopting a look of helplessness as she continued, "Therefore, my visit to your pce is not only to discuss the cooperation n between our empires but also to inquire about Leon''s whereabouts." "You fought with him and were thest to see him. Can you tell me where he is?" Liliana narrowed her eyes, her vignce evident. She had initially dismissed her suspicions about Athena, but now she realizes Athena had another motive for her visit. ''Of course, this woman can''t just let Leon go,'' Liliana thought, a trace of jealousy in her voice. As Leon''s partner, she had no intention of revealing the truth¡ªthat Leon was actually beside her. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Liliana met Athena''s gaze with calm indifference. "I don''t know where Leon Kruger is," she said calmly. "During our battle in the Desert of Chaos, Iunched a decisive attack, but he easily deflected it. He then used a strange technique and vanished from my sight. Since then, I haven''t seen him and have no idea where he might be." After finishing her exnation, she sipped her tea with aposed expression, as though her words were the absolute truth. Beside her, Leon was both astonished and impressed by Liliana''s ability to lie with suchposure. ''I didn''t realize Liliana was so adept at deception,'' he thought, taking a deep breath. ''She''s far more clever and eloquent than I expected.'' Liliana''s usual serious and cold demeanor made her seem unlikely to be skilled at deception. However, her calm and eloquent lie shattered that assumption, making Leon realize he should never judge a book by its cover. Meanwhile, Athena, hearing Liliana''s exnation, appeared slightly taken aback before adopting a doubtful expression. "Are you certain you haven''t seen him since then?" She asked, her toneden with skepticism. Liliana nodded with a small sigh. "Yes, I haven''t seen him since that time." Athena fell silent for a moment before letting out a quiet sigh. "Well, thank you for your exnation," Athena said with a helpless expression. Liliana was surprised and looked at Athena with a puzzled expression. She had anticipated that Athena would question her sincerity and cast doubt on her words. Instead, the unexpected response left her both astonished and confused. "Do you actually believe me, Athena?" Liliana asked hesitantly. Athena raised an eyebrow slightly and replied with a nonchnt tone, "Of course, I believe you, Liliana. I''m sure you wouldn''t lie to me, right?" Liliana''s surprise quickly faded, reced by a faint smile that appeared on her lips. "Of course, I wouldn''t lie to you," Liliana said, patting her huge chest as if to reassure Athena. Leon, watching beside her, nearlyughed at Liliana''s confident disy. If he hadn''t witnessed her in person, he might have been convinced by her words. Athena simply nodded without furtherment, a faint smile curling at the corners of her lips¡ªone that neither Leon nor Liliana noticed. Chapter 258: Athenas Request and a Confirmation "By the way, Liliana, I have a request, and I hope you''ll grant it," Athena said abruptly, startling Liliana slightly. Liliana hesitated, her expression wary, before asking, "A request? What is it?" Athena crossed her long legs and smiled faintly. "I would like to speak with Leon privately. Can you grant me this request?" Liliana''s eyes widened in surprise, then slowly narrowed as her beautiful face turned cold. "Talk privately with Leon? What''s your purpose? If you don''t tell me, I won''t allow it," Liliana said, her tone indifferent and cold. She couldn''t possibly allow this woman to be alone with Leon without her supervision; it was far too dangerous. After all, Leon was currently in disguise, and if Athena discovered his true identity, it would cause serious trouble. Leon was equally surprised by Athena''s sudden request, and he couldn''t help but regard her with a cautious gaze. ''What is this woman''s purpose? Why does she want to talk to me privately?'' Leon wondered inwardly, his wariness growing. In his identity as Leon Orion, he naturally didn''t have a close rtionship with Athena, certainly not one that justified a private conversation without Liliana present. After all, they had only met twice¡ªonce on that transcendent night a while ago, and again today. ''Does this woman know about my disguise?'' The thought sent Leon''s heart racing; goosebumps were creeping up his back. However, recalling his perfect disguise¡ªone that hadpletely transformed his appearance¡ªhe quickly dismissed the notion, allowing his body to rx a bit. ''Athena is unlikely to recognize me as Leon Kruger,'' he whispered to himself, letting out a sigh of relief as a leisurely smile spread across his lips. Meanwhile, Athena remained unruffled by Liliana''s probing questions, her expression calm. Taking a sip of her now-cold tea, Athena looked at Liliana with a casual smile and replied in a steady tone, "I would like to speak privately with Leon to discuss some matters rted to his role as the fated one." As soon as Liliana and Leon heard her words, they both froze in surprise, exchanging astonished nces. Though they had suspected Athena might know about the fated one, hearing it confirmed in person still caught them off guard. Liliana turned her gaze toward Athena, crossing her arms over her huge chest, and asked in a cold tone, "Before we proceed, Athena, I need to confirm something. How did your ancestor react to Leon''s rejection back then?" That night, Leon politely declined the dragon ancestor''smand to meet him at his pce. Though the refusal was reasonable, neither of them knew how the dragon ancestor would respond. After all, the dragon ancestor is an ancient being with an immense span of existence and an overwhelming sense of pride and arrogance. Leon''s rejection likely offended him, a concern they both had to be cautious of. Athena''s eyebrows arched slightly at the question, but she quickly understood Liliana''s meaning, causing her to smile yfully. "Are you worried that my ancestor is upset about Leon''s rejection that night?" Athena asked with a teasing tone. Liliana shook her head. "I''m not worried, just curious about how your ancestor reacted." With her current power, she stood at the pinnacle of the world, with only a handful capable of matching her strength. While the dragon ancestor was an ancient figure of immense power, she wasn''t afraid to face him if it came to that. Moreover, she wasn''t alone¡ªLeon stood by her side, prepared to support her. Liliana''s bold statement took Athena by surprise, but it soon gave way to an amused smile. Athena certainly admired Liliana''s bravery and was well aware of her immense power. However, her ancestor had lived through the era of the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and had fought alongside them against the Evil God. With such an extraordinarily long life and experience, his power was inconceivable to anyone living in this era, including herself. Nheless, Athena had no intention of borating on it, as she didn''t want to provoke or offend Liliana. After all, her sess in speaking privately with Leon depended on Liliana''s approval, and offending her could jeopardize the entire n. Athena took a deep breath and replied, "You don''t need to worry about that. My ancestor wasn''t angered by Leon''s rejection; in fact, he was pleased by it." Leon and Liliana were taken aback by her response, and they exchanged confused nces. "Your ancestor was pleased with my rejection? Are you serious, Empress¡ªno, Athena?" Leon asked hesitantly. Deep down, he hoped to avoid conflict with the dragon ancestor, understanding that forging an alliance with him was far more beneficial than creating an enemy. However, if circumstances required him to confront the dragon ancestor, he wouldn''t be afraid. But now, hearing Athena''s unexpected answer haspletely dispelled those possibilities, leaving him both dumbfounded and confused. Athena couldn''t help but smile at Leon''s hesitant expression, feeling an urge to pinch his cheek. However, she restrained herself and nodded as she exined, "My ancestor revealed that the real reason you declined his invitation was not due to the ongoing war in the Desert of Chaos, but because you were wary of him." "Despite this, he wasn''t angered but rather admired your character. As the fated one, your cautiousness toward him demonstrates that you are neither foolish nor reckless, but thoughtful and strategic." Listening to this, Leon was initially taken aback, but soon felt a rush of embarrassment. The dragon ancestor''s observation was urate; his refusal of Athena''s invitation had indeed been motivated not only by the ongoing war but also by his wariness of the dragon ancestor. While he felt that his caution was justified and didn''t see it as something to feel guilty about, the fact that the dragon ancestor admired him rather than being angered was unexpected and shifted his perspective. ''Indeed, the wisdom of a being who has lived for thousands of years is truly unmatched,'' Leon thought, filled with admiration. Since the dragon ancestor held no grudges or anger, Leon felt a deep sense of relief and happiness. Liliana, too, was both surprised and relieved upon hearing this. Like Leon, she had been reluctant to make an enemy of the dragon ancestor, knowing it would be troublesome. Fortunately, their concerns had note to pass, and everything turned out differently than they had feared. Seeing their relieved expressions, Athena simply smiled in silence. Turning her gaze toward Liliana, Athena asked casually, "Now that I''ve rified everything, does this mean I can speak privately with Leon?" Liliana quicklyposed herself and gave Athena an irritated nce. "Can''t you include me in your discussion with Leon? After all, I''m his wife, and it''s only fair that I know what''s going on," she said. At the mention of "Leon''s wife," Athena''s anger red, and she clenched her fists. However, she took a deep breath to steady herself and replied coldly, "I''m afraid not. This matter is too important to discuss in the presence of anyone else." "You..." Liliana red at Athena, her teeth clenched in frustration. She sensed that Athena might be deliberately trying to exclude her. Although she wasn''t sure if her intuition was urate, the thought still irritated her. Athena, unwilling to back down, returned Liliana''s intense gaze, causing the previously calm atmosphere to be tense once more. Seeing the escting tension, Leon could only shake his head and rub his forehead. "Ugh, these two..." Chapter 259: Fionas Frustration and Stellas Persuasive Skills Seated together on the carpet, Charlotte, Iris, Ste, and Lyra engaged in a lively and cheerful conversation. "Lyra, have you seen Empress Athena?" Munching on the sponge cake, Charlotte couldn''t hide her excitement as she curiously asked Lyra, who sat in front of her. Lyra, sipping her tea, gave a small nod as she slowly ced her teacup on the saucer. "I''ve met and seen the Dragon Empress of Athena, Young Lady Charlotte," Lyra replied calmly, surprising Charlotte, Iris, and Ste. "Then, what does she look like? Is she as beautiful as the rumors say?" Ste, sitting beside Charlotte, asked, her round eyes blinking with curiosity. Back when she lived alone in the capital, she often heard rumors about the Dragon Empress from the demons who gathered in the taverns. They said the Dragon Empress was a woman of extraordinary beauty, unmatched by any other woman except for the Demon Emperor Liliana. To describe her wless beauty, the demons in the capital even gave her a famous moniker¡ªthe incarnation of the goddess of fire. Although the moniker might seem exaggerated, no one denied or rejected it, a testament to how stunningly beautiful the Empress of Athena was. In response to Ste''s question, Lyra paused briefly before nodding and replying in a nonchnt tone, though with a hint of admiration: "Empress Athena is indeed very beautiful, rivaling even Her Majesty, Demon Emperor Liliana. Her striking features and fiery red hair truly embody her title as the incarnation of the goddess of fire." Ste was slightly taken aback by Lyra''s words, and her curiosity to see Athena grew immensely. However, with Leon''s restrictions on leaving the bedroom, she could only bury her curiosity. Charlotte and Iris were also surprised by Lyra''s statement, and a deep curiosity blossomed within them. "Lyra, do you think we could meet Empress Athena?" Iris asked. Lyra shook her head and replied, "Unfortunately not, Young Lady Iris. His Majesty Leon must have told you not to leave your rooms while Empress Athena is in the pce, right? So, you certainly can''t see her unless His Majesty Leon gives permission." Charlotte, Iris, and Ste exchanged disappointed nces before letting out a collective sigh. They couldn''t understand why their father forbade them from seeing Empress Athena, and they were eager to ask him the reason. However, recalling their father''s stern expression and the gravity in his voice, they couldn''t help but suppress their questions and agree without hesitation. After all, it was the first time their father had shown such a serious demeanor, underscoring the importance of Empress Athena''s arrival. Lyra, aware of their disappointment, remained silent, offering no words offort. This matter had been decided by both Her Majesty, the Demon Emperor, and His Majesty Leon, leaving her with no authority to interfere beyond fulfilling her duty to keep them in the room. While Charlotte, Iris, Ste, and Lyra gathered in the center of the room engaged in conversation, Fionay alone on the bed with a pouty, sad expression, staring at the ceiling. The disappointment of missing her nned walk to the capital with her father weighed heavily on her, leaving her feeling discouraged and upset. "Stinky daddy! You lied to Fiona again," she mumbled, her chubby, adorable face marked by sadness. She had eagerly anticipated this day, creating a list of activities she wanted to enjoy, and had been so excited that she barely slept. However, with the arrival of someone named "Athena," all her ns were ruined, deepening her frustration and disappointment towards him. Fiona let out a small sigh as she sat up and nced at Lyra and her three sisters in the center of the room, though she had no intention of joining them because of her sour mood. ''I''m so bored...'' she muttered with a frown. She looked around for something to do but found nothing interesting, causing her to puff out her cheeks in frustration. Just when she felt at a loss, her gaze was drawn to the slightly open door, which caught her attention. ''Maybe I should go out and find Daddy?'' The mischievous thought crossed her mind, making her heart race with a mix of nervousness and excitement as she considered the possibility. She remembered her father''s prohibition clearly, but the boredom and frustration from having her walk ns canceled today drove her to escape the room. Swallowing nervously, Fiona nced at her three sisters and Lyra once more, feeling relieved to see they weren''t paying her any attention. With a sense of ease, she carefully slid off the bed on her small, chubby feet. She then crept toward the door, ncing back asionally to ensure she wasn''t being watched. Soon, she reached the door with a beaming smile that she couldn''t hide. ''Hehehe! Now I can finally go out and find Daddy!'' Fiona whispered excitedly. Although she knew she was breaking her father''s rules, her desire to leave her room was stronger than any guilt she felt! Just as Fiona was lost in her happiness and about to push open the door, arge ck shadow suddenly appeared before her, startling her. Turning slowly, she saw Lyra with an indifferent expression and her arms crossed over her chest. "Young Lady Fiona, where are you going?" Lyra asked. Fiona''s face flushed with nervousness and panic at the question. "I..." She was about toe up with an excuse when Charlotte suddenly approached, narrowing her eyes and interrupting. "Fiona, were you trying to sneak out?" Fiona, overwhelmed with panic, could only remain silent and lower her head in sadness. Seeing this, Charlotte was about to ask further, but Ste stepped in from behind her to stop her. "Alright, Charlotte, don''t pressure Fiona like that; you''ll only scare her," Ste said gently, causing Charlotte to immediately calm down. "I''m sorry," Charlotte said, her voice filled with guilt. She was usually calm in any situation, but Fiona''s attempt to sneak out had made her lose herposure. Ste smiled softly and then turned her attention to Fiona. "Fiona, can you exin why you''re doing this?" Ste asked gently. Fiona looked up, tears pooling in her round eyes, and replied, "Sister Ste, I..." She began to express her frustrations, causing Charlotte, Iris, and Ste to exchange concerned nces. While they knew Fiona was upset about their father''s decision, they hadn''t anticipated how deeply it affected her. Ste quicklyposed herself, offering a warm smile as she gently stroked Fiona''s hair. "I understand your frustration, Fiona. However, we must follow Uncle Leon''s orders," Ste said calmly. She then added in a lighter tone, "But if you''re looking for something to do, I have a new puzzle game that Uncle Leon gave me recently." Fiona, still feeling down, looked up at Ste with a hint of surprise. "A new puzzle game?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. Ste smiled and nodded. "Yes, it''s a new puzzle game. Would you like to y with me?" Fiona''s eyes brightened at the offer, and she nodded eagerly. "I''d love to y!" she said, her sadness quickly forgotten. Puzzles were a game she loved, as they were the first game her father had introduced to her. Completing them always filled her with a sense of joy and aplishment, which she found thrilling. "Great, let''s y and solve it together," Ste said, gently taking Fiona''s hand. Charlotte and Iris, watching how effortlessly Ste had persuaded Fiona, exchanged looks of admiration. "Sister, I didn''t expect Sister Ste to be so skilled," Iris remarked in astonishment. Though Fiona usually obeyed her and Charlotte, there were times when she was particrly rebellious and difficult to persuade, as demonstrated just moments before. To see Ste achieve it so effortlessly was quite surprising. "Yes, I agree, Iris. I''m surprised too," Charlotte said, nodding in approval. Meanwhile, Lyra, who had been quietly observing, couldn''t help but gaze at Ste with newfound admiration. "This girl is indeed something special..." Chapter 260: My Dear Leon, Do You Still Want to Pretend? "Alright, you two, don''t fight like that." Noticing the tense atmosphere between them, Leon quickly got to his feet and stepped in to separate them. He knew that if he didn''t intervene immediately, they might start fighting right then and there. As Leon spoke, Liliana and Athena gradually regained theirposure, though their hostility lingered as they turned away with cold snorts. Leon felt a headacheing on but chose to remain silent as he sat back down. "Ahem! Alright, let''s discuss this matter carefully," Leon said, clearing his throat. He then turned to Athena and asked, "Is it really necessary to exclude Liliana from this discussion?" Athena nodded and replied calmly, "Yes, Leon. This needs to be discussed privately." Leon was taken aback by her firm stance and regarded her with a doubtful expression. "Then, could you at least tell me what the topic is?" he asked. Athena''s insistence on keeping Liliana out suggested that the matter was both serious and confidential. However, he couldn''t fathom what could be so important that Liliana, his partner, wasn''t allowed to hear it, which only deepened his curiosity. Athena smiled endearingly at the curiosity on Leon''s face and folded her long legs as she replied in a yful tone, "Leon, you''re familiar with the ck token that has a star and moon pattern on both sides, right?" "A ck token with a star and moon pattern?" Leon was momentarily stunned before recalling his conversation with Miranda a few days ago, leaving him shocked. The ck token with the star and moon pattern was a weapon created for him by the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya. With the token, he could foresee and prepare for the possible betrayal of the hidden races, who had stayed concealed for over 7,000 years. However, Miranda had mentioned that the token was in the hands of the dragon ancestor, making him deeply regret his earlier decision to decline Athena''s invitation to meet with her ancestor. With Athena suddenly bringing up the topic of the token, it was impossible not to be taken by surprise. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon took a deep breath to steady his racing heartbeat and looked up at Athena, who was smiling at him. "Athena, do you have the token?" Leon asked, his tone betraying his nervousness. If the token was indeed in Athena''s possession, his decision not to visit the dragon ancestor had been the right one, and Athena''s arrival today was a blessing for him! Still smiling, Athena didn''t answer his question directly. Instead, she raised an eyebrow and teased, "Guess what?" Leon felt the corner of his mouth twitch at her yful response, but he remained unperturbed. Knowing Athena''s nature, he realized that her teasing likely meant she did have the token. Beside Leon, Liliana, who was confused by their conversation, couldn''t help but pout as she looked at him. "Leon, can you exin what you two are talking about?" Liliana asked. Feeling left out and neglected, she grew upset as she realized she was the only one who didn''t understand the conversation. Additionally, she felt a pang of jealousy as she watched the two of them engage so intently, which was quite annoying. Leon took a deep breath and turned his gaze toward Liliana, ready to exin. However, he suddenly felt a sharp gaze directed at him. Subconsciously, Leon nced at Athena and saw her lips moving as if she were about to say something to him, which stunned him and caused a slight throb in his head. Turning his attention back to Liliana, he gently patted her hand and said, "Liliana, could you give Athena and me a moment alone?" Liliana''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she was about to respond, but Leon''s index finger gently pressed against her lips, silencing her. "I understand you''re upset, but could you please grant me this request? I promise I''ll exin everything to you afterward, including the topic of my conversation with Athena," Leon said soothingly. Liliana paused, her gaze shifting to him with a look of doubt. She was reluctant to allow Athena and Leon to speak alone without her there. Beyond the risk of Leon''s true identity being exposed, she also felt a pang of jealousy at the thought of Athena being alone with him. Their rtionship had been built on an embarrassing incident from the past, and the idea of Athena having private time with him made her uneasy. However, since Leon had chosen to speak privately with Athena, she knew she couldn''t be selfish. Interfering might lead Leon to harbor grievances, potentially jeopardizing the rtionship they had built. Emerging from her thoughts, Liliana took a deep breath, looked at Leon, and said softly, "Alright, I''ll give you some privacy with Athena. But you must promise to tell me everything afterward. If you forget, I''ll be upset and ignore you." Leon chuckled softly and nodded, gently brushing her silky white hair. "Of course, Liliana. You don''t need to worry¡ªI''ll definitely keep my promise," Leon replied confidently. Liliana smiled, saying nothing more, and closed her eyes as if savoring Leon''s affectionate touch. The tender moment was beautiful to anyone watching, but Athena felt her anger boiling. Throughout her interactions with Leon, she had never experienced such affection from him, leaving her intensely jealous of Liliana. ''At first, I thought Liliana and Leon were just pretending, but I waspletely wrong,'' Athena thought with a cold edge. Her hands were clenched so tightly that her nails cut into her palms, drawing red droplets of blood. However, she paid no mind to the pain, focusing entirely on taking Leon from Liliana, regardless of the cost. Leon belonged to her, and no woman, including Liliana, could take him away! Athena''s red eyes turned cold and shadowy as she red at Liliana, though she quickly masked her emotions to avoid detection by Leon. After a while of savoring their intimate moment, Liliana slowly rose to her feet and looked at Leon with a gentle gaze. "Then I won''t disturb you any longer," Liliana said lightly. Turning to Athena, her gentle smile turned cold as she added, "I hope the cooperation we discussed earlier wille to fruition, Athena." At her words, Athena wanted to ignore Liliana, but she knew she couldn''t. "Yes, I hope so too, Liliana," she replied with an expressionless face. Liliana nodded briefly, said nothing further, and left, leaving Leon and Athena alone in the parlor. As Liliana''s figure gradually disappeared, Leon turned his attention to Athena and cleared his throat. "Ahem! With Liliana gone, let''s move on to the topic you wanted to discuss," Leon said with a faint smile as he brewed fresh tea for them both. The ck token with the star and moon pattern was crucial for dealing with the hidden races in the future, so he was eager to discuss it with Athena without dy. Athena responded with a slight smile as she sipped the freshly brewed tea Leon had prepared. "Why the rush, Leon? Aren''t you enjoying the chance to be alone with me, away from Liliana?" Athena asked yfully, her red eyes gleaming with a cold intensity. Leon felt a flush of embarrassment at her words, as he did indeed feel that way. The memory of their past incident still traumatized him, making him uneasy around her. Nheless, he concealed his difort and maintained a calm expression. "Ahem! It''s not that I don''t enjoy being alone with you, Athena, but the ck token your ancestor gave you is of immense importance to me." Leon sighed helplessly and took a sip of his tea to hide his embarrassment over the half-truth. Athena responded with a cold smile, remaining silent. She slowly rose to her feet, then unexpectedly walked over to Leon and sat down beside him, startling him instantly. Before Leon could respond, Athena crossed her long legs and fixed him with an intense, obsessed gaze. "Before we dive into our discussion, shouldn''t we address the main issue first?" she said. Leon was once again taken aback by her words and stared at her in astonishment. "The main issue? What do you mean?" Leon asked, his brows slightly furrowed in confusion. A lustful smile suddenly spread across Athena''s lips as she leaned in closer to Leon, whispering into his ear with a hint of breathlessness, "My dear Leon, do you still want to pretend?" ---------------- A/N: Hey~ I didn''t realize it was almost the end of the month. My updating schedule has been quite chaotic this month due to my heavy workload, leaving me little time to write new chapters. I apologize for this, and I promise to aim for updating two chapters every day next month to ensure the story progresses as it should. Well, that''s all for now. I''m incredibly grateful for your support throughout this time¡ªit''s moved me deeply and almost brought me to tears. ?? ????(£¾_£¼) ?????. So, stay tuned, and thank you once again! o(¡¨£Þ¨Œ£Þ¡¨)o Chapter 261: Leons Denial and Athenas Sudden Kiss "My dear Leon, do you still want to pretend?" Hearing her words and feeling the warm breath against his ear, Leon''s eyes widened in surprise as goosebumps crawled over his skin. He quickly shifted his body away from Athena, staring at her in horror. "Athena, what did you just do? That''s really not funny, you know?" Leon spoke, his voice trembling as he attempted to hide his fear behind an upset facade. The phrase "My dear Leon" that Athena used had deeply unsettled him, as it was the nickname she had called him in the past. Having avoided Athena for years, he hadn''t heard that name from her in a long time, so it naturally shocked him. Furthermore, given that his current identity was Leon Orion, not Leon Kruger, it made no sense for her to use that name. Athena, unfazed by Leon''s reaction, licked her lips seductively and gazed at him with lustful intent. "Leon, my dear, there''s no need to pretend anymore. I already know everything," Athena said yfully. Leon''s heart raced, cold sweat trickling down his back as her words sank in, a dreadful premonition taking shape in his mind. "You mean..." Leon began, but before he could finish, Athena suddenly extended her right hand and lifted his chin with domineering air. "Yes, I know your real name isn''t Leon Orion¡ªit''s Leon Kruger~" Athena teased with a chuckle. *Boom!* Leon felt as if his head had been struck by a meteor, and his heart raced as though he had just run a marathon. "Damn it! How did this happen?" Leon thought, overwhelmed with fear. At first, he suspected that Athena might see through his disguise and realize he was Leon Kruger, not Leon Orion. However, given the perfection of his disguise¡ªhis ck hair now white and his golden eyes turned purple¡ªhe quickly dismissed these fears, believing it impossible for Athena to uncover his true identity. Moreover, his disguise utilized chaos power to conceal his scent and other details, making it even more unlikely for Athena to find him. "Wait! Something''s not right... Is she just teasing me?" The thought struck him, and his fear and nervousness quickly gave way to shock. With the Elysium Holy Empire announcing his death¡ªnews that was believed by both humanity and the Demon race¡ªAthena, who had loved him dearly, must have been devastated. Given that his fake name was somewhat simr to his real one, it made sense that she was only trying to tease him. Understanding this, his panic subsided, reced by a deep sense of relief. Turning his gaze back to Athena, Leon chuckled and shook his head. "Athena, I''ve heard from Liliana that you and the Sword Hero of Mankind, Leon Kruger, share a very close rtionship. I also know that Leon Kruger was dered dead by the Holy Empire of Elysium after his battle with Liliana in the Desert of Chaos." After a brief pause, Leon let out a small sigh and continued in a calm tone, "Although I share his name, I''m not him. My name is Leon Orion, not Leon Kruger, and I''m a Demon, not a human. So, please don''t joke around like that¡ªit''s not funny." After saying that, Leon offered a wry smile and sipped his tea casually. Although he was confident that Athena could not discover his true identity due to his wless disguise, he remained cautious. Athena was incredibly clever and cunning, and even he needed to be wary around her. Therefore, he had to ensure that he revealed no signs of weakness or inconsistency. Otherwise, despite his perfect disguise, she would undoubtedly uncover his true identity. As Leon spoke, Athena''s smile faltered, and she stared at him in surprise. "What do you mean?" Athena asked, her brow furrowing slightly. Leon couldn''t help but smile at her feigned confusion, thinking her acting was rather unconvincing. Smiling casually, Leon leaned back and crossed his legs. "Considering the death of the sword hero Leon Kruger, I understand you must miss him a lot, and you were just teasing me because I share his name. While it''s not a big deal, I''d prefer if you didn''t do it again. After all, I''m Liliana''s husband, and it would be a problem if she found out." Athena was initially stunned by Leon''s exnation, but then a charming smile slowly appeared on her lips. "So, you think I was just teasing you?" Athena asked, her voice dripping with charm. Leon, slightly puzzled by the question, nodded confidently. "Isn''t that right?" he replied, scratching his head. Instead of answering his question, Athena suddenly leaned in, closing the gap between them to just a few centimeters. Leon was taken aback by her sudden approach and instinctively tried to pull away, but then somethingpletely unexpected happened. With her hands gently cradling his face, Athena pressed her soft lips against his and kissed him passionately. As their lips met, Athena''s tongue ventured into his mouth, her red eyes half-closed with a look of deep obsession as she savored the kiss. Leon, caught off guard by the kiss, felt his mind go nk and his eyes widen in shock. "Ummm~" Athena gently pushed Leon onto the sofa and kissed him even more passionately, snapping him out of his daze. Leon tried to push her away, but her grip was firm and unyielding, intensifying his fear. After a moment, Athena finally broke the kiss, a thin strand of saliva connecting their lips, making the scene undeniably provocative. "Did you enjoy that kiss, Leon?" Athena asked with a yful smile, licking her lips. Leon shoved her away, his face flushing red with a mix of anger and embarrassment. "Athena! What are you doing? Why did you kiss me?" Leon demanded angrily, backing away from her. Although he knew Athena was unpredictable and entric, he hadn''t expected her to be so bold as to kiss him! The kiss had been so sudden and intense that it left him seething with anger and struggling to catch his breath. Unfazed by his fury, Athena maintained her yful smile. "Why are you so angry? Isn''t this something couples do?" Athena said casually, without a hint of remorse. "You..." Leon started to scold her, but his anger caught in his throat. Despite his fury, he knew he had to remainposed; losing control could be dangerous. Athena, as the dragon empress, was crucial to arranging his meeting with the dragon ancestor. Additionally, she held the ck token adorned with star and moon patterns¡ªa crucial tool for dealing with hidden races. Angering her and causing her to hold a grudge would be a significant loss for him. Taking a deep breath, Leon managed to control his anger and regarded Athena with a cool, indifferent gaze. "I''ll overlook this incident for now, but if it happens again, don''t me me for taking severe measures," Leon said coldly. He was relieved that Liliana had left; otherwise, their recent cooperation might have turned into an outright conflict between the demon and the dragon races. Athena''s smile slowly faded as she absorbed his words, casting a shadow over the atmosphere. "Do you think my kiss was merely flirtatious, Leon?" Athena asked nonchntly, surprising Leon. Before he could respond, Athena''s next words made his heart race. "You don''t need to y games anymore. I already know your true identity. Your disguise won''t fool me, Leon Kruger." Leon''s body went rigid at her words, his throat dry with fear. He had thought Athena was merely teasing him, but the realization that she had actually discovered his true identity feared him deeply. ''Damn it! How did she find out? When did she figure it out?'' Leon wondered, cursing inwardly. With his wless disguise, he was certain it was impossible for Athena to recognize him. However, the fact that she saw through it was a real p in the face, leaving him deeply shaken. Nevertheless, he kept hisposure, pretending to cough to mask his nervousness. "Ahem! What are you talking about, Athena? Disguise? You must be mistaken. I''m Leon Orion, not Leon Kruger. So, please keep your suspicions to yourself," Leon said with a calm expression, though his back was already slick with cold sweat. As Leon continued to deny and refuse to admit anything, Athena''s stern expression softened. A serene smile slowly appeared on her lips. "Are you sure you want to keep denying it?" Athena''s question only served to heighten Leon''s anxiety. "Absolutely. I''m not Leon Kruger," Leon insisted, maintaining a confident fa?ade. In the art of deception, it''s essential to remain calm and exude confidence; otherwise, the lie bes easily detectable. Athena''s smile widened as she locked her gaze on his violet eyes. "In that case, how about I show you?" ----------------------- A/N: Ahem! It''s a great start to the month, and I hope you''re all doing well. I have a lighter workload this month, which means I can update a new chapter every day without any of the obstacles I faced yesterday! I''m hopeful everything will go smoothly, and don''t forget the support! Thank you! Oh, one more thing! I n to do a mass release, but the chapters are still being edited. So, stay tuned for updates! Chapter 262: Athenas Cunning Scheme and the Caught Leon in it "In that case, how about I show you?" Upon hearing her words, Leon''s eyes widened slightly, a puzzled expression crossing his handsome face. "Show me? What do you mean?" He inquired, his tone filled with doubt. Athena didn''t respond to his question and instead offered a slight smile as she opened her right palm. *Whoosh!* Momentster, a tiny speck of red light appeared above her palm, gradually growingrger and illuminating their surroundings. Startled by the sight, Leon quickly shielded his eyes from the brightness of the red light. After a moment, the red light gradually faded, revealing a milky white crystal orb hovering above Athena''s palm. Athena smiled meaningfully as she gazed at the crystal orb before turning her eyes back to Leon. "Since you still refuse to admit it, let''s prove it with this crystal orb, Leon," Athena said suddenly, catching him off guard. "Prove it with this? What do you mean?" Leon asked, his brows furrowing slightly. Athena lifted the crystal orb slightly and exined, "This is a magical artifact from my dragon race, passed down for thousands of years, and it carries a legendary name among us¡ªthe Orb of Truth. It earned this name because it has the power to detect any lie or disguise in the world." Pausing for a moment, Athena smiled yfully before continuing, "Even if the lie or disguise is aided by high-level magic or even ancient magic, it would be powerless before this crystal orb. So, are you willing to use it to prove that you''re not Leon Kruger?" As he listened to her exnation, Leon''s expression remained calm and unchanged, but his heart began to race with panic. "Damn it! Can this crystal orb really have such incredible power? If so, why have I never heard of it before?" Leon wondered in horror. Despite spending eight hours a day reading various books in the libraries of the Holy Imperial Pce of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox Hall, he had nevere across any mention of an artifact with the terrifying lie-detecting power Athena described. However, he knew that just because an artifact wasn''t recorded didn''t mean it didn''t exist. After all, not every artifact in the world was documented in the ancient records of those libraries. Furthermore, Athena mentioned that this crystal orb was a magical artifact of her dragon race¡ªa race known for being far more secretive and mysterious than both the Demon race and humans. This made it entirely possible that the crystal orb possessed the terrifying power Athena imed. Leon took a deep breath, calming his racing heartbeat, and gave Athena aposed look. "Since you''ve challenged me, I''m certainly not afraid," he replied firmly. Despite the terrifying power of the crystal orb, he knew he couldn''t show any hesitation in front of Athena. If he did, it would be very dangerous, and Athena¡ªthis unpredictable woman¡ªwould undoubtedly create serious trouble for him, something he needed to avoid at all costs. The faint smile on Athena''s lips widened slightly, her excitement clearly visible. She handed the crystal orb to Leon, her arms folded across her huge chest, and exined: "Using this crystal orb is simple. Once you channel your demon power into it, the orb will emit one of two colors¡ªred or white. If it glows red, it means you are indeed my Leon in disguise. But if it shines white, it means I was wrong, and you are not Leon Kruger." Leon stared at the crystal orb in his hand, biting his lower lip as if deep in thought. Suddenly, an idea struck him, leaving him momentarily stunned before a faint smile spread across his lips. ''White light? That means I can use my holy power to deceive Athena,'' Leon thought inwardly, feeling a surge of joy. Holy power is the purest and most destructive force in the world. With it, he could deceive Athena and make the crystal orb emit white light. Still, he had to be cautious; Athena was highly attuned to holy power and might easily see through the ruse. With excitement bubbling inside him, Leon turned to Athena and smiled confidently. "Then, shall I begin?" Leon asked. Athena kept her smile and replied with a glint of meaning in her eyes, "Certainly, you may start." Leon nodded slightly, took a deep breath, and slowly closed his eyes. In his transformed state, he was unable to use his holy power directly because chaos power had overridden the flow of his holy energy. To regain the use of his holy power, he would need to halt the flow of chaos energy and redirect his holy power. However, doing so would expose his true identity and shatter his disguise as Leon Orion. Fortunately, in recent days, his diligent practice had improved his control over chaos power, allowing him to ess his holy power despite the lingering chaos power within him. Naturally, the holy power he could wield was limited, but it was more than enough to ensure that the crystal orb emitted white light instead of red! *Buzz!* Shortly after Leon closed his eyes, a faint stream of transparent white light flowed into the crystal orb, and suddenly¡ª *Whoosh!* A blinding white light burst from the orb, enveloping the entire parlor. Leon couldn''t help but smile with delight, feeling an urge to leap for joy at the sight. After a moment, the white light gradually faded and eventually vanished. Still smiling, Leon handed the crystal orb back to Athena and folded his arms across his chest with a calm demeanor, though a trace of pride remained on his face. "By now, you should be convinced that I''m not Leon Kruger, right?" Leon asked casually, leaning back on the sofa. Given the oue, he was confident that Athena had given up and no longer suspected him. However, as he nced at her to gauge her reaction, he was taken aback by the smile ying on her lips. Confused by its meaning, he was about to ask, but herughter cut him off. "Hahaha! Oh, my dear Leon, I didn''t expect you to be so easily deceived," Athena said, licking her lips yfully. Leon''s eyes widened in shock. "Deceived? Me? What are you talking about?" he asked, his voiceced with confusion. Athena didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she snapped her fingers nonchntly. *Snap!* Instantly, a fire-red barrier spread across the living room, isting it from the outside. Leon sprang from his seat, his eyes narrowing at Athena with increasing wariness. "A space barrier? What are you nning?" He demanded, taking a cautious step back. A space barrier is a powerful magic designed to iste an area from the outside world. It is typically used to confine someone permanently unless the barrier is destroyed or the caster is killed. Given the sudden use of such magic, Leon was deeply concerned. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Athena might be up to something dangerous. Athena slowly rose to her feet and approached him, intensifying Leon''s surprise. With each step Athena took closer, Leon quickly moved backward, his expression growing more serious as he kept his gaze fixed on her. "Athena, exin yourself," Leon demanded, his tone stern as he activated his chaos power. "What do you mean by deceiving me? And why are you using a space magic barrier? What are you nning?" Seeing Leon''s alertness, Athena paused her steps, her smile lingering. Holding the crystal orb aloft, she allowed her obsession with Leon to show as she asked, "Leon, do you know that this crystal orb does more than just detect lies and disguises? There are other uses I purposely didn''t mention." Leon was momentarily stunned, his eyes widening in disbelief. "You mean..." Leon''s voice faltered as a troubling realization dawned on him. Athena gave a slight nod, her gaze fixed on the crystal orb in her hand. "This orb, known as the Orb of Truth, was created by my ancestor, the Dragon Ancestor, to aid in a covert mission called the Deterrence Mission." She continued, "You probably don''t know¡ªactually, no one does, not even the entire human race or the Demon race. The reason the Demon race has managed to survive, despite the efforts of the three humanity heroes who emerge in every era after the fall of the Demon Emperors, is due to the existence of myself and the leaders of the Dragon Empire before me." Her revtion left Leon, already stunned, even more astonished. ''So, the reason the Demon race has survived and avoided destruction by the three heroes of every era is because of her and the previous leaders of the Dragon Empire? How is that possible?'' Leon wondered inwardly, swallowing hard as he grappled with this new truth. He had previouslybed through ancient records for answers on this issue but found nothing definitive. Now, with this revtion, he was both astonished and deeply intrigued. However, given the gravity of the situation, he had to set aside his curiosity and focus on Athena. Athena carefully set the orb aside and moved closer to Leon. "Now, let''s return to our discussion. Besides detecting lies and disguises, this orb also has the ability to reveal the holy power of the three heroes by emitting white light in response." Stopping directly in front of Leon, Athena gently brushed her fingers against his cheek, a faint smile ying on her lips. "So, do you still want to deny it, Leon Orion¡ªor should I say, Leon Kruger?" . Chapter 263: Surrender and Admit Leon was speechless, his gaze fixed on Athena as her words left him stunned. He knew he had been decisively defeated and that there was no hiding it from her. Any attempt to deny it would only make him look foolish and add to his embarrassment. "This woman is incredibly shrewd and challenging," Leon muttered to himself in helplessness. The reason he dreaded facing Athena again wasn''t just the past incident that had left him traumatized, but also her remarkable intelligence and the difficulty of dealing with her. Having lived for over a hundred years, Athena had witnessed countless eras and umted vast life experience. Her wisdom, cunning, and mindset were far beyond those of most beings. Even with his own extensive knowledge from his previous life on Earth, he had to acknowledge that he paled inparison to this formidable woman. Shaking off his thoughts, Leon sighed and looked at her with a resigned expression. "Since when did you find out?" He asked. Seeing that Leon was no longer denying it, Athena''s excitement grew, and the beautiful smile on her lips widened. "Are you curious?" she teased in a yful tone. Leon felt a twinge of annoyance at her yful demeanor but chose to ignore it, too weary to respond. Nodding, he gently removed her hand from his cheek and stepped back, replying, "Yes, I''m curious. So, you should tell me." Since Athena had recognized his identity from the start, he suspected she had known about it for a while. However, he couldn''t determine exactly when she had discovered it, given that they had only met twice¡ªon the transcendent night and today. Athena felt a surge of frustration seeing Leon avoid her, making her want to pull him into a tight embrace to keep him from running away. However, with her goal nearly achieved, she managed to control her impulse. ring at Leon with clear dissatisfaction, Athena said in a sulky tone, "As for your identity, I actually figured it out the night we first met." Leon''s eyes widened slightly as he stared at her in disbelief. "On that night? Are you serious?" He inquired, amazed. It wasn''t that he hadn''t considered the possibility, but he was certain Athena couldn''t have recognized him back then. This was evident from her gaze, which was as detached as that of a stranger, further supporting the idea that Athena had not recognized him at that time. Moreover, given Athena''s nature, which he knew well, she would not have missed the chance to attack and capture him if she had recognized him¡ªjust as she had in the past. "Of course I''m telling the truth, Leon. Do you really think I''d lie about something like this?" Athena raised an eyebrow, a hint of offense in her expression. Leon felt a twinge of embarrassment at her words; Athena was certainly not one to joke about such matters. Doing so would not only undermine but also damage her pride as a haughty and proud dragon. "Ahem! Well then, how did you find out? Could you exin it to me?" Leon asked, clearly confused. It must be noted that his transformation state was wless, altering every detail from his hair and eye color to his skin tone, showcasing the excellence of his disguise. However, Athena''s ability to see through it was both remarkable and difficult to believe. Athena yed with her long hair, casting a faint smile at Leon. "I''ll exin, but there''s a condition," Athena said, raising her right index finger. Leon frowned slightly, ready to refuse, knowing Athena''s condition would likely be unusual and excessive. However, his intense curiosity made him hesitate, swallowing the rejection that almost escaped his lips. Taking a deep breath, Leon nodded with a heavy heart and said, "Alright, but the condition you set can''t be unreasonable. Otherwise, we''ll forget about it." Athena''s face lit up with a cheerful smile. "Of course, don''t worry about that." She then took Leon''s hand and gently guided him back to the sofa. Though momentarily surprised by her sudden touch, Leon allowed it without protest. Once they were seated, Athena set aside their slightly cooled tea and prepared a fresh pot. When she finished, she turned her gaze back to him and grasped his hand firmly once more, causing his lips to twitch slightly at the unexpected gesture. Leon tried to pull away, but Athena''s grip was as unyielding as glue, and he eventually gave in. "Let''s get on with it," Leon said, rubbing his temples. Athena nearlyughed at Leon''s helpless expression and yfully pinched his cheek as she exined, "I recognized you because of your distinctive body scent." Leon looked at her in disbelief, clearly taken aback. "My scent?" he asked, his tone filled with skepticism. "Yes, from your scent," Athena confirmed with a nod. "As you know, the dragon race has an exceptionally keen sense of smell that surpasses even humans and demons. We also possess a unique ability to remember and identify the body scent of someone we''ve marked. This allows us to recognize that person with just a single nce." "With this ability, I was able to see through your disguise, despite your drastically altered appearance, Leon." Pausing her exnation, Athena removed her hand from Leon''s cheek and took a sip of her tea to soothe her slightly dry throat. Meanwhile, Leon stiffened slightly in surprise as he absorbed her exnation. He had considered various possibilities for how Athena could uncover his identity¡ªperhaps through her ancestor''s aid or some ancient magic¡ªbut he hadn''t anticipated it would be due to her keen sense of smell, which sent a shiver down his spine. ''Damn! This woman is really perverted!'' Leon thought, shuddering in fear. Though he was aware of Athena''s obsession with him, he had never anticipated it to be this level. The urge to end the conversation and flee from Athena surged intensely. However, with the ck token still in her possession, he forced himself to mask his anxiety and maintain a calm facade. "Ahem! So that''s how it is... how unexpected," Leon said, clearing his throat with a forced cough. "Yes, that''s exactly it," Athena agreed, her gaze never wavering from him. Leon, feeling uneasy under her intense stare, sought to shift the conversation but struggled to find a suitable topic. The silence grew, creating an awkward atmosphere between them. Suddenly, Athena broke the silence, asking, "By the way, Leon, can I ask you something?" Leon nodded and replied, "Of course, please." Athena gently rubbed Leon''s hand and asked, "Leon, can you exin how you''re still alive after the Holy Empire of Elysium announced your death? And how did you end up living in Liliana''s pce?" She had always doubted the reports of his death, firmly believing he was still alive. Therefore, the day after the news broke, she mobilized numerous troops to search for Leon throughout human territories and the Desert of Chaos. However, her search yielded no results, and Leon''s whereabouts remained a mystery, which greatly frustrated her at the time. Leon''s expression grew serious at the question, and he was about to respond but quickly fell silent again. Given Athena''s obsessive nature, discovering the truth about the devious scheme Velix and his subordinates had devised against him would likely send her into a frenzied rampage. The worst-case scenario would be Athenaunching a massive deration of war against the Holy Empire of Elysium, leading to a devastating conflict that would cost countless innocent lives¡ªsomething he desperately wanted to avoid. Seeing Leon''s silence, Athena''s eyes narrowed, and a cold aura began to emanate from her. "Why the silence? Are you trying to keep something from me?" Athena asked, her tone indifferent. Leon was taken aback by the abrupt shift in her demeanor. Shaking his head, he replied, "It''s not that, but the situation is ratherplicated." "A bitplicated?" Athena''s skepticism grew. "Then you''d better exin it to me in detail. Otherwise, I might get angry, and you know what happens when I get angry, right?" A cold, knowing smile spread across her lips, sending a shiver down Leon''s spine. "Alright, no need to be so intimidating. I''ll tell you everything," Leon conceded, realizing it was easier toply. Dealing with Athena''s anger felt far more challenging than settling a war in the Desert of Chaos. While there was a chance she might lose her temper, he hoped he could either persuade her or, if necessary, prevent her from spiraling out of control. Taking a deep breath, Leon began to exin everything to Athena in detail, though he carefully omitted some details he deemed unnecessary for her to know. As anticipated, Athena grew increasingly enraged as she listened to the exnation, her palms tightening into fists. "So, Velix and his subordinates were behind this?" Athena''s voice was cold, and her aura grew tense as she spoke indifferently. Leon nodded, taking a sip of his tea before replying, "Yes, that''s right." Athena suddenly stood up, fixing Leon with a fierce re. "In that case, I will dere war on the Holy Empire of Elysium immediately and crush Velix and his subordinates into pieces." She never anticipated that the Holy Empire of Elysium, which had spread the news of Leon''s death, was actually the true culprit, leaving her absolutely furious. Anticipating her reaction, Leon quickly stood and gently ced a hand on her shoulder, saying, "Ahem! There''s no need to act rashly, Athena. I understand you''re angry, but this isn''t the right approach. Leave Velix and his subordinates to me; you do not need to get involved." Startled, Athena nced at him with uncertainty. "But¡­" Before she could finish, Leon took her hand and guided her back to her seat, insisting, "Please, let me handle this. Alright?" Though still somewhat dissatisfied, Athena agreed since Leon had made up his mind. "Alright, but if you need my help, don''t hesitate to ask," she replied, a gentle smile softening her expression. Leon nodded calmly, but inside, his heart was pounding with fear. ''Damn! I was right¡ªthis woman might really do that,'' Leon muttered to himself in horror. Although he appreciated the attention Athena was giving him, it was genuinely terrifying. Fortunately, he had managed to steer Athena away from her dangerous course, which brought him some relief. However, he knew he couldn''t rx and needed to change the subject immediately. Thinking quickly, Leon came up with a new topic and began engaging Athena in various discussions. Absorbed in the pleasure of talking with Leon, Athena remained oblivious to his underlying tension and listened intently. Before they knew it, an hour had passed, and Athena suddenly stood up, catching Leon by surprise. "Do you want to go, Athena?" Leon asked with curiosity. "Yes, I do," Athena replied with a nod. Leon felt a wave of relief at her response, thinking he could finally rx. Just as he was about to mention the ck token she held, Athena''s next words made his heart skip a beat. "And you''ll need toe with me." ------------------ A/N: The next chapter will have a lemon scene, jie~jie~ Chapter 264: An Unexpected Reversal "And you''ll need toe with me." Leon''s eyes widened slightly, and he gave Athena a puzzled look. "What did you just say? Come with you?" Leon inquired, his tone filled with doubt. Athena nodded, her tone casual. "Yes, you need toe with me to the Dragon Empire''s pce and stay there for the specified time. I''ll handle all your needs, so you won''t have to worry about anything. Moreover, I''ll take you to my ancestor''s pce to meet him, where you can consult him about your duty as the Fate One." Upon hearing her words, Leon, who was initially surprised, quickly grasped her meaning and immediately shook his head without hesitation. "Sorry, Athena, I can''t do that." Leon firmly refused, his expression serious. "I already told you that night¡ªI can''te with you because the war in the Desert of Chaos hasn''t been resolved yet. Until that matter is settled, I can''t go with you to meet your ancestor. So, thank you for the offer, but I have to decline." Although Leon greatly appreciated Athena''s offer, he remainedmitted to his original n. Miranda had assigned him his first task as the Fate One: to resolve the 7,000-year-long enmity between humanity and the Demon Race. Naturally, he had to focus all his attention on this mission. Furthermore, this task was extremely challenging and strenuous. The hatred and enmity between the Demon Race and the Human Race had been deeply ingrained and passed down for millennia, making it nearly impossible for the two races to reconcile easily. Therefore, he was determined not to shift his focus to anything else until this arduous task waspleted. The other reason, of course, was that he couldn''t leave Liliana, the woman he loved, and his four adorable daughters just to live with Athena. But there was no way he was going to exin that to her. Athena was slightly taken aback by Leon''s refusal, her eyes narrowing as a faintly dangerous aura emanated from her while she looked at him sharply. "As I said before, you don''t need to worry about anything because I''ll handle everything, including the war in the Desert of Chaos," Athena replied smugly. "With the hundreds of thousands of powerful dragon troops I''ll mobilize, the war in the Desert of Chaos will be easily resolved. So, I don''t want to hear any more excuses, Leon. Now, let''s go¡ªI don''t want to linger here any longer." Before Leon could respond, Athena grabbed his hand and began to pull him away. However, Leon gently released her hand and looked at her with a calm gaze, shaking his head. "Sorry, Athena, but I still can''t go with you," Leon said with a small sigh. "Your solution wouldn''t ease the war in the Desert of Chaos¡ªit would only escte it. The enmity between the two races would be even more intense." While Athena''s solution might have seemed brilliant, in reality, it was the worst possible option. If the dragon race intervened in this war, the tension and enmity between humanity and the Demon race would only increase significantly. Furthermore, it wasn''t out of the question that the Holy Orthodox, which had remained neutral so far, would step in to support the Holy Empire of Elysium against the Demon race''s army. The involvement of the Holy Orthodox would undoubtedly escte the conflict, transforming it into an even bigger and deadlier war¡ªone that even he would struggle to resolve if it came to that. Athena''s fury grew as she watched Leon release her hand, and her anger deepened when he refused her again, a slight gloom darkening her red eyes. "I won''t ept your refusal anymore, Leon. You muste with me, or don''t me me if I resort to harsher methods," Athena said coldly. Once again, she tightly grasped Leon''s hand, a faint, dangerous red aura emanating from her body, instantly making the atmosphere around them tense. As a proud Dragon Empress, Athena had never been denied anything she desired, and Leon''s repeated refusals wounded her pride. However, because he was the man she loved deeply and would one day be her husband, she was willing to overlook and forgive him. But that didn''t mean Leon could act as he pleased¡ªshe had her own limits when it came to his behavior. If Leon crossed that threshold, she wouldn''t hesitate to respond with force, just as she had done in the past. A chill ran down Leon''s spine as he looked at Athena''s cold expression, reminding him of a past incident that had traumatized him deeply. *Whoosh!* As his body tensed, the power of chaos within him suddenly surged, flooding him with a wave of relief and calm that quickly washed away his anxiety. Leon was taken aback by this, as it was the first time the chaos power within him had reacted this way. Taking a deep breath, he looked at Athena, who was radiating a dangerous red aura with an indifferent gaze. "Athena, I''ve never wanted to act against you because I respect you as the Dragon Empress and the descendant of a dragon ancestor," Leon said coldly. Firmly pulling his hand from Athena''s grip, Leon extended his arm and raised her chin with a dominating gesture he had never used with her before. "However, that doesn''t mean I''m afraid to take decisive action if necessary," Leon continued in a threatening tone. Leon''s purple eyes locked onto Athena''s, causing her to startle with widened eyes, unable to believe his harsh words and actions. This was the first time Leon had spoken to her with such severity, and it felt like her heart was being pierced by needles. *Boom!* Her red eyes darkened with fury as a fire-red aura erupted from her body, destroying the furniture around them. The space barrier surrounding them trembled violently, unable to contain the force of Athena''s wrath. Leon was taken aback by the sudden eruption and tried to pull his hand from her chin, but Athena gripped it tightly, preventing his escape. "You have repeatedly tested my patience, Leon. I will no longer hold back," Athena said with an indifferent tone. As she spoke, the red aura emanating from her body surged toward Leon, enveloping himpletely except for his head. "Now, let''s go." Athena nced at Leon indifferently and was about to snap her fingers to remove the space barrier when an unexpected event urred. Leon suddenly smiled and shook his head, whispering, "You''re really stubborn, Athena." *Boom!* A purplish-ck power of chaos erupted from his body, shattering the red aura that had enveloped him. Startled by the sudden scene, Athena felt an immediate sense of danger. She tried to move away from Leon but found her body stiff and immobile, her eyes widening in horror. "What''s happening!? Why can''t I move?" Athena eximed in disbelief, struggling to move her immobilized body. Her efforts proved futile, fueling her frustration. She fixed a sharp gaze on Leon and demanded, "What are you doing to me, Leon? Why can''t I move?" Leon retracted the power of chaos into his body and smiled yfully at Athena, who red at him in anger. "Don''t worry, I haven''t harmed you. I merely restricted the mana flow within your body, so you can''t move for a while," Leon said casually as he settled back onto the sofa. "Restricted the mana flow in my body? How is that even possible?" Athena asked, her eyes widening in shock. Restricting mana flow was a technique that sealed another person''s mana, rendering thempletely powerless. While the concept was impressive, executing it was highlyplex and challenging. To execute this technique, one must have greater power than the individual whose mana flow is being restricted and must know the exact location of their mana core. Since each person''s mana core is uniquely positioned, this technique is notoriously difficult. However, Leon managed it effortlessly and knew the exact location of her mana core, leaving Athena both astonished and confused. Leon didn''t answer her question and sipped his tea casually with his legs crossed. The sense of relief andfort, as if all his burdens had been lifted, made him smile. ''Damn! Is this what freedom feels like?'' Leon mused to himself. The sight of Athena''s helplessness made his past trauma fade away, reced by a wave of unexpected happiness! Slowly setting down his cup, Leon, still smiling, shook his head slightly. "You don''t need to know, Athena," Leon said nonchntly. "I''m done ying games. Just hand over the token your ancestor gave you." Athena''s anger red at Leon''s indifferent attitude, but her inability to move only deepened her frustration. "After what you''ve done to me, do you really think I''ll hand it over? Don''t count on it!" Athena snapped coldly, making the corners of Leon''s mouth twitch. Despite her reaction, Leon remained calm, well aware of Athena''s nature. Letting out a small sigh, Leon slowly rose to his feet and said in a softer tone, "How about this: You give me the token, and I''ll set you free." Athena''s cold expression shifted to one of doubt as she considered his offer. After a moment, she took a deep breath and nodded reluctantly. "Alright, I agree," Athena said, her expression sullen. Leon smiled with satisfaction and, without hesitation, touched Athena''s stomach, freeing her from her immobilized state. "Now, hand over the token," Leon said, extending his open palm. Given Athena''s arrogant nature as a dragon, he trusted her integrity and her word. As expected, Athena reached into the pocket of her red gown and retrieved a ck token. She inspected the token carefully, a brief glimmer of light flickering in her eyes, before finally handing it to Leon. "Here''s the token," she said with a cold snort. Leon examined the token closely, marveling at the intricate moon and star patterns on both sides. ''This is definitely the token!'' he thought, a faint smile on his lips. Just holding it, he felt a deep sense of familiarity, confirming it was indeed the token prepared by the Demon Emperor Amon and the Hero of Mankind Luminus Troya. As Leon was captivated by the token, a sudden wave of dizziness hit him, causing his eyes to widen in shock. "What''s happening? Why do I feel so dizzy?" Leon wondered, struggling to stay upright while clutching his head and furrowing his brow. "Is the potion already taking effect? It seems my ancestor''s warnings were urate," Athena''s chilling voice sliced through his confusion, sending a shiver down his spine. He turned to her with growing horror, beginning to ask, "Are you¡ª" Before he could finish, Leon abruptly lost consciousness and copsed to the floor. Athena stood calmly, her gaze fixed on the tea Leon had just drunk¡ªa yful glint dancing in her eyes. "You''re too careless, Leon. Now, you belong to me, hehehe~ -------------- A/N: Ahem! I apologize, because the lemon scene will be in the next chapter! Well, please be patient! (¥·. .)¥· Chapter 265: Youll Only Be Mine (R18+) - Part 1 Just moments earlier... "What did you just say? A potion that temporarily strips someone of their power?" In the vast courtyard of the pce, a middle-aged man with ck horns atop his head stared at Athena, his expression filled with doubt. Athena gave a slight nod, her expression calm andposed as she said, "Yes, ancestor. I need that potion. Do you have it? If so, please give it to me¡ªit''s essential." The middle-aged man fell silent, lowering his gaze as though weighed down by a dilemma. After a moment, he regained hisposure and looked at Athena, his expression growing increasingly serious. "I do have such a potion," he replied with a slight nod, "but before I give it to you, I want to know what you intend to do with it. Is someone giving you trouble? Or is there something threatening you that requires this potion?" Given Athena''s status as the Dragon Empress and theck of powerful beings from hidden races on the surface, he firmly believed that no one could possibly threaten her. Hence, he was truly very curious as to why his granddaughter would need such a potion. Upon hearing her ancestor''s question, a faint, knowing smile curled on her lips as she yfully twirled her hair. "It''s to win over your future grandson-inw, ancestor," Athena said, her cheeks flushing with a rosy hue. The dragon ancestor was momentarily taken aback as he processed her words, and once their meaning sank in, his eyes widened in shock. Staring at his granddaughter in disbelief, he opened his mouth to speak but quickly held back, letting out a quiet sigh instead. After a brief silence, he hesitantly asked, "Are you sure you want to use such a method to win him over? Won''t that make him resent you? If it backfires, the consequences could be severe¡ªnot just for you, but for the entire dragon race." Although he had made a pact with the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, and the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, to bind his granddaughter in an engagement to the Fate One, he had no intention of interfering in their rtionship, preferring to let them grow close naturally. However, if his granddaughter resorted to such drastic measures with the Fated One, he felt it necessary to step in and advise her. Otherwise, he feared that not only would the Fated One refuse to be his grandson-inw, but he could also be an enemy to both him and the entire dragon race¡ªan extremely dangerous oue. Still smiling, Athena shook her head and replied, "It''s alright, ancestor. There''s no need to worry. I''ll make sure everything goes smoothly, and I''ll bring him to meet youter." Her confidence only deepened the dragon ancestor''s hesitation, but as he looked at her assured expression, he couldn''t help but set aside his doubts. "Alright, I won''t interfere in your affairs," he said with a small sigh. Reaching into his robe, he pulled out a tiny bottle containing a clear white liquid. The dragon ancestor observed the bottle for a moment¡ªa wave of nostalgia washing over him¡ªbefore passing it to Athena. "This potion temporarily suppresses one''s abilities. It can affect even the three heroes of humanity, or the Fated One," he exined calmly. "However, its effects are short-livedsting only about two hours. So, use it wisely." Athena epted the potion with her sparkling red eyes, quickly stowing it in the pocket of her gown and bowing her head respectfully. "Thank you, ancestor! With this, I can finally catch Leon, and I''ll make sure to give you a great-grandson as soon as possible," she said with excitement. The dragon ancestor''s mouth twitched slightly, feeling a pang of guilt toward Leon. He didn''t say anything more and gave a small nod, waving his hand dismissively. "Alright, you may go now," he said with a note of resignation in his voice. Athena nodded, her enthusiasm still evident on her beautiful face, and quickly vanished from sight, leaving the dragon ancestor alone. As he watched her departure, the dragon ancestor sighed softly and gazed up at the bright morning sky. "The Fated One, I hope you don''t hold this against me. Instead, me my granddaughter, who loves you so dearly." ... Meanwhile... In avish yet somewhat confined room, Leony unconscious on the bed. His handsome face was etched with pain, as though he were trapped in an inescapable nightmare. After what felt like an eternity, Leon''s eyelids twitched before slowly opening. At that moment, a dark and unfamiliar scene came into view, leaving him momentarily stunned. "Where am I?" Leon inquired, his handsome face still showing signs of confusion. The silence of the room and theck of anyone nearby left him without an answer. He slowly attempted to sit up, but a sudden, sharp pain in his head made him wince. "My head hurts so much... What''s happening?" Leon muttered, clutching his throbbing forehead. He tried to recall the events leading up to this moment, but the intense pain made it difficult to think clearly. As the pain subsided, his memory of the previous incident came rushing back, causing his eyes to widen in horror. "Is this all caused by Athena?" He wondered anxiously within himself. Aside from Athena, he could think of no other possible suspects. The memory of the smelly woman''s words before he lost consciousness sent a chill down his spine. "Damn... I was so careless! If only I had been more cautious, I wouldn''t have fallen into her trap," Leon muttered regretfully. At the time of the exchange with Athena¡ªwhen he freed her from his technique in exchange for the ck token she gave him¡ªhe hadn''t realized he was falling into a trap set by her. Given her devious nature, the helplessness she disyed was likely just an act designed to lower his guard. Reflecting on this, Leon felt an intense urge to p his past self for being so naive and careless. Quickly snapping out of his reverie, Leon nced around and realized the room waspletely unfamiliar. "Did Athena kidnap me?" The thought left him momentarily stunned before he snapped to attention. Considering he had refused to go with Athena, it seemed entirely possible that she had taken matters into her own hands and abducted him from the inner pce. ''That woman is really insane. She does whatever she pleases,'' Leon muttered, a helpless expression crossing his face. Despite everything, he wasn''t particrly worried. After all, he was no longer the old Leon¡ªhe was the new Leon! With both holy power and the power of chaos coursing through him, there was nothing in this world¡ªleast of all Athena¡ªthat could intimidate him. Even if he had to face the dragon ancestor himself, he was confident he could hold his own. With that confidence, a crooked smile spread across his lips, giving the impression that he was mocking Athena. "Athena, you''re truly foolish! Do you really think kidnapping me means I can''t escape? You''ve clearly forgotten my power as the sword hero and the Fate One," Leon mocked, crossing his arms over his chest. "Oh? Is that so? Do you really think I''m that foolish?" At that moment, an enchanting female voice echoed from the doorway, and the crooked smile on Leon''s lips instantly frozen. With stiff, robotic movements, he turned his gaze toward the door and saw Athena, draped in a sheer red nightgown that entuated her wless, curvaceous figure, standing casually with a yful smile curling on her lips. Seeing her, Leon felt his heart skip a beat, and cold sweat began to form on his forehead. "A-Athena, what are you doing here? And... how long have you been standing there?" He asked nervously, attempting to maintain a calm expression to hide his growing panic. Athena didn''t answer his question; instead, she smiled and slowly approached him. With each step, her slender waist swayed gracefully, and her huge breasts bounced slightly, creating a mesmerizing effect that would leave any man seeing her breathless. "You don''t need to know that, Leon," Athena said, stopping beside the bed. She then sat on the edge of the bed with a smile and asked, "Now, care to exin why you called me stupid?" Leon was momentarily taken aback by her question but soon managed a confident smile. "Isn''t it obvious? You kidnapped me, yet youpletely underestimated my strength as the sword hero and the fate one," Leon said casually, opening his right hand. *Boom!* Suddenly, purplish-ck chaos energy erupted from his body, causing the entire room to shake violently. The surrounding space began to warp, unable to bear the force of the explosion, instilling a profound sense of dread in anyone who witnessed it. With a confident smile on his lips, Leon red provocatively at Athena, poised to speak, but then something he never anticipated happened. *Whoosh!* The immense chaos power suddenly exploded and then dissipated, leaving Leon in stunned disbelief. "What the¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, his appearance slowly returned to normal, deepening his shock. "This..." Leon touched his face in disbelief. He tried to ess the power of chaos and the holy power within him, but to no avail¡ªhe couldn''t sense either! Fear and horror began to creep in, just as Athena''s voice cut through the silence. "So, do you still think I''m stupid, Leon?" -------------- A/N: Apparently, I misced the title. The title in the previous chapter is more suitable for this chapter. So, I apologize! Chapter 266: Youll Only Be Mine (R18+) - Part 2 Leon swallowed hard, fear flickering across his face as he caught sight of the smile on Athena''s lips. "A-Athena, did you... do this?" He asked, his voice trembling. Athena gave a slight nod, twisting a strand of her long hair as she replied yfully, "Yes, I did. Surprised?" Leon''s heart pounded, and he instinctively inched back, as if he were staring at a ghost. "How... how did you do it?" He demanded, gritting his teeth. It wasn''t just his holy power that was blocked¡ªhe couldn''t tap into the power of chaos within him either, leaving him utterly terrified. How Liliana could do such a thing was beyond his understanding, deeply puzzling him. In response to his question, Athena shook her head and leaned closer, her lips grazing his right ear. "You don''t need to worry about that. One thing''s certain: your power will only be gone temporarily¡ªit will return soon," Athena whispered, her warm breath grazing his ear. Startled by her sudden closeness, a chill surged through Leon. When he tried to pull away, his body suddenly froze, leaving him utterly immobile. "This is¡ª" Before he could finish, Athena pushed him down, her loving gaze gleaming in her red eyes as shey on top of him. "Now, let''s begin the game, my dear Leon~" she whispered, licking her lips seductively. ... Outside the parlor, Liliana leaned against one of therge pirs, her indifferent expression betraying the asional nce toward the room. Fifteen minutes had passed since she left Leon and Athena alone, yet there was still no sign of them finishing, stirring a sense of unease and difort within her. "Why are they taking so long? And what exactly are they talking about?" Liliana thought, her expression turning sullen and annoyed. Feeling excluded from their conversation, she couldn''t shake the sense that she was being intentionally left out, which only fueled her anger. Naturally, her frustration was directed at Athena, who had been the one to urge her to leave the parlor. As she was grumbling in frustration, a sudden surge of magical energy from the direction of the parlor startled her. Eyes wide with astonishment, she turned her gaze toward the living room and silently wondered, "What''s happening? Why is there such a powerful burst of magic?" From the intensity of the magical surge, she inferred that it was the result of high-level magic. However, she couldn''t understand why there was suddenly such a powerful burst of high-level magic from the parlor, which caused her to frown slightly. "From the magical surge earlier, I distinctly sensed Athena''s mana, but I can''t understand why she would be using such high-level magic. Are she and Leon arguing or fighting?" Liliana''s eyes narrowed, clearly reflecting her confusion. Although she wasn''t entirely certain of her guess, Liliana felt the need to verify it. If her suspicion proved correct, she would need to intervene to separate them. Otherwise, their confrontation could destroy the pce, endangering the safety of her three daughters. Slowly, Liliana approached the parlor door and ced her right palm on it. "Detection magic," she whispered softly, closing her eyes. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a blood-red light emanated from her palm, spreading across the living room door. As the light gradually faded, Liliana opened her eyes, her expression one of puzzlement. "Space barrier magic? What''s going on? Why is Athena using it?" Liliana''s brows furrowed in confusion. Space barrier magic was a high-level spell that created an incredibly strong barrier, imprisoning its target. To escape, one would either need to defeat the caster or use a powerful attack to destroy the barrier. The fact that Athena had used space barrier magic only added to Liliana''s bewilderment. If Leon and Athena were indeed fighting, Athena would have likely used attack magic rather than a space barrier. Moreover, given Leon''s strength as a sword hero, space barrier magic would be ineffective against him. This led to only one conclusion: they weren''t fighting, and something else must have happened in the parlor that she didn''t know about. After a moment of contemtion, Liliana took a deep breath, her expression turning serious. "There''s no choice but to see for myself," Liliana whispered coldly. She closed her eyes for a moment, then reopened them with a deep red light glowing intensely. "Demon Eyes: Absolute Sight!" *Whoosh!* The crimson light from her eyes pierced through the wall, causing the entire passage to shake violently, as if a small earthquake had urred. When the light finally faded, Liliana''s beautiful face was etched with disbelief. "How is this possible? They''re not even inside!?" ... Meanwhile... "Ummm~" On the bed, Athena, atop Leon, pressed her lips to his in a passionate kiss. Her tongue pushed into his mouth, exploring and entwining with his as if intent on iming every part of him. Leon, subjected to Athena''s forceful kiss, tried to push her away, but his efforts proved futile. Unable to mobilize his holy and chaos powers, he could do nothing but resign himself to her dominant movements. After five minutes, Athena, breathless, finally broke the kiss, a strand of saliva connecting them, adding an undeniably erotic edge to the scene. "Hah~ Hah~ I never imagined I''d finally get to kiss you, my dear Leon," Athena said, slightly breathless, as she gently stroked his flushed face. In the past, she had nearly seeded in iming Leon as her own, but her carelessness caused her ns to fail, leaving her deeply frustrated. Since then, she has employed various strategies, including diplomatic channels, to meet him in the Holy Empire of Elsyium. Despite her efforts, Leon consistently refused, only deepening her anger and obsession. Now, however, she had managed to reim control over Leon and make him her own! Although her methods were undeniably despicable and likely to be condemned by others, she didn''t care. As long as Leon was by her side and belonged to her, nothing else mattered. "Hah~ Hah~ Damn... Athena, you''re truly insane! Don''t you realize what you''re doing?" Leon inquired, his gaze icy as he panted slightly. As the world''s most handsome and powerful sword hero, he never imagined he would face such humiliation, which left him deeply upset. Athena''s method was both cunning and cruel; she had used an unknown substance to seal his holy and chaos powers¡ªan act he deemed both outrageous and unforgivable. Despite the anger on Leon''s face, Athena remained unfazed, her lips curled into a lustful smile. "Of course I know exactly what I''m doing, Leon," she said with a sultry tone as she nuzzled his neck. "I don''t see anything wrong with it. After all, we''re destined to be together." She paused briefly, then traced her lips along his ear before whispering, "Even if you don''t love me yet, I will make you fall for me and ensure you can''t imagine your life without me." Chapter 267: Youll Only Be Mine (R18+) - Part 3 Leon shuddered as Athena''s tongue brushed against his ear. He tried to pull away, but her grip was too tight, leaving him unable to move. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Leon gritted his teeth and warned, "Athena, aren''t you afraid that by doing this, I''ll hold a grudge against you and your entire dragon race? What if my resentment brings destruction upon your people? Think carefully before you act." To be honest, he loathed using threats, viewing them as a sign of weakness. Nevertheless, he knew that if he didn''t resort to them, Athena would continue unchecked¡ªa scenario he was resolute to avoid at all costs. With this threat, he hoped Athena would rethink her actions. What he didn''t expect, however, was that instead of being frightened, she responded with a yful smile. "Holding a grudge against me and the dragon race? Hahaha! Leon, do you really think such a threat can scare me?" Athena giggled, yfully toying with his cheeks. Her bold, fearless response left Leon momentarily surprised and astonished. "Are you really not afraid of my threats?" Leon inquired, frowning slightly. Still smiling, Athena pressed her body against his, inhaling his scent with a passion that sent a shiver down his spine. "With the Evil God looming in the future, you''ll need my dragon race''s help¡ªespecially from my ancestor, Leon. So, there''s no way you could hold a grudge against us," Athena said casually, then added, "Besides, I know your nature very well, Leon. You could never truly hate me, and I''m absolutely certain of that." She paused briefly, lifting her head to look at him with affection before continuing, "Otherwise, you would have acted long ago. I nearly raped you once, and I understand that''s why you''ve stayed away from me. Still, I''ve never sensed any hatred from you. So, Leon Kruger, do you really believe your threats will deceive me?" Leon was left stunned into silence, unable to speak a word, as Athena''s exnation dismantled all his arguments. Her final statement, in particr, made him suddenly aware of something unsettling stirring within him. Given Athena''s past mistreatment, he should have harbored deep hatred and resentment towards her. Yet he found that such feelings were entirely absent, leaving him stunned. "Could it be that my inability to hate her is because I actually have feelings for her?" The thought struck him with horror, and he tried to refute it but struggled toe up with a convincing argument. If there was one woman who captivated him from the start, it was Athena. Her stunning and mesmerizing beauty made his heart race, and he instantly recognized it as love at first sight. However, after the incident where Athena deceived him in an attempt to rape him, all his admiration and love turned into a deep-seated fear. Despite this, the hatred he expected to feel waspletely absent, leading him to the startling realization that he still harbored feelings for her. As he was lost in thought, a sudden wave of dizziness swept over him, causing him to frown slightly. "What the¡ª" he began to say, but was interrupted by Athena''s sultry voice close to his ear. "It seems the potion is starting to take effect, hehehe~" At her words, Leon''s eyes widened in rm as his breathing, once steady, grewbored and ragged. Simultaneously, a surge of pent-up desire erupted within him, causing his holy sword to stand erect with an almost defiant pride. Sensing the sudden changes, Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief as he turned to Athena. "Did you use an aphrodisiac on me!?" he asked, his voice trembling with shock. The unfamiliar sensations he was experiencing now mirrored those he felt when he first encountered the aphrodisiac powder four years ago¡ªthe moment he and Liliana first connected. Thus, he was all too familiar with the unsettling sensations he was experiencing now. In response to his question, Athena merely smiled and began to unfasten his pants, leaving him stunned. "Damn... Athena, what are you doing!?" Leon eximed in shock, trying to move away, but his body felt stiff and immobilized, intensifying his panic. As Athena unfastened his pants, hisrge holy sword sprang to attention, leaving her wide-eyed and unable to look away. "So, is this yours, Leon? But why is it so huge?" Athena inquired, her breathing in short gasps as she swallowed nervously. As it was her first time seeing a man''s holy sword in person, Athena was both surprised and intrigued. Moreover, knowing it belonged to Leon, the man she adored, intensified her delight. Though Athena''s admiration might ordinarily make any man feel proud, Leon was too preupied to consider that. Breathing heavily and with a flushed face, Leon was about to push Athena away from his holy sword when he suddenly felt a wet, warm sensation that sent chills down his spine. ncing down, he was stunned to see Athena licking it as if savoring a delicious ice cream. ''F***! This woman ispletely out of her mind!'' Leon thought in panic. He had never imagined that Athena, known for her pride, would engage in something like this¡ªit was beyond belief! Despite his shock, the pleasure Athena was giving him intensified his desire even further. "Mmm~" Athena, noticing the satisfaction on Leon''s face, felt a surge of joy within herself. Although she had no practical experience, Athena was far from ignorant. The dragon race, with its ancient heritage, was renowned for its intense sexual desire. Consequently, she had been educated about such matters from a young age. Furthermore, having studied numerous books on sexual matters and meticulously prepared for this moment, she was naturally confident in her skills. With aggressive motions, she took his huge holy sword into her mouth, sucking on it with relentless intensity. The force of her actions made Leon''s legs tremble uncontrobly and drained the color from his face. ''Damn it! How can this woman be so amazing?'' Leon gritted his teeth in helplessness. He had always viewed Athena as a proud and arrogant woman, an image that had never wavered in his mind. But the scene before him shattered that perception entirely. This woman was not the proud and arrogant figure he had imagined, but rather an unexpectedly depraved pervert! At that moment, the intense stimtion from Athena''s actions made Leon''s body tremble uncontrobly, and his eyes widen in rm. "Damn it! I''m on the edge!" ------------------ A/N: For some reason, it feels like I''m being cursed for writing an R18+ scene¡­ By the way, I want to share that Leon''s first love was not Liliana, Arshley, or Luna, but Athena. This revtion has led me to make this arc more detailed, which has, unfortunately, extended the number of chapters beyond my initial estimate. I apologize for this, and thank you! Chapter 268: Youll Only Be Mine (R18+) - Part 4 (Last) Leon quickly attempted to free his holy sword from Athena''s grip by pushing her head away. However, the incredibly strong hold of her tongue and mouth made it impossible for him to break free. ''Damn it, I''m about to cum!'' Leon gritted his teeth, his face paling slightly. He grasped Athena''s face with both hands, pushing his holy sword deeper into her throat, causing her eyes to widen in surprise. *Slurp!* In an instant, arge surge of white liquid erupted from his holy sword, filling Athena''s mouthpletely. As if expecting it, Athena, with her face flushed as red as an apple, swiftly swallowed the entire liquid, leaving no trace behind. The moment lingered for a while before finally ending with Leon panting heavily, his breath ragged as he stared nkly at the ceiling. "Hah... Hah... Damn... What kind of climax was that? How could it feel that good?" Leon muttered, his chest tightening slightly. Although he wasn''t a virgin¡ªhaving already been intimate with Liliana¡ªthe sensation he had just experienced feltpletely new, overwhelming him. Moreover, Athena''s expert handling of his holy sword, with such skillful licks, sent shivers down his spine, making him feel as if he might be drainedpletely at any moment. Meanwhile, after swallowing Leon''s holy liquid, Athena felt her body growing hotter and more aroused, especially in her lower part, which was bing increasingly wet. ''It tastes so delicious... I want to experience it again,'' Athena whispered breathlessly to herself, recalling the incredible sensation from earlier. Although she had read extensively about such experiences, the reality of feeling it firsthand was entirely different¡ªand now she was utterly captivated. With her alluring face flushed like ripe shrimp, Athena gazed down at Leon with a seductive smile. "Leon, I can''t wait any longer. Let''s move on to the main event," she whispered, gently caressing his face. Slowly, she began to unbutton her sheer red nightgown, one button at a time, until it was fully undone. With a graceful motion, Athena slipped the nightgown off, revealing an unbelievably breathtaking sight before Leon''s eyes. ''Damn... This...'' Leon''s eyes widened in astonishment as he watched Athena remove her nightgown, unable to stop himself from swallowing hard. Though he knew Athena had an exceptionally perfect body, he never imagined it could exceed perfection itself! Her huge, yet toned breasts, the snake-like curve of her slim waist, the thick, chewy thighs, and her wless skin¡ªeverything about her was so perfect that he was left speechless. If someone imed Athena''s perfection had been crafted by the gods themselves, he would believe it without question, a testament to just how incredible she truly was! Subconsciously, his golden eyes gradually lost their luster as the desire within him began to overshadow hismon sense. Seeing this, Athena couldn''t help but smile and leaned in, her lips brushing against his right ear. "You don''t need to hold back anymore, Leon. Tonight, you belong to me, and I belong to you. Let''s surrender to all your desires," she whispered softly, her warm breath brushing against his ear. Her whisper,den with seduction, was like a devil''s call, causing Leon to instantly lose his mind. Swiftly, he shifted his position, pushing Athena, who was on top of him, down and firmly pressing her arms with his hands. He then turned his gaze to the prominent pink nipple on Athena''s huge right breast and began to suck on it roughly. "Ahh~" As Leon''s mouth worked on her nipple, Athena was struck by a sudden, intense sensation that made her moan softly. "Leon~ slow down, if you..." Before she could finish her sentence, Leon''s hand reached out to the pink nipple of her left breast, teasing it, causing her eyes to widen and her body to tremble uncontrobly. Thebined sensation of Leon''s actions on both her nipples stirred intense turmoil within her, and she could feel herself approaching climax. "Leon... I''m... I''m cumming!" Athena moaned loudly, her hips lifting suddenly as her body trembled, gripping the bedsheets tightly with both hands. *Ssh!* A powerful burst of fluid erupted from her, soaking the lower area of the bed instantly. After a while, Athena''s body copsed onto the bed, her breathing heavy andbored. A blissful smile lingered on her lips, reflecting her deep satisfaction. ''I didn''t expect an orgasm to feel like that. It was incredible,'' she murmured softly, still feeling a lingering sting in her lower part. Despite her provocative act earlier, she had no prior experience, and this was her first time experiencing such an intense orgasm, which filled her with immense joy. Moreover, the fact that this orgasm was with the man she loved and had been longing for all morning made her happiness reach its peak. Lost in her happiness, Athena was suddenly startled by the sensation of somethingrge pressing against her intimate area. ncing down, her eyes widened as she saw Leon, with his massive holy sword, teasing her entrance as if preparing for pration. A wave of nervousness swept over her, knowing this was the first time she and Leon would be intimate. However, the realization that this was the moment she had been eagerly waiting for soon made her nervousness fade. With an alluring smile on her lips, Athena extended her arms and whispered softly, "Go ahead, Leon. I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time." At her words, Leon, whose mind had been overwhelmed by desire, was briefly taken aback by the sudden intensity in his golden eyes. However, the momentary surprise was fleeting, as his overpowering desire quickly reimed control. Without hesitation, he aimed his huge holy sword at Athena''s holy hole and drove it in with a single, powerful thrust. "Ahhhn~" Suddenly, a searing pain as if her lower body was being torn apart surged through her, causing her to cry out in agony. ''It hurts so much!'' Athena gasped through gritted teeth, her hands curled into tight fists as she struggled to endure the intense pain. Although she was a dragon with immense power, this pain was magnified because, in this crucial moment, she had deactivated all her defenses and powers, making her as vulnerable as an ordinary human woman. Consequently, the pain from Leon''s huge holy sword was excruciating, leaving herpletely overwhelmed. ''I can''t give up... I must endure...'' Athena murmured through gritted teeth, biting her lower lip. Tears streamed from her eyes, revealing the depth of her suffering. Fortunately, despite having deactivated all her dragon powers, her body soon adapted, and the pain began to subside, reced by a tight but profoundly pleasurable sensation. Fueled by overwhelming desire, Leon began thrusting his hips, his face flushed with pure bliss. "Ahn~ Ahn~ Leon, it feels incredible! Don''t stop!" The sensation was beyond anything she had ever imagined as Leon thrust his holy sword into her, turning her from a figure of majesty into a womanpletely lost in blissful abandon. "Ahn~ More~" Her melodious, enchanting voice, like the sweetest music, only heightened Leon''s excitement. As he quickened his thrusts, Leon kissed Athena passionately, his tongue plunging into her mouth. Not to be outdone, Athena responded fiercely, wrapping her long tongue around his, their tongues intertwining in a heated dance. As their intensity heightened, the sensation of climax suddenly overwhelmed them, causing their bodies to tremble violently. "Leon... I''m on the edge! I... I''m... I''m cumming!" Athena moaned loudly, her eyes rolling back and her long tongue extending, her expression so lewd it could drive any man wild with just a nce. *Ssh!* A powerful surge of liquid suddenly erupted from Athena''s lower body, creating a lewd disy. "Me too!" Leon eximed, pulling Athena close and thrusting his huge holy sword deeply into her, filling her with his thick, white liquid that made her stomach feel a little tight. *Thud!* As their climax gradually subsided, Leon, breathless and exhausted, copsed into Athena''s arms. With his passion fading, he began to regain his senses, left in a state of stunned disbelief. "This... What have I done? Did I¡ª" Leon''s eyes widened in horror, and before he could fully process his thoughts, Athena quickly embraced him, covering his eyes with her hands. Leaning in close to his ear, her red eyes glinting with dangerous intensity, she whispered, "It''s not over yet. You still have to continue until the end, my dear Leon~" Upon hearing her words, his desire peaked again, causing his consciousness to quickly fade. Seeing this, Athena licked her lips and gently pressed Leon down, positioning herself on top of him with a soft, affectionate gaze. "Now, let''s start again. This time, I''ll take charge, my dear~" ---------------- A/N: Finally, the culmination of this arc isplete, and Athena will officially be Leon''s second woman. However, it''s far from smooth sailing, given Liliana''s hidden yandere tendencies and Athena''s possessiveness over him. Hence, stay tuned for the uing chapters to see how the rtionship between the three of them evolves. By the way, once this arc concludes, the next will center on the war between Leon and humanity''s forces. Just so you know, this war won''t be limited to physicalbat¡ªit will also be a strategic showdown between Leon and Jim. So, stay tuned for the excitement! Thank you so much! Chapter 269: Unforgivable Action and Lilianas Fury "Have you found any trace of Leon, Lyra?" Standing by the window, Liliana, her beautiful face tense with anger, stared coldly at Lyra, who stood before her. Lyra shook her head, her brows slightly furrowed. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, but I haven''t found any trace of His Majesty Leon. His disappearance is peculiar; there are no signs of magic, such as teleportation traces, lingering in the pce area. It appears that His Majesty Leon and Empress Athena simply vanished together." After a brief pause, Lyra took a small breath and continued, "However, I did notice some damage to the furniture in the parlor, suggesting a possible conflict between His Majesty and Empress Athena. Additionally, I learned from some maids and guards in the pce courtyard that Empress Athena''s dragon carriage left about an hour ago, around the same time His Majesty disappeared. Given these events, I suspect that His Majesty''s disappearance may have been orchestrated by Empress Athena, Your Majesty." Upon hearing her exnation, Liliana''s fury intensified, causing her beautiful face to flush a deep red as if she were on the brink of exploding. ''Athena, you truly are a bitch!'' Liliana cursed, her teeth gritted and her eyes zing with hatred. By the time Athena first sent a letter requesting permission to visit her pce, Liliana was already suspicious and wary, leading her to reject her letter without hesitation. Even though Athena eventually came to the pce despite her refusal, she did not lower her guard in the slightest. Only when Athena genuinely demonstrated her sincerity in the parlor did she fully trust her intentions, causing her caution and suspicion to gradually fade. However, she could never have imagined that Athena''s actions were a ruse to gain her trust and catch her off guard. Athena''s true intention was to take Leon from her, which enraged Liliana deeply. Although she didn''t know how Athena had managed to kidnap Leon, she was certain that Athena must have known Leon''s true identity. Otherwise, what motive could Athena have had for kidnapping Leon, who was disguised as Leon Orion at the time, from her pce? Thinking of this, Liliana felt a tightness in her chest, causing her huge breasts to rise and fall with each breath. After a while, her anger gradually subsided, but the hatred in her beautiful face remained. "Lyra, do you have any idea how Athena managed to take Leon away?" Liliana asked coldly, her arms crossed over her huge chest. As both the sword hero and the fated one, Leon''s powers were extraordinarily formidable and terrifying, particrly with his new weapon, the Great Sword of Chaos, which exuded a world-destroying aura. Thus, there were only two possibilities for how Athena could have taken him¡ªeither Leon willingly went with her or Athena used cunning and underhanded methods to do so. Given her deep understanding of Leon''s nature and the trust she had in him, the first possibility seemed highly unlikely. Hence, the second option was the most usible, and she was confident in that. At Liliana''s question, Lyra fell silent, a hint of doubt crossing her face. Liliana, noticing Lyra''s hesitation, narrowed her eyes and demanded, "Why are you silent? Do you have something on your mind? If so, tell me immediately." Lyra took a deep breath, her expression growing serious. "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, while investigating the living room, I found something unusual in one of the teacups on the table," Lyra said, startling Liliana immediately. "Something unusual in a teacup? What is it?" Liliana''s voice turned icy. Realizing Liliana''s mood was rapidly deteriorating, Lyra knew that her exnation could provoke another outburst. Taking a deep breath, Lyra closed her eyes briefly and said, "I found a strange potion in the teacup¡ªone I don''t recognize. After conducting a small experiment, I discovered that it causes loss of consciousness. I suspect this tea is linked to His Majesty Leon''s disappearance." As Liliana processed Lyra''s words, her eyes widened, and a dangerous aura erupted from her, causing the surroundings to tremble violently, as if struck by an earthquake. *Boom!* The red aura, brimming with destructive power, intensified, making even Lyra step back in fear. "Well done, Athena! You''ve really pushed me to my limits this time!" Liliana muttered coldly, her teeth gritted. Lyra''s exnation had confirmed that Athena used underhanded methods to abduct Leon, igniting Liliana''s deepest anger. With the red aura still swirling around her, Liliana fixed an unyielding gaze on Lyra andmanded, "Lyra, mobilize ten thousand Demon troops from the outer pce to search for Athena''s dragon carriage throughout our territory. Considering the vastness of ournds, it should take more than five hours to reach the dragon race''s territory, so they shouldn''t be too far from the pce. If you fail to find them, you may not return. Is that clear?" Upon hearing the order, Lyra, though momentarily taken aback, quicklyposed herself and nodded. "I understand! Leave it to me, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor!" she said with a determined expression. She bowed slightly to Liliana before turning and leaving the workspace. As Lyra departed, the red aura around Liliana gradually faded, but the fury she felt at Athena''s abduction of Leon remained unshaken. Turning her gaze to thete afternoon sky, Liliana''s red eyes grew increasingly somber. "Athena, you''ve truly crossed the line this time. Prepare for my revenge..." ... Meanwhile... "Ugh..." On the bed, Leon slowly opened his heavy eyelids with a slight groan. As his eyes fully opened, he gazed up at the ceiling, which appeared both strange and familiar, with a sense of disorientation. "Damn, my head hurts so much... What exactly happened?" Leon muttered, furrowing his brows and holding his aching head. He attempted to piece together the events leading up to this moment, but the memories were murky and only intensified his headache. Taking a deep breath to ease the pain, Leon slowly sat up and was taken aback to find himselfpletely naked. "Naked? Damn... what on earth happened?" Leon gasped, shock evident on his handsome face. Waking up naked in such an unfamiliar ce left him utterly stunned, and theck of any memory about how he ended up here only deepened his sense of unease. "Umm~ Leon, it feels so good~ I want you to prate me again~ hehehe~" As Leon was lost in confusion, a familiar, seductive voice suddenly reached him from beside the bed, startling him. Instinctively, he turned toward the voice and saw Athena lying next to him, her wless, curvaceous bodypletely bare. A serene smile graced her lips as she slept peacefully. "Athena?" Leon gasped in shock, his eyes widening with dread. In that instant, vivid memories of a heated moment between him and Athena surged through his mind, causing his body to stiffen like a statue. "F***! Did I actually cross the line with Athena!?" ------------ A/N :I n to update three chapters, but the other two are still in the editing stage. I expect to have them ready by midnight tonight or tomorrow morning. So, stay tuned, and thank you! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 270: Leons Distress and Confusion "F***! Did I actually cross the line with Athena!?" Leon''s ears buzzed at the realization, and his heart pounded so fiercely it felt like it might burst from his chest. Cold sweat began to form on his back as he took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, but it didn''t help at all. "Damn... I need to calm down first," he muttered, patting both cheeks with his hands. To process and understand the situation, the first thing he needed was to regain hisposure and self-control. Only then could he make a rational decision. After five minutes, his body finally began to rx, allowing him to feel a sense of relief and think more clearly. He turned his gaze to Athena, lying beside him, still sleeping soundly with a blissful smile on her lips, and felt the corner of his mouth twitch in response. "This woman is really crazy," Leon muttered, rubbing his slightly throbbing forehead. He knew well how cunning and unpredictable Athena could be, but he hadn''t expected her to be this bold and reckless. Not only had she used a strange potion that temporarily robbed him of consciousness and strength, but she had also kidnapped him from the parlor while Liliana was right outside the door. Additionally, she had drugged him with an aphrodisiac, fueling his desire until it spiraled out of control, ultimately leading them to this moment. Reflecting on the entire series of events, Leon felt utterly overwhelmed, unsure how to process everything that had happened. "Damn... what do I do now? And how should I act after this?" Leon wondered, staring at the ceiling with a dazed expression. For any other man, an incident like this would surely be seen as a divine blessing, one that they would never experience even if they lived for thousands of years. After all, as the dragon empress and leader of all dragons, Athena not only wields significant influence over the bnce of the world but also possesses an incredibly beautiful and captivating appearance. Experiencing such an intimate and passionate moment with her was undeniably a blessing beyond anyone''s imagination. But for him, this incident was far from a blessing or a stroke of luck; it was a major disaster. Had Liliana known, the situation could have quickly spiraled out of control, potentially leading to a war between the Demon and Dragon races. The very thought of the possible aftermath sent chills down his spine. "F***! Do the gods really hate me this much?" Leon muttered through clenched teeth, his fists tightly balled. Certainly, he knew thatining was pointless now that the incident had already urred; he needed to focus on finding a solution. Still, no matter how hard he thought, his high IQ couldn''te up with a clear and precise solution to the problem, leaving him feeling frustrated. With a sigh, Leon shakes his head and murmurs, "I need to get some fresh air." In certain situations, the surrounding atmosphere can significantly impact one''s thought process, and Leon was well aware of this. Slowly, he shifted his body slightly but stopped abruptly as he remembered something important. Turning to Athena, he extended his index and middle fingers and gently pressed them to her forehead. *Whoosh!* From his two fingers, a small speck of light suddenly appeared, growingrger until it illuminated the entire room. After a while, the light gradually faded, and Leon withdrew his hand, his expression calm. "With this, Athena shouldn''t be waking up anytime soon," he murmured. He then got off the bed, retrieved his clothes from the floor, and dressed. Next, he picked up a letter and a pen from the table and scribbled a few words. After taking a deep breath, he ced the letter back on the table and cast onest, thoughtful nce at the still-sleeping Athena before vanishing from the room. ... At the edge of a slightly steep cliff, Leon watched the sun slowly set in the sky, his expression calm but tinged with an undeniable sense of helplessness and confusion. "How should I exin this to Liliana? Should I be honest or pretend nothing happened?" Leon pondered inwardly, his brow slightly furrowed. In a rtionship, honesty is crucial, as it forms the foundation and key to a strong bond. Without it, the rtionship is likely to crumble and be irreparable. Naturally, he knew this, but he couldn''t shake the deep sense of dread and fear that being honest might push Liliana away and make her hate him. After all, what he had done was the most unforgivable form of betrayal. Although the incident was not his fault, it did not change the fact that he had deceived and betrayed Liliana. Unbeknownst to him, the sun had fully set, and the twin moons¡ªMiranda and Sylvia¡ªnow illuminated the night sky alongside the stars. Jolted from his thoughts, Leon''s gaze was drawn to the dark moon Miranda, and he was startled. "That''s right! Miranda! How could I have forgotten her?" Leon''s eyes widened, and he tapped his forehead, his face showing clear disbelief. Given the many events of the day, he had almost forgotten about Miranda''s presence within him. As a sword spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos with thousands of years of experience, Miranda undoubtedly had profound wisdom and could offer crucial advice on the matter. With a smile of relief, Leon closed his eyes and touched his forehead with his index and middle fingers. "Miranda, can you hear me?" He called softly. After waiting for a moment, Miranda remained silent, leaving him both surprised and puzzled. "What''s going on? Why isn''t Miranda answering?" Leon pondered, frowning slightly. Although Miranda had once missed his call, he epted it, knowing she was busy investigating the issue of the Holy Sword of Zenith at the time. However, given the clues that had emerged regarding the Holy Sword of Zenith, it was unlikely that Miranda would remain unreachable. After a moment of reflection, he decided not to give up and resolved to attempt contacting her once more. "Miranda, are you there? I need to discuss something important. Please respond," Leon called gently once more. Still, there was no response from Miranda, which deepened his frustration and caused his brows to furrow. He turned his gaze to the two moons in the sky, sighed deeply, and asked quietly, "What should I do?" As he was grappling with his frustration, a man''s voice suddenly sounded from behind him. "It seems even a confident sword hero like you can find yourself in confusion and distress¡ªsomething no one would have anticipated." Upon hearing the voice, Leon was instantly stunned, goosebumps running down his spine. Swiftly, he turned around, and his entire body froze at the sight of the voice''s source. "You are..." Chapter 271: Meet the Mysterious Middle-aged Man Again "You are..." Shock flooded him as he realized the voice came from a middle-aged man in white robes, a faint smile ying on his lips. The man had an extraordinarily handsome face, with pale white skin so wless it seemed untouched by time. His short, snow-white hair perfectlyplemented the pristine robes he wore. The most striking feature was the white blindfold covering his eyes, giving the impression that he was blind. Seeing the middle-aged man suddenly appear, Leon''s initial surprise swiftly turned into heightened alertness. However, he refrained from acting, observing the man with a cautious, narrowed gaze. "Are you the same middle-aged man from the altar? Why are you here now?" Leon asked, his toneced with caution. He hadn''t forgotten this mysterious man¡ªthe one who had stopped him from pulling the Great Sword of Chaos from the altar. This same man had also appeared to Liliana when he lost control of his holy power during the transcendent night. Later, he had visited his three daughters and Ste at the tavern, giving each of them a mysterious ne with intricate engravings. Given all these events, it was impossible for him to forget the man. Noticing Leon''s wary demeanor and cautious questions, the middle-aged man chuckled softly and shook his head. "Why are you so wary of me? Didn''t I assure you back then that I meant no harm? Given your stubbornness, though, I''m not really surprised," he said with a yful tone, slowly approaching Leon with his arms crossed behind him. Leon frowned slightly at the familiarity of his words, as if the man knew him well. Still, he brushed the thought aside and took a deep breath, calming the tension in his body. "So, what are your intentions ining here? Do you have business with me?" Leon asked, his tone softening slightly. Considering how the man had behaved during their previous encounter at the altar, Leon believed that he harbored no malicious intentions, as he had imed. His earlier caution stemmed from the man''s enigmatic nature, with his origins and purpose remaining mysteries. The middle-aged man stopped beside Leon and looked at him with a faint, lingering smile on his lips. "If I told you I just happened to be here, would you believe me?" He asked in a casual tone. Leon, noticing that the middle-aged man was slightly taller than him, smiled and shook his head. "Do you think I''m foolish enough to believe that?" Given the man''s enigmatic nature, he couldn''t ept that his appearance was merely coincidental. After all, this man was the most peculiar and mysterious person he had ever encountered. Even Miranda, the sword spirit who had lived for 7,000 years, had been unable to uncover his identity or origins, which only deepened the mystery surrounding him. He just didn''t have a clear understanding of the middle-aged man''s purpose. In response to Leon''s words, the middle-aged man offered a mocking smile and said, "Isn''t that how it seems?" Leon: "..." Was the middle-aged man intending to provoke him into a fight? Seeing Leon''s gloomy expression, the middle-aged man couldn''t help butugh. He waved his hand and said, "I was just joking. I actually came to see you, but I didn''t expect to find you so frustrated. It took me by surprise." After a moment''s pause, he nced at the moons of Miranda and Sylvia and said, "Is something troubling you? If so, feel free to share it with me. Perhaps I can help." Leon was taken aback and looked at the middle-aged man with a puzzled expression. "Come to see me? What does that even mean?" Leon wondered inwardly, intrigued. He didn''t know the middle-aged man at all, so his words were understandably baffling and confusing to him. However, he was too weary to ponder it further and let out a small sigh, his helpless expression returning. "Actually, I''m facing a major problem that I can''t seem to resolve," Leon replied, his gaze turning skyward. "Today, I made a significant, unforgivable mistake with my partner. Even though it wasn''t entirely my fault, I still feel responsible for it." Pausing briefly, Leon lowered his gaze and continued, "I''m at a loss about how to make amends. I''m also torn about whether to be honest with my partner. If I tell the truth, I''m afraid she might hate me and leave. But if I lie, it feels like I''m deceiving myself." Although he was usually confident in handling any problem, this situation had left himpletely stuck with no way out. His actions amounted to betrayal of Liliana, his three daughters, and himself, filling him with profound guilt. "I''m such a hypocrite," Leon muttered softly. Recalling how he had always condemned Velix and his subordinates for their betrayals, he was deeply humiliated by his own despicable actions towards those he loved. Yet, after sharing his deepest concerns with the middle-aged man, he felt an unexpected sense of relief. This newfound relief allowed him to feel calmer and think more clearly than before. Listening to Leon''s words, the middle-aged man''s expression remained unchanged, but a faint, knowing smile yed at the corners of his lips, unnoticed by Leon as he turned his gaze away. "I thought you were dealing with a major issue, but I didn''t expect you to be so troubled and distressed over something as trivial as this. You''re not as dependable as you usually are, Leon Kruger," the middle-aged man taunted with a softugh. Leon''s mouth twitched slightly in response to the mockery. He had hoped the man would offer some advice, but instead, he was met with ridicule, which only heightened his irritation. "If you''re not going to help me with this, you''d better leave," Leon said, his annoyance clearly evident on his handsome face. The middle-aged man simply smiled, turning his gaze to the two moons in the sky. "Actually, the solution to your problem is quite simple, and you should have discovered it yourself." Leon''s eyes widened slightly at the man''s words, and he looked at him with a puzzled expression. "I should have discovered it myself? What do you mean by that?" Leon inquired, his tone filled with doubt. If he had already known the solution, why would he be standing on the edge of a cliff, struggling to find a resolution to his problem? The smile on the middle-aged man''s lips widened slightly as he said, "Before I exin further, Leon Kruger, I have a question for you." Leon was briefly caught off guard by the unexpected remark but remained silent and nodded slightly. "What is it?" Leon asked. The middle-aged man paused for a moment, then turned his gaze toward Leon with a calm expression. "What do you believe is the most important thing in a rtionship?" ---------------- A/N: If there are no obstacles, there will be one more chapter updateter tonight. Thank you! Chapter 272: Enlightenment and Closeness "What do you think is the most important thing in a rtionship?" Leon was momentarily taken aback by the question, his eyebrows slowly furrowing as he pondered. "The most important thing in a rtionship, huh?" He rubbed his chin, deep in thought. When it came to the most important aspect of a rtionship, he was certain that everyone had a different perspective. For him, sincerity was the key. With sincerity, any rtionship would remain strong andsting. However, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his answer might not be what the middle-aged man was looking for, causing him to hesitate. Noticing Leon''s silence and doubtful expression, the middle-aged man sighed softly, shaking his head. "The answer is honesty, Leon Kruger. How can you struggle with such a simple question?" Leon felt a bit embarrassed by the reprimand, but confusion quickly followed. "Honesty, you say? So, are you suggesting that the solution to my problem is to be open and direct with my partner?" Leon inquired, his toneced with skepticism. The middle-aged man nodded slightly, a yful smile curling his lips. "Yes, you''ve got it, Leon Kruger. But I must say, I''m a bit surprised¡ªyour brain seems to be working better than before. Turns out, you''re not as clueless as I thought," he teased with a joking tone. Upon hearing the man''s tant mockery, Leon felt an urge to hit him. However, knowing the man was both mysterious and stronger than he was, Leon could only swallow his irritation. After calming himself, Leon sighed softly and said, "Even if what you say makes sense, I can''t shake the fear that my partner will hate me if I tell her about this." It wasn''t that he hadn''t considered it before, but the thought of Liliana looking at him with hate and disappointment made him abandon the idea immediately. "Why are you being such a coward, Leon Kruger? Where''s the confidence you''ve always disyed?" The middle-aged man inquired, his tone indifferent. Leon''s eyes widened slightly, the words striking him like a sharp p. But before he could respond, the man swiftly cut him off. "I understand your concern, but have you considered the greater risks of not telling your partner the truth?" the middle-aged man asked, shifting his gaze to the sky. "She might feel disappointed in you, and it''s possible she''ll hold grievances she won''t share with you," he continued, slowly turning back to Leon. "That''s the least of what could happen. Yet, what if the worst-case scenario is that she loses all trust in you? She could end up doubting every word and promise you make because of the lie you told. If that happens, are you prepared to face it? Tell me, Leon Kruger, are you ready for that?" The middle-aged man''s words left Leon utterly speechless, unable to utter a single word. His expression grew nk, as though he were overwhelmed by the dire possibilities the man had presented. "If that happens, I might bepletely ruined," he thought, his face turning pale. If Liliana lost trust in him, he knew their rtionship would not survive. This was the worst-case scenario he had never fully considered before. Realizing how foolish he had been for not seeing this sooner, he felt a strong urge to p himself. Even if Liliana ended up hating and feeling disappointed in him, it would still be preferable to losing her trust. "Damn... I really am such a coward," he whispered softly, letting out a small sigh. Not only was the middle-aged man''s statement true, but his mockery of him as a coward was also spot on. As a hero and the fated one, he should have faced his troubles with bravery and resolve rather than running away. If he couldn''t confront a problem like this, how could he ever handle more severe challenges in the future? Snapping out of his reverie, Leon''s hesitant and absent-minded expression vanished, reced by a firmness and confidence he hadn''t shown in a long time. "Old man, you''re right¡ªI really am a coward," Leon said, taking a deep breath. "To handle this situation, I should have been open and honest with my partner instead of running away. I''m truly grateful to you. If it hadn''t been for you, I might have made a mistake I''d deeply regret in the future." Even though he didn''t know the middle-aged man, his words made him realize the grave mistake he had nearly made, and he was deeply grateful for the insight. The middle-aged man smiled silently, giving a small nod. "You don''t need to thank me; it''s just something I''m obligated to do," he said casually, surprising Leon immediately. ''What does he mean by that?'' Leon wondered, his curiosity evident. Just as Leon was about to ask, the man swiftly cut him off. "Well, you shouldn''t waste any more time. Your partner should be waiting for you at home, right? So, head back," the man said with a dismissive wave. Leon felt the corner of his mouth twitch but refrained from arguing, instead offering a small nod. "You''re right, old man. It''s toote, and Liliana must be very worried about me by now," Leon said, a gentle smile spreading across his face. Given that Athena had kidnapped him and taken him from the inner pce during the day, he had been missing for around eight hours. During that time, Liliana was undoubtedly very worried about him, so he needed to return immediately to exin everything. Upon hearing Leon''s words, the middle-aged man''s expression shifted slightly, but he quickly concealed it with a calm smile. "Then go," he said, his tone softening. Leon nodded and was about to turn away but was suddenly stopped by a surge of curiosity. "By the way, old man, may I ask your name?" Leon inquired hesitantly. Although he had encountered this middle-aged man twice, he didn''t know his name, which left him feeling a bit awkward. After all, the man had helped him, and he felt he should have the chance to repay the favor in the future if the opportunity presented itself. The middle-aged man maintained his smile and replied, "To be honest, I''ve long forgotten my name and identity. But you can call me Nn." "Nn?" Leon inquired, his eyebrows lifting in surprise. "Yes, Nn," the middle-aged man replied. "It''s not my real name, but a special name given to me by my wife long ago. You can call me by that name." As he spoke, a fleeting hint of loneliness and sadness crossed his face, though he quickly concealed it. Leon, noticing the change in his expression, was taken aback. "It seems this middle-aged man has his own story," he thought quietly. Though he was deeply curious, he wasn''t foolish enough to pry into it. After all, he didn''t know the middle-aged man well, and it would be quite rude to inquire about his personal affairs out of the blue. Taking a deep breath, Leon smiled and said, "In that case, I''ll call you Old Man Nn. Is that alright?" The middle-aged man chuckled softly and waved his hand, replying, "As you wish." They exchanged smiles, which gradually made the atmosphere between them more rxed. "Well then, I''ll be on my way, Old Man Nn," Leon said with a slight nod. "Go on," the middle-aged man replied with a dismissive wave. Leon smiled at the gesture and turned to leave. However, after taking just a few steps, he nced back and saw that the middle-aged man had vanished as if he had never been there. Leon couldn''t help but chuckle and whisper, "He''s as mysterious as ever." Chapter 273: Rains Deepest Concern Floating high above the sky, with two brilliantly shining moons as his backdrop, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but smile as he watched Leon gradually fade from view. "With this, he should be able to avoid future regrets, right?" He murmured softly to himself. At that moment, a delicate and soothing woman''s voice echoed in his mind. "Don''t you think you''ve helped him too much? Your actions could cause his fate to veer off course into somethingpletely unpredictable. If that happens, won''t the n you''ve meticulously built over thousands of years fall apart?" Her voice was gentle, but the helplessness woven into her words was unmistakable. Hearing the woman''s concern resonate in his mind, the middle-aged man smiled faintly and shifted his gaze to the two moons, Miranda and Sylvia. "You needn''t worry. I understand the limits of my actions," he said calmly. "Moreover, my actions were well within reason and won''t significantly impact his future. Fate is intricate and not easily altered." The woman''s voice fell silent, though a faint sigh echoed in his mind. "If you''re that confident, I won''t push further," she replied softly, then added, "But I still have to warn you¡ªproceed with caution. If they detect your presence, it could jeopardize everything we''ve worked for." She paused briefly before continuing, "Furthermore, they might focus on Leon and his three daughters earlier than anticipated, putting them in serious danger. This is not the time for them to draw such attention." The middle-aged man nodded slightly, his calm expression unchanged as he gazed up at the beautiful night sky. "I''m fully aware, so there''s no need to worry. Leon and his three daughters are under my care, and as long as I''m here, no one will find them. You can rx," he replied casually, yet with an undeniable air of dominance. His words momentarily silenced the woman''s voice before she let out a soft sigh. "Even after thousands of years, you truly haven''t changed at all, master." The middle-aged man smiled at her response and whispered, "You''re right. No matter how much time passes, I remain the same¡ªthe sword god who has severed the heads of gods with a single strike." As he spoke, a radiant light erupted from his body, illuminating the surroundings for hundreds of meters. Gradually, the light began to fade, and the middle-aged man''s figure disappeared, leaving behind shimmering particles that gently floated down, creating a breathtakingly beautiful scene. ... Two hundred meters from the tent where humanity''s troops were camped, Jim stood with a calm expression, gazing at the two moons, Miranda and Sylvia, in the sky. "Everything is proceeding as nned. The Demon Race army won''t be able to escape tomorrow," he murmured with a cold smile. Although he was withdrawing humanity''s troops, it didn''t mean he was conceding defeat. Over the past two days, he had meticulously allocated forces and devised a strategy to decisively defeat the Demon army in a single strike. He had also positioned Valen, Luna, Guren, Natasya, and Rain ording to his strategic n and was confident in its effectiveness. Certainly, achieving absolute certainty in war strategy is impossible, even with his own n. The unpredictable nature of war means that numerous contingencies can change the situation at any moment. As the foremost strategist in the Holy Empire of Elysium, he was well aware of this and had already taken ten precautionary measures for the worst-case scenarios he anticipated. Thus, he remained unconcerned, confident in his thorough preparations. "What are you doing out here, Jim?" At that moment, a soft yet indifferent woman''s voice came from behind him. Jim, snapping out of his thoughts, smiled slightly without turning, as if he already knew who it was. Taking a small breath, he shook his head and replied, "Nothing important; I''m just enjoying the night and the view of the sky." After a brief pause, he sighed and added, "Can''t you sleep, Rain?" Rain, wearing a beautiful ck lolita nightgown that highlighted her cold yet charming demeanor, stopped beside him and gave a small nod with a soft sigh. "Yeah, I couldn''t sleep. Something''s been bothering me," Rain said nonchntly, her purple eyes betraying a rare hint of loneliness. Jim''s expression remained unchanged, but a spark of curiosity briefly appeared on his handsome face. "Is something wrong? If you want to talk about it, I''m here to listen. Maybe I can help," he said casually. Despite their close working rtionship and frequent coborations, Rain had always been emotionless and closed off, even to him and Velix. This made it challenging for Jim to discern her true feelings and thoughts. Hence, her directness, with no attempt to conceal her feelings, had undeniably piqued his curiosity. Rain''s usually indifferent demeanor showed a flicker of doubt. After a moment of silence, she sighed softly and gazed up at the star-filled night sky. "Jim, as the prime minister of the Holy Empire of Elysium, you must know why I was permitted to join and work at the pce, correct?" Rain inquired in a low tone. Jim was momentarily taken aback by her question, having not anticipated it. However, he quickly masked his surprise and nodded in response. "Yes, I''m aware," Jim replied, nodding slightly. "But why do you bring this up? Is your current concern rted to that?" Though Velix was the most powerful person in the Empire, it was fair to say that Jim was a close second. With his high status, he had ess to all crucial information, including the reasons behind Rain''s appointment as a pce mage. Still, he couldn''t grasp why Rain had suddenly brought up the matter, which only heightened his curiosity. Rain''s expression became unusuallyplex, her lips pursing slightly in a rare disy of emotion. "In the past, His Majesty the Emperor and I made a pact as a testament to my loyalty to the Empire," Rain exined with a quiet sigh. "The pact stipted that His Majesty would find someone¡ªspecifically, my childhood sweetheart who vanished when I was a child. Yet, despite all these years, His Majesty has not provided any information, leaving me feeling both frustrated and confused." After a moment, she bit her lower lip and asked hesitantly, "Jim, do you think His Majesty might have deceived me?" Chapter 274: An Alerted Jim and Rain’s Yearning After a moment, she bit her lower lip and hesitantly asked, "Jim, do you think His Majesty might have deceived me?" Jim''s eyes widened in a rare disy of shock as the words left her mouth. "Rain, do you realize what you just said?" He asked, his expression growing serious. As the prime minister of the Holy Empire of Elysium and Velix''s most trusted confidant, Jim could not tolerate any insult or usation directed at him. The fact that this usation came from Rain, one of Velix''s most trusted people, made Jim feel an immediate responsibility to set her straight. Rain''s expression shifted slightly at Jim''s question, but she quickly masked it. "I''m fully aware of what I said, but¡ª" She began, only to be interrupted by Jim. "I understand your concerns, Rain," Jim said quietly, "but you mustn''t speak that way about His Majesty. He''s the Holy Emperor, and we owe him the highest respect." He paused briefly before continuing, "As for the worries that trouble you, leave them to me. Tomorrow, I''ll use my authority as prime minister to help you locate your childhood friend. I''ll also write a letter to His Majesty and inquire about the matter. So for now, rx and focus on tomorrow''s battle. Do you understand?" Though Jim didn''t fully understand why Velix would act that way toward Rain, he couldn''t allow her to be weighed down by this burden. As one of the two Great Mages of Mankind, Rain wielded immense influence in the war and was a vital part of the strategic ns for tomorrow''s battle against the Demon race. To ensure she was in top condition and ready for the battle, Jim knew he had to offer her reassurance and a solution to her concerns. Hearing Jim''s exnation, Rain couldn''t hide her happiness, and for a moment, her usually indifferent, emotionless face showed clear relief. "All right, I trust you, Jim. Thank you," Rain said in a tone that was indifferent yet gentle. "You''re wee," Jim replied with a calm smile. "Now, you should get some rest. Tomorrow, the war against the Demon race will begin, and I want you to be in peak condition. After all, your opponent will be the sovereign mage of the Demon race, equally powerful as you." In response, Rain nodded slightly and said, "All right, I''ll head back to my tent." Without another word, she turned and left, leaving Jim alone in his ce. As he watched her leave, Jim let out a small sigh, shaking his head as he turned his gaze to the night sky. "What is His Majesty really trying to aplish?" he wondered silently, aplicated and curious expression crossing his face. When Rain had shared her grievances, Jim had already formed some suspicions about Velix''s motives. However, determined not to jump to conclusions, he pushed his thoughts aside and resolved to investigate further the next day. "I hope it''s not what I think," Jim whispered, his expression growing serious. "Otherwise, Rain will undoubtedly rebel, and that would spell disaster for the Holy Empire of Elysium." Taking a deep breath, Jim pushed aside his thoughts and nced up at the two moons¡ªMiranda and Sylvia¡ªonest time before turning to leave with quiet steps. ... Inside the tent, Rainy on the bed, staring up at the ceiling with a dazed expression that contrasted with her beautiful, emotionless face. "Where are you right now? Didn''t you promise toe to me in the future? So why haven''t youe yet?" Rain wondered inwardly, a small sigh escaping her lips. At that moment, a memory of a seven-year-old boy suddenly resurfaced in her mind. He had a youthful face, yet an unexpected maturity radiated from him, giving him an appealing handsomeness. With his striking short ck hair and a gentle, soothing smile, he always managed to make her smile whenever she thought of him. However, her memories of the boy felt a bit hazy, as if something crucial was missing. Yet she had no idea what that missing piece was. "I''ve always wanted to meet you, hug you, and proudly tell you that I''ve achieved my goal of bing a great mage, just as I promised back then," Rain whispered, sadness crossing her face. "But I can''t do that, because I don''t even know where you are." Pausing for a moment, she slowly closed her eyes and continued, "Still, I won''t give up. I will find you, so please wait for me." Gradually, her breathing calmed, and Rain drifted off to sleep. ... Meanwhile, in her workspace, Liliana paced in front of the window, asionally ncing outside with an anxious expression etched on her beautiful, charming face. "Why hasn''t Lyra sent any news yet? Did they fail to find Leon and Athena''s dragon carriage?" Liliana bit her lower lip, struggling to suppress the growing anxiety. It had been nearly eight hours since Athena had abducted Leon, and theck of news from Lyra only heightened her concern. "Could Lyra''s silence mean Athena has already returned to her pce?" The thought made Liliana''s heart race, her fists clenching tightly. A sh of anger and hatred crossed her beautiful face, and a terrifying red aura began to condense around her. If that were the case, she wouldn''t hesitate to storm Athena''s pce and rescue Leon herself. Even if her actions meant dering war on the dragon race, she was unafraid! Just as she was engulfed in her anger, a sudden knock at her workspace door broke the tension, apanied by a soft, sweet voice that flowed like milk. *Knock!* "Mommy, it''s me, Charlotte. Are you in there? Can Ie in?" Surprised by the voice, Liliana took a deep breath to quell the anger boiling inside her. Once she had calmed down, she nced at the door and put on a gentle smile. "I''m inside. Come in," Liliana replied softly. *ck!* Momentster, the door slowly opened to reveal Charlotte in an adorable blue nightgown, her long hair tied back in a ponytail. Behind her, Fiona followed in a white lolita nightgown, her hair also in a ponytail, clutching a teddy bear in her arms. Noticing Fiona standing behind Charlotte, Liliana felt a flicker of surprise but said nothing, opting instead to smile warmly at them. "Are you two having trouble sleeping?" she asked gently, opening her arms. Charlotte and Fiona walked over and hugged her, their adorable faces clearly showing their sadness. "Yes, Mommy. Fiona and I couldn''t sleep," Charlotte replied with pursed lips. Liliana just smiled as she gently patted their backs and asked, "Why can''t you sleep?" Charlotte was about to exin, but Fiona quickly interrupted her. "It''s because Daddy''s not in the room," she replied with a pouty, upset expression. Liliana was momentarily surprised but quickly understood. Fiona often snuck into Leon''s room to sleep with him, a habit Liliana had learned about from him before. Given this routine, it was no wonder she couldn''t sleep. Noticing Fiona''s pouty expression, Liliana let out a small sigh and gently rubbed her cheeks. "I know you must be upset, but your daddy isn''t in the pce right now," she exined softly. Fiona''s pout deepened at her words, and she crossed her small arms over her chest in a show of dissatisfaction. "Mommy, can you tell me where Daddy is? And why isn''t he in the pce?" Fiona asked, her chubby cheeks puffing up like a pufferfish. Beside her, Charlotte wore aining expression, though she tried to hide it. She looked at Liliana with curiosity, as if waiting for an answer. Liliana fell silent, unsure of how to respond to their questions. There was no way she could tell them the truth¡ªthat their beloved daddy had been kidnapped by the wicked dragon Athena, right? Just as Liliana found herself in a dilemma, unsure of how to respond, a soft knock followed by a man''s gentle voice suddenly came from outside her workspace. "Liliana, are you in there?" ------------ A/N: I originally nned to include Rain''s backstory, but after some thought, I decided to hold off. It would be better to reveal it in future chapters. Also, don''t forget to show your support! Thank you! Chapter 275: Returning to the Palace and the Joy of the Two Little Girls Upon hearing the familiar voice, Liliana, Charlotte, and Fiona froze, exchanging surprised nces. Their shock faded quickly, reced by the joy that lit up their faces. Liliana was about to rush to the door to greet Leon, but her two daughters darted ahead, cutting her off. "Daddy!" Charlotte and Fiona squealed with delight, racing toward the door on their little feet. They flung the door open and were greeted by a tall, handsome figure¡ªthe father they had missed so dearly. "Daddy!" Both girls leapt up, wrapping their arms tightly around Leon''s legs like two kos, rubbing their faces against him in excitement. "Fiona? Charlotte?" Leon eximed in surprise as the two suddenly appeared, clinging to his legs. However, his surprise soon faded, reced by a soft smile that blossomed on his lips. "What are you two doing in your mother''s workspace at this hour?" He asked gently, lifting them into his arms with care. At his question, Charlotte and Fiona, who had been radiating joy, instantly shifted to pouty expressions. "We were so worried about you, Daddy," Charlotte said, hugging Leon tightly and rubbing her cheek against his. "Yeah! We searched the whole pce for you this afternoon, and we got so anxious we couldn''t even sleep," Fiona chimed in, her round eyes welling up with tears. That afternoon, Lyra had told her, along with sisters Charlotte, Iris, and Ste, that they could finally leave their rooms. Naturally, they were overjoyed and immediately set out to find their daddy so they could y together. They attempted to ask Lyra, only to discover that she was nowhere to be found either. To make matters worse, their mother hadn''t exined anything to them, heightening their unease and concern over their daddy''s absence. As he listened to their words, Leon remained silent for a moment before finally releasing a quiet sigh. "I''m sorry for making you worry," Leon said softly, gently patting their backs. Seeing the concern and sadness on their adorable faces, a deep sense of guilt washed over him. Especially after what he had done with Athena earlier, the shame weighed heavily on him, making him wish he could p himself. Charlotte and Fiona exchanged nces, sweet smiles blooming on their lips. "It''s okay, Daddy," Charlotte said, wrapping her small arms around Leon''s neck. "We were just worried about you leaving us, but it looks like that''s not the case. So you don''t have to feel guilty!" "Yeah! Sister Charlotte is right! You don''t need to feel guilty, Daddy!" Fiona chimed in, nodding vigorously. She nted kisses on Leon''s cheeks, rubbing her chubby right cheek against his left over and over. A warm feeling washed over Leon as he absorbed their words, strengthening his resolve to uphold the trust they had in him. After sharing a few more words with them, he turned to Liliana, finding her gazing at him with a mix of confusion, longing, andplexity evident in her red eyes. With a soft sigh, he walked slowly over to Liliana and halted right in front of her. He gently set Charlotte and Fiona down and offered Liliana a warm smile. "I''m sorry for worrying you, Liliana," Leon said, reaching out to caress her beautiful, charming face. Liliana remained silent, biting her lower lip, unsure if the Leon before her was real. But the moment Leon''s warm, gentle palm touched her cheek, she realized it wasn''t a dream; this Leon was truly here! Without hesitation, Liliana stepped forward and wrapped her arms tightly around him. "You really had me worried, you foolish man!" Liliana whispered in an exasperated tone, but the smile blooming on her lips revealed her underlying happiness. Leon smiled gently and hugged Liliana back affectionately. "Yes, I truly am a fool, and I''m very sorry for that," he replied softly, closing his eyes as he gently brushed her long white hair. Liliana''s concerns only strengthened his resolve not to hide the issues he had with Athena. He didn''t want to jeopardize the trust Liliana had in him by being dishonest. Though the aftermath might be difficult, he was prepared to face the consequences and ept them. Meanwhile, Charlotte and Fiona, witnessing the intimate embrace, were taken aback and quickly covered their eyes with their small hands. "Sister, this is the first time I''ve seen Mommy with such a gentle expression, acting so spoiled," Fiona whispered softly to Charlotte, ncing through her slightly parted fingers. "Yes, you''re right, Fiona. It''s also my first time seeing Mommy like this. But considering how much she loves Daddy, it''s not too surprising," Charlotte replied, peeking at Leon and Liliana, who were still cuddling closely. Before their daddy arrived, their mommy frequently wore a cold and indifferent expression that sometimes frightened Charlotte and her sisters. She was strict about everything, from table manners to bedtime, which made them feel anxious. As a result, the image of their mommy in their minds was often defined by two traits¡ªstrict and cold. However, everything changed with their daddy''s arrival in the pce, bringing warmth like the sun illuminating the world. Their mommy, who had always been cold and indifferent, gradually began to smile more often, her demeanor toward them bing gentler. The pce, once gloomy and monotonous, transformed into a vibrant ce, and Charlotte felt immense gratitude for her daddy''s presence in their lives. After a few moments of cuddling, Leon and Liliana finally parted, smiles brightening their faces as they gazed at each other. "By the way, Leon, how did youe back? I initially thought Athena had taken you to her pce, and I even nned to go there and bring you back if that were the case," Liliana asked, her gaze filled with worry and curiosity as she examined him to ensure he was alright. Charlotte and Fiona, overhearing her words, widened their eyes in shock, exchanging looks that mirrored their surprise. "Sister, did you hear that? Daddy wasn''t in the pce earlier because he was kidnapped!" Fiona whispered, her voice trembling with shock and concern. At first, she thought their daddy''s absence was because he was angry or no longer loved her and her sisters. However, she never imagined it was because he had been kidnapped! To make matters worse, the kidnapper was Athena Hellness, the Empress of the Dragon Empire! Fiona''s anger swelled at the thought, her chubby cheeks puffing up like balloons. In contrast, Charlotte remained silent, but a flicker of anger crossed her usually graceful and calm features. Leon, hearing Liliana''s exnation, felt even more embarrassed and guilty, though he kept his feelings hidden. "Ahem! It''s a bit of a long story, but you don''t need to worry; I''ll exin everything," Leon said gently, stroking Liliana''s delicate face. Liliana blinked in curiosity but refrained from asking more questions, simply replying, "Alright." After exchanging a few more words, Leon finally gathered Fiona and Charlotte into his arms. "In that case, I''ll take Charlotte and Fiona to my bedroom first, then I''lle to yours," Leon said with a faint smile. From Liliana''s exnation, he understood that the reason the two of them were in her room sote at night was that they couldn''t sleep. Their restlessness stemmed from his absence, which had left them worried and unable to rx. Fiona, in particr, could only drift off peacefully if she was on his belly or snuggled in his arms. Liliana smiled and nodded, saying, "Alright, I''ll wait for you in my room." Leon nodded in response and, without another word, stepped outside with Charlotte and Fiona in his arms. "Good night, Mommy!" Charlotte smiled, waving her right hand at Liliana. "Good night, Mommy!" Fiona chimed in, leaning her cheek against Leon''s shoulder as she waved. "Good night, and sleep well," Liliana replied with a gentle smile. Once the three disappeared from her sight, Liliana''s warm expression turned cold as she brought her right hand to her nose and sniffed. "Why does Leon smell like that...?" Liliana inquired, her eyes narrowing slightly. Chapter 276: Putting the Two Little Girls to Bed and Mirandas Unexpected Call Inside the room, Leony on the bed with Charlotte curled up on his right and Fiona resting on his stomach like a spoiled kitten. "Daddy, can you tell us why you weren''t at the pce this afternoon? And... is it true what Mommy said¡ªthat Empress Athena kidnapped you?" Charlotte asked, her curiosity clear, though the worry behind her adorable expression was impossible to miss. Leon, caught off guard by the question, felt a flicker of surprise. But he didn''t let it show, keeping the calm smile on his lips. "What are you talking about? How could I possibly be kidnapped by Empress Athena?" Leon chuckled, gently stroking Fiona''s soft, chubby cheeks, reminiscent of a fluffy bun. Feeling her daddy''s gentle caress, Fiona giggled and nuzzled her face into his palm, showing her affection like a spoiled kitten. Charlotte pouted at Leon''s dismissive reply, her expression deepening with jealousy as she watched him pamper Fiona. "Hmph! You can''t hide anything from me, Daddy," she said, her small lips slightly pursed. "Mommy was very clear, and I know I didn''t mishear. So, you need to exin it to me now." Of all her sisters, she understood her daddy''s nature best, especially his tendency to hide any problems from them. Certainly, at just three years old, she realized that she couldn''t help her daddy. Yet, she still wanted to offer him some support so he wouldn''t feel overwhelmed by his problems. Her words left Leon stunned as he regarded his little daughter, who disyed a maturity beyond her years, with a careful gaze. Among his three daughters, Charlotte was the most unique and distinct from Iris and Fiona. It wasn''t favoritism; rather, Charlotte possessed qualities that the other twocked¡ªmaturity and wisdom. These traits made her remarkable, as it was unusual for a girl her age to embody such qualities. At times, he even wondered if there might be another soul within Charlotte''s body or if she could be a reincarnator like him. After all, he was a reincarnator himself, so it wasn''t impossible that Charlotte could be one too. However, that remained just a spection, and he wasn''t certain of it himself. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon reached out and gently patted Charlotte''s head with affection. "As I mentioned before, I wasn''t kidnapped by Empress Athena, so there''s no need to dwell on it," Leon said briefly, not intending to borate further. Despite his admiration for Charlotte''s maturity, he couldn''t bring himself to reveal the truth to her. Not only was it extremely embarrassing, but it was also unnecessary for her to know. Charlotte bit her lower lip, dissatisfaction evident on her chubby face. She opened her mouth to speak but ultimately closed it again. Though Charlotte felt annoyed that her daddy wouldn''t exin, she knew that trying to force him would be in vain. Moreover, her love for him made it impossible to disobey any words ormands he uttered. With a sigh, Charlotte pursed her lips and said, "Alright, I won''t say anything more, Daddy." Leon nodded in satisfaction at her response and couldn''t resist nting a kiss on her forehead. "Since it''s gettingte, you should rest and go to sleep. I''ll be right here by your side until you do," Leon said, looking at Charlotte next to him and Fiona sprawled across his belly. Charlotte simply nodded in response, while Fiona pouted slightly, looking at Leon with a troubled expression. "Daddy, I can''t sleep if you don''t tell me a bedtime story," Fiona said, her round eyes slightly watery. Leon felt the corners of his mouth twitch as he looked at her in bewilderment. "Since when can''t you fall asleep without a bedtime story?" He asked, gently pinching her right cheek. As he pinched her cheek, two tears escaped the corners of her round eyes, and she gazed up at him with a pitiful expression. "Since earlier," Fiona replied in an innocent, sad tone. Leon: "..." He had always thought of Fiona as an innocent and naive little girl, but he never expected her to make a joke like this. Taking a small breath, Leon turned his gaze to Charlotte, intending to ask her to persuade Fiona. However, he was taken aback by the sight of Charlotte''s round eyes, filled with anticipation and excitement, a stark contrast to her previous demeanor. In that moment, he remembered Charlotte''s fondness for listening to fairy tales, leaving him momentarily speechless before he finally sighed helplessly. "Alright, I''ll tell you a bedtime story, but you have to promise to go to sleep afterwards. Do you understand?" Leon inquired, ncing at the two with a calm expression. Charlotte and Fiona beamed with delight, nodding in unison like eager chicks. "Alright!" they replied excitedly, settling into their best positions. Smiling with satisfaction, Leon cleared his throat and began, "Ahem! In ancient times..." *Five minutester...* "After that..." Before Leon could finish, he found that Charlotte and Fiona had both fallen asleep without him even noticing, prompting a soft chuckle from him. "They must be really sleepy," Leon whispered, gently rubbing their chubby faces. He had known from the beginning that the two were sleepy and exhausted. However, out of concern for his absence from the pce since noon, they had postponed their sleep, waiting for his return. Touched by their thoughtfulness, Leon felt a surge of emotion and cherished his daughters even more. Snapping out of his reverie, he withdrew his hands from their faces and carefully moved Fiona, who was asleep on his belly, to Charlotte''s right side, taking care not to wake her. "Umm~ Daddy~ Don''t leave me~" Fiona murmured in her sleep, her small eyebrows furrowing slightly as if she sensed Leon''s absence. Surprised, Leon quickly patted her head gently and whispered softly in her ear, "Don''t worry, I''m not going anywhere." As if she could hear him, the previously restless Fiona slowly regained herposure, a small smile blooming on her lips. Seeing this, Leon smiled warmly as he pulled the nket over their small bodies. Once he finished, he carefully got off the bed and stretched his stiff muscles, muttering, "Damn, I''m exhausted today." Today''s unexpected incident, where Athena came to the pce to kidnap him, had left him mentally and physically exhausted. Although his hero power had returned, it made no difference; he was so drained that he longed to sleep beside his two daughters. However, knowing that Liliana was waiting for him in her room to discuss the details of Athena''s kidnapping, he knew he couldn''t afford to sleep and leave her waiting any longer. Shaking his head slightly, Leon slowly walked toward the bathroom to clean off the stickiness from the intense activity with Athena earlier. After five minutes, he emerged from the bathroom feeling refreshed and clean. Nodding in satisfaction, Leon was about to leave the room when a voice suddenly echoed in his mind, startling him. "Master!" At the sound of the familiar voice, Leon froze, his eyes widening slightly. "Miranda?" he asked, surprised. "Yes, Master, it''s me," Miranda replied, her tone surprisingly cheerful. Leon paused for a moment, his eyebrows slowly furrowing in confusion. "Miranda? Where have you been?" Leon asked, his toneced with mild frustration. He let out a slow sigh before adding, "I''ve been trying to reach you for hours, but you never responded. Were you in trouble?" Earlier, while he was on the cliff, he had called for Miranda repeatedly without sess, and she hadn''t replied at all. Even on his way back to the inner pce, he attempted to reach out to her again, but the result was the same, leaving him feeling a bit worried. Upon hearing Leon''s words, Miranda instantly fell silent, leaving him puzzled. With his brows increasingly furrowed, Leon stepped out of the room and called out hesitantly, "Miranda, did you hear me?" Just as he was trying to understand what had happened to her, Miranda''s voice suddenly resonated in his mind. "Master, what do you mean?" She asked, catching him off guard. Before he could express his confusion, Miranda abruptly cut in, "Master, do you realize I''ve been trying to reach you since this afternoon? I sensed the presence of the ck token that should belong to the dragon ancestor and wanted to inquire about it, but you didn''t respond to my calls at all." "I even manifested in my spirit form and waved my hand in front of your face repeatedly, yet you didn''t react, as if you couldn''t see me at all." After a brief pause, she added, "Master, what exactly happened during my absence?" ----------- A/N: Ahem! I sincerely apologize for the inconsistent update schedule. I''ve been quite busy with lectures and work as we approach the end of the month. Additionally, I''m preparing several chapters for a mass release, which has affected my regr posting. I appreciate your understanding, and I will be improving the release schedule starting tomorrow with at least one chapter each day. That''s all I wanted to share¡ªthank you for your support! Don''t forget to stay tuned! Chapter 277: A Puzzling Matter for Leon and Miranda "Master, what exactly happened during my absence?" Leon didn''t respond, but his steps came to an abrupt halt, and his handsome face turned slightly pale. Miranda''s words sank in, sending a chilling shock through him. "Damn it! What''s going on?" Leon inquired inwardly, his nerves tightening. From Miranda''s earlier exnation, he quickly realized that something had gone wrong without his awareness. The reason he couldn''t reach her when he was on the cliff wasn''t because Miranda had deliberately ignored him, but due to some unknown force. That force prevented Miranda from contacting him, and he couldn''t reach her either. He had no understanding of what that "force" was, only recognizing its oddity after hearing Miranda''s earlier exnation. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to suppress the anxiety creeping through him. Once he''d calmed down, he slowly reopened his eyes and called out, "Miranda, can you hear me?" "Yes, I hear you, master," Miranda''s smooth, gentle voice echoed in his mind. Leon let out a soft sigh, his expression growing serious. "Miranda, something isn''t right. In fact..." He then began recounting the events of the day when Athena visited the inner pce to discuss cooperation with Liliana. He confirmed that he hadn''t heard her call or seen her spirit transformation while in the parlor. He also described the moment when Athena handed him the ck token and recounted the times he repeatedly failed tomunicate with her at the cliff earlier. Additionally, he informed Miranda about the appearance of a white-haired middle-aged man named "Nn" and expressed his doubts about this strange urrence. "Basically, that''s how it happened, Miranda. Do you have any idea what exactly is going on?" Leon inquired, his expression a mix of confusion and doubt. He genuinely didn''t understand what had transpired; this was the first time he had encountered something so strange. So, he could only hope that Miranda could provide an exnation. However, his hopes were shattered when Miranda''s voice resonated in his mind once more. "I''m sorry, master. In this case, I truly don''t have a definite or convincing answer," Miranda replied, her tone slightly embarrassed. Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he felt his body stiffen slightly. "You don''t know the reason either? Are you serious, Miranda?" Leon inquired, his brow creased in disbelief. If Miranda didn''t have the answers, who else could he turn to for rity on this strange urrence? "I''m serious, master. This situation is very strange and confusing, even to me," Miranda replied with a soft sigh before adding, "Nheless, I have two suspicions that could likely exin it." Leon''s eyebrows raised slightly at her words, prompting him to ask in a curious tone, "What are your two suspicions?" Miranda paused briefly before exining, "My first suspicion pertains to Athena Hellness. She could very well be the main culprit behind this situation." Leon felt a wave of surprise at this revtion but quickly regained hisposure, doubts swirling in his mind. When discussing the strongest dragon in the world, Leon was certain that any human or demon would name one person¡ªAthena Hellness. Her power was undeniably formidable, leaving him unable to fully trust that he could emerge victorious in a fight with her without sustaining serious injuries¡ªa testament to Athena''s immense strength. However, no matter how powerful Athena was, he was convinced she hadn''t yet reached the level where she could sever the connection between him and Miranda without him noticing. Unless the dragon ancestor had intervened, he could still consider that possibility. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon shook his head and said, "I think you''re mistaken, Miranda. Athena can''t be the main culprit in this matter, and I''m quite certain of that." Miranda didn''t refute Leon''s denial; she also harbored doubts about her first suspicion. "Since you feel that way, I won''t press further on this suspicion of mine, master," she replied calmly. Leon nodded in agreement and asked curiously, "Then what is your second suspicion, Miranda?" "My second suspicion pertains to the white-haired middle-aged man you encountered on the cliff, master," Miranda stated seriously, catching Leon off guard. "Oh? Are you confident in this second suspicion of yours, Miranda?" Leon asked, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. "Yes, master, and I believe this is the most likely exnation," Miranda replied confidently before continuing, "Do you remember when you first visited the altar of the Great Sword of Chaos in the Hall of Glory? You mentioned that the reason you didn''t draw the Great Sword was because of the presence of that mysterious white-haired middle-aged man who stopped you." "Drawing a connection between this incident and the previous one, it''s likely that he is the culprit. His identity remains a mystery, and the motives behind his interference when you tried to draw the Great Sword of Chaos are still unclear. Therefore, I believe this is the most usible exnation." Leon lowered his head, rubbing his chin as he slipped into deep contemtion. He didn''t dismiss Miranda''s second suspicion; he had also considered this possibility himself. However, theck of rity regarding the middle-aged man''s motives made him hesitant to pursue it further. With Miranda''s exnation, he found himself once again questioning the middle-aged man''s intentions. Leon remained silent for a moment before letting out a quiet sigh. "Well, in the end, this is merely a suspicion without any clear evidence to back it up. Am I right, Miranda?" Leon inquired, a helpless smile tugging at his lips. Miranda sighed softly and replied, "Yes, you''re correct, master." Leon chuckled lightly and shook his head, deciding not to delve further into the conversation. Since this matter remained perplexing even for Miranda, he didn''t want to overthink it and risk giving himself a headache. He resumed his steps toward Liliana''s room and shifted the topic. "By the way, since you''ve been looking for me since this afternoon, does it have anything to do with that ck token?" When Leon changed the topic, Miranda fell silent for a moment before responding, "Yes, master. This afternoon, I sensed the aura of the token, which sparked my curiosity about why it''s here." After a brief pause, she asked in an inquisitive tone, "Is the token in your possession now, master?" "Yes, I have the token with me," Leon replied, nodding as he reached into his robe pocket and pulled out a beautifully crafted ck token, its surface adorned with intricate star and moon patterns on both sides. As Leon gazed at the ck token in his hand, a faint smile curled on his lips. Despite Athena''s deception and the kidnapping he had endured in the parlor earlier that afternoon, he felt assured that the ck token was authentic, sensing a profound connection to it as if it were an integral part of himself. "The token is indeed the one prepared for you by the First Hero Luminus Troya and Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, master! Well done!" Miranda''s joyful and excited voice echoed in his mind, prompting Leon to chuckle softly. "With this token, I suppose I no longer have to fear the hidden races and can strut confidently in their presence. Am I right, Miranda?" He asked with a teasing tone. "You are correct, Master. However, I must caution you to remain vignt regarding the hidden races. Given that 7,000 years have passed, it''s possible they''ve been searching for a way to bypass this token''s control. While it''s highly unlikely they could escape its influence, you mustn''t let your guard down, master," Miranda warned, her tone turning serious. Leon smiled faintly and nodded in agreement with her warning. Even without Miranda''s caution, he would have remained vignt against the hidden races. Afterward, Leon and Miranda continued their conversation on various topics, including his uing trip to the battlefield tomorrow. Lost in his conversation with Miranda, Leon suddenly realized he was just a few steps away from Liliana''s room and chose to end their discussion. "Well then, that concludes our conversation, Miranda. I have some matters to attend to," Leon said softly. "Um, alright, master. I''m feeling a bit sleepy and would like to get some rest. Good night," Miranda replied, her voice tinged with fatigue. "Good night," Leon responded with a faint chuckle before abruptly severing his connection with her. He then shifted his focus to the door of Liliana''s room, feeling a wave of nervousness wash over him. "I need to calm down," Leon murmured, rubbing his chest soothingly. Once he had steadied himself, Leon reached out and knocked gently on Liliana''s door. *Knock!* "Liliana, may Ie in?" He waited quietly, and then, unexpectedly, Liliana''s soft voice floated from inside. "Come in, Leon." Her tone was so gentle that anyone who knew Liliana well might question whether it truly belonged to her. Leon took a deep breath and gradually turned the doorknob before him. *ck!* As the door swung open, he stepped inside and was met with a sight that made his eyes widen in disbelief. "Liliana, you..." Chapter 278: Enchanting Maid Outfits and Special Services from the Demon Emperor "Liliana, you¡­" Leon''s body tensed instantly, his eyes widening as he focused on the scene before him. Liliana stood by the window, framed by the twin moonlights of Miranda and Sylvia. Yet it wasn''t the breathtaking view that left him stunned¡ªit was the outfit she wore. Liliana, who typically wore a loose ck gown that highlighted her cold and regal demeanor, was now d in a ck maid outfit with a white apron draped in front¡ªa sight that left Leon utterly astonished. What made it even more astonishing was that this maid outfit didn''t resemble the typical attire worn by maids. The skirt, which should have been long enough to cover her legs, was shockingly short, revealing her plump thighs and long, pale legs. Furthermore, her usually flowing white hair was styled into a ponytail, entuating her graceful neck and delicate corbone. The sight before him was utterly breathtaking¡ªsomething Leon had never imagined. His heart raced, and he could feel the young blood in his veins boiling. Liliana, noticing his stunned expression, allowed a faint, satisfied smile to y across her lips. With that smile still in ce, she began to walk toward him, her steps slow and graceful yet filled with an irresistible allure. With each step, her huge breasts, snugly concealed in the maid outfit, bounced gently, creating a subtly erotic scene that would captivate anyone watching. When she reached him, Liliana stopped and gazed at Leon with soft, tender eyes. "Why are you so quiet? Does my appearance seem strange or unfitting?" Liliana asked with a faint smile as she gently adjusted the slightly disheveled cor of Leon''s robe. Hearing her words, Leon snapped out of his daze. Meeting her captivating red eyes, he felt a flicker of embarrassment but quickly concealed it. "Ahem! What are you talking about? How could this look strange or unsuitable? You look incredibly stunning¡ªso much so that it feels like a dream seeing you like this," Leon praised, his appreciative gaze sweeping over Liliana from head to toe, unable to hide his admiration. Hispliments were heartfelt and genuine. In that maid outfit, Liliana''s feminine allure was so pronounced that any man who saw her would feel his heart race¡ªand his pants tighten. Moreover,paring her usual cold and indifferent demeanor with the captivating charm she now disyed, Leon felt a striking contrast¡ªone that was both undeniable and difficult to put into words. Hence, if anyone imed that Liliana didn''t look stunning in this maid outfit, Leon was convinced they had to be gay. No¡ªhe was confident that even a gay man would be entranced by her beauty and get back on the right path! Liliana''s heart swelled with warmth at hispliment, though she masked her delight behind the yful smile that danced on her lips. "Thank you for thepliment, Leon¡ªno, Master," Liliana said, tugging at the edges of her short skirt and bowing her head slightly toward him. Leon was taken aback by her change in address and demeanor, gazing at her in astonishment. "Master? Did you just call me Master?" He asked, his confusion evident as he pointed at her with his index finger, unable to believe what he had just heard. Liliana''s expression remained unchanged, but the blush that spread from the tip of her right ear to the tip of her left ear was impossible to conceal. "Yes, I just called you Master. Is there something wrong with that?" She asked in a flirtatious tone, trying to hide the embarrassment that coursed through her. "This¡­" Leon was left speechless, unsure how to respond to her words. As the Demon Emperor of this era, Liliana was undeniably a figure of immense majesty and respect within the entire Demon race. Her position was so elevated and esteemed that it left no room for doubt. Yet, here she was, wearing a revealing maid outfit and calling him Master, which left him utterly bewildered and uncertain of how to react. Seeing the astonished look on Leon''s face, Liliana''s shyness gradually faded, reced by a charming smile on her lips. "I know you must be feeling quite confused right now, but I want you to rx and not overthink things," she said gently, stroking Leon''s handsome face. "Tonight, you don''t have to do anything; just let me take care of you." Without waiting for Leon to respond, Liliana took his hand, led him inside, and locked the bedroom door. She then guided him to the center of the room, where a soft sofa awaited, apanied by a tableden with snacks and tea. "Sit down," Lilianamanded, cing her hands on Leon''s shoulders and gently urging him to take a seat. Leon didn''t resist; he allowed Liliana to do as she wished. However, the confusion and astonishment on his face only deepened. Liliana''s strange and unusual behavior sparked his curiosity, and he was eager to ask what was truly happening. Yet, remembering her instruction not to overthink or ask too many questions, he held back his curiosity and decided to observe instead. Once Leon was seated, Liliana moved behind him, resting her palms on his shoulders before gently but firmly massaging them. "Does it feel good?" Liliana inquired, a faint smile lingering on her lips. Leon was momentarily shocked by Liliana''s unexpected massage; he hadn''t realized she was even doing it! However, his surprise quickly faded, and he nodded, a pleased smile blooming on his face. "Of course, your massage is wonderful, Liliana. I never knew you had such a skill; it''s quite surprising," he said with a light chuckle, causing Liliana''s faint smile to widen even more. "Well then, just rx, and I''ll continue the massage a little longer," she replied, increasing the intensity of her touch. Leon said nothing, simply nodding as he surrendered to Liliana''s special massage. After fifteen minutes, Liliana gradually decreased the intensity of her massage before finally stopping. "How do you feel? Are youfortable?" She asked, her tone hopeful. Leon shifted in his seat, slightly surprised to discover that the soreness he had felt earlier hadpletely vanished. With an appreciative smile, he turned his head slightly and nodded vigorously. "I feel my body bing lighter! Your massage is incredibly effective, Liliana!" Leon eximed, unable to hide his surprise. While Liliana''s massage was indeed excellent, he never expected the results to be this remarkable. Had he known earlier, he would have certainly asked Liliana to massage him every night before their passionate evenings began! Leon''s praise undoubtedly made Liliana feel proud, but she concealed it, maintaining a faint smile on her lips. "Thank you for thepliment, Master," Liliana remarked, a faint blush clearly visible on her lovely face. Despite convincing herself not to feel embarrassed, her efforts seemed in vain, as her cheeks flushed every time she addressed Leon with that title. Leon felt awkward hearing Liliana call him "Master," yet he couldn''t shake an inexplicable sense of happiness at the same time. Taking a deep breath to quell her embarrassment, Liliana moved to Leon''s side. "By the way, did you have dinner?" She asked. Leon shook his head and replied, "No, I haven''t." Due to the incident with Athena, Leon''s mind was consumed with finding a way to exin everything to Liliana, leaving no room for thoughts of dinner. Smiling slightly, as if she had anticipated this, Liliana prepared a cup of tea for him and picked up a small te with a piece of cake, gazing at Leon with tenderness. "Since you haven''t eaten yet, you can have this cake," she said, offering him the te. As Leon admired the delicious-looking cake, he nodded slightly and reached for it, only to be unexpectedly halted by Liliana, leaving him a bit taken aback. Before he could fully process his surprise, an unforeseen scene unfolded. Liliana, standing before him, suddenly settled her alluring, curvaceous buttocks onto hisp, tilting her body to the right. Leaning against his chest, she held the cake with a fork and yfully poked it into his mouth. "Open wide. Aaaa~" she whispered, a yful smile dancing on her lips. Leon: "..." Chapter 279: Lilianas Difficulties and Stalemate Looking at Leon, who remained silent, Liliana raised an eyebrow, dissatisfaction clearly etched on her beautiful face. With a yful pout, she pressed a forkful of cake to his lips and teased, "Come on, open your mouth, Master. This cake is delicious, and you have to try it. Otherwise, there''s a punishment waiting for you!" Leon felt the corners of his mouth twitch at her flirtatious, uncharacteristic behavior. However, he held back his thoughts and let out a small sigh instead. "Alright, I''ll eat," Leon said helplessly as he took a bite of the cake. Liliana smiled sweetly, picking up another piece with her fork and bringing it to his lips once more. "Come on again," she said yfully. Leon nodded and took another bite from her. They repeated the scene several times until the te was empty. Setting the empty te aside, Liliana picked up the cup of tea she had prepared earlier and held it to his lips. "Come on, open your mouth," she said gently. "Okay," Leon replied, opening his mouth and taking a few sips to soothe his slightly dry throat. Once finished, Liliana set the cup back on the table and turned to Leon, a satisfied smile blooming on her lips. "Are you pleased with my service?" she asked expectantly, wrapping her beautiful arms around his neck. In response, Leon smiled gently, wrapping his arms around her slender waist. "If you''re asking whether I''m satisfied, then yes, absolutely!" Leon replied honestly, without exaggeration or understatement. He gazed into Liliana''s beautiful red eyes and continued with a soft sigh, "However, I''m genuinely confused and curious about your motives for this, Liliana. My heart feels restless, and I really want to know. But given your earlier advice not to overthink or ask too many questions, I''m trying to hold back my curiosity. So, I was hoping you could share your reasons now, so I can feel at ease." Liliana chuckled at his words, her gaze softening as she looked at Leon. "The reason I''m doing this is to help you feelfortable and relieve your anxiety, Leon," she said lightly. Leon''s eyebrows raised slightly as he regarded her with curiosity. "Help me feelfortable and relieve my anxiety? What do you mean?" He asked, tightening his embrace around Liliana. Liliana smiled as she buried her face in Leon''s neck and exined, "When you came back earlier, I noticed your face was a bit pale and you looked anxious, as if you were grappling with a major problem. Although you hid it well, I could see and feel it. So, I decided to offer this kind of service to help you feel better and alleviate the anxiety that''s been weighing on you, Leon." Once she finished exining, a faint blush spread across her beautiful face. It was undeniably embarrassing for her¡ªa Demon Emperor known for her coldness and aloofness¡ªto act like a maid and dress the part. Even though she was doing this for the person she loved, the shame she felt didn''t diminish at all. However, she was determined to see it through, choosing to endure the embarrassment andplete the service to the end. Fortunately, shepleted the task wlessly, filling her with happiness and pride. As he listened to her exnation, Leon felt a blend of surprise and embarrassment, particrly at herst sentence, which brought him happiness as well. Since the age of five, he had lived in the Holy Orthodox Hall, surrounded by people who loved him, such as Arshley, Luna, the previous Holy Orthodox Saint, and others. However, the care and affection they offered were markedly different from what Liliana gave, and it was this contrast that touched him the deepest. Moreover, knowing that her actions reflected a lowering of her pride as a Demon Emperor deeply moved him, intensifying his love for her even more. With a smile he couldn''t hide, Leon leaned down, inhaling the scent of Liliana''s hair while tightening his embrace around her. "Liliana, I''m truly grateful for the care you''ve given me," Leon whispered affectionately into her ear. "This happiness is greater than anything I''ve ever felt. So, once again, thank you." At his words, Liliana couldn''t help but smile and nod slightly. "You''re wee, Leon," she replied softly. They embraced, losing themselves in thefort they provided each other. This warmth even made Leon forget the earlier incident with Athena and the purpose of his visit to Liliana''s room. After a while, they released their embrace and exchanged smiles, their lips curling up in contentment. "By the way, Liliana," Leon said suddenly, "Is there any recent news from the battlefield?" In response, Liliana shook her head, her expression shifting to a more serious tone. "At this moment, there hasn''t been any significant news from the battlefield. The demon forces remain trapped and are hesitant to invade the retreating human forces," she exined with a soft sigh. Her beautiful face showed a hint of frustration, as if the matter had been weighing heavily on her in recent days. Yet, it was clear that this matter weighed heavily on her; every decision she made could determine the fate of hundreds of thousands of demon troops and the future of their race in the war. Consequently, she had to think long and hard about the next move for the demon forces in the Desert of Chaos, ensuring her choices wouldn''t lead to disaster. Seeing her concern, Leon smiled softly, gently patting her head. "I know this weighs heavily on you, but there''s no need to worry¡ªI''m here," Leon reassured her in a calm tone. He paused before continuing, "Tomorrow, I''ll go to the battlefield as nned and put an end to this war, so humanity and the Demon race won''t have to fight anymore. While I''m away, I need you to take care of our three daughters and Ste. That way, you won''t have to worry anymore, alright?" Liliana let out a sigh of relief and gave a small nod, though a trace of difort and unease was evident on her face. Her lips parted as if she wanted to speak, but in the end, not a single word left her mouth. Noticing this, Leon raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, "Is something on your mind? If so, don''t hold back¡ªtell me." As Demon Empress, Liliana was known for her unwavering resolve and her tendency to speak her mind without hesitation. These qualities had be her hallmark, and they were among the traits Leon admired most about her. That''s why her hesitation both confused and surprised him. Liliana fell silent for a moment before sighing softly and admitting, "I''m worried you might get hurt on the battlefield. If that happens, I won''t know how to exin it to our daughters. Furthermore, the Holy Empire of Elysium has already dered you dead, and I can''t anticipate how they''ll react if they discover you''re not only alive but also fighting alongside the Demon race." These concerns prompted her to reconsider Leon''s participation in the ongoing war in the desert of chaos. While she appreciated his willingness to help, the fear of his identity being exposed to the Holy Empire weighed heavily on her. If that urred, Leon could be branded a traitor to humanity¡ªa thought she couldn''t bear. Hearing the worry in her voice, Leon remained quiet for a moment before offering her a gentle smile. "As I mentioned before, you don''t need to worry about this, Liliana," he said in a calm tone. "The Holy Empire of Elysium and I have a longstanding grudge, and no matter how they react, that grudge won''t be erased as long as we both exist in this world. Moreover, it is my duty as the Fated One to end the 7,000-year war between humanity and the Demon race and unite both to confront the Evil God in the future. So, I need you to trust me. Can you do that?" Liliana gazed into Leon''s golden eyes, filled with unwavering determination, and let out a soft sigh. "Alright, I''ll trust you, but you need to promise me that you won''t get hurt. Is that clear?" Liliana asked earnestly. "Of course, I''ll return safely. After all, you know how powerful this handsome sword hero is, right?" Leon replied yfully, causing Liliana to smile in satisfaction. "Then I can rx," she said, her tone easing. They then continued their conversation, focusing on tomorrow''s battle while exchanging jokes to lighten the mood. At one point, Liliana rubbed her chin thoughtfully and asked, "By the way, Leon, I forgot to ask about this afternoon. What exactly happened, and how did Athena manage to kidnap you?" ----------- A/N: As the end of the month approaches, I can hardly believe how quickly it hase! I want to extend my heartfelt thanks to all of you for your support this month, especially to my loyal readers! With the new month on the horizon, the mass release I''ve prepared will be arriving soon. So, be sure to continue your support next month! Thank you, and stay tuned! Chapter 280: Lilianas Inquiry and the Revelation of the Truth to Her Upon hearing her question, Leon''s smile instantly stiffened, and his heart raced. "Damn it! How could I forget about Athena''s problems?" He cursed himself inwardly. So engrossed in the conversation andfort Liliana provided, he hadpletely forgotten about the incident with Athena earlier that afternoon, leaving him feeling a bit embarrassed. Noticing Leon''s silence, Liliana frowned slightly, clearly dissatisfied with his distraction. "Leon? Why are you daydreaming? Did you hear me?" She asked, pinching both of his cheeks in a yful yet pointed manner. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon met Liliana''s pouty expression and felt a wave of embarrassment. "Ahem! Sorry, Liliana. I was just daydreaming," he said, pretending to cough. Liliana rolled her eyes but didn''t press the issue. Instead, she asked, "Can you exin what happened this afternoon? Why did Athena kidnap you?" In addition to the looming war in the Desert of Chaos, Leon''s kidnapping weighed heavily on her mind. Athena, whom she had trusted to genuinely seek cooperation between their two empires, had revealed a hidden agenda¡ªtaking Leon away from her! Though she had no idea how Athena learned Leon''s identity, it didn''t matter to her in the slightest. As the person she loved most, Leon was her bnce; she would never allow anyone to hurt him, and Athena''s actions had undeniably shattered that. Furthermore, Athena''s kidnapping of Leon within her own pce was a tant insult to her as the Demon Emperor¡ªa p in the face that she found unforgivable. Hence, her anger toward Athena had reached a boiling point, and she yearned to tear the woman apart with her own hands. Sensing Liliana''s intense killing intent, Leon felt a surge of nerves, and his confidence to confide in her evaporated. However, recalling his conversation with the middle-aged man, he quickly regained hisposure and courage. Taking a deep breath, he ran his fingers through Liliana''s long white hair and began, "About what happened this afternoon, actually¡­" He began recounting the events that had unfolded in the parlor that afternoon, detailing everything from the significance of the ck token that prompted his agreement to Athena''s request for a private conversation to how she had deceived him into losing consciousness. When he finished, Leon sighed softly and shook his head. "So that''s what happened, Liliana. I was careless and underestimated Athena, and it led to this disaster." If he hadn''t let his guard down, this incident could have been avoided. But he understood that regretting it was futile; what''s done is done. Now, his priority was to exin everything to Liliana and prepare himself for her reaction. With this thought in mind, Leon watched Liliana''s face for her reaction. Sure enough, her once radiant smile turned cold, a murderous intent radiating from her, creating a tense atmosphere around them. She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and whispered in a frigid tone, "Athena, you really are a bitch! This time, you''re truly asking for trouble!" Although she had already learned from Lyra that Athena had used a strange potion to kidnap Leon, hearing it directly from him intensified her anger and hatred toward Athena. If Leon hadn''t been by her side, she might have ventured hundreds of kilometers away to the mountains and reduced them to dust, seeking relief from the burning rage inside her. Seeing her like this, Leon sighed softly and tightened his embrace around her captivating, curvaceous form. He rested his chin on her head and rubbed her smooth, white back. "This is all my fault, Liliana, and I''m truly sorry. If you''re upset, you can take your anger out on me." At his words, Liliana snapped out of her anger and quickly shook her head. "No, you''re not to me for this. It''s clear that Athena is the one with evil intentions toward you, and my own carelessness in trusting her yed a part as well. So there''s no need for you to apologize, Leon," she said firmly, meeting his gaze with a serious expression. Despite her hatred and anger towards Athena, Liliana couldn''t bring herself to me Leon for the kidnapping. In this situation, Leon was undeniably the victim, and it would be unreasonable for her to me or scold him. On the contrary, it was her carelessness in trusting Athena so easily that warranted me for this incident, not Leon. Liliana''s caring words made Leon flinch slightly before a gentle smile spread across his face. "I understand, and thank you for your concern, Liliana," Leon said softly, rubbing her palms. At first, he had braced himself, expecting Liliana to either me or hate him. But he never imagined that not only would she refrain from anger or usations, but she would also offer himforting words, allowing him to finally sigh in relief. Although he couldn''t predict her reaction if she discovered what had transpired between him and Athena, her current positive response reassured him that Liliana was open-minded when dealing with problems, which brought him a sense of happiness. Liliana smiled and gave a small nod, but her eyebrows lifted slightly, as though she had just remembered something important. She gradually loosened her embrace, then examined Leon from head to stomach with a serious expression, leaving him both surprised and curious. "What''s wrong, Liliana? Why that expression?" Leon asked, puzzled. Liliana stayed silent, her serious expression unwavering as she regarded Leon with narrowed eyes. "Leon, there''s something I want to ask, and I hope you''ll bepletely honest with me," she said, her tone carrying a hint of coldness. Leon raised his eyebrows slightly at her words but remained quiet, offering a small nod. "Of course, Liliana. You can ask me anything," he replied calmly. Liliana took a small breath, cing both palms on Leon''s broad chest before asking, "When Athena kidnapped you, did she do anything to you?" Leon''s expression shifted slightly, his body tensing for a moment. However, the stiffness was brief, and he quickly regained hisposure. Leon took a deep breath and gave a small nod. "I anticipated this question, and mying to your room is connected to it," he replied. Liliana frowned slightly, confused by his words. But after a moment, her eyes widened as a bold thought crossed her mind. "Are you saying..." she began, but Leon quickly interrupted her. "Yes, your guess is correct, Liliana," Leon admitted with a nod before continuing. "When Athena kidnapped me, actually..." Chapter 281 The Love Sickness and Leons Punishment Meanwhile, in a vast and magnificent pool, an extraordinarily beautiful woman soaked with her eyes closed. Though her expression was indifferent, she exuded a regal and graceful aura thatpelled anyone who gazed upon her to instinctively bow their heads. The most striking feature of this woman was her silver hair, which captivated anyone who gazed upon it. This woman was none other than the most revered figure among the Holy Orthodox and all of humanity¡ªSaint Arshley. At that moment, Arshley''s previously closed eyelids slowly opened, revealing her two blue eyes that mirrored the beauty of a clear daytime sky. She surveyed the calm and tranquil surroundings and couldn''t help but sigh softly, shaking her head slightly. "What an exhausting and boring day," she whispered softly. When Leon was still by her side, each day felt joyful and precious; she never experienced boredom or fatigue, as he always supported and encouraged her. However, now that Leon was gone, the once vibrant days had turned monotonous and dull. Even surrounded by supportive people like Edward and the other guardians, she still felt profoundly lonely, as if the entire world had abandoned her. Casting her gaze down at her reflection in the water, Arshley noticed that her usually radiant face appeared extremely pale, as though itcked blood. Her beautiful blue eyes, too, seemed dull and devoid of their usual vibrancy. She rubbed her face with both palms and smiled wryly. "Apparently, that lovesickness brother Leon told me about really exists," Arshley remarked weakly. As the name suggests, lovesickness is a mental condition triggered by various factors, such as intense love, heartbreak, and more. At first, she doubted the existence of such an illness and thought Leon was merely teasing her. However, after seeing her reflection and reflecting on the turmoil she had experienced in the past few days, she became convinced that lovesickness was real and her brother''s words were undeniably true. Snapping out of her reverie, Arshley sighed softly and immersed herself in the water, hoping to clear her mind. Yet, instead of finding relief, she felt increasingly agitated and ufortable, as if something were lodged in her heart, leaving her frustrated. "It''s so annoying," she murmured irritably. Shaking her head, she resolved to leave the pool and return to her room. Before she could move, however, footsteps echoed from outside the pool door, followed by a knock and a young woman''s voice calling from the other side. *Knock!* "Please forgive my impoliteness for interrupting your bath, Saint Arshley," the voice said respectfully. "The First Guardian, His Venerable Edward, requests your immediate presence in the throne room to discuss a matter of significant importance." Arshley frowned slightly, unable to conceal her dissatisfaction. Read exclusive chapters at empire It was already midnight, and she longed to return to her room to rest her weary body and soul. Edward''s request to meet in the throne room only deepened her frustration. Despite her annoyance, she restrained herself, understanding that Edward would not summon her at this hour unless the matter was truly urgent. Fixing her gaze on the door, Arshley took a deep breath and asked, "Alright, I''ll head to the throne room shortly. But did Edward mention what this important matter is?" While she would eventually discover the reason behind Edward''s summons to the throne room, she couldn''t quell the curiosity bubbling inside her. In response to her question, the voice outside the door fell silent for a moment before replying respectfully, "His Venerable Edward wishes to discuss an important matter regarding the return of the second Guardian, His Venerable Lucas." Upon hearing this, Arshley''s eyes widened in shock, her expression revealing her surprise. "Discussing Lucas''s return? Does that mean he will be arriving any minute now?" Arshley inquired, her brows slightly furrowed. A few days prior, Edward had informed her that Lucas would indeed be returning, but he hadn''t specified the exact timing. Considering Edward''s request for her presence in the throne room at this hour, it seemed likely that Lucas was already en route and would arrive soon. Quickly shaking off her thoughts, Arshley said, "Very well, you may go now, and thank you for the update." "You''re wee, Saint," the voice replied. Arshley quickly rose to her feet, her bare body fully exposed. Her voluptuous, huge breasts, delicately tinted pink at the tips, appeared as exquisite as a masterpiece. She possessed a slim, alluring waist and curving buttocks that were as plump as a ripe peach. With graceful movements, Arshley stepped out of the pool and used her magic to dry herself. Once she donned her new saint''s robe, she snapped her fingers and vanished from the scene. ... Inside the room, Leon and Liliana sat side by side on the edge of the bed, an ufortable silence hanging between them. The once sweet and affectionate atmosphere had shifted dramatically, now heavy with tension, as though the grim presence of death had settled between them. Leon maintained a calm and rxed facade, but inside, his heart raced, and cold sweat trickled down his back. ''Damn... I anticipated this kind of atmosphere, but why isn''t Liliana reacting? Why is she just sitting there in silence?'' Leon thought nervously. Moments earlier, he had revealed the truth about what had happened between him and Athena, which had immediately ignited Liliana''s anger. Strangely, however, after her outburst, she had fallen into an eerie silence, leaving him confused. This reaction was far from what he had expected. He nced at Liliana beside him and noticed that she remained unchanged¡ªsilent, with her head bowed, making it impossible for him to gauge her expressions or thoughts. Leon took a deep breath in an attempt to quell his anxiety, but it only made things worse. Instead of calming down, his nerves grew more tense, leaving him increasingly ufortable. After a tense fifteen minutes of silence, Liliana finally spoke up in a cold, indifferent tone, "Why are you telling me this? You should have been able to keep it from me, right?" Hearing her speak, Leon felt a small sense of relief. He had thought she was ignoring him, but clearly, that wasn''t the case. Shaking his head slightly, Leon adopted a serious expression and replied sincerely, "You''re right, I had the chance to keep it from you. But I didn''t want to lie or betray the trust you''ve given me. That''s why I chose to be honest with you." He had initially nned to lie to Liliana, but his encounter with the white-haired middle-aged man sparked an epiphany thatpelled him to choose honesty instead. Leon''s heartfelt confession left Liliana momentarily speechless. She slowly lifted her gaze to Leon, her expression cold and indifferent, devoid of the smile she had worn earlier. "Even if it means I might end up hating you, will you still be honest with me?" Liliana asked in a t, emotionless tone. Leon was momentarily stunned but quickly nodded with a resolute expression. "Of course I''m afraid, but it''s far better than lying and betraying your trust," he replied solemnly, his conviction catching Liliana off guard. She scrutinized him closely, as if trying to peer into the depths of his heart. After a moment, she averted her gaze and let out a soft sigh. "Since you''re so sincere and honest, I won''t hold it against you; I forgive you," Liliana said in a cold, indifferent tone, startling Leon. "Are you serious, Liliana? You forgive me?" Leon inquired, incredulously pointing at himself. Liliana shot him an irritated nce but remained silent, giving only a slight nod. "Yes," she replied tersely. Leon waspletely dumbfounded and at a loss for words. He had imagined countless scenarios about how Liliana might react when he told her the truth. Yet he never expected her to forgive him, leaving him both astonished and relieved. With a deep sigh, he patted his chest and gazed at Liliana with genuine gratitude. "Liliana, I''m truly grateful to you. Really, I¡ª" Before Leon could finish, Liliana suddenly pressed her lips against his in a forceful kiss. "Umm!" Caught off guard by her boldness, Leon was momentarily surprised and almost reacted, but she pulled away before he could respond. "Liliana, you¡ª" He attempted to continue, but Liliana quickly pushed him onto the bed and straddled him. Her gaze locked onto his, filled with a mix of emotions¡ªannoyance, anger, love, desire, affection, and grievances¡ªeach clearly visible in her red eyes. "Even though I forgive you, that doesn''t mean you''re off the hook, Leon. Tonight, I''m going to make you forget every other woman except me!" Liliana dered casually, licking her upper lip with a sultry look. Leon: (O.O) Chapter 282 Choices and Destiny That Must Be Faced Ten hours earlier... In her workspace, Liliana sat at her desk, reading through the pile of documents with a serious expression. Yet, despite her efforts to mask it, the anxiety on her face and her dazed gaze made it clear she couldn''t focus. Letting out a soft sigh, she set the documents down and bit her lip, her worry apparent. "Why hasn''t Lyra sent me any updates yet? Has her search not turned up anything?" Liliana wondered, rubbing her forehead in frustration. It had been over four hours since Leon was kidnapped by Athena, and she had dispatched Lyra along with countless Demon troops to scour the Demon race''s territory for him. Yet, no word hade from Lyra, leaving her so anxious that she couldn''t concentrate on her work. She took a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself, but it was futile. The more she tried, the stronger her anxiety became, leaving her feeling utterly helpless. "Athena must have cast such powerful magic on Leon that his presence ispletely concealed," Liliana spected, her face contorted in a hateful expression. As the Empress of the Dragon Empire, Athena possessed undeniable power, her abilities rivaling her own. In fact, one could even argue that Athena was slightly stronger, particrly in matters rted to magic¡ªa strength that stemmed from her identity as a dragon. It was undeniable that of the three races inhabiting the world, the dragon race was the most powerful, having surpassed both the human and demon races. In terms of physical strength and magical ability, they far surpassed the other two. This superiority earned them the famed title of "the race loved by nature." However, despite their remarkable power, the dragons were not without weakness. Their greatest vulnerabilityy in their small numberspared to the human and demon poptions. As a result, encounters with the dragon race were rare, as they preferred to remain hidden within their territories or the Dragon Empire. Shaking off her reverie, Liliana turned her cold gaze toward the stack of documents on her desk, clearly in no mood toplete them. Just then, a burst ofughter echoed from the sofa in her workspace, followed by a lighthearted joke. "Pfft! It''s quite rare to see the Demon Emperor, known for her cruelty and cold demeanor, appear so helpless. If your subordinates and subjects witnessed this, wouldn''t it alter their perception of you?" At the sound of the voice, Liliana''s body stiffened, and her eyes widened in shock. She turned to the source of the voice and saw a mysterious white-haired man, d in a white robe and wearing a white blindfold, sitting on her sofa and sipping coffee that had seemingly materialized out of nowhere. The man appeared strikingly handsome, his features smooth and free of wrinkles, as if untouched by time. His calm and rxed demeanor might lead anyone to believe he was a kind middle-aged man. However, Liliana, sensing the underlying tension, quickly rose from her seat and assumed a wary stance. "How did you get into my pce?" Liliana inquired, her tone icy and alert as she began to channel her magical power. Though she didn''t recognize the middle-aged man, she remembered their previous encounter on that transcendent night when he had appeared behind her, catching her off guard and prompting a confrontation. However, it couldn''t truly be called a battle, as the middle-aged man never countered her. Each time sheunched an attack, he effortlessly dodged or neutralized her strikes, rendering her effortspletely futile. Consequently, she was left with asting impression of this enigmatic white-haired man. Unfazed by Liliana''s vignce, the middle-aged man maintained a yful smile. "Why do you look so angry? Am I not allowed to visit your pce, Your Majesty Demon Emperor Liliana Crimson?" the middle-aged man asked, a slight chuckle escaping his lips. Liliana narrowed her eyes, unable to conceal her irritation. "Visiting, you say? Do you mean trespassing in someone else''s pce without an invitation?" She sneered, her icy tone causing the middle-aged man''s face to stiffen. "Ahem! Well, I admit I was wrong toe in unexpectedly like this," the middle-aged man replied lightly. With a gentle smile curling his lips, he added, "However, you needn''t worry or be on guard, as I have no intention of harming or threatening you. Instead, I''vee to offer my assistance¡ªor rather, a bit of advice." Liliana was momentarily taken aback by his words but quickly regained herposure, keeping her vignt stance. "Why should I trust you?" she asked, her tone indifferent. Since she didn''t know him at all, trusting him was out of the question. The middle-aged man, however, disyed no anger at Liliana''s bluntness, calmly sipping his coffee. "Of course you should trust me; what I''m about to share concerns both your future and Leon''s," he replied matter-of-factly. Startled by his words, Liliana fell silent, her eyes reflecting a mix of astonishment and uncertainty. She opened and closed her lips as if weighing whether to believe him. After a brief pause, she shook off her thoughts and took a deep breath. "Alright, I''ll trust you," she replied coldly, adding, "But I warn you not to toy with me. If you do, don''t be surprised if I respond harshly." The middle-aged man chuckled lightly, responding casually, "Of course, you don''t need to worry about that." Liliana scrutinized him for a few moments before finally offering a slight nod. "So, what do you want to tell me?" Liliana asked bluntly as she settled back into her chair. Though she had agreed to trust him, it didn''t mean she would soften her demeanor or treat him politely. The middle-aged man leaned back on the sofa, a faint smile curving his lips as he asked bluntly, "Liliana Crimson, how would you respond if Leon had other women in his life?" *Boom!* Suddenly, a red aura erupted from her, filling the room with oppressive tension. Her bloodshot eyes glinted with cold killing intent. "What do you mean by that?" She asked, her aura intensifying and making the surrounding objects tremble violently, as if they were about to shatter. Unaffected by the red aura, the middle-aged man crossed his right leg and said, "Before I exin, you must first answer my question. How would you react if Leon had other women in the future?" Liliana remained silent, her mind racing as she grappled with the middle-aged man''s question. If she were to answer honestly, she would feel furious and utterly unwilling to ept such a situation. Not only did she refuse to share Leon with anyone else, but her high self-esteem as the Demon Emperor made it impossible for her to tolerate the thought. All she wanted was for Leon''s love and attention to be focused solely on her, without the distraction of other women. Noticing Liliana''s silence, the middle-aged man smiled and said lightly, "Even if you don''t respond, your expression clearly shows that you disagree." After a brief pause, he took a sip of his coffee and continued, "Let me rephrase the question. What if Leon''s predetermined destiny includes not only you but also other women as his partners? How would you react?" Liliana jolted back to reality, her icy demeanor shifting to one of shock. Quickly drawing her aura back into her body, she regarded the middle-aged man with a furrowed brow and asked, "Are you saying his predetermined destiny includes not only me but also other women as his partners? What do you mean?" The middle-aged man nodded and set his coffee cup on the table. "As you know, Leon is the Fated One, a figure awaited for 7,000 years. He is destined to save the world and confront the evil god in the future. However, defeating the evil god won''t be easy; he will need support from external factions, including the hidden races and the dragon race. And you should understand that nothing in this worldes without a cost." "The hidden races and the dragon race will not hesitate to forge bonds with Leon in exchange for their assistance. I trust you grasp my point now, right?" Liliana, quickly grasping his meaning, sat stiffly in her chair, her beautiful face draining of color. From the middle-aged man''s exnation, she understood the implications of his intentions all too well. To secure Leon, the Fated One, the hidden races would undoubtedly seek to pair him with one of their own, and Athena was a clear example of this. That bitch had the audacity to kidnap Leon from her pce, believing she had the dragon ancestor''s support. Otherwise, Liliana was certain Athena would never have dared to entertain such thoughts, as doing so would be akin to dering war on the Demon race. At that moment, her heart felt unbearably heavy, as if crushed by a stone weighing hundreds of kilograms and pierced by thousands of needles. The mere thought of Leon having other women constricted her chest, making her breathing slightlybored. The middle-aged man''s expression shifted slightly at the sight of Liliana''s pale face, and he instinctively wanted tofort her but quickly restrained himself. Taking a deep breath, he smiled gently and said, "I understand that you''re feeling upset and struggling with the fear that Leon may not love you or your three daughters if he has other women. But you can trust that he would never do that." His words surprised Liliana, yet for some reason, they only deepened her unease. "Why do you have such confidence?" She inquired, her teeth slightly gritted in irritation. The middle-aged man chuckled and replied, "Because I know him very well." Liliana found herself at a loss for words, unsure how to respond to his straightforward answer. Rising slowly to his feet, he folded his arms behind his back and said softly, "If you don''t believe me, I will prove it when Leon returns. Then you''ll see just how deep his love for you truly is." Once he finished speaking, he smiled at Liliana before vanishing, leaving her dazed and alone. As the middle-aged man departed, Liliana''s troubled expression remained unchanged as she stared nkly at the afternoon sky. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire "Prove it, huh?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 283 Athenas Fury and the Movement of Humanitys Forces Returning to the present moment... Leony naked on the bed, his body drenched in sweat, as though he''d run thousands of kilometers. Liliana, equally bare, slept peacefully on top of him, a smile lingering on her lips. She clung to Leon like a ko, as if unwilling to let go even in her sleep, leaving him feeling slightly helpless. It had been over three hours since he told Liliana about the incident with Athena, and during that time, Liliana hadpletely suppressed him. Like a relentless subus, she passionately unleashed all her abilities, as if her goal was to defeat him and drain him dry. Fortunately, with his hero power restored, his physical strength had returned to its peak, making Liliana''s efforts futile. Instead of wearing him out, Liliana herself became overwhelmed and even begged him to stop. Recalling their earlier heated moments, Leon could only chuckle as he nced down at Liliana, fast asleep on his chest, and gently poked her cheek with his index finger. "You''re still a hundred years too early to beat me, my honorable Demon Emperor," Leon whispered, a faint smile curling his lips. After enjoying a moment of ying with Liliana''s sleeping face, he gently moved her curvaceous, alluring body to his side and covered her with a nket. Once he ensured she wasfortably positioned, Leon nodded in satisfaction and kissed her forehead tenderly. He then picked up his clothes, slightly wrinkled from their earlier intense fight, and began dressing. Slipping quietly off the bed, Leon walked slowly toward the balcony and stopped by the railing. He lifted his head, gazing up at the beautiful night sky with an indifferent yet thoughtful expression. At that moment, the memory of Liliana forgiving him instead of getting upset shed through his mind, leaving him feeling somewhat bewildered. "What''s really going on? Why was Liliana''s reaction so different from what I expected after hearing about the incident with Athena?" Leon inquired inwardly. While Liliana''s reaction undeniably made him happy, it also left him wondering what was really going on. At first, he expected her to hate or scold him, but her quick forgiveness was far beyond anything he had imagined. "Was Liliana moved by my sincerity?" The thought briefly stunned Leon before he chuckled and dismissed the idea. Though this possibility seemed usible, Leon felt that the situation was moreplicated than it appeared, and he had a hunch that something might have happened during his absence from the pce that afternoon. Yet, no matter how hard he tried to guess, he couldn''t find a suitable exnation, leaving him with nothing but curiosity. "Tomorrow, I''ll simply ask Liliana," Leon said with a soft sigh. ncing up at the night sky once more, Leon shook his head slightly and turned to reenter the room. However, just as he took a few steps, a sudden thought crossed his mind, causing him to stop. "By the way, Athena should have already returned to her pce, right?" he asked, his brow furrowing slightly. Considering it had been nearly four hours since he left the sleeping Athena, she should have woken up and returned to her pce by now. Imagining how she would react upon discovering that he was no longer by her side, Leon couldn''t help but chuckle as he shrugged his shoulders. "Pfft! She''s bound to be very angry, isn''t she?" He mused inwardly, a yful smile dancing on his lips. Although Liliana had forgiven him, the resentment he felt towards Athena for deceiving him and attacking him while he was defenseless still lingered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As a handsome and dignified sword hero, he had never experienced such a sense of disadvantage. Fortunately, Liliana held no grudges or hatred against him, which softened his resentment towards Athena. Shaking his head, he dismissed those thoughts and returned to the bed, closing his eyes while hugging Liliana''s curvaceous body. ... "Your Majesty Empress, we have returned to the Imperial Pce. Do you have any orders for us to follow?" In front of the door, a beautiful woman in red armor knocked gently and spoke respectfully. She stood quietly, waiting for a response from within the room. But after three minutes passed with no reply, she felt a twinge of confusion. Knocking slowly once more, she called out again in a respectful tone, "Your Majesty Empress, do you have any orders for us to execute?" Still, there was no answer from within, making the woman in red armor sigh softly. "It seems Her Majesty the Empress is still asleep," she whispered helplessly. She stared at the door before her, hesitating slightly about whether to wake her. After contemting for a while, she ultimately decided against waking her from her sleep, fearing the scolding that might follow. The wrath of the Dragon Empress was something no ordinary dragon warrior like her could hope to withstand. With a soft sigh, she shook her head and left the area. *** Meanwhile, inside the room, Athena, who had been sleeping soundly, furrowed her brows as the sound of knocking on the door and a woman''s voice calling her from outside broke her slumber. With her eyelids feeling heavy, she slowly opened her eyes and gazed up at the ceiling in a slight daze. "Um¡­ what happened? Why does my head feel so heavy and painful?" Athena asked in a hoarse voice, rubbing her aching temples. She closed her eyes, trying to recall what had happened to leave her feeling this way. Momentster, memories of her passionate encounter with Leon filled her mind, causing her to widen her eyes in astonishment. "That''s right! How could I forget that!?" Athena eximed, her charming, beautiful face glowing with joy. Just moments ago, her dream of possessing Leon had finallye true! Though the way she aplished it was highly inappropriate and hical, she didn''t care one bit! As long as Leon was hers, she would do anything¡ªeven resort to the most devious means! Unable to hide her happiness, she lowered her gaze and spotted a flower-shaped bloodstain on the sheets. Instantly, a sweet and charming smile blossomed on her lips, and she giggled like a girl who had just fallen in love. "Hehehe! Now, even if you want to deny it, you won''t be able to, Leon," Athena whispered softly, licking her lips. In the past, Leon had always avoided her, but after their passionate moment together, he would no longer be able to escape! With a faint smile still lingering on her lips, Athena turned her head to the side to gaze at Leon''s sleeping face, only to be dumbfounded to find that he was no longer there. "What!? He''s not here!?" Athena eximed, her eyes widening in disbelief. She quickly scanned the entire room, realizing that Leon was nowhere to be found! Suddenly, her radiant face, once filled with happiness, turned cold as a fire-red aura surged from her body. Her lovely smile was swiftly reced by a chilling grin that would make anyone shiver in fear. "How dare you run away from me after everything that happened between us, Leon? Do you think I''m that simple to get rid of?" Athena muttered indifferently, her fire-red aura intensifying. The fire-red aura enveloped her stunning figure, and in the blink of an eye, a beautiful red gown materialized, covering her body that had previously beenpletely bare. With a cold smile lingering on her lips, she stared at the bed and muttered indifferently, "Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I will find you!" After speaking, Athena raised her palm and vanished from the scene. ... The following morning... Inside a spacious tent, Heidel and the three Demon generals gathered around a table disying a map of the Chaos Desert, their expressions serious and focused. "Terran, have you noticed any signs of movement from humanity''s troops?" Heidel inquired casually, ncing at the Terran across from him. Terran shook his head, his voice tinged with frustration. "Unfortunately, there are no signs of movement from humanity''s troops, Arch-demon Heidel. They remain in a retreating position, but there''s no indication they''re leaving the Desert of Chaos region." Upon hearing his reply, Heidel''s expression remained unchanged, as if he had anticipated this oue. He gave a slight nod and turned his gaze to Lilith beside him, asking, "Lilith, are the troop supplies sufficient for the next month?" Lilith nodded in response. "For the next month, the supplies are ample, and they couldst even longer if the situation continues like this." However, after a brief pause, her expression shifted slightly as she added, "Nheless, unrest has arisen among the demon troops since humanity began their retreat. Many are questioning our decision to adopt a passive stance instead of an aggressive one, which poses a risk of discontent and could seriously threaten the unity of our army, Arch-demon Heidel." Listening to this, Heidel froze for a moment, his usually confident demeanor slightly faltering. It wasn''t that hecked the desire to charge forward and attack humanity''s forces; rather, their current strategy was defensive, dictated by the Demon Emperor''s orders¡ªan order he could not disobey. Additionally, there was a strong chance that humanity''s retreat was a trap, and he needed to consider that possibility carefully. Just as he was contemting a solution, the sudden sound of footsteps apanied by a soldier''s panicked voice broke through. "Report to the generals! Our spies have reported movements from humanity''s troops in the eastern region!" ------------ A/N: Ahem! The battle between Leon and Jim is about to begin! I''ve been eagerly anticipating this arc, as it promises a wealth of drama, grudges, and emotional entanglements among the characters. Stay tuned, and don''t forget to show your support! Thank you! Chapter 284 A Passionate Morning "Report to the generals! Our spies have detected movements from humanity''s troops in the eastern region!" Heidel, Lilith, Terran, and Garan exchanged shocked looks upon hearing the news. "Have they finally chosen to take action?" Garan inquired, his eyes narrowing slightly. Terran gave a small nod, his expression serious. "Yes, it appears they''ve devised a n and are bold enough to move. As we predicted, their withdrawal was merely a tactic to buy time and form a new strategy." Pausing for a moment, he turned to Heidel and respectfully asked, "Archdemon Heidel, what should we do? Should we act now or continue observing?" While he, Lilith, and Garan seemed to be the leaders of the war, the true authority rested with Heidel, the Archdemon. Consequently, every decision they made had to be reviewed by him before it could be executed. Upon hearing the question, Heidel took a deep breath, his calm demeanor gradually shifting to seriousness. "Since they''ve already made their move, we don''t need to hold back anymore," he replied casually, then added, "However, we must remain cautious. They may have an unforeseen strategy ready, and we must be prepared for it. Do you understand?" "We understand!" Lilith, Garan, and Terran responded in unison. Nodding in satisfaction, Heidel folded his hands behind his back and straightened up, his calm smile growing as he nced at each of them. "Then, let''s not waste any more time. Prepare yourselves." ... "Are all the preparations in order, Natasya?" At the encampment of humanity''s troops, Jim, dressed in a pure white kimono robe, looked up at the skyline and asked in a casual tone. Behind him, Natasya, d in golden armor with her blonde hair tied in a ponytail that entuated her heroic presence, nodded slightly, her expression indifferent yet serious. "Everything has gone ording to your instructions, Jim," Natasya replied firmly. "Spear Hero Valen and Marquis Guren are currently leading hundreds of thousands of cavalry and infantry troops to the battlefield. Meanwhile, Bow Hero Luna is coordinating with 95,000 archers and will proceed to the battlefield as scheduled. As for Rain, she has relocated the mage forces southward and is simply awaiting yourmand to advance." Listening to Natasya''s detailed exnation, Jim felt a sense of satisfaction wash over him, a faint smile blossoming on his lips. "Good! Everything is progressing smoothly, and I''m confident we''ll be able to ovee the demon army today. Victory will undoubtedly belong to us, humanity," Jim dered, his tone yful yet filled with confidence. As a war strategist for the Imperial Pce, he had never faced defeat against the demon race, instilling him with confidence in his strategies. As long as no unforeseen variables arose, he was certain the oue of this war would mirror that of previous wars between humanity and the demon race. No, even if unforeseen variables arose, he had already ounted for them and devised contingency ns, so he felt no significant worry. Natasya neither scoffed nor refuted Jim''s seemingly arrogant words. As one of the three twilights of the Holy Empire of Elysium, she was the person who interacted with Jim most often, apart from Rain. Thus, she knew his character well and recognized his undeniably impressive abilities. Taking a deep breath, Jim turned slightly and regarded Natasya with a calm gaze. "Now that everything is in ce, it''s time for us to give those demons a solid thrashing," Jim said, a cold smile curling on his lips. Nodding, Natasya met Jim''s gaze with an indifferent expression and replied firmly, "Yes!" ... Inside the room, bright sunlight gradually filtered through the window, illuminating Leon''s face as he slept soundly, causing him to moan slightly. "Hmm~" His heavy eyelids slowly lifted, revealing the ceiling above him. "Is it morning already?" Leon murmured to himself as he rubbed his eyes. He turned his head toward the window and noticed it was already quite bright outside, prompting him to decide to get up. However, just as he began to move his right hand, his palm unexpectedly brushed against something soft and substantial, prompting him to subconsciously squeeze it. "Ahn~" A lovely moan suddenly escaped from a woman beside him, jolting Leon out of his lingering sleepiness. With surprise etched on his face, he turned to his right and realized that the soft, substantial object he was touching was Liliana''s huge breast! "Ahem! How rude of me," Leon said, pretending to cough as he squeezed once more before finally withdrawing his hand from Liliana''s breast. Suddenly, a firm grip restrained his hand, and a voice that was sweet yet cold rang in his ears. "I didn''t expect you to sneak up on me like this, Leon. Aren''t you satisfied afterst night''s intense encounter?" It was Liliana''s voice, and it startled Leon. He turned his head toward Liliana and found her awake, yfully looking at him, which made him feel a bit embarrassed. "Ahem! I didn''t mean to attack you secretly; it was purely an ident," Leon said calmly, wearing an innocent expression as if he werepletely meless. Liliana simply smiled at his innocent demeanor and leaned closer to him. "You don''t need to worry or fear that I''m angry; on the contrary, I''m quite happy, you know?" She whispered softly in Leon''s ear. Her warm breath grazed his ear, and the gentle pressure of her left breast against his palm sent a rush of youthful heat coursing through Leon. His holy sword, once dormant, suddenly stirred to life, rising and standing proudly at attention. Seeing this, Liliana''s smile widened, and she licked her upper lip, saying, "Since you''ve been honest, I''ll give you a reward."N?v(el)B\\jnn With that, she kissed Leon passionately, pressing her lips down on his. Caught off guard by Liliana''s boldness, Leon, enveloped in her tenderness, didn''t resist and allowed her to take control. After that, they both began their morning activities with enthusiasm. Two hourster... "Hah~ Hah~" Both of their bodies glistened with sweat as they embraced, panting slightly. Neither of them spoke, as if they were submerged in the love they shared. After a few minutes, their breathing began to calm, and Liliana lifted her head, smiling at Leon. "How do you feel? Are youfortable?" Liliana asked softly, burying her face in Leon''s neck and inhaling his scent with a dreamy expression. Chuckling softly, Leon nodded and caressed her silky, fragrant white hair as he replied, "Yes, I feel veryfortable and refreshed. Thank you for all the love you''ve given me, Liliana." As a man, it was only natural for him to experience a surge of desire each morning due to hormonal changes. After releasing this pent-up desire, he felt a deep sense offort and rejuvenation coursing through his body. His reaction brought a joyful smile to Liliana''s face as she replied softly, "Good!" They continued to embrace, savoring their precious moment, knowing that such opportunities might be rare in the future. After a while, they loosened their hold and gazed at each other affectionately. Leon softly stroked Liliana''s face, and a thought suddenly surfaced in his mind¡ªan unanswered question fromst night. "By the way, Liliana, I have a question I''d like to ask," Leon said abruptly. Liliana blinked in curiosity, a hint of a smile forming on her lips as a guess took shape in her mind. "I think I know what you''re about to ask." Chapter 285 This Is the Time Leon gasped in shock at her words, staring at Liliana in disbelief. "Do you already know what I want to ask?" Leon inquired, raising an eyebrow in skepticism. Liliana nodded, gently stroking Leon''s handsome face as she replied, "Is your question about my reaction to the situation between you and Athena?" Leon''s eyes widened in surprise, and he felt his body tense slightly at her words. After a moment, he took a deep breath to steady himself and stared at Liliana in amazement. "Yes, that''s correct, but how did you know? Can you read my mind?" Leon asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. While this world was filled with magic, swords, and mythical creatures like dragons, he had never encountered any magic capable of mind-reading. Even if such magic existed, it should have been recorded in the magical catalogs of humanity or the Demon race; however, he had never encountered any mention of it in those records. So, how was Liliana able to read his thoughts? Upon hearing Leon''s ridiculous question, Liliana rolled her eyes and yfully pinched her cheeks. "What are you talking about? How could there be mind-reading magic?" She asked, her tone light and yful. Leon felt a bit embarrassed but quickly cleared his throat to mask it. "Ahem! If mind-reading magic doesn''t exist, then how do you know about it?" He inquired, his brows knitting together in skepticism. Liliana sighed softly, smiling as she replied, "Actually, it''s quite simple¡ªI just guessed." "Guessed?" Leon blinked in confusion. Nodding, Liliana quickly rified, "When you shared the incident with Athenast night, I noticed you seemed quite nervous and anxious, even if you tried to conceal it. Later, when I forgave you, your expression shifted to surprise, confusion, and astonishment. Since I hadn''t exined my reasoning for forgiving you, I concluded that your question was likely rted to that." Absorbing her exnation, Leon fell silent for a moment before finally taking a deep breath. He often became lost in Liliana''s gentle demeanor, at times forgetting her true identity as the formidable Demon Emperor and the extraordinary powers she possessed. Staring admiringly at Liliana in his embrace, Leon smiled slightly and joked, "I was truly surprised to hear this, but it quickly dawned on me that the woman before me is none other than the majestic Demon Emperor. So, I apologize to you, Your Majesty." Liliana couldn''t help butugh at Leon''s yful act, quickly adopting the indifferent and cold demeanor she usually disyed to others. "Since you''ve acknowledged your mistake, I''ll graciously grant you forgiveness," she replied in a cool tone. The two exchanged nces before breaking into smiles andughter. "Pfft! I had no idea you could crack a joke like that, Liliana," Leon said with a chuckle. He had always perceived Liliana as someone difficult to joke with, given her cold and serious demeanor. However, he never expected her to have such a knack for humor. "Well, isn''t that due to you?" Liliana responded with a warm smile. In her past, she would never have been able to crack a joke like that. However, since Leon entered her life, her cold and indifferent demeanor had gradually begun to change, and her once dull life started to blossom with vibrant color. As a result, she found herself smiling andughing more easily than before¡ªa change for which she was truly grateful. Leon simply smiled, saying nothing as he gently rubbed her head. Then he swiftly changed the subject. "So, could you exin your reasons for forgiving me? To be honest, I was prepared to face your anger and resentment, but your reaction took mepletely by surprise." He felt no need to hide his thoughts from her, confident that openness was the way forward. As soon as Liliana heard his question, her gentle expression hardened, and her red eyes shed with a slightly terrifying intensity. Read thetest on empire "Actually, you''ve misunderstood me, Leon," she said sharply. "The moment you mentioned your encounter with Athena, a wave of anger and betrayal surged through me. Honestly, if I hadn''t held myself back, I might have tied you up and imprisoned you in the underground chamber while I went to the Dragon Empire to confront that bitch who dared to take you from me." At her words, a chill coursed through Leon, goosebumps prickling his skin as he regarded Liliana with a mixture of fear and dread. "Damn! Liliana really is a yandere!" Leon eximed inwardly. The words Liliana had just uttered echoed the traits of yandere women he often encountered in the light novels he read. Although her yandere tendencies weren''t as extreme as those of the heroines in those stories, they still sent a shiver down his spine. However, a question soon emerged in his mind, gradually recing his fear with curiosity.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What''s holding you back from acting on those feelings?" Leon asked impulsively. Liliana graduallyposed herself and replied nonchntly, "It''s because of one person¡ªa mysterious white-haired middle-aged man." "A white-haired middle-aged man, you say?" Leon inquired, taken aback. "Yes, it''s because of him," Liliana confirmed with a slight nod, then added, "Actually, while you were kidnapped..." She then began to recount the details of the white-haired man''s unexpected visit to her pce and the conversation they had. Leon listened intently to her every word, his expression growing more serious with each detail, leaving him increasingly dumbfounded. "So, that middle-aged man said I have a destiny with many women?" he asked in disbelief. Liliana nodded slightly, her expression reflecting her frustration as she replied, "Yes, he did say that." Leon was left utterly speechless, unsure of how to respond. He never expected that the middle-aged man would visit Liliana and say such things to her. While it was difficult for him to ept the idea of having such a destiny, the man was undeniably mysterious, leaving Leon unsure whether he could entirely dismiss his ims. Taking a deep breath, Leon nced at Liliana in his arms and noticed that her expression was troubled, prompting him to let out a small sigh. "Well, you don''t need to dwell on this anymore. While the middle-aged man''s words may seem reassuring, the truth is that I alone control my destiny, not anyone else. So there''s no need for you to worry," Leon said soothingly, affectionately rubbing Liliana''s head. Liliana paused for a moment, then nodded in agreement with Leon''s words. "Yes, you''re right," she replied, her expression gradually softening. Leon smiled with satisfaction at the sight of Liliana calming down, but just as she was about to say something, a crow suddenly flew in from the balcony. *Caw! Caw!* The crow cawed loudly before finallynding on top of the bedside cupboard. Leon and Liliana exchanged surprised nces, both intrigued by the sudden arrival. "It seems there''s news from the battlefield," Liliana said, gently touching the crow''s head. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a ck magic circle materialized above the crow, and a letter emerged from it. Liliana took the letter and read it intently for a few moments before closing it. With a serious expression, she turned to Leon and said, "Leon, it seems that humanity''s forces have begun to take action." At her words, Leon felt a jolt of surprise, his eyes narrowing slowly. "In that case, I must be on my way." Chapter 286 Cries and Tears of Misunderstanding "Fiona, wake up! It''s morning! Let''s have breakfast together." In Leon''s room, Iris, dressed in an adorable pink lolita nightgown, climbed onto the bed and gently shook Fiona, who was still sound asleep. "Umm~" Fiona, feeling the nudge, squirmed slightly but didn''t wake up, turning onto her right side and continuing her slumber. Seeing this, Iris fell silent, gazing at Fiona with a helpless expression. "This smelly little sleepyhead is incredibly difficult to wake up once she''s asleep," Iris muttered in annoyance. Among herself, Charlotte, and Fiona, Fiona was definitely the hardest to rouse, whether in the morning or during a deep sleep. She couldn''t understand where Fiona''s habit of sleeping in came from, especially since their daddy and mommy were both disciplined early risers. At that moment, the sound of two sets of footsteps approached the door, followed by the soft voice of a little girl. "Iris, is Fiona awake yet?" Iris turned toward the door and saw her sister, Charlotte, holding a small tray with four sses of milk. Beside her, Ste carried a selection of fruits and snacks, including dry biscuits and bread. Seeing Charlotte and Ste, Iris shook her head with a helpless expression. "Thiszy girl still hasn''t woken up, even after I tried several times." After saying that, Iris turned her gaze back to Fiona and poked her chubby cheeks with her index finger, as if venting her annoyance. Charlotte simply smiled at Iris''s frustration, saying nothing. She and Ste walked over to the table near the sofa, set down the breakfast they had brought, and then made their way over to Iris. "So, how are you trying to wake Fiona up?" Charlotte inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity. Iris looked puzzled by the question but hid it well as she responded, "I woke her up like I always do. Is something wrong?" Charlotte giggled and gave Iris a yful look. "You''re not wrong, but if you wake her up the usual way, Fiona won''t budge. You need a special method," she replied casually. Upon hearing this, not only was Iris surprised, but Ste, standing beside Charlotte, was as well. For the first time, she learned that there was a special way to wake someone from sleep, sparking her curiosity. "Then, can you show us the special method?" Ste asked, her adorable face bright with curiosity. "Of course! Watch carefully," Charlotte replied with a chuckle. With that, she climbed onto the bed and leaned toward the soundly sleeping Fiona. Under the curious gazes of Ste and Iris, Charlotte brought her lips close to Fiona''s ear. "Fiona, wake up. If you don''t wake up, I''ll take Daddy away from you and y with him all day in the capital," Charlotte whispered softly. Ste and Iris exchanged startled nces, confusion evident on their faces. They thought Charlotte''s special method would be shocking, but they were surprised by how simple and unconvincing it turned out to be. Just as the two of them began to doubt Charlotte''s special method, Fiona, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly opened her eyes. "No! You can''t take Daddy away from me!" She eximed, sitting up in bed. A triumphant smile blossomed on Charlotte''s lips at the sess of her method, and she looked at Ste and Iris with gleaming eyes. "See? Isn''t my special method effective?" Charlotte asked with a giggle. Ste: "..." Iris: "..." The two sat in stunned silence, exchanging astonished nces. Initially skeptical of Charlotte''s method, they never anticipated it would prove so effective. Iris, in particr, was the most surprised by the oue. Having often woken Fiona in the mornings, she knew firsthand how difficult it could be. Therefore, Charlotte''s method had undeniably given her new insight. Meanwhile, Fiona, still a bit dazed, was startled to see a smiling Charlotte beside her. "Ha? Sister, what are you doing next to me?" Fiona rubbed her heavy eyes, feeling confused. Charlotte smiled as she gently rubbed her head and replied, "I''m here to wake you up, Fiona. It''s morning, and time to get up! I also brought some breakfast from the kitchen, so let''s eat together." At her words, Fiona slowly regained her full awareness and quietly replied, "Oh, alright." Her gaze instinctively shifted to Iris and Ste, who were sitting on the edge of the bed, and she felt a fresh wave of surprise. "Sister Iris and Sister Ste? What are you two doing here?" She asked, blinking her innocent eyes in curiosity. Iris rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest, replying irritably, "Having breakfast together, of course. Am I not wee to join?" Taken aback by her response, Fiona instantly smiled and nodded eagerly. "Hehehe! Of course you are!" "Um! That''s good then." Iris beamed with satisfaction at her answer. Ste, who had been quietly observing their conversation, couldn''t help but smile. In the past, she had lived in solitude, surrounded by a tense atmosphere filled with criminals. Thus, experiencing a warm and pleasant atmosphere like this was something she had longed for, and she felt deeply grateful for it. Afterward, the four of them got off the bed and went to the table near the sofa to have breakfast together. Explore more stories at empire Yet, just as they began to eat, footsteps suddenly echoed from the doorway, and Leon''s tall, handsome figure appeared. Upon seeing Leon arrive, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste were momentarily stunned. However, their surprise quickly faded, reced by joyful smiles that blossomed on their lips. "Daddy!" Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona eximed in unison. "Uncle Leon!" Ste added. They simultaneously called out to Leon excitedly, causing him to gasp in surprise. Yet his astonishment gradually faded, reced by a gentle smile. "You little girls really caught me off guard. I didn''t expect you to gather in my room at this hour and have breakfast together without inviting me," Leon said with a chuckle as he approached them. Charlotte smiled sweetly but felt a wave of embarrassment as she replied, "We were too bored to eat in the dining room, so we decided to have breakfast in your room. Is that alright, Daddy?" At that moment, she recognized that the behavior she and her sisters had shown was somewhat rude. They were having breakfast in their daddy''s room without asking for his permission, and it stirred a twinge of guilt within her. Iris and Ste quickly recognized their mistake as well, bowing their heads in embarrassment and guilt. Only Fiona, with her cheeks slightly puffed out from the food she was munching on, remained unaffected by any feelings of guilt. For her, who often sneaked into Leon''s room at night, eating without permission didn''t cause any turmoil. After all, she knew her father adored her and would never scold her. As Fiona expected, Leon showed no anger at all; instead, he smiled tenderly while rubbing Charlotte''s head. "Of course, it''s fine. There''s no need to worry so much," Leon replied lightly, looking at each of them with a gentle gaze. Charlotte, Iris, and Ste breathed sighs of relief and exchanged smiles with one another. Leon smiled softly as he walked over to the sofa, settling down between Fiona and Iris. He picked up a dry biscuit and took a bite before saying, "By the way, I was actually looking for the four of you to discuss something. But since you''ve gathered in my room, I no longer need to search for you." At this, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste raised their eyebrows in surprise and gazed at Leon with curiosity. "Discuss something? What is it, Daddy?" Charlotte asked, taking a sip of her warm milk. Leon swallowed the food in his mouth and regarded each of them with a gentle smile. "For the next few days¡ªno, perhaps weeks or months¡ªI most likely won''t be in the pce," Leon said softly. As those words registered, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste were instantly taken aback, their eyes widening in disbelief. "You won''t be in the pce for the next few weeks or months? What do you mean, Daddy? Are you nning to leave us?" Charlotte asked frantically, tears welling in the corners of her eyes. The ss of milk in her hand shook violently, nearly spilling over and revealing her shock and panic. Not only was Charlotte panicking; Fiona, Iris, and Ste shared her anxiety. Furthermore, upon hearing Charlotte''s question, their fear deepened, causing their faces to turn pale. "Wuu~ Daddy, don''t leave me! Wuuu~ I promise I won''t be a mischievous little girl!" Fiona suddenly burst into tears, hugging Leon tightly. As the daughter who had always been closest to her daddy, she loved Leon more than anything. His tenderness, the love he showered upon her, and everything he provided made it impossible for her to imagine life without him. If her daddy left, she knew she would feel heartbroken, reliving the gloomy days when he wasn''t by her side. Fiona''s sudden outburst was like a spark that ignited the tears of Iris and Ste. "Wuu~ Daddy, you can''t leave us! We can''t live without you!" Iris cried hysterically, clinging to Leon''s left side. Ste, also in tears, quickly got up, ran to Leon, and threw herself into his arms, adding, "What Iris said is true, Uncle! We can''t possibly live without you, so please don''t go!" During a time when she felt abandoned and neglected by the Demons, Leon was the only one who came to her aid¡ªa kindness she could never forget. For her, he was like the sun shining through her solitude and loneliness. If Leon were to leave, she knew her life would undoubtedly crumble, plunging her back into the dark times she had endured before. Seeing his three beloved little girls crying hysterically, Leon paused for a moment, then let out a helpless sigh. "Alright, don''t cry," Leon said gently. "I''m not going anywhere or leaving you as you fear. So, let''s dry those tears." Fiona, Iris, and Ste were taken aback by his words, and their tears began to subside. "Do you really have no intention of leaving us, Daddy?" Fiona asked hesitantly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Of course not," Leon replied firmly as he wiped away the tears from Fiona, Iris, and Ste''s faces. His reassurance elicited a sigh of relief from the three girls, and they exchanged nces, smiles lighting up their faces. "So what''s the reason you want to leave the pce for months, Daddy?" Charlotte asked with curiosity, her relief still visible. Leon sighed softly as he looked at each of them and replied nonchntly, "The reason I need to leave the pce for months is that I have to go to the battlefield soon." ------------ A/N: I likely won''t be able to update with a new chapter tomorrow due to some work I need to handle. However, I will do my best to update and upload it. We''ll see how it goes. In the meantime, please support me¡ªthank you! Chapter 287 Panic and Persuasion "What!? You''re going to the battlefield!?" Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste eximed in shock. Leon nodded slightly, taking a bite of the dry bread with an air of calm. "Yes, I am," he replied softly. "The Demon race has been at war with humanity in the Desert of Chaos for over a week. Our forces are struggling, and I need to intervene to help them¡ªand bring an end to this war." At first, he had no intention of telling them about the war, believing it was too heavy a burden for them to carry. However, since his time on the battlefield would be long, Liliana suggested he give them a brief exnation. She worried that if he didn''t exin, the girls would feel hurt and upset, leading to disappointment in him. As a father, he couldn''t bear the thought of disappointing his little girls, so he ultimately decided to heed Liliana''s advice. Leon looked at each of them, noting the tense expressions on their adorable faces and the distrust in their eyes, causing him to sigh. Meanwhile, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste snapped out of their shock, exchanging fearful nces with one another. Upon realizing that their father had no intention of leaving them, they felt a wave of happiness and excitement. However, they never expected that he actually nned to go to war, which felt just as devastating as leaving them behind! "Daddy, don''t go to the battlefield! It''s too dangerous!" Charlotte cried out, her voice filled with panic. Though she was only three years old, her understanding surpassed that of most children her age. She understood all too well how devastating war could be, and she didn''t want her daddy to be involved in it! Beside him, Iris quickly grabbed his left arm, her face full of fear. "Sister Charlotte is right, Daddy! You can''t go to war! I don''t want you to get hurt! Please, Daddy!" Iris pleaded, clinging tightly to Leon as if she never wanted to let go. Reflecting on her past behavior, when she often neglected her father, she felt a pang of regret and was desperate to make up for it by showing him more love and attention. Yet, if he went to the battlefield, she wouldn''t have the chance to show him that love. Moreover, the battlefield was an extremely dangerous ce, and she couldn''t bear the thought of him going there. Ste, who was clinging to Leon, tightened her embrace and said in a trembling voice, "Uncle Leon, what Charlotte and Iris said is true. The battlefield is incredibly dangerous, and you will definitely get hurt if you go there. Please stay with us." Though she had once been a little girl living alone in the capital, she understood all too well the deep-seated hatred between the Demon race and humanity. They were perpetually at war, resulting in countless casualties on both sides. She didn''t want Leon to be one of those casualties, and she was determined to prevent him from going to the battlefield at all costs. Experience more content on empire On Leon''s right side, Fiona burst into tears again, clinging tightly to his arm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Wuuu~ You can''t go, Daddy! I won''t let you go to such a dangerous ce! Wuuu~" She cried loudly, burying her face against him. To her, the thought of her daddy leaving for the battlefield felt like he was leaving her, and she didn''t want that. Without him, she knew her life would be dull and lonely. Moreover, the very thought of her father getting hurt on the battlefield filled her with terror, making her grip on his arm tighten even further. Seeing the panic and tears of his little girls, Leon fell silent for a moment before letting out a soft sigh. He had anticipated their reaction would be this way, which was why he had initially wanted to avoid telling them. However, he didn''t regret his decision to exin; on the contrary, he believed it was for the best. At least they could express their feelings of dissatisfaction and sadness in front of him rather than harboring resentment and disappointment if they discovered the truthter. Taking a deep breath and wearing a gentle smile, Leon rubbed the heads of Ste, Iris, and Fiona one by one, then turned to Charlotte with a warm gaze. "I know you all must be very worried about me, and I truly appreciate it; it makes me very happy. However, I still need to go to the battlefield because I have a responsibility to help end the war over there," Leon said calmly. After a brief pause, he looked at Iris, Ste, and Fiona nearby and added with a yful tone, "You may not realize it, but your father is actually quite strong. The ongoing war in the Desert of Chaos poses no real threat to me. Even the strongest forces of humanity won''t be able to stop me once I''m on the battlefield. So, you can rest easy and not worry at all." What he said wasn''t mere arrogance; it came from a ce of confidence. On the current battlefield in the Desert of Chaos, Leon believed that no one could pose a serious threat to him, not even Valen or Luna. While he acknowledged that both were indeed very strong, they had yet to reach a level where they could put him in a desperate position. However, he knew he couldn''t afford to be careless. On humanity''s side stood the exceptionally powerful and seemingly invincible Great Mage, Rain Violet, alongside the unpredictable and cunning strategist, Jim Terra. Each of them represented a significant threat, and he needed to remain vignt about their presence. Despite Leon''s reassuring words, the four girls showed no signs of relief; instead, their panic and sadness seemed to grow. "Daddy, please don''t go. I''m begging you," Charlotte pleaded, her round eyes brimming with tears. "Yes, Uncle, please stay. Even though you say you''ll be fine, we can''t help but feel anxious. Please stay with us," Ste added, her voice quaking with nerves. "Um! Um! Please don''t go, Daddy. Let Mommy handle it instead. She''s the powerful Demon Emperor and can manage the battlefield," Iris said, her voice filled with weariness and sadness. "Yes, big sister Iris is right! Let Mommy go, Daddy! You don''t need to go to the battlefield¡ªjust stay with us in the pce!" Fiona chimed in, pursing her small lips as she nodded in agreement. Leon felt helpless at Charlotte and Ste''s pleas but was taken aback by Iris'' suggestion and Fiona''s eager agreement, causing the corners of his mouth to twitch slightly. If Liliana heard what these two had said, he was certain she''d get upset and give them both a good scolding¡ªor worse, a smack on their little buttocks. With a soft sigh, Leon shook his head and affectionately ruffled each of their faces one by one. "I''m sorry, my dears, but I really must go to the battlefield to aid the Demon forces and bring an end to the war," Leon exined gently. ncing at Iris and Fiona on either side of him, he continued, "While your suggestion sounds reasonable, it''s not so simple. Your mother, as the Demon Emperor, is responsible for protecting the entire empire. If she were to leave, the Demon Empire would be vulnerable, putting both the Demon race and your safety at risk. I hope you understand." If Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona were ordinary three-year-old girls, he wouldn''t have bothered with an exnation. But they were special¡ªeach with wisdom far beyond their years. So, he didn''t mind exining, hoping they would understand. Realizing their efforts to persuade him were in vain, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste exchanged nces, their faces marked with clear expressions of sadness. "Since you''ve said that, we won''t say anything more, Daddy," Charlotte murmured, her gaze falling sadly to the floor. Although Iris, Fiona, and Ste remained silent, their downcast expressions mirrored Charlotte''s agreement. Leon smiled softly, relieved, but he knew he had to offer them some reassurance. Otherwise, they would surely feel burdened with sadness and fall into depression while he was away. "By the way, I''ve prepared a lot of new toys, like puzzles and other enjoyable things, for you to y with while I''m gone," Leon said, pointing to a small closet near his wardrobe. "I hope those toys will keep you entertained and help ease your boredom in my absence." At his words, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste''s expressions brightened slightly, but they quickly masked their happiness and gave small nods. "Alright, we understand," the three of them echoed together. "Wow! New toys? Can I y with themter, Daddy?" She inquired, her eagerness impossible to conceal. Leon chuckled softly and nodded, replying, "Of course you can y with them." "Yay!" Fiona eximed with excitement, but her joy was short-lived as the thought of her daddy''s departure to the battlefield hit her. In an instant, her happiness faded, reced by a sorrowful expression as she replied, her lips slightly pursed, "Oh... thank you, Daddy." The corners of Leon''s mouth twitched slightly at her swift change in mood, but he remained silent. He looked at Charlotte, Iris, and Ste in turn, rubbing his chin as if deep in thought. After a moment, an idea sparked in his mind, and a faint smile crossed his lips. "Girls, if you promise me not to be sad anymore, I''ll take you somewhere you could never imagine," Leon announced suddenly, startling Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Ste. They lifted their heads, gazing at him with confusion. "A ce we could never imagine? Where is it, Daddy?" Iris asked, curiositycing her voice. With a slight smile, Leon lifted Ste onto hisp and casually replied, "To a ce known as ''blessed by the gods''¡ªHoly Orthodox." Chapter 288 Troublesome Problems and Signs of Aragons Rebellion As soon as Leon''s words registered, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What!? Holy Orthodox?" They eximed in shock. "Yes, Holy Orthodox," Leon replied softly, stroking Ste''s head. "You probably know this already, but let me exin it briefly once more. The Holy Orthodox is one of humanity''s two great powers and one of the few transcendent forces in existence. Unlike the Demon Empire, which is ruled by your mother, the Demon Emperor, the Holy Orthodox is led by the Supreme Saint, Arshley, who is deeply revered by all of humanity." He paused briefly, chuckling softly before continuing, "The Holy Orthodox is a beautiful ce, and I''m sure you''ll love it. If you promise not to be sad anymore, I''ll take you there after the war is over." The reason he made that promise wasn''t just to persuade them, but because he genuinely wanted to visit the Holy Orthodox after the war was over. His true purpose in returning was, of course, to reunite with his childhood friend, Arshley, whom he loved and cared for deeply. He knew Arshley must be heartbroken after hearing the news of his death, which had been spread by the Holy Empire of Elysium. After all, he was fully aware of how deeply Arshley loved him. ''Now that I think about it, I''ve always ended up hurting Arshley, haven''t I?'' Leon pondered silently, a wave of guilt washing over him. Though he understood how deeply Arshley loved him, he had deliberately chosen to ignore her feelings, leaving her heartbroken time and again. Reflecting on his past actions, Leon felt an overwhelming sense of regret, wishing he could p his past self. Back then, his mind was consumed by his ambition to be the strongest, often causing him to overlook the feelings of those closest to him. After Velix and his subordinates betrayed him, he finally realized that no matter how strong he became, he was still human¡ªcapable of being hurt and even dying. Determined to make amends for his past mistakes, he resolved to set things right when he returned to Holy Orthodox. Meanwhile, Charlotte, Iris, and Ste exchanged wide-eyed nces filled with shock after hearing Leon''s exnation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They had certainly heard of the "Holy Orthodoxy" and were well aware of its remarkable reputation. However, they never imagined they could visit such a ce, especially since it was inhabited by humans. As Demons, they knew that stepping foot there could lead to their immediate demise at the hands of the humans. However, their father''s sudden im that he would take them there left them both surprised and confused. The three of them fell silent for a few moments before finally turning their gazes back to Leon, their expressions a mix of emotions. "Daddy, is what you''re saying true? You''re not lying to us, are you?" Charlotte bit her lower lip, her hesitant expression betraying her anticipation. Leon nodded gently and replied, "Of course it''s true, Charlotte. I would never lie to you; you should know that by now." Charlotte felt a flush of embarrassment at his words, but she still struggled to believe that she could truly go to the Holy Orthodox. As a caring and handsome father, Leon recognized the root of his daughter''s doubts, but he had no intention of exining it, finding the task too troublesome and time-consuming. Furthermore, by offering more details, he risked inadvertently disclosing his identity as both a human and a sword hero. For now, he felt it wasn''t the right time to reveal his identity as both a human and a sword hero. At the very least, he would tell them when they were older and more mature. "Alright, Daddy, I trust you, and I promise I won''t be sad anymore," Charlotte said, her small face gradually firming with determination. Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, Iris and Ste exchanged quick nces before nodding enthusiastically. "You promised too, Daddy (Uncle)!" They both replied firmly. Leon chuckled and nodded in satisfaction, but then he remembered Fiona beside him. He turned to her and asked, "Do you promise me too, Fiona?" Fiona blinked her innocent eyes and replied excitedly, "Of course, I promise!" "Good!" Leonughed, but his expression turned stiff when Fiona suddenly asked, "By the way, Daddy, didn''t you promise to take me to y in the capital today? When are we leaving?" Leon: "..." ... Inside her workspace, Liliana sat leisurely in her chair, holding some documents in her hands, her expression indifferent. "By the way, Lyra, have youpleted the preparations for the teleportation portal I requested?" she asked nonchntly. Standing before her, Lyra nodded slightly, bowing her head. "The teleportation portal is ready, as you requested, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor," she replied respectfully. "However, the 18,000 demon troops you ordered to assemble at the outer pce courtyard may take some time to prepare." Liliana''s eyebrows arched slightly at Lyra''s response, and as she lifted her head, her beautiful, captivating features betrayed a hint of displeasure. "How long will it take to prepare?" she asked, her voice sharp and icy. Lyra hesitated briefly before responding respectfully, "The troops are expected to be ready in two hours, but they might be prepared sooner¡ªapproximately one hour at best." Upon hearing "two hours," Liliana narrowed her eyes into a sharp re at Lyra. "Two hours, you say? Why is it taking so long? Did something happen?" She inquired, her tone icy. The 18,000 troops she had instructed Lyra to prepare were of significant importance and urgency. Since Leon was heading to the battlefield today, she nned for him to bring 18,000 troops as reinforcements for the Demon army. Coincidentally, Leon had the same idea, prompting them to swiftly agree on the n. Nevertheless, Lyra''s assertion that the troops would be ready in two hours annoyed her, as she found the wait excessively long. Noticing Liliana''s anger, Lyra let out a small sigh and bowed her head once more. "I sincerely apologize, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, but unforeseen obstacles have caused the dy," Lyra said respectfully. "The lengthy coordination of 18,000 demon troops is due to interference from Arch-demon Aragon." Lyra''s words took Liliana by surprise, and she stared at her in astonishment. "Aragon? What do you mean?" Liliana asked, her brow furrowing slightly. Aragon, one of the eight arch-demons of the Demon Empire, was the only one in constant conflict with her, the Demon Emperor. Although their feud wasn''t openly acknowledged, some of the higher-ups in the outer pce were aware of it. As a result, many demons in the outer pce disliked Aragon, viewing him as a potential rebel. However, there were also those who secretly supported him, fueling further tension between them. She was fully aware of the situation but didn''t give it much thought, as neither Aragon nor his supporters posed a real threat to her. With her power and authority as the Demon Emperor, eliminating Aragon and his followers would be effortless. However, she understood that eliminating Aragon would be counterproductive and could even harm the Demon race, as it might lead to chaos among the higher-ups and the popce. Thus, she chose to refrain from taking action against him. Explore stories at empire Lyra nodded slightly, her usually emotionless expression turning serious as she began to exin. "As you instructed earlier, I approached the six arch-demons in the outer pce and asked each to prepare 3,000 troops from their factions. All the arch-demons readily agreed to your order, except for Aragon. He maintained that his troops were not in peak condition and were unable to participate in the war." "Therefore, he instructed me to convey that he would not be sending any troops, which led to this dy." Pausing for a moment, a guilty expression surfaced on Lyra''s beautiful, emotionless face. "I sincerely apologize, Your Majesty the Emperor. This was my oversight, and I will ept any punishment you deem appropriate." As Liliana listened to her exnation, she remained silent, but a red aura began to gather around her, revealing the extent of her anger. ''Very well! I''ve tolerated him for too long, but I never expected him to go this far,'' Liliana whispered in a chilling tone, causing the temperature in the room to plummet. Her true intention in requesting troops from the arch-demon factions was to test their loyalty to her. As arch-demons revered by all, they carried a deep sense of pride and arrogance, and it could not be dismissed that seeds of rebellion against her may have begun to take root in their hearts. Moreover, reflecting on the numerous protests she faced upon ascending to the throne as the Demon Emperor, she was convinced that many demons, including the arch-demons, secretly desired her downfall. Consequently, Aragon''s response suggested that he was starting to exhibit an openly rebellious attitude toward her, which undeniably fueled her anger. Snapping out of her anger, Liliana took a deep breath topose herself. Once she had regained her calm, she looked at Lyra with a gentle gaze. "I don''t hold you responsible for this issue, Lyra. You don''t need to worry," Liliana said, her initially indifferent tone softening. Though she was furious, she knew it wasn''t fair to me Lyra for the situation, as it was not her fault at all. Upon hearing this, relief washed over Lyra''s face as she bowed her head respectfully toward Liliana. "Thank you, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor," Lyra replied. Liliana nodded slightly, and just as she was about to issue instructions, a sudden knock echoed from her study door, apanied by Leon''s voice. *Knock!* "Liliana, may Ie in?" ----------- A/N: Ahem! I may not be able to update tomorrow due to some tasks I need to handle, but if I finish them early, I''ll try to post an update. Thank you and stay tuned! Chapter 289 Leon Displays His Confidence and the Arrival of Two Unexpected Guests "Liliana, it''s me. May Ie in?" Liliana was slightly startled by Leon''s voice, but the surprise quickly faded, reced by a soft smile. Facing the door, Liliana gave a small nod and replied gently, "Come in, Leon. It''s unlocked." *ck!* The door to her workspace opened, and Leon stepped in, his tall figure framed by a white, elegant robe. Lyra, who had been standing in front of Liliana''s desk, immediately bowed her head in respect upon seeing him. "Good morning, Your Majesty Leon," she greeted, her tone formal yet calm. Leon, noticing Lyra''s presence, was momentarily surprised but quickly set it aside. With a gentle smile he approached Liliana. "Good morning to you too, Lyra," Leon replied casually, then added with a yful tone, "It''s unusual to see you in Liliana''s workspace at this hour. Were you two discussing something?" After asking, he turned his curious gaze toward Liliana, who sat calmly in her work chair. Liliana responded with a soft smile and a small nod. "Yes, we were discussing your uing departure to the battlefield, Leon," she said in a gentle tone, lifting her coffee cup and taking a sip. Leon nodded thoughtfully and asked, "Then, has the issue of the Demon troops I''m taking to the battlefield been resolved, Liliana?" For his impending departure to the battlefield, he would be apanied by a Demon army of approximately 10,000 to 18,000 troops. The purpose of bringing the troops wasn''t to show off or y games; it was to serve as a formal representation of his authority. If he arrived alone, the Demon forces in the Desert of Chaos, or even the Demon generals leading the war, would likely question his identity and treat him with suspicion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Of course, he could have asked Liliana for a token or symbol to prove his legitimacy and gain their trust. However, the troops were not only meant to validate his identity but also to strengthen the army by recing fallen soldiers with fresh ones. By doing this, the morale and confidence of the Demon troops would undoubtedly rise, positively influencing the course of the war. Liliana paused for a moment in response to Leon''s question, then let out a small sigh. "The Demon troops I requested were supposed to be ready, but there was a minor issue that caused a dy," she exined, her expression turning cold with frustration. Leon raised an eyebrow at her words, watching Liliana''s icy demeanor with curiosity. "What happened exactly? And how long will it take for the entire army to be ready?" he asked lightly, folding his arms across his chest. Rather than answering, Liliana cast an indifferent nce at Lyra, silently prompting her to exin. Understanding the cue, Lyra looked at Leon with her usual emotionless expression and began, "Your Majesty Leon, the situation is..." Lyra then detailed the issues that caused the dy, including how Aragon had defied Liliana''s orders. Leon stayed silent, listening intently, but the shift in his expression was impossible to miss. When Lyra finally finished, Leon took a deep breath and turned to Liliana, his gaze calm but sharp. "So, Aragon is the cause of this dy?" Leon asked casually, though the barely concealed murderous intent in his voice was unmistakable. Liliana sensed the lethal edge in his words but chose to remain silent, nodding slightly as her cold expression settled on her strikingly beautiful face. "Yes, the dy in the troops was indeed caused by Aragon," Liliana replied with a nonchnt tone, her eyes narrowing slightly. "But what truly infuriates me is not just the dy; it''s his audacity to challenge my orders, which is tantamount to rebellion against me." In the hierarchy of the Demon race, the Demon Emperor held the highest and most esteemed position, requiring all Demons to honor and obey everymand. Even powerful figures like the Arch-Demons were required to submit, highlighting the strictness of the hierarchy. Thus, Aragon''s refusal to follow her orders was not only a tant disrespect but also a direct act of rebellion, fueling her anger even further. Leon''s expression remained unchanged as he absorbed her words, fully aware of the strict hierarchy within the Demon race. It was clear that Aragon''s actions were a clear sign of rebellion, and Liliana''s anger was entirely justified. Rubbing his chin, Leon took a slow breath and regarded Liliana with a look that was both gentle and stern. "What do you n to do about Aragon? Do you want him dead, or would you prefer to remove him? If that''s the case, you don''t need to take action; allow me to handle it. With my power, I can eliminate him or any other arch-demon with a mere flick of my finger," Leon dered in a dominating tone, lifting his index finger slightly. No matter how formidable the Arch-Demons were, they were nothingpared to him¡ªthe most powerful sword hero in history. This confidence wasn''t mere arrogance; it stemmed from his undeniable strength. Moreover, his current power was vastly greater than before, bolstered by the transcendent night''s baptism and the presence of the Great Sword of Chaos within him, elevating his confidence to its peak. As long as he wasn''t facing an ancient being, such as a dragon ancestor or a primordial entity from the hidden races that had existed for thousands of years, he was confident in his ability to fight anyone. Standing nearby, Lyra was taken aback by his audacious words, her eyes reflecting her astonishment as she gazed at Leon. "Although His Majesty Leon is very confident, isn''t this a bit unreasonable?" Lyra murmured, her voice tinged with dissatisfaction. While she recognized Leon''s immense abilities, she felt he was underestimating the Arch-Demons too much, as they were renowned for their power, second only to that of the Demon Emperor. Furthermore, as an archdemon, she was acutely aware of both her own strength and that of her fellow demons. Meanwhile, Liliana, who had overheard Leon''s words, was surprised for only a moment before a small smile appeared on her lips. "Thank you for your offer, Leon, but for now, I have no intention of killing Aragon," she replied lightly, her tone remaining indifferent. "While Aragon does anger me, it''s not to the point where I feel I must eliminate him. Of course, if I wanted to, I could do that." "However, doing so would likely leave the other Arch-Demons disgruntled and could potentially create divisions among the Demon leaders in the outer pce. Therefore, this is not the right time to take such action." Listening intently to her words, Leon fell silent for a moment before letting out a small sigh. Liliana''s concerns were valid, and he understood them well. Given Aragon''s high status as one of the arch-demons, the consequences of killing him would undoubtedly burden Liliana with numerous problems in the future. Even as the Demon Emperor, she needed to exercise caution and think carefully about her actions. Nodding slightly, Leon chuckled and replied, "Alright, that''s fair. But if you ever need my help, make sure to let me know right away, okay?" Liliana felt deeply touched by his thoughtful words and gave a small nod, apanied by a faint smile. "Um, I understand. Thank you, Leon," she replied softly. As they exchanged smiles, a warm atmosphere enveloped them. Witnessing this, Lyra let out a small sigh, feeling somewhat neglected, which inevitably sparked a hint of annoyance within her. "For some reason, I feel like a third wheel," she muttered softly, her dissatisfaction clear. With that, Leon, Liliana, and Lyra resumed their discussion about the troop situation and Leon''s uing departure to the battlefield. Since Aragon refused to send his Demon troops, Liliana chose not to dwell on her anger. Instead, she quickly ordered Lyra to take 3,000 of her own Demon troops from the outer pce to rece those Aragon had withheld. Additionally, she instructed Lyra to gather plenty of provisions, sufficient not only for the troops Leon had brought but also for those stationed in the Desert of Chaos. In this discussion, Liliana truly demonstrated her ability and authority as the Demon Emperor, leaving Leon speechless, his admiration and amazement evident in his gaze. "By the way, Leon, have you informed our children about your departure?" Liliana inquired curiously, propping her chin on her right palm. Leon chuckled softly and nodded. "I''ve already told them," he replied casually. "And how did they react? Did they cry?" Liliana asked again. "Of course, they initially refused and cried, worried that I might be injured or killed on the battlefield. However, I managed to persuade them, and eventually, they agreed and stopped crying." Leon smiled at the memory of his four little girls'' adorable expressions. Liliana was intrigued by the mention of "persuasion" and was about to ask for details when a knock sounded at the door, followed by the voice of a young woman. *Knock!* "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, I apologize for interrupting, but I have something important to discuss. May Ie in?" Liliana was taken aback by the sudden interruption but quickly regained herposure. "Come in," she replied. *ck!* Experience tales at empire Momentster, the door to the workspace swung open, revealing a beautiful, petite young maid. Upon seeing not just Liliana but also Leon and Lyra, the maid was taken by surprise and quickly bowed her head in their direction. "Good morning, Lady Lyra, Your Majesty Leon," the young maid greeted. Lyra offered a simple nod in response, while Leon smiled and nodded slightly as well. "What important matter do you wish to discuss?" Liliana asked calmly, her toneced with a coldness that made the young maid feel uneasy. Bowing her head respectfully, the young maid, slightly nervous, replied, "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, two guests from the outer pce havee to see you." At the mention of "guests," Liliana''s eyebrows arched slightly, and a curious expression crossed her beautiful face. "Two guests? Who are they?" She asked indifferently, tapping her index finger on the desk. The young maid hesitantly raised her head, meeting Liliana''s gaze with a mixture of fear and respect. "They are Demon General Merlin and Demon General Reyna." Chapter 290 Love at First Sight "They are Demon Generals Merlin and Reyna, Your Majesty," the young maid replied. Liliana''s eyebrow arched slightly at the mention of the names, a flicker of confusion crossing her beautiful, captivating face. "Merlin and Reyna? What could they possibly want from me?" She inquired curiously, resting her chin on her right hand. The young maid timidly shook her head. "I''m not sure, Your Majesty. They didn''t tell me why. They simply asked me to ry their request for a meeting with you." Liliana narrowed her eyes, took a breath, and gave a small nod. "Very well. Take them to the parlor and have them wait for me. I''ll be there shortly," she said calmly. "As youmand, Your Majesty," the young maid replied, bowing respectfully. She then bowed again to Lyra and Leon before leaving Liliana''s workspace with unsteady steps. As the maid departed, Leon, who had been quietly observing, turned his gaze back to Liliana and gave her a knowing smile. "Apparently, Merlin and Reyna''s arrival is connected to your troop deployment, Liliana," Leon said casually, surprising her slightly. "Do you mean..." Liliana was about to speak when Leon interrupted her. "Yes, just as you guessed," Leon chuckled, nodding as he folded his arms across his chest. "Your ns to coordinate the demon troops are well known throughout the outer pce. Everyone knows you''ve been seeking volunteers from the archdemons to bolster the forces on the battlefield." "Naturally, Merlin, as the First Demon General, wouldn''t pass up this opportunity. Since you didn''t choose him as one of the three generals for the war, he''ll likely want to lead the reinforcements to reim his pride after being overlooked for the battle in the Desert of Chaos." Pausing for a moment, he rubbed his chin and continued casually, "As for Reyna, her intentions are probably simr to Merlin''s. After all, each of the Demon generals has their pride, and being overlooked must have stung a bit." After finishing his exnation, a small smile tugged at Leon''s lips. When he and Liliana had first agreed to deploy the Demon troops to the battlefield, he had suspected that Merlin or the other Demon generals would take action¡ªand now his instincts had proven correct. ''Given their arrogance, it wasn''t hard to foresee,'' Leon chuckled to himself. Meanwhile, Lyra, who had been listening to Leon''s detailed exnation, was taken aback. She never expected Leon to articte the purpose of Merlin''s arrival so thoroughly in such a short time, sparking her curiosity. "Your Majesty Leon, how¡ª" Before Lyra could finish her question, Liliana suddenly stood up, cutting her off. "Your analysis of this situation is remarkably astute, and I must admit, it surprises me. If you weren''t a sword hero, I would have already made you my prime minister. That way, I could rx while you handled the affairs of the entire Demon Empire," Liliana joked, giggling as she spoke. At her words, Leon felt the corners of his mouth twitch, and he looked at Liliana with a yful sparkle in his eyes. "Even if I don''t be your prime minister, I''ll do everything I can to lighten your burden, Liliana," Leon said casually but sincerely. Leon''s blunt words caused the smile on Liliana''s lips to falter, and a blush soon blossomed on her beautiful, icy face. "Your words are as sweet as ever, Leon," Lilianained, ncing to the side to hide her embarrassment. Lyra, witnessing the affectionate and flirtatious exchange between them, could only remain helplessly silent. "It seems I''m indeed just a light bulb here," she whispered softly, a hint of grievance in her tone. ... Inside the parlor, a strikingly handsome man and a beautiful woman sat quietly beside each other. The man possessed perfect facial features, yet an air of arrogance clung to him. He had flowing gray hair that fell just below his earlobes and captivating gray-ck eyes that matched his hair in beauty. Dressed in a ck battle robe, he exuded amanding presence that made anyone who approached him feel an undeniable sense of intimidation. Experience more content on empire Meanwhile, the woman beside him was so captivatingly beautiful that anyone who beheld her would be spellbound. Her long ck hair flowed down to her waist, entuated by a ck headband perched atop her head. In a stunning ck gown, her alluring curves were impossible to overlook. Though she remained silent, an air of mystery surrounded her, enchanting any man whoid eyes on her and causing them to fall in love at first sight. This handsome man and beautiful woman were none other than Merlin, the First Demon General who had been soundly defeated by Leon, and Reyna, the Sixth Demon General. At that moment, silence hung between them, creating a somewhat tense atmosphere. After a while, Merlin, who had been quiet, broke the silence. "Reyna, what are you doing in the inner pce? Do you intend to meet Her Majesty the Demon Emperor, Liliana?" He asked, his voiceced with indifference and arrogance. Reyna''s expression remained unchanged at his question as she nced at Merlin with a calm gaze. "It''s a secret, and I won''t tell you," she replied casually, instantly irritating Merlin. "Is your visit connected to the reinforcements that Her Majesty, the Demon Emperor Liliana, intends to send to the battlefield?" Merlin inquired coldly, struggling to keep his annoyance at bay. Faced with Merlin''s relentless questioning, Reyna, who had previously been indifferent, now felt a surge of irritation. Fixing Merlin with a cold re, Reyna crossed her arms over her big chest and retorted, "You ask too many questions, and it''s exceedingly annoying, Merlin. My reasons for visiting the inner pce to see Her Majesty the Demon Emperor are none of your business, and I''m under no obligation to answer you. So, just shut up and be quiet." Merlin was momentarily taken aback by her bluntness, but anger quickly red on his pale, handsome face. "You..." He gritted his teeth, clenching his fists in frustration. He had asked casually, but he hadn''t anticipated that this woman would respond with such a sharp reproach, igniting his anger. As the proud and arrogant First Demon General, he couldn''t possibly tolerate such humiliation. After all, Reyna was only the Sixth Demon General, while he held the title of the First and Strongest Demon General. This meant that Reyna should have shown him respect instead of speaking to him so harshly! Just as Merlin was about to teach her a lesson, the sound of several footsteps suddenly echoed from in front of them. Merlin and Reyna instinctively turned their heads toward the source of the sound and saw Liliana approaching, apanied by Lyra and a tall, handsome man. Upon seeing Liliana, Merlin''s anger evaporated instantly, reced by a clear expression of delight on his handsome face. He quickly rose to his feet and bowed his head respectfully to Liliana. "Good morning, Your Majesty Liliana." Merlin greeted her respectfully, his toneced with warmth. Beside him, Reyna quickly rose to her feet as well and bowed her head to Liliana, mirroring Merlin''s gesture. "Good morning, Your Majesty, the Demon Emperor Liliana," she said with respect. As Liliana drew closer, she stopped and gave a slight nod in acknowledgment. "It''s unusual for you toe to me at this hour," Liliana said casually as she sat down on the sofa. "What brings you here?" While she already suspected their intentions from Leon''s analysis, she still felt it necessary to ask, pretending not to know. Upon hearing Upon hearing Liliana''s question, Merlin raised his head with a smile, ready to respond. However, he stopped short when his gaze fell on Leon, who was standing behind Liliana alongside Lyra. "You... How are you still here?!" Merlin gasped, his eyes widening in fear as he pointed at Leon. The sight of him stirred painful memories of his earlier defeat on the field. At that time, he had confidently challenged him, certain he could easily win the battle. However, he never anticipated being soundly defeated with little to no resistance! Even when he drew his Demon sword¡ªone of the eight sacred weapons of the Demon race¡ªhe was unable to inflict any harm or achieve victory, which dealt a significant blow to his pride. Nheless, his hatred for this man did not diminish; instead, it intensified drastically. It was this damn man who exposed his weaknesses and ws in front of Her Majesty Liliana, ultimately ruining his reputation in her eyes. So, seeing him still in the inner pce, standing so close to Liliana, filled him with both shock and fury! If this damn man weren''t stronger than him, he would jump at the chance to attack him for daring to stand so close to Her Majesty Liliana¡ªthe woman he loved. Beside him, Reyna noticed Merlin''s expression of fear mixed with anger and was momentarily taken aback. She involuntarily nced at Leon, leaving her utterly dumbfounded. ''So handsome! How can a man be this attractive?'' Reyna thought to herself, her eyes widening in disbelief as her heart raced. Although she had encountered many handsome men, this one was truly extraordinary, far surpassing anyone she had ever seen! Subconsciously, a slight blush crept onto her cheeks, and her heart, long locked away, began to stir. "No, I want him for myself!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 291 Reynas Unusual Conduct and Lilianas Rejection As one of the eight Demon Generals, Reyna was not only highly skilled but also possessed an enchanting beauty that was impossible to ignore. Her striking appearance and esteemed position made her the object of desire for many demons in the outer pce. Even Terran, the fourth Demon General, harbored feelings for her¡ªa testament to Reyna''s undeniable allure. Unfortunately, Reyna had never been interested in a rtionship, believing that no one in the outer pce¡ªnot even Terran, the fourth Demon General¡ªwas worthy of her. Her pride had made many demons in the outer pce feel inferior, leaving Reyna without a partner until now. However, for the first time in her life, she found herself drawn to someone, and the thrill of it caused her heart to race wildly and unpredictably. Her enchanting face flushed slightly as she bit her lower lip and whispered, ''I want him to be mine!'' Meanwhile, Leon noticed the fear and anger on Merlin''s face and responded with a slight chuckle, folding his arms across his chest. "Does it really matter if I''m still in the inner pce? It doesn''t seem like it concerns you," he teased, a faint smile ying on his lips. He had expected this reaction from Merlin, knowing his irritable nature, and wasn''t surprised when he was right. After recently defeating Merlin and shattering his once towering pride, it was only natural for Merlin to now stand before him, shocked and afraid. Merlin was momentarily stunned by thement, but soon anger red up inside him. "You..." he hissed through gritted teeth, seething with hatred. Leon''s words had enraged him so much that the veins on his forehead began to bulge. He wanted nothing more than to lunge at the man who had humiliated him time and again. Yet, after suffering such a crushing defeat earlier, Merlin knew he couldn''t fight back and could only stand there, grinding his teeth in frustration. Your journey continues on empire Noticing Merlin''s defeated demeanor, Leon chuckled and shook his head. "It looks like that crushing defeat taught him a lesson in controlling his temper," he muttered, letting out a bored sigh. In the past, such provocation would have sent Merlin into a furious rage, prompting him to attack without hesitation. But the current Merlin knew better; he recognized his strength and understood that any attempt to retaliate would only lead to further embarrassment. Meanwhile, Liliana, who had been watching, raised her right hand and red coldly at Merlin. "Stop wasting my time, Merlin. I''m very busy right now, and if you don''t tell me why you''re here immediately, you can go back to the outer pce," she said indifferently, folding her arms across her ample chest. Although she always appeared gentle, it was only toward Leon and her three daughters¡ªthose she loved and cared for. When dealing with outsiders like Merlin, her demeanor shifted to one of cold indifference. Furthermore, she held a negative opinion of Merlin due to the disrespectful attitude he consistently exhibited toward her. If it weren''t for his power and talents, which were still valuable to the Demon race, she might have already thrown him into the underground prison and punished him severely. Upon hearing Liliana''s words, Merlin, consumed by anger, quickly regained hisposure and took a deep breath to calm himself. Once he had steadied his emotions, he looked at Liliana with a gentle gaze and bowed his head slightly in a gesture of respect. "Forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty Liliana. I hope you aren''t upset with me," he said. Though he felt a twinge of dissatisfaction, he understood that he must not provoke the Demon Emperor. If he did, his goal of reaching the inner pce would undoubtedly fail, and he might miss the chance to go to the battlefield¡ªan oue he could not afford to let happen. Liliana dismissed his apology with a wave of her right hand, her demeanor nonchnt. "State your purpose immediately," shemanded. Merlin slowly lifted his head, adopting a serious expression as he met her gaze. "Your Majesty, my purpose ining here is to request that you appoint me as the leader of the reinforcements you will send to the battlefield," he exined firmly, sping his hands together. As the first and most powerful Demon General, he considered Liliana''s decision to exclude him from the three Demon Generals heading to the battlefield both unreasonable and uneptable. He believed he was more qualified than Garran, Terran, or even Lilith to lead the charge and secure victory for the Demon race. Despite his reluctance, he understood that once Liliana made a decision, he had no right to oppose it. However, his high pride and deep-seated sense of superiority made it difficult for him to ept this reality. Thus, when he heard that Liliana intended to send reinforcements to the battlefield, he felt a surge of joy and was determined not to miss this opportunity. Liliana''s expression remained unchanged; she had already anticipated Merlin''s purpose based on Leon''s analysis. In contrast, Lyra, standing beside Leon, was taken aback by Merlin''s words. Although she had been aware of it through Leon''s insights, hearing it spoken aloud was still quite shocking. Subconsciously, she cast a nce at Leon, her gaze a mix of indifference and unhidden admiration. "Your Majesty Leon is truly remarkable," Lyra muttered to herself. On the other hand, Leon, who had heard Merlin''s exnation, couldn''t help but smile, as he had anticipated this oue. However, he remained silent, regarding Merlin with a calm yet meaningful gaze. Liliana redirected her gaze from Merlin to Reyna, regarding her with an air of indifference. "Reyna, are you here for the same reason as Merlin?" she asked casually. Reyna quickly nodded in response. "You''re correct, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor. My purpose foring here is indeed the same as Merlin''s," Reyna replied respectfully, although her gaze kept drifting toward Leon behind Liliana. Leon noticed her furtive nces, feeling both puzzled and intrigued. "What''s going on? Why does she keep her eyes on me?" He wondered, taken aback. Aside from their brief encounter in the outer pce, he had never interacted with Reyna since moving to the inner pce. Even during that chance meeting, he had worn a ck mask thatpletely concealed his face, making it impossible for her to recognize him. "Does she know my identity as the sword hero?" The thought crossed Leon''s mind, causing his expression to shift slightly before quickly returning to normal. Throughout his career as the Sword Hero, he had always worn a mask to conceal his handsome features, ensuring that no one could recognize him¡ªexcept for those closest to him, like Luna and Arshley, or those who knew him well, like Athena. As Leon pondered the reason behind Reyna''s continuous nces, Liliana, having heard their purposes, took a slow breath and regarded the two with an indifferent gaze. "I understand your strong desire to go to the battlefield, and I truly appreciate it," Liliana said in a cold yet slightly softened tone. "However, I must apologize; I cannot grant that request, as I have already chosen who will lead the reinforcements." Both Merlin and Reyna were taken aback by this revtion, but Merlin, in particr, felt a surge of anger as if hisst chance had been snatched away. Seeing the anger clearly etched on his face, Liliana smiled faintly, crossing her long legs in a way that entuated their alluring beauty. "Even if I didn''t tell you, you should already know who he is, Merlin," she replied casually.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I should know?" Merlin eximed, visibly taken aback by her statement. His brows furrowed slightly as he contemted who it could be. After a moment of contemtion, he realized he couldn''t think of anyone suitable, which only intensified his confusion. At that moment, his gaze unintentionallynded on Leon, who was smiling yfully at him, causing his face to drain of color. "Is it him!?" --------------- A/N: Ahem! I apologize for not updating yesterday. I had some business to attend to and didn''t have time to use myptop. Thank you for your understanding! I appreciate your support, so stay tuned for more updates! Chapter 292 The Wasted Genius and Leons Praise Merlin pointed at Leon, horror etched across his pale, handsome face. As hard as it was to believe, no one else came to mind but this damn man. Worse yet, he continued to smile at him, as if mocking him, further solidifying Merlin''s suspicions. Still, he clung to the hope that he was mistaken. Otherwise, he knew the opportunity to gain glory on the battlefield was lost forever. Reality, however, is often both harsh and unforgiving. Liliana, hearing his words, gave a slight nod, her lips curling into a faint smile. "You''re right, Merlin. Leon will lead the reinforcements on the battlefield, and my decision is final," she said, her tone indifferent. Merlin clenched his fists in frustration, teeth gritting. With her decision set in stone, he realized there was no way for him to takemand of the reinforcements. Yet epting this reality was nearly impossible¡ªthis was hisst opportunity to prove himself on the battlefield. At that moment, Reyna, standing beside Merlin, was struck with disbelief, her gaze locked on Leon. "Leon? Why does that name sound so familiar?" She asked suddenly, blinking in confusion. "Wait! Isn''t that the name of the sword hero of mankind?" The name "Leon Kruger," the Sword Hero of Mankind, was infamous among the Demon race, particrly to those like her and the other Demon Generals who had faced him in battle. He was extraordinarily powerful, mastering hero power with precision and wielding deadly, wlessbat techniques. To Reyna and the other Demon Generals, Leon Kruger was a waking nightmare. Every war he led ended in crushing defeat and heavy losses for the Demon forces. However, news had spread that the Sword Hero of Mankind, Leon Kruger, had been defeated and killed by their Demon Emperor. This had shocked the Demon Generals, but they were also ted. With the death of Leon Kruger, humanity would inevitably be weakened, giving the Demon race a significant advantage. So when Reyna heard the name of the handsome man who had, for the first time, made her heart race, she was both startled and confused. Beside her, Merlin quickly snapped to attention as Reyna''s words echoed in his mind. He stared at Leon in disbelief. "Leon Kruger? Could it really be him? But how is that possible?" Merlin''s eyes widened in horror as he turned to Liliana, silently pleading for confirmation. Liliana''s expression remained unchanged; she had anticipated their reaction. Shaking her head slightly, she smiled coldly and replied dismissively, "Leon Kruger? What are you talking about, Reyna? He died at my hands in the Desert of Chaos, and you should know this already, right?" After a brief pause, she continued, shaking her head, "This is Leon Orion, my husband¡ªahem, I mean, my special guest and friend. You should treat him with the same respect you show me." Initially, she intended to introduce Leon as both her husband and partner, but after some reflection, she decided against it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It wasn''t that she didn''t love Leon or didn''t want to share their rtionship; rather, she recognized that doing so would likely bring endless trouble their way. Moreover, she didn''t want to ce Leon in the spotlight or draw unnecessary attention to him, as that could potentially reveal his true identity as a sword hero. Thus, she resolved to wait for the right moment to announce their rtionship rather than rushing into it. Leon chuckled softly at Liliana''s exnation but chose not to respond. He agreed with her decision to keep his identity as her partner under wraps and waspletely fine with it. Listening to Liliana, Reyna nodded slightly, realizing the logic in her words. Suddenly, an exhrating thought crossed her mind, igniting a spark of excitement within her. "Since he''s a friend of Her Majesty the Demon Emperor, does that mean I have a chance?" Reyna mused inwardly, her beautiful eyes shimmering with anticipation. If she had previously harbored doubts about approaching him due to uncertainty about his rtionship with Her Majesty the Demon Emperor, she now felt confident about pursuing him and making him her own. As the sixth Demon General and the most beautiful woman in the outer pce, she believed she could easily win him over. Subconsciously, she licked her lips in a seductive manner, gazing at Leon with affection. Noticing the strange look Reyna was giving him, Leon froze slightly, his mouth twitching at the corners. "Damn... What''s wrong with this woman?" Leon thought, feeling helpless. Reyna had nced at him multiple times, and her intense gaze made him extremely ufortable, as if she were ready to pounce at any moment. He quickly averted his eyes, pretending not to notice. "Since you''ve gotten your answers from me, you may leave and return to the outer pce," Liliana said lightly as she slowly rose to her feet. Upon hearing this, Merlin''s expression shifted slightly, and he opened his mouth to say something, but ultimately no words came out. In contrast, Reyna remainedposed, showing little change on her beautiful face at Liliana''s expulsion order. Her true intention ining was indeed to request that Liliana appoint her as the leader of the reinforcements for the battlefield in the Desert of Chaos. However, since Liliana had already chosen someone else for the role, Reyna felt no disappointment, which was in stark contrast to Merlin''s ambitious desire for the position. Slowly, Reyna bowed her head toward Liliana and said respectfully, "Thank you for taking the time to meet with me, Your Majesty. In that case, I would like to request permission to leave." After speaking, she cast a captivating nce at Leon, making no effort to hide her interest, before gracefully walking away from the parlor. Witnessing Reyna''s departure, Merlin felt a wave of frustration wash over him, realizing that if he persisted in his stubbornness, he would only embarrass himself. With his head slightly bowed toward Liliana, he suppressed his dissatisfaction and spoke in a subdued voice, "In that case, I also request permission to leave, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor." Liliana nodded slightly and replied curtly, "Very well." Merlin slowly lifted his head and shot a resentful nce at Leon before exiting the parlor with a disgruntled expression. As Merlin''s figure faded from view, Leon crossed his arms and chuckled softly. "Merlin is indeed quite pitiful. He possesses exceptional talent in both swordsmanship and magic. Given more time, he could potentially reach a level where hepetes with the arch-demons¡ªor even surpass them to be the strongest after you, Liliana," Leon remarked, his tone thoughtful. With a soft sigh, he added, "Unfortunately, his selfishness, carelessness, arrogance, and narrow-mindedness squander all his talent and potential." To be truly strong, one needs not only exceptional talent and potential but also equally strong emotional and mental stability. Without this stability, a person''s talent and potential cannot be fully realized, as is the case with Merlin. He greatly admired Merlin and acknowledged that his talent was remarkable¡ªperhaps even on par with his own. However, Merlin''s emotional instability and narrow-mindedness hindered his growth, preventing him from advancing and harnessing his true potential. "It''s a pity that a genius like him doesn''t recognize his own shorings," Leon muttered helplessly. Although he felt irritation toward Merlin, he genuinely hoped that he would ovee his weaknesses and gain self-awareness. After all, he would eventually have to battle the evil god, and he knew he couldn''t do it alone. Having a friend like Merlin, who had unlocked his full potential, would greatly benefit not just him but the entire world in the battle toe. Lyra was surprised by Leon''s high praise for Merlin, casting him a doubtful nce. While she acknowledged Merlin''s talent, she felt Leon was overestimating him. Furthermore, Merlin''s questionable character only fueled her doubts. "Your Majesty Leon, is that really true? You''re not exaggerating about Merlin, are you?" Lyra inquired, her curiosityced with skepticism. Leon smiled faintly at the doubt in her eyes and was about to borate when Liliana suddenly interjected. "What Leon said is true, Lyra," Liliana replied firmly, her expression serious. "Merlin possesses immense talent and potential. If he channels his efforts into oveing his weaknesses, he could easily be a formidable demon, capable of surpassing even eight arch-demons, including you." Pausing for a moment, Liliana sighed, her expression mirroring Leon''s earlier helplessness. "Unfortunately, as Leon mentioned, he remains unaware of his ws, causing all his potential and talent to go to waste." Lyra was taken aback by Liliana''s words. If she had been skeptical before, Liliana''s assertion left her with no choice but to believe it. Discover more content at empire ''So, Merlin, is that powerful?'' Lyra thought in amazement. Just then, the sound of footsteps approached the parlor door, and a mature maid with an elegant yet captivating presence entered. She walked toward them and bowed respectfully to Liliana. "I apologize for the interruption, Your Majesty Liliana. I''vee to inform you that the demon troops you requested are now assembled and ready for yourmand," she exined softly. "Already? I thought it would take at least an hour." Liliana''s eyebrows arched slightly at the maid''s words, prompting her to unconsciously nce at Lyra. Sensing Liliana''s gaze, Lyra, equally taken aback, shook her head slightly, as if puzzled by the situation. Seeing the shock on Liliana''s face, the maid quickly rified, "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, the reinforcements assembled swiftly thanks to the intervention of Arch-Demon Aragon." Upon hearing the name "Aragon," Liliana''s beautiful features darkened instantly. "Aragon, you say?" Chapter 293 Valen Takes Action, and the Second War Begins! "Aragon, you say?" Liliana narrowed her eyes, her expression icy. The maid slowly lifted her head and offered a small nod. "That''s correct, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor. It was the Arch-demon of Aragon who dispatched the remaining three thousand troops to ensure the swift coordination of the entire army," she replied respectfully. Liliana remained silent for a moment, then took a slow breath and nodded slightly. "Well, thank you for the report. You may take your leave," Liliana said in a casual tone. "As youmand, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor." The maid bowed her head once more to Liliana, then to Lyra and Leon, before finally turning to leave. As she watched the maid depart, Liliana shifted her gaze to Lyra behind her. "Lyra, are you aware of this situation?" Liliana inquired. Earlier, Lyra had informed her that Aragon was unwilling to send his Demon troops as reinforcements to the battlefield. However, the maid''s report contradicted Lyra''s earlier statement, leaving her feeling somewhat confused. At Liliana''s question, Lyra''s brows knitted together, and she quickly shook her head, her expression mirroring her own confusion. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but I truly don''t understand why this is happening. Aragon did refuse your order previously, insisting he wouldn''t send a single soldier on the grounds that all his troops were recovering," Lyra replied candidly. Upon hearing Lyra''s exnation, Liliana felt no doubt, as she knew her well. In addition to being her personal maid, Lyra was her closest friend and the person she trusted most after Leon. As a result, she fully believed her words. At that moment, Leon, standing beside Lyra, spoke up quickly. "It''s possible that Aragon had a n, which prompted him to shift from refusing to send troops to agreeing to do so," he said casually, folding his arms across his chest. Liliana found Leon''s words to be quite sensible, but she couldn''t grasp Aragon''s motives for this change. With her eyes slightly narrowed, Liliana bit her lower lip and asked, "If that''s the case, do you know what he''s nning?" Leon fell silent for a moment before shaking his head slightly. "I don''t know, but it seems likely that it will cause you troubleter on," he replied calmly, though a chill lingered in his tone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even without knowing Aragon''s intentions, he was determined not to let his guard down. If Aragon had any ns to harm Liliana or his three daughters, he would not hesitate to eliminate him on the spot, sending him straight to the underworld. He wouldn''t care in the slightest if his actions led to chaos among the Demon race. Meanwhile, Liliana, upon hearing his response, took a slow, deep breath before exhaling and adopting a stern expression. "If that''s the case, I want to see what n he''s concocting," Liliana said coldly. "If he causes any trouble, I won''t hesitate to take action this time." Leon felt pleased by her resolute words and smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, Liliana. I will always support your decisions," he replied gently. Liliana''s expression gradually softened as she looked at Leon with affectionate eyes. "Thank you, Leon." ... The Desert of Chaos is an extremely arid ce, teeming with horrific monsters. In addition to the dangers posed by these creatures, the Desert of Chaos is also said to be a resting ce and gathering ground for countless lost souls. ording to legend, these souls belong to the fallen soldiers of both the human and Demon races, who have been at war with each other for over 7,000 years. As a result, the Desert of Chaos bears a nickname as terrifying as any of its others: the Purgatory of Souls. At this moment, this fearsome ce, with its many chilling titles, is thick with tense suspense. At the center of the Desert of Chaos, the two powerful forces¡ªthe human race and the Demon race¡ªfaced each other, radiating an intense aura of hostility. To the east, a white-armored troop of over three hundred thousand stood in a perfectly organized formation. Each soldier carried a white g emzoned with a golden sun symbol, a sight that instilled fear in anyone who witnessed it. At the forefront of humanity''s troops stood two men, one d in red armor and the other in white, both exuding an air of pride and determination. The man in red armor stood tall and sturdy, his indifferent expressionplemented by a dismissive smile curling at the corners of his lips. Beside him, the man in white armor, though shorter in stature, exuded an equally striking presence, with a face that was undeniably handsome. His allure would captivate any woman whoid eyes on him. Together, they were the key leaders of humanity''s army: Valen, the Spear Hero of Humankind, and Guren, the New Sword Hero of Humankind. Meanwhile, on the western side of the Desert of Chaos, an army d in ck armor stood, vastly outnumbering humanity''s forces¡ªover five hundred thousand soldiers. Their presence cast a heavy tension across the entire western region of the desert, causing anyone who beheld them to cringe in fear. At the forefront stood four figures¡ªthree men and one woman¡ªeach radiating a powerful and domineering aura. These four were none other than the leaders of the Demon army: Demon Generals Garan, Terran, and Lilith, along with their most formidable leader, Archdemon Heidel. "Since they dare to reappear after retreating, doesn''t that imply they''re confident in their ability to defeat us?" Positioned to Terran''s right, Garan crossed his burly arms over his chest, his eyes locked on humanity''s army. In the previous war, the Demon army had relied solely on defensive tactics, which had sessfully overwhelmed the forces of humanity. The casualties on their side had been significant, demonstrating the strength of the Demon army''s formation. Thus, Garan firmly believed that humanity''s army had likely devised a strategy that was at least somewhat unexpected. Terran nodded in agreement with Garan''s statement, his gaze fixed intently on humanity''s army. "There is indeed such a possibility, and we must proceed with caution," he said in a serious tone. Beside him, Lilith maintained a calm expression, though the fine lines on her forehead betrayed her concern. "Archdemon Heidel, do you sense anything unusual within the ranks of humanity''s troops?" Lilith asked hesitantly. At her question, Heidel narrowed his eyes at them and noticed that only two figures stood at the forefront of their formation. Suddenly, his brows furrowed slightly, and his sense of vignce heightened significantly. "Why are there only two figures leading humanity''s troops? Where are the others?" Heidel was momentarily startled and swiftly scanned the forefront of humanity''s army with sharp scrutiny. However, he found no sign of the other three leaders, leaving him both confused and on high alert. At that moment, a tremendous explosion erupted from the forefront of humanity''s army, startling Garan, Terran, Lilith, and Heidel. They immediately turned their gaze toward the source of the sound and saw Valen, who had been silent until now, radiating an intensely terrifying red aura. The aura slowly coalesced around him before erupting into a blinding light that pierced the sky. *Boom!* An earth-shattering explosion rang out, transforming the previously clear sky into a tempest of dark clouds. Valen extended his right hand to the side, and a stunning spear adorned with red engravings along the shaft materialized in his grasp. With a faint smile curling at the corners of his lips, Valen raised the spear high and dered loudly, "Hero Technique: The Universe Destroying Spear!" *Whoosh!* Suddenly, the ck clouds in the previously calm sky began to swirl. Momentster, an enormous spear emerged from the center of the vortex, radiating a blinding white light and exuding an overwhelming pressure. With a speed visible to the naked eye, the spear plummeted toward the ranks of the Demon army. Heidel''s expression turned serious as he swiftly raised his right hand. "Demon Hand!" Hemanded coldly. *Whoosh!* Above the line of Demon troops, a massive ck hole materialized, and from its depths emerged a colossal ck hand, each finger tipped with sharp ws. The hand radiated an overwhelmingly potent and terrifying demonic aura, making anyone who saw it tremble in fear. In a swift motion, the ck hand lunged at the giant white spear, crashing into it with devastating force. *Boom!* The collision between the two forces erupted in a massive explosion, apanied by a blinding light thatpelled everyone to instinctively close their eyes and cover their ears. After a moment, they reopened their eyes, only to find that both the giant white spear and the terrifying ck hand had vanished from sight. While the Demon army celebrated Heidel''s sessful defense against Valen''s devastating attack, Garan, Terran, and Lilith wore expressions devoid of any joy. They stared in horror at Heidel, whose right hand was now sttered with fresh red blood. "What...?" Garan, Terran, and Lilith gasped, their eyes widening in shock. Yet, before they could gather their thoughts, a loud cry erupted from the direction of humanity''s army. "Humanity Army, raise your weapons andunch an attack!" Chapter 294 The Inheritance of Demon Emperor Amon Crimson Codex of Noctis "Humanity Army, raise your weapons andunch an attack!" At the sound of the call, Garan, Terran, and Lilith''s eyes widened in rm as they swiftly went on high alert. Heidel quickly regained hisposure, his gaze locking onto Valen, Guren, and the advancing human army. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a pitch-ck light appeared above his hand, spreading across his arm before fading away. The blood that had been flowing profusely stopped, and the wound on his palm vanished instantly, as though it had never existed. With his expression growing stern, Heidel raised his palm and shouted, "Demon Army! Form your ranks and attack!" "Whoa!!!" At Heidel''smand, the entire Demon army erupted in loud shouts and charged toward the human forces. With that, the war between the Demon race and mankind officially reignited! ... In the serene inner pce courtyard, Leon stood with his eyes closed, gripping a wooden sword firmly in his right hand. After a moment, a purplish-ck light¡ªthe energy of chaos¡ªsuddenly enveloped the sword. Leon slowly opened his eyes and made a shing motion toward the ten wooden puppets a hundred meters away. *Boom!* The sh infused with chaos energy sliced through the air, obliterating the ten wooden puppets in an instant. As he witnessed the scene, Leon nodded slightly, a satisfied smile spreading across his face. "My control over the power of chaos has significantly improved," he murmured, a look of contentment reflecting in his striking features. In the past few days, he had often dedicated time to training in the inner pce courtyard. His regimen included refining the hero techniques he had already mastered, enhancing his control over holy power, and honing his proficiency in wielding chaos power. Of all his training endeavors, mastering chaos power was undoubtedly the most challenging. Unlike the holy power he had possessed since infancy, the power of chaos was still new and unfamiliar to him. Furthermore, since childhood, he had practiced controlling holy power under the guidance of various great masters in the Holy Orthodox Hall. In contrast, the power of chaos was entirely different, as there was no one avable to guide him in mastering it. (Note: In this context, the "Great Masters" refers to individuals who have researched holy power using ancient manuscripts and historical records of previous heroes. They serve as guides for the new generation of heroes, including Leon and the other two heroes.) Moreover, without any ancient records that exin or detail the power of chaos, he would have to explore and learn about it independently¡ªa process that would likely take a considerable amount of time. "By the way, there''s something I''m quite curious about. If the Holy Sword of Zenith and the other two holy weapons have inherited hero techniques from the heroes of the previous era, does the Great Sword of Chaos possess them as well?" Leon mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Hero techniques are special abilities developed by past heroes tobat the Demon Emperor of their time, passed down to future generations of heroes through the inheritance methods found within the three holy weapons. These techniques stemmed from the heroes'' deep understanding of holy power and holy weapons, coupled with years of experience, making most of them powerful and lethal. Although the Great Sword of Chaos differs from the three holy weapons, Leon hoped it contained some form of inheritance or, at the very least, techniques left behind by its first wielder¡ªthe First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson. "I think I should ask Miranda," Leon whispered, slowly closing his eyes. He pressed his index and middle fingers together and touched them to his forehead. "Miranda, do you hear me?" he called softly. Momentster, a gentle and enchanting voice echoed in his mind. "I''m here, Master. Do you need something?" Miranda replied softly. At her response, a wave of relief washed over Leon, prompting him to let out a soft sigh. After the incidentst night, Leon often felt nervous and uneasy when trying to contact Miranda, worried that she might not respond like she used to. Fortunately, his worries were unfounded, and Miranda answered his call promptly. A faint smile crossed Leon''s face as he rested his right hand on his wooden sword and said lightly, "Sorry to disturb you, Miranda, but I have something to ask." Miranda remained silent, patiently waiting for him to continue. Taking a small breath, Leon adopted a calm yet slightly serious expression as he inquired, "I wanted to ask if the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson left any inheritance within the Great Sword of Chaos." Upon hearing the word "inheritance," Miranda appeared taken aback and asked hesitantly, "Inheritance?" Leon nodded slightly and quickly borated, "You may not be aware, but the three holy weapons¡ªthe Holy Sword of Zenith, the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon, and the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost¡ªcontain the insights and hero techniques left by their respective heroes for future generations. Therefore, I''m very curious whether Demon Emperor Amon Crimson left behind something simr." Although he was uncertain whether Amon Crimson had left an inheritance, he genuinely hoped he had. If so, it would significantly improve his control over the power of chaos, offering invaluable support in the future. Just as Leon began to feel nervous, Miranda''s gentle yet reassuring voice echoed in his mind. "Master, I almost forgot to mention. Demon Emperor Amon Crimson did leave an inheritance for the Fated One," she replied softly, though a hint of embarrassment crept into her tone. Leon felt a wave of relief and happiness wash over him at this news, nodding slightly with excitement evident on his face. "It''s okay, Miranda; I don''t me you," he said with a light chuckle. "In that case, could you tell me what inheritance Demon Emperor Amon Crimson left behind?" "Of course, Master. Please open your palms," Miranda instructed in his mind. Leonplied immediately, opening both palms in anticipation. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a speck of ck light appeared above his palms, expanding to envelop thempletely. Gradually, the ck light faded, revealing a book in his hands, adorned with an illustration of two moons¡ªone bright and the other dark.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon seeing the book, Leon''s surprise was evident as he examined it closely. "What is this book, Miranda?" he asked, curiosity sparking in his voice. The ck book that appeared in his hand wasrge, thick, and slightly heavy. Its cover showcased an illustration of two moons, strikingly reminiscent of the moons associated with Sylvia and Miranda. Additionally, intricate purple-ck patterns of curved lines adorned the edges of the book, reminiscent of the designs on the des of the Great Sword of Chaos and the Holy Sword of Zenith. At first nce, the book might seem ordinary, but anyone with keen senses would quickly notice the cold, terrifying aura it radiated. In response to his question, Miranda''s voice echoed in his mind. "Master, the book in your hand is called the Codex of Noctis, the inheritance that Demon Emperor Amon Crimson left for you. Before his death, he recorded all his abilities in this codex, including techniques for controlling the Power of Chaos, sword techniques, and various insights from his life experiences," Miranda exined, her voice clear and concise. Leon was taken aback by this revtion and gazed intently at the ck book in his palm. "If what Miranda says is true, my struggles with mastering the Power of Chaos could finally be resolved," he murmured, a surge of excitement bubbling within him. Before, he had grappled with the absence of guidance or reference materials to help him refine his control over the Chaos Power. Now, however, a wave of relief washed over him as he cradled the Codex of Noctis in his hands. As Leon basked in his happiness, he inadvertently nced at the back cover of the Codex, his eyes widening in shock. "What? A star mark?" Chapter 295 The Golden Star Symbol and the Absorption of Inheritance Leon''s eyebrows rose slightly, and the shock on his face was impossible to hide. On the back cover of the Codex of Noctis, he spotted a golden, star-shaped symbol that immediately reminded him of the star mark tied to his hero''s destiny. Driven by curiosity, Leon gently closed his eyes and asked, "Miranda, could you exin why there''s a golden star on the back cover of the Codex of Noctis? And why does it resemble the star from my hero''s destiny?" For a few moments, there was no response from Miranda, leaving Leon confused. Just as he was about to ask again, Miranda''s voice finally resonated in his mind. "Master, the golden star symbol on the back cover of the Codex of Noctis is the key to unlocking its inheritance. By activating your hero''s destiny star, the golden star will light up and synchronize with it. Once that happens, the Codex of Noctis will officially be yours," Miranda exined calmly. Leon nodded slightly in understanding, though a lingering question suddenly resurfaced in his mind. "By the way, Miranda, there''s something I''ve always been curious about. Why is the star of my hero''s destiny gold, while the stars of other heroes are white? Does this color difference hold any significance?" Leon inquired, slowly opening his eyes. Throughout the history of mankind''s three heroes, all previous heroes had white stars, as recorded in the ancient manuscripts housed in both the Library of the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Library of the Holy Orthodox Hall. However, when he awakened to his hero''s destiny, he discovered that his star was golden¡ªa stark contrast to Luna, Valen, and all the heroes from previous eras. This difference often led him to question whether he was truly a hero at all. For years, he had searched for answers but never found a satisfying exnation. Eventually, he gave up the quest. "There''s definitely a reason, Master," Miranda responded gently before borating, "The Fated One is a unique figure, destined to bring profound change to the world. Though born among mankind''s three heroes, he stands apart with one distinguishing feature¡ªa gold-colored star in his hero''s destiny, unlike the others." Upon hearing Miranda''s exnation, Leon was momentarily stunned, but he quickly regained hisposure, a curious look crossing his face. "So, the golden star on my hero''s destiny signifies that I am the fated one, correct?" Leon inquired. "That''s correct, Master," Miranda replied softly. Leon exhaled deeply, nodding slightly. The mystery that had troubled him for so long was finally resolved, bringing him a sense of relief. As Leon ran his fingers over the Codex of Noctis, he asked, "So, all I need to do is activate my hero''s destiny to unlock the inheritance, right?" "Yes, that''s all you need to do," Miranda confirmed. "Alright," Leon murmured, slowly closing his eyes in preparation. *Buzz!* Momentster, a golden star manifested on Leon''s forehead, radiating with a brilliant light. Simultaneously, the star on the back cover of the Codex of Noctis began to glow, and the two stars quickly synchronized in their brilliance. *Whoosh!* The Codex of Noctis, which had seemed like an ordinary book, suddenly emanated a purple-ck light and floated before Leon. As he slowly opened his eyes, astonishment washed over him at the sight. However, before he could fully process what was happening, the Codex of Noctis shot toward his forehead and vanished. A few momentster, he regained hisposure, but he was left utterly bewildered. "Damn! What just happened? Why did the Codex of Noctis disappear?" Leon eximed, his eyes wide with disbelief. Just now, the Codex of Noctis floated away and vanished so quickly that he barely had time to react. "Don''t worry, Master; the Codex of Noctis hasn''t disappeared; it''s now within your mind. You just need to channel the power of chaos in your body to activate the inheritance before absorbing it," Miranda reassured him, prompting Leon to breathe a sigh of relief. "Okay, I''ll do it," he replied, settling into a cross-legged position on the grass and closing his eyes once more. *Whoosh!* Chaos energy surged from his body, instantly condensing around him. The manifestation of this energy thickened the atmosphere, causing the space within a two hundred-meter radius to ripple.N?v(el)B\\jnn A beam of ck light suddenly erupted from Leon''s forehead, gradually transforming into a book¡ªthe Codex of Noctis. It floated before him, opening to reveal the first page, which depicted an image of a ck sword¡ªnone other than the Great Sword of Chaos. As the first page opened, an overwhelming influx of information flooded into Leon''s mind, causing a slight ache in his head. Nevertheless, he maintained his posture, focusing on channeling the chaos energy within his body. After a few minutes, the Codex of Noctis ceased transmitting information, transforming back into a small light before vanishing. "Huft..." Leon exhaled softly as he opened his eyes. "The Codex of Noctis is truly remarkable," he murmured, clenching his fists. The challenges he faced in mastering the power of chaos were swiftly alleviated by the insights gained from the Codex of Noctis, which genuinely astonished him. Without the Codex, he believed that the time required to enhance his control over chaos would have been significantly longer. "How did it go, Master? Did the Codex of Noctis assist you?" Miranda''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind. Leon smiled faintly as he rose to his feet and replied, "It helped me immensely, Miranda. Thank you." "You''re wee, Master," Miranda replied calmly before adding thoughtfully, "The Codex of Noctis is an inheritance prepared by Demon Emperor Amon Crimson for you, and you should strive to learn it to the best of your ability. If you encounter any difficulties, don''t hesitate to ask me for help; I will assist you as much as I can." Her words warmed Leon''s heart, and he nodded appreciatively in response. "Of course, thank you for your concern and support, Miranda," Leon said lightly. "Um... you''re wee, Master. If you don''t need anything else, I will sever our connection now," Miranda said. "Very well," Leon replied. After ensuring that Miranda had severed their connection, Leon smiled slightly, excitement shining on his handsome face. "I want to practice some more," he whispered softly as he settled back into a cross-legged position on the grass. However, just as he was about to channel the power of chaos within him, he heard footsteps apanied by a woman''s voice behind him. "Your Majesty Leon, I apologize for the interruption, but Her Majesty the Demon Emperor asked me to inform you that all preparations have beenpleted, and we will be heading to the outer pce soon." Upon hearing the familiar voice, Leon was momentarily surprised but quickly chose to halt his absorption of the inheritance from the Codex of Noctis. "Well, thank you for the update, Lyra," he said with a smile as he rose to his feet. "You''re wee, Your Majesty," Lyra replied respectfully. Leon nodded and continued, "Then let''s head to Liliana''s." "Um," Lyra replied with a small nod, and the two promptly made their way back to the pce. ... "So, you were unable to secure a leadership position in the reinforcement force dispatched by that woman?" In a luxurious room, arge ck shadow asked indifferently, directing his gaze toward a handsome man who bowed respectfully before him. The handsome man, none other than Merlin, slowly raised his head, revealing a hateful expression. "That''s correct, Arch-demon Aragon. Her Majesty Liliana denied my request to be appointed as the leader of the reinforcements heading to the battlefield because she has already chosen someone else for that role," Merlin exined through gritted teeth. Therge ck shadow briefly flickered with surprise before asking indifferently, "Chosen someone else? Who did she select?" Discover stories with empire Merlin hesitated for a moment before responding coldly, "I don''t know him, but his name is Leon." "Leon?" The ck shadow paused, momentarily stunned, before his eyes widened in horror. "Is it really him?" Chapter 296 Unleashing Power and Suppressing Eighteen Thousand Demon Troops! In the outer pce courtyard, over eighteen thousand soldiers of the Demon Army stood in neat formation. Though silent, their powerful and domineering presence made anyone whoid eyes on them tremble in fear. At that moment, three figures stood on an altar at the far end of the courtyard, gazing intently at the line of the demon army. The three figures were none other than Liliana, Lyra, and Leon. However, Leon''s appearance this time was strikingly different from usual. His typical white robe had been reced by a purplish-ck leather mantle that draped down to his calves. Beneath it, he wore a ck long-sleeved shirt crafted from dragon scales, entuating his calm yetmanding presence. His once-ck hair had transformed into a striking pale white, while his beautiful golden eyes had changed to a deep purple¡ªthanks to his transformation technique. Completing his look was a ck half-face mask that partially concealed his handsome features, drawing the attention of anyone who saw him. Find exclusive stories on empire Leon observed the entire Demon Army below with a calm demeanor, though a faint smile yed on his lips. "The Demon Army certainly lives up to its reputation," he whispered, admiration gleaming in his purple eyes. Compared to humanity''s forces, the Demon Army radiated a far more menacing and powerful aura¡ªthanks to the demonic power coursing through them. As the name suggests, demonic power resembles mana but possesses a more destructive nature. Unlike humanity''s army, where not all soldiers harness mana, every Demon soldier is infused with demonic power. This is why the Demon Army is superior to humanity''s forces in terms of physical strength and other aspects. At that moment, Liliana, standing to his left, took a few steps forward before halting and gazing intently at the entire Demon Army. "Brave Demon Army, I, Liliana Crimson, thank you for joining this reinforcement force. I believe that each of you is a valiant warrior who will lead our Demon race to a bright future and victory in the war in the Desert of Chaos. So raise your heads and show the world that we, the Demon race, are the strongest!" Liliana proimed loudly, her fists clenched in determination. At her words, the blood of every soldier in the courtyard surged with fervor, and they erupted into cheers. "We are the strongest!" "We will bring victory to the entire Demon race!" "Long live the Demon Race! Long live the Demon Race!" The once-silent courtyard now reverberated with the passionate roars of the Demon Army, sending chills down the spines of all who witnessed it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Observing this scene, Leon couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and admiration for Liliana. "Though Liliana often appears cold and indifferent, her ability to inspire the troops is truly remarkable," Leon thought to himself. In every war, boosting the troops'' morale through words is the duty of a leader or emperor. This not only elevates the soldiers'' spirits but also provides them with a clear objective. With such a goal in mind, the soldiers be willing to sacrifice everything¡ªwealth, blood, even their lives¡ªfor victory. In the past, he had often employed the same tactics to rally humanity''s troops, allowing him to easily defeat the Demon race in previous battles. Meanwhile, Liliana, observing their reactions, smiled faintly and nodded in satisfaction. This was the spirit she aimed to evoke. After taking a moment to collect herself, she addressed the soldiers, "As you know, ourrades-in-arms are currently fighting against humanity''s forces in the Desert of Chaos, united by a single goal¡ªto bring glory and victory to the Demon race. However, the path to that glory is fraught with difficulty, and many have lost their lives on the battlefield. Therefore, all of you standing here are the heroes who will carry on their fight." After a brief pause, Liliana smiled and continued, "Of course, I will not impose my will upon you. If any of you do not wish to fight, you are free to leave this courtyard." As soon as Liliana finished speaking, a heavy silence descended upon the courtyard, with no one daring to utter a word. In that tense moment, a loud exmation suddenly pierced through the ranks of the troops. "Leave the courtyard? Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, if anyone dares to do so, I will snap their necks!" The exmation sent shockwaves through the entire army, but it quickly stirred the anger of the others. "Exactly! Anyone who dares to defy us will find themselves unable to walk again!" "Those who stray are nothing but cowards!" "If anyone tries that, I''ll send them straight to the underworld!" Leon stood in disbelief at the scene, turning to Liliana with a look of astonishment. "Damn... I thought Liliana was only slightly better than me in terms of army leadership, but I didn''t realize she was this much better." Leon felt the corners of his mouth twitch slightly. While Liliana''sst words seemed generous, anyone with a shred of intelligence would recognize it as a clever tactic to close off any escape for the Demon soldiers who might consider leaving. Leon nced at some of the soldiers and noticed their tense and anxious expressions; it was clear they were unsettled by the situation. Shaking his head, Leon withdrew his gaze and let out a soft chuckle. "Liliana truly made a bold and decisive move," he whispered. Liliana kept smiling as she turned to Leon and nodded slightly. Understanding her signal, Leon slowly stepped forward and positioned himself right beside her. Turning her gaze back to the army, Liliana pointed at Leon and dered nonchntly, "In this line of reinforcements, I appoint Leon Orion as the leader. Every order and decision he makes reflects my authority. I expect you all to obey him. Do you understand?" The entire Demon Army was taken aback by her words, and they turned to Leon with a mix of curiosity, confusion, and other emotions. "Who is he? Why don''t I know him?" "I don''t know either. Is he one of the eight Demon generals?" "No, he isn''t one of the eight generals. I''ve seen them in person, and none of them look like him." "In that case, why did Her Majesty the Demon Emperor appoint him as the leader of the reinforcements?" Amotion erupted among the Demon Army as skepticism about Liliana''s decision spread. Liliana was well aware of their doubts. She smiled faintly and said, "I know some of you are dissatisfied and skeptical of my choice. Therefore, I invite anyone who wishes to protest to step forward and voice their concerns." Upon hearing Liliana''s words, themotion immediately quieted, and a soldier from the front row stepped forward. The soldier appeared quite young, but his indifferent and proud expression was unmistakable. He bowed his head respectfully to Liliana before raising it and stating, "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, I wish to lodge a protest." Pointing at Leon, he wore a disdainful expression as he continued, "The other soldiers and I don''t know him, and we strongly oppose your decision. Moreover, we question whether he has the strength for this position. Therefore, I urge Your Majesty to reconsider." "We urge Your Majesty to reconsider!" The soldiers in the courtyard echoed in unison, bowing their heads. Liliana''s expression remained unchanged; she had anticipated their rejection of her decision. Without uttering a word, she turned to Leon and whispered softly, "I leave this matter to you, Leon." Leon nodded slightly, a thin smile gracing his lips, then stepped forward, looking at them with a calm gaze. "Greetings, Demon soldiers. I''m Leon Orion; it''s a pleasure to meet you all," Leon said in a nonchnt tone. He added, "I understand that many of you are dissatisfied with my appointment as the leader of this reinforcement force. However, I assure you that I possess the ability to lead." The entire army was taken aback by Leon''s confident words, regarding him with newfound respect. Despite the protests of over eighteen thousand soldiers, Leon maintained a calm and assured demeanor, clearly demonstrating his worthiness for the position. However, many still harbored doubts, including the young soldier in the front row. He pointed defiantly at Leon and challenged, "Your words may sound convincing, but we want more than just promises; we demand proof. Show us your power, and then we''ll consider trusting you." Although the other soldiers stayed silent, their expressions and bodynguage clearly conveyed their support for the young soldier''s demand. Leon merely chuckled in response; he had been expecting this challenge. With a faint smile still on his lips, Leon nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll show you." As soon as the words left his mouth, his purple eyes red with a purplish-ck light. At the same time, the power of chaos within him surged outward, spreading across the courtyard and sending chills down the spines of the entire army. Before anyone could react, Leon raised his right hand and brought it down with a swift motion. *Boom!* An immense, terrifying pressure crashed down on the soldiers, pinning them to the ground,pletely immobilized. Panic washed over their faces as horrified voices filled the courtyard. "What is this crushing force!? Why can''t I move!?" "It''s terrifying! I can''t even lift a finger!" "Somebody, help!" Themotion spread throughout the courtyard, but Leon remainedpletely unfazed. He increased the intensity of the pressure he emitted, causing the faces of the soldiers to turn pale. Under the crushing force, they felt as though their bones were slowly being ground to dust, while their flesh and muscles seemed to be on the verge of copsing. Sweat drenched their bodies, and some even began to lose consciousness from the overwhelming strain. After a moment, Leon withdrew the pressure and smiled gently¡ªthough to the Demon troops, his smile was nothing short of terrifying. "So," he said, his voice calm, "does anyone still have any grievances or protests about my being chosen as the leader of the reinforcements?" -------------- A/N: I sincerely apologize for the inconsistent updates. Managing both work and college has made it difficult to find time, but I''m deeply grateful for your continued support over the time. Thank you for your patience, and please stay tuned! Chapter 297 Aragons Arrival and the Confrontation "So," he said, his voice calm, "does anyone still have any grievances or protests about my being chosen as the leader of the reinforcements?" *Gulp!* The entire army collectively swallowed hard at his question, fear etched on their faces. Having just confronted the terrifying sensation of impending death, they were desperate to avoid experiencing it again. With faces etched in dread, they attempted to rise, their joints and muscles still aching from the overwhelming pressure they had just endured. Finally, they lowered their heads in unison, fearfully dering, "We have noints or objections to Her Majesty the Demon Emperor''s decision!" Leon nodded slightly, a satisfied smile creeping across his face. He then turned his attention to the young soldier who had challenged him earlier, chuckling softly as he crossed his arms over his chest. "Do you still have anyints against me, young man?" Leon inquired, a yful smile dancing on his lips. The young soldier broke into a cold sweat, his face turning pale. He quickly shook his head and bowed deeply, replying, "I dare not, General! Please forgive my earlier impoliteness." Having felt the immense pressure Leon had exerted, he had no courage left to voice anyints or protests against Her Majesty the Demon Emperor''s decisions. The harrowing memory of nearly having his bones shattered and his muscles feeling as if they were being torn apart remained fresh in his mind. He was well aware that if he dared to protest again, he risked not only further injury but also his very life. Thus, rather than being disrespectful, he recognized the importance of showing respect and submitting to Leon. "Well, since you understand, I won''t pursue the matter further," Leon said with a generous smile. He certainly wouldn''t hold a trivial issue like this against the young soldier. After all, it was only natural for those unfamiliar with him to express their protest against Liliana''s decision. He recognized the importance of demonstrating his abilities and strength to prove himself worthy of the position. The young soldier breathed a sigh of relief at Leon''s magnanimous gesture and immediately knelt, one leg bent. "I, Kaelen Dorin, will obey all of General Leon Orion''s orders," he dered respectfully and firmly. In unison, the eighteen thousand soldiers behind him echoed, "We will obey all of General Leon Orion''s orders!" Their voices reverberated through the courtyard, sending chills down the spines of everyone present. Watching this unfold, Liliana couldn''t help but smile, her gaze filled with affection as she looked at Leon, who stood calmly. "He truly is an exceptional sword hero of mankind," she thought, feeling a surge of admiration. She entrusted the task of convincing the troops to Leon because she believed in him. As a hero who had previously secured victory for humanity against the Demon race, he naturally exuded the aura of a leader. For him, winning over the soldiers was a straightforward task. Thankfully, Leon did not disappoint her; he effortlessly earned the trust of the Demon army by demonstrating his formidable power. Lyra, standing behind Liliana, was taken aback and gazed at Leon with admiration. His ability to dominate and win over the entire Demon army was undeniably impressive, further heightening her respect for him. "By the way, the pressure that His Majesty Leon emitted just now doesn''t seem to stem from holy power, does it? Why does it feel so familiar?" Lyra pondered this, her eyes widening slightly as uncertainty began to take hold. The pressure radiating from Leon reminded her of the aura she had sensed during the mysterious purple-ck light that burst forth in the Desert of Chaos that night. While his aura felt somewhat weaker, she was convinced that the two were strikingly simr. Subconsciously narrowing her eyes, Lyra regarded Leon with growing suspicion. Meanwhile, Leon felt a deep sense of satisfaction with the demeanor of the Demon army, regarding them with a calm yet resolute gaze. "Good! Since you have recognized me as your leader, I promise to lead you to victory!" Leon dered nonchntly, folding his arms behind his back. At his words, excitement lit up the faces of the soldiers, their gazes fixed on Leon with fervor. "To victory!" one soldier shouted, igniting a wave of enthusiasm among the ranks. "To victory!" "To victory!" The soldiers'' cheers reverberated through the pce courtyard, creating a vibrant atmosphere that reached its height. "In that case¡ª" Leon began, but his words were abruptly cut off by the sound of heavy footsteps approaching from the altar stairs, apanied by the deep voice of a middle-aged man. "Apparently, I''ve almost missed out on all the excitement." At the sound of the voice, Liliana, Lyra, Leon, and the soldiers in the outer pce courtyard were taken aback. They all turned their gazes toward the source of the voice and spotted a middle-aged man striding toward the center of the altar, apanied by a strikingly handsome man. The middle-aged man was tall and imposing, his handsome face marred by fine wrinkles. His short ck hair wasced with streaks of gray. Dressed in a ck feathered robe, he emanated a chilling and powerful aura thatpelled anyone whoid eyes on him to lower their heads in submission. This middle-aged figure was none other than Aragon, one of the eight arch-demons. Following closely behind him was the First Demon General, Merlin. Upon Aragon''s arrival, Liliana''s previously gentle expression hardened, and her bloodshot eyes glinted with a barely concealed killing intent. "Aragon, what brings you here?" Liliana inquired coolly, her tonepletelycking warmth. Lyra instantly adopted a wary expression at the sight of Aragon, while Leon appeared taken aback by Liliana''s words. "Aragon? Is that really him?" Leon inquired, his eyebrows raised as he scrutinized the figure before him. This was the first time he had seen Aragon in person, and he was slightly surprised to discover that the arch-demon was a tall, stocky middle-aged man. "This level of power is truly impressive and intimidating¡ªnot weaker than Valen or Luna," Leon murmured, a hint of admiration in his voice. Despite looking like a middle-aged man, Aragon lived up to his formidable reputation; Leon could sense the powerful aura he emanated, even if it was carefully concealed. Additionally, he noticed the space around Aragon subtly fluctuating, a clear indication of his immense strength. However, Leon''s attention quickly shifted to Merlin, who stood behind Aragon. He was taken aback for a moment before breaking into a faint smile. "It looks like something intriguing is about to unfold," Leon murmured softly, crossing his arms over his chest. Aragon strolled leisurely, arms folded behind his back, stopping precisely ten meters from Liliana. With a calm smile on his lips, he regarded her casually and replied, "Of course, I''vee to witness the departure of the reinforcements, Your Majesty. Is that not permitted?" Liliana frowned slightly, suspicion etched in her gaze. "It''s permitted, but are you sure that''s the only reason you''re here?" She inquired, a mocking smile dancing on her lips. Given Aragon''s nature and his past actions, she wasn''t about to be deceived by such a flimsy excuse. Moreover, the presence of Merlin only deepened her suspicions about his true intentions. Aragon''s expression remained unchanged; he merely chuckled softly at her words.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Your Majesty, you are indeed very astute. There''s nothing I can conceal from you. It''s no wonder you''ve risen to this position, despite being a woman," he remarked with a faint smile. While it sounded like apliment, Liliana recognized it as a veiled taunt. Nevertheless, she remained unfazed, maintaining her calm yet cold demeanor. "No need for small talk. State your purpose immediately, or leave this altar," Lilianamanded, her voice dripping with authority. *Boom!* A deep red aura exploded from her body, instantly tightening the atmosphere within a five-hundred-meter radius. The eighteen thousand soldiers in the pce courtyard gasped, rendered speechless by the intensity of Liliana''s aura, too intimidated to move or utter a word. Merlin, standing behind Aragon, was engulfed by a wave of terror as Liliana''s aura surged. The overwhelming pressure pressed down on him, making it difficult to catch his breath. In that critical moment, Aragon swiftly mobilized his demonic power, unleashing an aura that rivaled Liliana''s strength. The aura allowed Merlin, who had been gasping for air, to finally breathe a sigh of relief. Without Aragon''s protection, he feared he might have suffocated under the crushing weight of Liliana''s power. "Your Majesty, don''t you think you''re being a bit too harsh?" Aragon asked, narrowing his eyes. "If I''m being harsh, that''s none of your concern," Liliana replied, snorting coldly. In response, she intensified her aura further, causing Aragon to choke slightly. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Aragon suppressed his rising anger. "I apologize for my rudeness, Your Majesty. Would you kindly withdraw your aura?" Liliana fixed Aragon with a sharp gaze before finally retracting her aura, allowing Merlin and the soldiers in the courtyard to breathe a sigh of relief. "As I mentioned earlier, state your purpose immediately or leave this altar," she reiterated, her tone nonchnt. Understanding he had been cornered, Aragon wasted no time and met Liliana''s gaze with determination. "My purpose here is to request that you appoint Merlin as the leader of the reinforcements, Your Majesty." Chapter 298 Are You Alright, Arch-Demon Aragon? "My purpose here is to request that you appoint Merlin as the leader of the reinforcements, Your Majesty." Liliana raised her eyebrows slightly at the request, fixing Aragon with a cold gaze that carried a hint of mockery. "Are you seriously suggesting that I make Merlin the leader of the troops? What legitimate reason do you have to convince me?" She inquired nonchntly, folding her arms across her huge chest. "Of course there is," Aragon replied calmly, a faint smile ying on his lips. "As the First Demon General among the eight, Merlin''s strength is beyond question. He possesses extraordinary talent, and his leadership aura is as impressive as his power. If he leads the reinforcement force, I am confident that our Demon race will emerge victorious in the war of the Desert of Chaos." After finishing his statement, Aragon maintained his smile and added lightly, "Do the reasons I provided suffice, Your Majesty?" Standing behind Aragon, Merlin couldn''t help but beam with pride at the praise given to him. What Aragon said was true, and Merlin firmly believed he was far more suited for the role of reinforcement leader than the stranger named Leon. Subconsciously, he shot Leon a nce filled with contempt that he couldn''t hide. "Just because you''re a bit better than me, do you honestly believe you can take everything away from me? Are you delusional?" Merlin scoffed dismissively. Though Leon disyed strength that surpassed his own, he regarded him as just a wild demon of unknown origins. He was certain that without Liliana''s influence, Leon would amount to nothing. Noticing Merlin''s gaze, Leon turned to him, surprised to see contempt reflected in his eyes. He frowned involuntarily and muttered, "What''s wrong with this guy? Why is he looking at me like I''m a loser?" After a moment of thought, Leon nced at Aragon and quickly grasped the situation. "Is this guy getting so cocky just because Aragon is by his side?" He wondered inwardly, a yful smile spreading across his lips. Other than that, he couldn''t find a more logical exnation for Merlin''s behavior. A slight chuckle escaped Leon''s lips as he regarded Merlin with a gaze of pity. Despite Aragon''s support, it made no difference to him. Even with the backing of the other five arch-demons, not to mention Aragon, the oue would remain unchanged. After all, he had Liliana, the Demon Emperor, steadfastly supporting him. So, no matter how strong Merlin''s allies might be, they could never rival his own, right? Merlin was taken aback by Leon''s pitying look, and an intense anger welled up inside him. "This damn man..." He muttered through gritted teeth, his fists clenched. At that moment, Liliana''s cold voice sliced through the tension in the air. "Enough? Not at all," she replied tly, her expressionpletely devoid of emotion. Aragon and Merlin gasped in shock, particrly Aragon, who felt as if he had been pped across the face. With gritted teeth and barely concealed anger, Aragon asked in a heavy tone, "Why not, Your Majesty? Can you exin?" Liliana turned her gaze to Merlin, standing behind him, and replied, "While Merlin is indeed powerful, as you mentioned, he sadly struggles with emotional control. As an Arch-demon, you must understand how dangerous it is for an army leader to have such a w, right?" Her cold gaze shifted to Aragon, leaving him feeling extremely embarrassed. As much as he hated to admit it, Liliana''s words rang true. Merlin was exceptional in many respects, but his inability to manage his emotions was a critical weakness. In high-pressure situations, Merlin was prone to anger, a dangerous trait for someone aspiring to lead an army. Yet, Aragon could not admit this openly; doing so would be tantamount to embarrassing himself in front of Liliana and all the soldiers gathered in the pce courtyard. Taking a deep breath, Aragon tried topose himself and was about to speak when Liliana quickly interrupted. "Besides, I''ve already found a more suitable candidate than Merlin," Liliana said nonchntly, gesturing toward Leon with a faint smile. "His name is Leon Orion, and I''m sure you''ll agree with my assessment." At this, Aragon immediately turned his attention to Leon, a hint of surprise crossing his face. "Is this him?" he inquired, narrowing his eyes as he scrutinized Leon from head to toe. Merlin had mentioned someone named "Leon," but Aragon hadn''t expected him to be so young. "Leon Orion? Why does his name sound so simr to the Sword Hero of Mankind, Leon Kruger? Could my earlier suspicion that he''s a sword hero be right?" Aragon pondered, instinctively shifting into a more alert posture. Leon''s mysterious appearance and his close association with Liliana made him suspect that he might be the Sword Hero of Mankind, reported dead by the Holy Empire of Elysium. Yet, the hair, eyes, and aura that Leon possessed were so different from "Leon Kruger" that he felt a flicker of doubt. At that moment, Leon approached Aragon and casually extended his hand. "Hello, Arch-demon Aragon. It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Leon Orion. I''ve heard about your prowess from Her Majesty, Demon Emperor Liliana, and I admire you greatly," Leon greeted him with a light tone, apanied by a small smile. Though Aragon was tall, he appeared somewhat shorter in the presence of Leon, who towered at about 1.92 meters. Snapping out of his thoughts, Aragon nced at the hand Leon had offered. An intriguing idea suddenly shed in his mind, prompting an involuntary smile. He examined Leon''s face, partially concealed by the mask, before reaching out to shake his hand. "Nice to meet you," he said briefly, deliberately channeling his demonic power. That power surged through his hand and flowed toward Leon, causing Leon''s expression to shift instantly. His eyes widened, and his body stiffened like a statue. Aragon couldn''t help but chuckle and was about to speak when an unexpected event urred. The altar beneath him and the soldier-filled courtyard suddenly warped and crumbled like torn pages, plunging everything into an abyss of darkness. Leon, along with Liliana, Lyra, and Merlin, who had been nearby, vanished from sight, leaving Aragon utterly alone. Stunned by the scene, Aragon stared in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What on earth is happening?" Aragon eximed in astonishment, ncing around but finding only an endless expanse of darkness. As he grappled with his confusion, a sudden explosion echoed from above, startling him once again. He quickly looked up and froze, astonished to find stars and two moons shining brightly, illuminating the darkness that surrounded him. "Stars and moons? What is this¡ª" Before he could finish his thought, the two moons morphed into enormous eyes. In that moment, the surrounding stars vanished, leaving only a single golden star shining brightly between the two eyes. *Whoosh!* The two colossal eyes slowly opened, emanating a blinding white light. They bore down on Aragon, instantly freezing him in ce as a surge of fear washed over him. The intensity of their gaze felt like it was prating his very soul, leaving him paralyzed with terror as cold sweat soaked his robe. "Aragon, you havemitted countless crimes. It is time to ept your punishment." A powerful, majestic voice suddenly echoed, causing Aragon''s heart to race. "Punishment?" Horror filled Aragon''s eyes as a glowing white sword materialized above him. What began as a single sword quickly multiplied¡ªten, fifty, a hundred¡ªuntil it reached an unfathomable multitude. Panic gripped Aragon as he faced the overwhelming sight of thousands of swords pointed at him, and he instinctively tried to summon his demonic power. To his shock, he found that he could not mobilize his power at all! He fought to mobilize his demonic power, but the growing sense of hopelessness made it clear that his efforts were in vain! In a sh of light, all the swords surged toward him. "No!" Aragon cried out in fear, but the swords continued their relentless assault, piercing straight through his body. His chest, stomach, head, neck, and limbs, along with his internal organs¡ªheart, liver, and lungs¡ªwere ruthlessly impaled by the thousands of swords. "Argghh! Arghhh!" Aragon winced in agony, but with dozens of swords lodged in his throat and mouth, he could only gasp in pain. At that moment, an incredibly bright light appeared above him, illuminating the entire dark expanse around him. With his entire body pinned by thousands of swords, Aragon nced up with his right eye and saw a massive white sword descending toward him. Panic surged through him, and he winced loudly. "Argh! Arghh! Argggh!" *Boom!* The sword fell swiftly, shattering Aragon''s body into pieces... *** "Arch-demon Aragon, what happened to you?" A voice suddenly echoed in his ears, and Aragon instantly snapped back to reality. He looked around, pale and disoriented, and saw the altar, as well as Liliana, Lyra, Leon, Merlin, and the assembled army, all standing in their designated positions. His gaze quickly shifted to Leon, who was smiling faintly at him. "Are you alright, Arch-demon Aragon?" Chapter 299 The Great Plan of Aragon and Several Other Arch-Demons "Are you alright, Arch-demon Aragon?" Aragon paused, unable to respond as his mind lingered on the terrifying event he had just experienced. "Was that just a hallucination? Yet it felt so real," he pondered inwardly, still gripped by a lingering sense of dread. As a respected and powerful figure beneath the Demon Emperor, he had never encountered such a terrifying ordeal. In the presence of those two enormous, white-lit eyes, he felt like a helpless ant. Recalling the incident and the thousands of swords piercing his body horrified him, causing cold sweat to trickle down his back. Snapping out of his reverie, Aragon attempted to calm himself, but his efforts were futile as fear still gripped him. He quickly concealed his fear from Leon while withdrawing his hand. "I''m fine," he replied in a cold, indifferent tone. Leon simply smiled and nodded, though inwardly he couldn''t help but chuckle. Experience new stories on empire Despite Aragon''s efforts to mask his emotions, they did not escape his notice. "It looks like he''s really rattled this time," Leon murmured, a wider smile creeping across his face. What had just transpired with Aragon was undoubtedly a result of his actions. Moments earlier, he had used his hero technique to ensnare Aragon in a vivid illusion. The illusion was so convincing that Aragon failed to recognize it as anything but a hallucination,pletely unaware of his involvement. However, Leon''s intention was merely to y a prank on Aragon, not to engage him seriously. After all, he had promised Liliana that he would only step in if Aragon became a genuine threat to her or their three daughters. As long as that threshold wasn''t crossed, he nned to leave Aragon''s matters in Liliana''s capable hands, with no intention of interfering. "In that case, Arch-demon Aragon, do you have any objections to my taking the lead of the relief force?" Leon suddenly inquired, causing Aragon to freeze for a moment. He wanted to respond with, "Of course I do," but the words stuck in his throat as the memory of his earlier hallucination loomedrge in his mind. Taking a deep breath, Aragon narrowed his eyes slightly, meeting Leon''s gaze, and replied, "I have no objections." His response left Liliana, Lyra, and Merlin utterly stunned, especially Merlin, who felt as if the ground had fallen out from under him at Aragon''s words. With his body trembling, Merlin said in a heavy voice, "Arch-demon Aragon, you¡ª" Before he could finish, Aragon swiftly raised his right hand, signaling for him to be silent. Merlin could only bite back his words, his eyes brimming with hatred and anger. Aragon turned to Liliana, bowing his head slightly as he said, "I apologize for interrupting your time, Your Majesty." Liliana raised an eyebrow in suspicion, but since Aragon had already shown respect, she couldn''t ignore him. "Of course," she replied briefly and nonchntly. After raising his head, Aragon shot onest nce at Leon before finally walking off the altar. As he watched Aragon leave, Merlin instinctively moved to follow but paused to give Leon a sharp look. "It must all be because of this damn man," he muttered through gritted teeth. Aragon''s sudden change waspletely unexpected, and aside from this wild demon named "Leon," Merlin couldn''t fathom anyone else who could have influenced him so dramatically. Yet he couldn''t fathom how Leon had managed it. On the other hand, Aragon had made up his mind, leaving him with nothing to say except to depart in resentment. As the two left, Liliana and Lyra exchanged suspicious nces toward Leon. "Did you do something to Aragon, Leon?" Liliana inquired with curiosity as she stepped closer to him. Given Aragon''s nature, it was highly unlikely for him to submit so easily, so she was convinced that Leon must have influenced him in some way. Lyra, too, appeared to share the same suspicion. Leon simply chuckled and shook his head. "If I told you I didn''t do anything to him, would you believe me?" He replied yfully. Liliana paused for a moment, then smiled and nodded. "Of course I would," she answered firmly. It would be a lie to im she didn''t harbor any doubts about Leon''s words, but she feltpelled to trust him nheless. Leon was deeply touched by Liliana''s belief in him. If it weren''t for the presence of thousands of soldiers in the pce courtyard, he might have swept her up and taken her to a private room to explore the meaning of life together. "Actually, I did do something to him, but you don''t need to worry; it wasn''t anything serious," Leon exined gently. "Alright, that''s fine," Liliana replied with a small nod, appearing unconcerned. In truth, she didn''t particrly mind whether Leon had done something serious to Aragon. As long as it didn''t result in Aragon''s death, she was satisfied. Leon smiled slightly and nodded before turning his attention to the army lined up in the pce courtyard, his expression calm and nonchnt behind his half-face mask. "All soldiers, I apologize for the earlier disturbance," Leon announced casually. "Now, let''s head out to the battlefield and achieve victory!" At his words, excitement lit up the soldiers'' faces, and they raised their right hands in unison. "Achieve victory!" *** Inside arge, luxurious room, Aragon and Merlin sat facing each other in silence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After a while, Aragon leaned back and asked, "Are you disappointed and still upset about my decision, Merlin?" Merlin felt a surge of frustration but dared not express it. "I am not disappointed, Arch-demon Aragon," he replied respectfully, though a hint of disappointment crept into his voice. Aragon recognized this and quickly added, "I don''t want to give up on making you the leader of the reinforcement line, but that figure named Leon is quite unusual." Surprised by the admission, Merlin regarded Aragon with growing curiosity. "Unusual? Did something about him seem off to you?" Merlin inquired, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. Aragon nodded but refrained from giving further details. The memory of those enormous eyes and the sensation of thousands of swords piercing through his body still haunted him, sending chills down his spine with each recollection. He suspected it wasn''t merely a hallucination but something deliberately caused by Leon. Yet, without concrete proof, Aragon kept his suspicions to himself, deciding to leave the altar earlier in silence. "By the way, Merlin, I''ll need a favor from you soon, and I hope you''ll assist me," Aragon suddenly said, catching Merlin off guard. "Help with what, Arch-demon Aragon?" Merlin asked, his tone hesitant. Aragon''s lips curled into a cold smile. "A few of us arch-demons are plotting something significant¡ªrising up against Her Majesty, the Demon Emperor." The moment Merlin heard the word "against," he was left dumbfounded, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Rising up against Her Majesty Liliana? Do you mean¡ª" Before he could finish, Aragon chuckled darkly, cutting him off. "Yes, we''re preparing for rebellion," he replied, calm and unbothered. *Badump!* Merlin''s heart pounded, and his palms clenched tightly against his knees. Aragon''s words horrified him so much that it felt difficult to breathe. "Rebellion? How is that even possible?" Merlin swallowed hard, struggling to believe what he had just heard. His entire life, he''d held the unshakable belief that no demon could ever rise against the Demon Emperor. After all, the Demon Emperor held the highest authority and was revered by all demons. But Aragon''s sudden revtion shattered everything he thought he knew. And what shocked him even more was the fact that not only Aragon but several other arch-demons shared the same treacherous intent. As Merlin wrestled with his disbelief, Aragon''s deep,manding voice cut through his thoughts once again. "Are you going to help us, Merlin?" Aragon''s eyes narrowed with cold intent. Merlin froze for a moment, torn, before finally lowering his head, unsure of what to say. "I..." ---------- A/N: Will Merlin ally with Aragon to join the rebels against Liliana, or will the situation unfold differently? It''s certainly intriguing to consider. Well, stay tuned, and thank you! Chapter 300 The Emergence of Ancient Magic and Humanitys Counterattack The Desert of Chaos, the central region... *Boom!* "Ahhh!" The deafening explosion echoed across a radius of two hundred meters. In an instant, hundreds of white-armored soldiers were hurled five hundred meters away by the st''s force. High above, a striking silver-haired figure floated, her alluring form d in ck armor. In her hand, she wielded a ck magic staff adorned with a swirling red ice pattern along its shaft. She was none other than Lilith Crimson, one of the three Demon generals. Now, she gazed at the hundreds of lifeless human troops strewn across the ground from her previous attack, a puzzled expression crossing her cold, beautiful face. "What is happening? Why are they so recklessly sacrificing their troops?" Lilith wondered inwardly, astonished. As the battlemenced, humanity''s army and the Demon army shed immediately. However, she was profoundly confused by the strategies devised by humanity''s leaders, which struck her as utterly unreasonable. Not only had they positioned two generals at the forefront, but they were also recklessly sacrificing their troops. Such ns and tactics were clearly bewildering, both to her and the other Demon generals. "What are they really nning?" Lilith bit her lower lip, her heart heavy with mixed emotions. For some reason, she sensed that something significant was about to unfold. Taking a deep breath, she turned her attention to Heidel and Terran, who were battling Valen, the Spear Hero of Mankind, along with his partner, Guren. Meanwhile, Garan, positioned about eight hundred meters away, was enthusiastically decimating the front lines of humanity''s army. With the other generals of humanity absent, Garan found himself in the same predicament as hercking a worthy opponent. Snapping out of her reverie, she surveyed the human army below, fighting desperately against her Demon forces, her expression remaining indifferent. "Eternal Snow!" She raised her magic staff in her right hand, casting a mid-level spell. *Whoosh!* In an instant, a massive magic circle materialized in the sky, unleashing a blizzard that froze hundreds of human soldiers into ice sculptures. Upon witnessing this, the Demon soldiers fighting below were momentarily taken aback before erupting into cheers as they smashed the ice sculptures to smithereens. Lilith quickly diverted her gaze and soared toward the heart of humanity''s army, ready to strike again. Stay tuned for updates on empire However, just as she flew a few meters away, a shocking event unfolded. The once bright blue sky darkened instantly, consumed by dense ck clouds. Thunderous booms of lightning echoed, causing everyone to tremble in fear. Seeing this sudden change, Lilith halted her movements, on high alert. "What is happening?" She whispered, her eyes narrowing as she tightened her grip on her magic staff. This shift in weather filled her with a sense of foreboding, as if something terrible was about to ur. "Damn it! What''s going on? Why did the sky suddenly turn ck?" "I don''t know, but I can''t shake the feeling of goosebumps." "Yeah, I feel it too!" The Demon soldiers and human soldiers paused their battle, staring at the strange phenomenon with panic, anxiety, and a mix of other emotions. Even Heidel, who was engaged inbat with Valen, and Terran, who was facing Guren, halted their fights. "What''s going on?" Heidel narrowed his eyes, his vignce at its peak. "Oh? Has it begun already?" Valen''s cheerful voice suddenly rang out, causing Heidel to gasp in surprise. "Begun? What do you mean?" Heidel inquired coldly. Valen merely smiled faintly and replied, "You''ll find out soon enough." Just as Valen spoke, a massive blue magic circle, stretching a kilometer wide, suddenly appeared in the darkened sky. At the same time, thousands of skeletal hands emerged from the sand, grasping the corpses of fallen human and Demon soldiers before pulling them beneath the surface. Those who witnessed this horrifying scene were left speechless as dread slowly seeped into their hearts. "F***! What is that!?" "Is that a hand from the underworld? Why is it here?" "Where are they taking the bodies?" A wave of fear swept through both the Demon army and humanity, causing those who had previously fought fiercely to instinctively distance themselves from one another. Meanwhile, Lilith stood frozen in horror at the sight of the skeletal hands, a terrible premonition forming in her mind. "Is that¡ª" Before she could finish her thought, the magic circle in the sky emitted an intensely bright blue light. "Ancient-Level Magic: Gravity Maniption!" An indifferent voice suddenly boomed from above, apanied by an overwhelming pressure that engulfed the entire Demon army in the Desert of Chaos. *Boom!* The pressure forced everyone to copse onto the sand, rendering them unable to move a single finger. "Shit! What the hell!? Why can''t I move!?" "This pressure is unbearable! It feels like my bones are being crushed!" "General Lilith, help us!" The terrified cries of the Demon army echoed across the battlefield, startling the human soldiers. "What''s happening? Why are they all being suppressed like that?" "Is it because of that mysterious voice?" "I don''t know, but isn''t this our chance?" With thatst remark, they all snapped to attention, their eyes filled with killing intent. Quickly, they raised their weapons andunched a counterattack against the Demon army. "Argh! No!" "You bastards, humans!" The tide of battle shifted dramatically, and the previously dominant Demon army found itself overwhelmed, leading to numerous corpses falling on their side. On the other hand, Lilith, feeling the pressure from the magic circle above, sensed her heart racing, and her grip on her magic staff tightened slightly. "Ancient-level magic? How is that possible!?" She wondered in disbelief. The expression on her beautiful face, once filled with indifference, now turned pale. Ancient-level magic represented the highest tier of magical power, and mastering it was exceptionally challenging. Even she, a Sovereign Mage, had only managed to master two of these powerful spells. Furthermore, casting ancient-level magic was extremely mana-draining, typically reserved for moments of dire necessity. What surprised her most was not only the presence of this ancient magic but also how it had manifested. Given the magic field in the Desert of Chaos, it was impossible for a Great Mage like Rain¡ªor even a Sovereign Mage like her¡ªto wield ancient-level magic. "So, now I see why they had the audacity to send two generals to lead the battlefield," she muttered in a serious tone. Though she didn''t know how they aplished it, Lilith was certain that Rain Violet must have cast the ancient magic. Taking a deep breath, she shifted her gaze upward, scrutinizing the giant magic circle as she contemted ways to destroy it. However, she quickly realized that the structure of the magic circle was incrediblyplex, and given her current state, which was far from optimal, destroying it seemed nearly impossible. "It''s better to save the troops below first," Lilith said, shaking her head. She then focused on the battlefield below, where the Demon army was being ruthlessly ughtered by humanity. Without hesitation, she raised her magic staff andunched an attack against them. *** "Damn it! Ancient magic? How is that possible?" Garan muttered in disbelief, gritting his teeth as he struggled against the overwhelming pressure from the magic circle above. He had never imagined that humanity could harness ancient-level magic, leaving him utterly stunned. As he turned his gaze forward, he saw humanity''s army mercilessly ughtering his Demon forces, igniting a fire of fury within him. "Bastards!" Garan roared, attempting to rise to his feet, only to be struck by excruciating pain. It felt as if his bones were shattering and his muscles were tearing apart. Despite the agony, he persevered, lunging toward the human army with fierce determination. Eight hundred meters away, Terran, engaged in battle with Guren, was taken aback by the sight of the colossal magic circle above, his eyes widening in terror. "Ancient-level magic?" He muttered in disbelief, retreating cautiously, but an overwhelming pressure suddenly descended upon him. The force caused him to vomit blood and copse to his knees, rendering him unable to move a single finger. Seeing this, Guren couldn''t help butugh, his cocky smile returning after a long absence. "Hahaha! Are you surprised, Demon?" Guren taunted coldly, folding his arms across his chest. Terran gritted his teeth and shot him an indifferent re. "How is it possible for you humans to wield ancient-level magic?" Given the magic field in the Desert of Chaos, the ability to wield ancient-level magic was highly improbable¡ªa fact that Lilith had already confirmed to him. Still, he never imagined humanity could achieve such a feat, which both astonished and terrified him. Guren smirked yfully, shaking his head as he replied, "You don''t need to know the details. Today is the day you''re buried, Demon!" Without uttering a word, Guren tightened his grip on his sword and lunged toward him. Holy power faintly coalesced around him, dramatically amplifying the aura surrounding his body. "Die!" Guren shouted as he swung his sword, aiming for Terran''s head. *sh!* The strike was so swift that Terran had no time to react, and his head was severed in an instant. *Ssh!* Blood gushed like a fountain from Terran''s neck, creating a horrifying scene for anyone who witnessed it. Guren couldn''t contain hisughter, eximing loudly, "Hahaha! Atst, I''ve killed you!" In previous wars, Terran had caused him immense frustration, overwhelming him time and again. Thus, he harbored a deep-seated hatred for Terran, even more than for Valen. But now, having finally in him, he felt an overwhelming sense of triumph. Just as he reveled in his victory, the surrounding battlefield suddenly transformed into a vast grasnd. In an instant, Terran''s headless corpse vanished from sight, leaving Guren standing alone. Guren''s eyes widened in disbelief as he gasped, "An illusion? How is that even possible!?" Meanwhile, Heidel, who had witnessed the enormous magic circle appearing in the sky along with the terrifying pressure that enveloped him, could only stare in shock before finally frowning. "Ancient magic? What an unexpected strategy," he murmured, clenching his fists. Though the pressure from the ancient magic was immense, it wasn''t enough to bring him to his knees like the other Demon soldiers. However, it still impacted him enough that he could feel his demonic power stirring slightly. "As expected of an Arch-demon. The pressure of ancient magic doesn''t seem to faze you at all," Valen remarked, his voiceced with mockery.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Heidel shot Valen a cold re and offered a faint smile. "Did you devise this n specifically to counter us?" he asked casually. Valen merely shed a yful grin, refusing to answer. *Boom!* A surge of holy power erupted from Valen, enveloping him in radiant red armor. With the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear drawn and aimed at Heidel, he licked his lips and proimed, "Now it''s time to begin the real battle." Chapter 301 Jims Restlessness and His Greatest Fear "Now it''s time to begin the real battle." Heidel was slightly taken aback at first, but a faint smile soon yed across his lips. Nodding his head, he chuckled softly and replied, "In that case, I''ll start taking this seriously, Spear Hero of Mankind!" With those words, a massive surge of dark energy erupted from his body, sending nearby human soldiers flying several meters away. The calm, casual aura he had earlier shifted to one of overwhelming intensity, filling the air with a suffocating sense of dread that struck terror into all who looked upon him. "By the way, Spear Hero of Mankind, I have a question for you," Heidel said abruptly, surprising Valen. "A question? What do you want to know?" Valen replied, raising an eyebrow with feigned indifference. Heidel''s eyes turned pitch ck, and his right hand darkened, sharp ws extending from his fingertips. "Do you have a good rtionship with the Sword Hero, Leon Kruger?" he asked in a casual tone. Valen gasped in surprise at the question, narrowing his eyes in suspicion. "What''s your purpose in asking that?" he inquired coldly. Heidel shook his head and pressed, "Just answer my question." After a moment of silence, Valen smiled coldly and said, "To be honest, I''m reluctant to answer you. However, since you''re one of the greatest opponents I''ve ever faced, I will. My rtionship with Leon Kruger isn''t easily defined as good or bad. But one thing is certain: I loathe him with a passion. I resent his superior talent. No matter how hard I tried to defeat him, he always outssed me effortlessly." In his life, Valen had only one goal¡ªbeyond surpassing Leon. To achieve it, he trained tirelessly every day. Yet fate seemed to conspire against him. His hard work never bore fruit, as Leon always defeated him with ease. This constant failure bred jealousy, and before he knew it, he began to harbor deep resentment toward Leon. Upon hearing Valen''s words, a flicker of surprise crossed Heidel''s face, but it vanished quickly. "I see. I didn''t expect you to face such struggles," Heidel said indifferently. To be honest, the reason he asked that question was to assess whether he needed to take serious action against Valen. After all, he was one of the few who knew that Leon Kruger, the Sword Hero of Mankind, was actually alive and residing in the Demon Emperor''s pce. Moreover, he understood that Leon, who was supposed to be an enemy of the Demon Race, seemed to have an unusual rtionship with the Demon Emperor. Taking all this into ount, Heidel decided to give Valen a chance. However, since Valen''s rtionship with Leon appeared to be strained, it meant there was no need for him to show mercy. Valen shrugged both shoulders, a careless smile blooming on his lips as he tightened his grip on the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear in his right hand. "Enough with the pleasantries. Now it''s time to fight!" Valen eximed, his voice ringing out. *Whoosh!* With holy power surging from his body, he lunged swiftly toward Heidel. Heidel chuckled and nodded, adopting a fighting stance. His expression turned icy, and pitch-ck demonic energy radiated from his ws.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Of course, let''s get started!" ... Ten kilometers from the heart of the battlefield, Rain and over 90,000 Mage soldiers stood united, forming a massive star-shaped formation. Within this formation, the mages held hands, channeling their mana to Rain, who stood at its center. With a serious expression that was rarely seen, Rain closed her eyes and raised her Cmity Magic Staff high. "I didn''t expect it to work this way," Rain whispered softly as she gradually opened her eyes. Casting ancient-level magic in a desert of chaos known for its powerful magical fields should have been impossible. However, with the aid of over 90,000 mage soldiers, it was easily achievable, leaving her both surprised and impressed by Jim''s brilliant n. Taking a deep breath, she intensified the magic she was chanting, and the Cmity Magic Staff in her hand radiated a brighter blue light. Simultaneously, hundreds of thousands of mages intensified their mana, channeling it toward her. *Whoosh... Boom!* As she concentrated, a massive explosion echoed from far away, causing her to gasp in shock. She quickly turned her gaze toward the sound, her eyes widening as she spotted a ck cloud apanied by flickering ck lights rising in the distance. "What is that?" ... Standing quietly and gazing into the distance where the battle between humanity''s army and the Demon army raged, Jim asked Natasya behind him in an indifferent tone, "Is there any update from the battlefield?" Natasya nodded slightly in response. "Five minutes ago, we received an update from the battlefield." Jim raised his eyebrows slightly, a faint smile spreading across his lips. "Oh? An update already? That was quick. Go ahead and read it to me," he said casually, folding his arms across his chest. Natasya took a white letter from her pocket, opened it, and began to read. "A short while ago, Rain sessfully cast ancient-level magic, suppressing the Demon army on the battlefield. As a result, our human forces, which had previously suffered losses, now have the upper hand," Natasya exined calmly, though a flicker of emotion in her eyes was difficult to conceal. Initially, she had been skeptical of Jim''s n for Rain to cast ancient magic on the battlefield. After all, the desert of chaos was filled with an exceptionally powerful magic field that reduced a mage''s power by 20 to 30 percent. However, she hadn''t anticipated that Jim''s n would actually seed, which only deepened her admiration for him. "With his abilities, it''s no wonder His Majesty the Emperor entrusts him with everything," she whispered softly with a small sigh. Jim smiled slightly, his expression remaining unchanged. "Very good. That''s truly exciting news," he said casually. Then he shifted the topic and asked, "By the way, has the sword hero Guren used his hero power yet?" His question instantly jolted Natasya from her reverie, and she shook her head slightly. "Since there haven''t been any reports from the battlefield about that, it seems he hasn''t used it yet," Natasya replied nonchntly. "That''s good to hear," Jim said, offering praise before adding, "I hoped he wouldn''t use his hero powers prematurely, so I''m really d he didn''t." Confusion flickered across Natasya''s face as she asked, "Why did you hope he wouldn''t use his hero powers earlier, Jim? Is there a specific reason?" "Of course there is," he replied calmly, a faint smile crossing his lips. "As you know, Sword Hero Guren''s identity is still unknown to both Spear Hero Valen and Bow Hero Luna. This poses a problem, as I can''t predict how they might reactter. That''s why I really hope Sword Hero Guren doesn''t reveal his hero power prematurely; I want to keep the momentum of the battle in our favor." After a brief pause, he gazed up at the bright blue sky with a calm demeanor and continued, "However, I realize that sooner orter, Spear Hero Valen and Bow Hero Luna will inevitably find out the truth. Therefore, Sword Hero Guren must be ready to unleash all of his abilities, including his hero power, in case any unforeseen circumstances arise on the battlefield." As he had previously noted, the likelihood of unforeseen circumstances arising in warfare was significant, estimated to be around 20 to 50 percent. Given such a high percentage, he intended to use Guren as his ace in the hole. Fortunately, Guren had indeed refrained from using his hero power, which left Jim feeling quite satisfied. Natasya nodded slightly, indicating her understanding, but a question suddenly crossed her mind, piquing her curiosity. "By the way, I''m genuinely curious about one thing: what unforeseen circumstances are you actually concerned about, Jim?" she asked. Jim lowered his gaze and took a slow breath before answering in a serious tone, "There are quite a few unexpected circumstances I foresee, but one in particr concerns me the most: the arrival of someone." "Someone''s arrival? Who?" Her eyebrows raised slightly in surprise. Jim turned to face her, maintaining a calm expression as he replied, "Leon Kruger." *Badump!* As soon as Natasya heard the name ''Leon Kruger,'' her heart raced, and her eyes widened in disbelief. Her usually indifferent demeanor shifted dramatically, revealing a torrent of emotion. "Are you serious, Jim? You''re not joking, are you? Didn''t Leon Kruger already die?" Natasya stepped closer, her expression now earnest and tense. Seeing the panic in Natasya''s eyes, a faint smile crept onto Jim''s lips, and he chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Of course he was supposed to be dead. But in the past few days, I''ve had a premonition that he''s not actually gone," Jim said, gazing into the distance. "This feeling has been growing stronger each day, and it makes me uneasy." Beyond his intelligence and talent, Jim''s remarkable intuition has been the key to his sess. With this keen sense, he seems to predict significant events before they unfold. Thus, even though he doubts the possibility of Leon still being alive, he knows he must prepare for it. Otherwise, the disaster that could befall him and those involved in Leon''s murder scheme¡ªlike Rain, Natasya, and Velix¡ªwould be inevitable. Natasya paused for a moment, taking a deep breath. Find your next read at empire "In that case, we must remain vignt and avoid being careless," she said nonchntly. Jim nodded slightly, a light smile on his face as he replied casually, "Yes, you''re right." Just then, hurried footsteps echoed behind them, followed by a man''s loud voice. "Report! We have news from the mage army!" Chapter 302 Heading to The Battlefield, and Valen Displays His True Power A thousand kilometers from the heart of the desert of chaos... *Whoosh!* A massive, swirling ck portal appeared suddenly, sending nearby monsters scattering in fear. Towering up to fifty meters high and spanning hundreds of meters wide, the portal loomed over thendscape. Momentster, a man wearing a half-face mask emerged riding atop a ck horse. He was tall, a faint smile touching his lips as he surveyed his surroundings with a calm gaze and exhaled slowly. "Finally, I''ve returned to the desert of chaos," he whispered softly. This masked man was none other than our handsome protagonist, Leon Kruger. *Whoosh!* The portal behind him suddenly zed with an intense ck light. At the same time, thousands of cavalrymen in pitch-ck armor began emerging, one by one, from the portal. Their arrival cast a tense atmosphere over the area for hundreds of meters, while the distant monsters scattered in fear. Gazing out at the seemingly endless desert, the soldiers couldn''t hide the awe and nostalgia etched on their faces. "It''s been so long since Ist set foot in the Desert of Chaos," one soldier murmured. "Yes," another replied, "thest time I was here, we fought against the sword hero of humankind, Leon Kruger." "Leon Kruger? Didn''t the Holy Empire of Elysium dere him dead?" another asked. "They did," hispanion confirmed. The conversation continued with enthusiasm, centered entirely around Leon. Meanwhile, Leon¡ªthe very person they were discussing¡ªremained silent, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly. "Looks like I''m pretty famous among the Demon soldiers," he muttered with a faint, barely concealed smile. In the past, he had been the most active hero in the war against the Demon race, far more involved than Valen or Luna. And in every battle he fought, he imed victory, leaving the Demons defeated. It was no wonder, then, that he was renowned among the Demon army. At that moment, a young soldier rode up to Leon, halting his horse beside him. "General, what are our next steps? Should we head straight to the battlefield?" the soldier asked respectfully. Leon looked over and recognized the young soldier as Kaelen Dorin¡ªthe one who had challenged him in the pce courtyard earlier. Unlike then, when Kaelen had given him a dismissive re, his eyes now held deep respect. A calm smile spread across Leon''s lips as he gave the soldier a slight nod. "Now that we''ve reached the Desert of Chaos, we should join the Demon army on the battlefield without dy," Leon replied calmly. With their current position about a thousand kilometers from the battlefield''s center, the journey would typically take one to two days. However, with his hero power, he could easily enhance the army''s horses, cutting the travel time down to just a few hours. Determined not to waste any time, he aimed to arrive as quickly as possible. Kaelen grinned with excitement, nodding enthusiastically. "Understood, General. Let''s get going!" "Let''s move," Leon said softly. With that, Leon and the entire Demon army surged ahead, advancing toward the battlefield with vigor. ... *Boom!* On the battlefield, Valen and Heidel shed with fierce intensity, eachunching deadly attacks without the slightest hint of slowing down. "Impressive! You truly are a worthy opponent!" Valen shouted with a heartyugh as he charged at Heidel. He spun the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon and aimed a stabbing motion at Heidel''s neck, intent on beheading him. Heidel, refusing to be careless, swiftly caught the spearhead with his demon hand. However, something unexpected happened. The Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon erupted with holy power, sending Heidel flying several meters away. "What devastating power! Holy power truly lives up to its reputation," Heidel muttered, ncing at his right hand, now covered in burn marks. To a demon, a hero''s holy power was akin to lethal poison. Any Demon, including himself, would suffer severe injuries if exposed to such power. As a result, many demons harbor a deep hatred for the holy power wielded by heroes. "Tsk tsk! How does it feel to be struck by holy power? It must be quite painful, don''t you think?" Valen taunted. Heidel smiled and nodded slightly in response. "Yes, it does hurt quite a bit. But unfortunately, it''s still not enough to inflict a fatal wound on me." Upon hearing Heidel''s words, Valen was momentarily taken aback, but then he smiled and nodded, as if understanding something. "In that case, I''ll demonstrate one of my greatest hero techniques," Valen said casually, leaving Heidel momentarily stunned. Before Heidel could react, Valen erupted with an intense surge of holy power. Simultaneously, the space within a radius of hundreds of meters warped violently, causing the Demon soldiers, whoy helpless beneath the ancient magic, to be shattered into pieces before they could react. "As one of the three heroes of mankind, I have never feared anyone, not even Leon. Therefore, I will show you one of the greatest techniques I have mastered," Valen whispered softly, closing his eyes. "Hero Technique: Dimensional Piercing!" Valen''s eyes snapped open, and a brilliant white light surged from them. Without shifting from his spot, Valen stepped forward and thrust the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon toward Heidel, who was tens of meters away. *Whoosh!* A massive portal suddenly appeared a few meters in front of Heidel, from which a radiant white spear, measuring tens of meters in length, emerged and lunged toward him. Startled, Heidel quickly clenched his Demonic hand and made a punching motion toward the spear. "Hand of Hell!" Heidel shouted coldly. *Whoosh!* A massive ck portal suddenly appeared behind him, from which a giant pitch-ck hand with sharp ws emerged and mmed into the spear. *Boom!* The impact from the collision was so powerful that it created a devastating sandstorm. Heidel quickly retreated but was startled by a voice whispering in his ear. "Do you really think that was enough?" With his eyes wide, Heidel quickly turned around to see four massive portals materialize behind him. From these portals, luminous white spears, each measuring tens of meters, shot out at incredible speed toward him. Before he could react, the four spears struck him directly, producing an explosion even more intense than before. Valen couldn''t help butugh, his gaze fixed mockingly on the resulting explosion. "You''re quite careless," he said dismissively, panting slightly. As one of the most formidable hero techniques, "Dimensional Piercing" wielded an incredibly terrifying destructive power. Anyone struck by this technique had a survival rate of less than five percent, underscoring its lethal nature. Unfortunately, this technique demands a significant amount of holy power, making it a rarity to use except in critical situations. However, the achievement of eliminating Heidel made the energy spent on the technique more than worthwhile. Just as he reveled in his triumph, an indifferent voice suddenly rang out in front of him. "What a devastating hero technique. For some reason, it evokes a sense of nostalgia for the past." Upon hearing that, the smile on Valen''s lips froze, and he stared ahead in disbelief. "How is that possible!?" As the sandstorm created by the explosion began to subside, he saw Heidel emerging from its depths. However, Heidel''s once-majestic appearance now looked utterly wretched. His body was shattered: both hands were severed, half of his face was destroyed, and the sight was horrifying to anyone who beheld him. To make matters worse, half of his stomach was also obliterated, and one of his legs was missing, clearly demonstrating the devastation wrought by Valen''s attack. Yet, Heidel''s face bore no trace of pain or suffering¡ªonly a calm, faint smile, as if the injuries had no impact on him. "Are you surprised to see me still standing after taking such a blow?" Heidel asked with an indifferent tone. Enjoy new chapters from empire Though Valen didn''t respond, the shock on his face spoke volumes. Heidel let out a small chuckle as he surveyed the injuries on his body and said with a touch of regret, "I didn''t expect your strength to reach this level in such a short time. You three heroes of mankind are truly blessed by the gods. With that, he turned his gaze to Valen, his expression cold. "However, surprise alone won''t instill fear in me. Now, let me show you why I am the only Arch-demon chosen by Her Majesty to lead the war!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 303 A Terrifying Wave of Demonic Power, and Heidel Shows His True Power "Now, let me show you why I am the only Arch-demon chosen by Her Majesty to lead the war!" After speaking, Heidel closed his eyes, and an overwhelming demonic power erupted from his body. The force of the demonic energy stirred up a sandstorm around him, and the nearby humanity soldiers were thrown hundreds of meters away. Momentster, his previously shattered body began to regenerate, visibly repairing itself. "Demon Transformation," Heidel murmured softly, slowly opening his eyes. *Boom!* The demonic power surged into the sky, crashing against the ancient magic circle with a deafening explosion. *** Ten kilometers from the center of the Desert of Chaos... Enjoy new adventures from empire "Pufft!" In the heart of the formation, Rain''s eyes suddenly widened as she spat blood. The surrounding mage soldiers froze, exchanging stunned nces. "What happened to Great Mage Rain? Why is she coughing up blood?" a female mage asked, rmed. "I''m not sure, but something seems off with the ancient magic circle she''s maintaining," herpanion replied, matching her worried tone. They turned to Rain, concerned and ready to help, but she swiftly raised a hand, halting them. "Stay in your positions. Focus only on channeling your mana to me," Rain instructed calmly, wiping the blood from her mouth. The mages nodded obediently, not daring to argue, though concern flickered across their faces as they noticed Rain''s pallor. Rain nced down, eyes narrowing at the pool of blood below her. "Who attacked my ancient magic circle?" she wondered, her senses on high alert. Moments ago, she sensed an unusually strong assault on the ancient magic circle she was casting¡ªone so powerful that it affected her indirectly. Though her injuries were not life-threatening, the impact left her feeling deeply unsettled. After all, the magic circle of ancient magic should be immune to any attack unless it originated from an equally formidable source. Furthermore, Valen and Guren, who were leading the battle, were supposed to ensure that no attacks reached the magic circle, ording to their earlier n. "Is a powerful enemy entering the battlefield?" This thought shed through her mind, causing her expression to shift slightly. If that were true, it would exin why her magic circle had been struck by such an unusually powerful attack. Snapping back to reality, Rain took a slow, steady breath, tightening her grip on her magic staff. "I must not let my concentration waver," she whispered as she slowly closed her eyes. With determination, she absorbed the mana being channeled to her, intensifying the ancient magic she was chanting. *** Meanwhile, the tension on the battlefield continued to rise. However, the emergence of ancient magic that suppressed the entire demon army dramatically shifted the situation. The demon forces, once dominant, suddenly faced a dire predicament. They were ruthlessly ughtered by the humanity army, unable to offer even the slightest resistance. In just fifteen minutes, thousands of lives had been lost to the merciless onught of humanity''s forces. Witnessing this, Lilith gritted her teeth, her expression betraying her barely contained rage. She fixed her gaze on the hundreds of humanity soldiers poised to strike down the demon troops and swiftly cast an immensely powerful spell.N?v(el)B\\jnn In an instant, the soldiers vanished without a trace. Yet, instead of feeling satisfaction, Lilith was consumed by an anger she could barely contain. "If this continues, our army will be wiped out without a trace," she whispered softly, her palms clenched tightly. Despite her determination to save her demon army, she felt isted, finding it nearly impossible to move across the battlefield to assist those being ughtered by humanity''s forces. Additionally, her strength was severely diminished by the magic field of the Desert of Chaos and the overwhelming pressure of the ancient magic bearing down on her. "No, I can''t let that happen!" Lilith''s expression hardened as she tightened her grip on her magic staff. "Big Sister has given me the opportunity to participate in this war, and I promised her I would bring victory to our demon race. I cannot let her down." Steeling herself, she took a deep breath and raised her magic staff high in her right hand. With a determined gaze, she fixed her eyes on the thousands of humanity soldiers hundreds of meters away and whispered, "High-Level Magic: Meteor¡ª" Before she couldplete the incantation, an unusually loud explosion erupted from the south. *Boom!* The st was so deafening it made her gasp in shock. As she turned to look at the source of the sound, her eyes widened in horror. "What a terrifyingly incredible demonic power!" she eximed in disbelief. In her vision, she beheld a vast and boundless wave of demonic energy resembling an ocean. The force was so devastating that it obliterated everything within a radius of hundreds of meters, leaving only an enormous sandstorm in its wake. In her entire life, she had never witnessed such terrifying demonic power¡ªexcept from her sister. Suddenly, she snapped out of her shock, contemting who could have unleashed such a terrifying phenomenon. "Could it be Garan? Or Terran? No, with their strength, that can''t be possible," she murmured cautiously. In terms of strength, Garan and Terran wereparable to her; in fact, she was slightly stronger than both. Thus, there was only one figure capable of such destruction. "Arch-demon Heidel!" Lilith''s heart raced as she stared anxiously at the explosion of demonic power. "Who could have forced Arch-demon Heidel into this situation? Is it the Spear Hero? But how could he have cornered him to such an extent?" Lilith pondered, her expression betraying an umon sense of panic. In previous battles, Arch-demon Heidel had easily suppressed the Spear Hero of Humanity with minimal effort. However, she never anticipated that within just a few days, the Spear Hero would attain such a formidable level that Arch-demon Heidel would have to regard him seriously. "I hope Arch-demon Heidel doesn''t fall; if he does, it would be a terrible disaster," she whispered, trying to quell the anxiety swelling in her chest. Quickly, she turned her gaze back to the thousands of humanity soldiers, locking onto them with killing intent before lunging toward them. On the other hand, Garan, witnessing the explosion of demonic power, widened his eyes in horror as his heart raced. "What terrifying demonic power! Is this truly Arch-demon Heidel''s strength?" Garan gasped in horror, stepping back instinctively. For some reason, the sight of the demonic power sent a chill through him, making it difficult to breathe. Although he had spent thest few days with Heidel, he had never seen him unleash his full power. But now, he was finally witnessing firsthand the true might of the being who held the title of one of the strongest arch-demons of the Demon race. "Wait! Why would Arch-demon Heidel unleash such terrifying power? Is he facing an exceptionally powerful opponent? But aside from the Spear Hero of Mankind, there shouldn''t be anyone else, right?" Garan was taken aback, his eyes widening as the realization hit him. He stared in shock at the location of Heidel and Valen, and a bold conjecture suddenly emerged in his mind. "Perhaps..." *** "Damn! Is he finally getting serious?" Valen, enveloped in holy power, wore a vignt expression as he stared intently at Heidel. The wave of demonic energy emanating from Heidel was terrifying, instilling a strong sense of threat even in him. "Nevertheless, this is exactly as Jim nned. If I can hold him off for a while, we should be able to take him down," Valen muttered, a cruel glint in his eyes. After five minutes, the wave of demonic energy gradually diminished before finally subsiding. Shortly after, the sandstorm dissipated, and Heidel''s figure emerged from it. "Let''s begin, Spear Hero of Mankind! I will showcase the power of a demon who once suppressed three heroes from the previous era!" ------------ A/N: For those wondering, Lilith is actually Liliana''s younger cousin. Despite this, Liliana loves her as much as she would a biological sister. Btw, I apologize for not having an update yesterday; I was busy with work and college matters and couldn''t get to myptop. Thank you for your understanding, and don''t forget to show your support! Chapter 304 The Merciless Heidel and the Violently Defeated Valen "Let''s begin, Spear Hero of Mankind! I will showcase the power of a demon who once suppressed three heroes from the previous era!" Before Valen could react, Heidel, standing several meters away, suddenly vanished. In an instant, he reappeared right in front of Valen, his appearancepletely transformed. What had once been a middle-aged man was now a ck humanoid figure with terrifying red eyes. Valen''s heart raced at the sight of this transformation, and an inexplicable dread gripped him. Subconsciously, he recoiled, but an incredibly swift attack suddenly struck his stomach. *Thud!* *Pufft!* The force of the blow made Valen vomit blood, and he was hurled hundreds of meters before crashing into a massive sandstone boulder. *Boom!* The explosive sound of the collision was deafening, hinting at the intense pain he felt from the impact. "Cough! Cough!" Valen coughed, covering his mouth. When he nced at his palm, he was stunned to see a sizable puddle of blood. "I''m injured?" His eyes widened in disbelief. As a hero, he had an incredibly strong physique, making him resistant to even the most powerful attacks. However, a single punch from Heidel injured him, causing him to vomit blood and leaving him in shock and disbelief. Suddenly, excruciating pain shot through his stomach and back, jolting him back to reality. "Is this all you have, Spear Hero?" A cold, indifferent voice pierced the air from his right side, freezing him in ce. He quickly scrambled to his feet to escape, but an overwhelming strike mmed into his chest. "Pufft!" Valen''s eyes widened as the blow struck, and more blood than ever spilled from his mouth. The intense pain in his chest made him dizzy, but he quickly summoned the holy power within him. In an instant, he teleported hundreds of meters away. "Cough! Cough! Damn it!" Valen groaned, clutching his chest. He did not expect Heidel to appear instantly beside him and strike with even greater force than before. Fortunately, he quickly summoned his holy power, narrowly avoiding the attack. With gritted teeth, Valen tightened his grip on the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon and red fiercely at Heidel, who regarded him with an indifferent expression. "What a terrifying punch. I didn''t expect you to possess such power," Valen said coldly, a grin tugging at his lips. He had to admit he had been careless and had underestimated Heidel, but he wouldn''t make that mistake again. Taking a deep breath, Valen mobilized the holy power within him, and his eyes suddenly glowed with an intense white light. Unsheathing the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon, he took his stance and lunged toward Heidel with incredible speed. "Hero Technique: Breaking the Limit!" In an instant, Valen closed the distance, appearing just a few meters from Heidel. He spun his spear and thrust it directly at Heidel''s heart. *Schlk!* The strike pierced through Heidel''s chest, and fresh red-ck blood gushed out like a fountain. Valen could barely contain his excitement and was about tounch another attack when Heidel transformed into an illusion and slowly vanished. The sight left him stunned, but before he could fullyprehend it, an indifferent whisper floated beside him. "Seven Techniques of Hell: Hand of Hell!" *Whoosh!* Your next chapter is on empire A massive, pitch-ck hand suddenly emerged from the void, lunging toward him with terrifying speed. Valen''s eyes widened at the sight of the attack, and he quickly activated his hero technique. "Hero Technique: Starlight Piercer!" Within a radius of several meters, hundreds of white stars suddenly appeared, radiating an intense light. Momentster, all the stars converged onto the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon, causing it to shine brightly. With a fierce expression, Valen thrust his spear directly into the giant''s hand. *Boom!* The collision of their attacks created a massive explosion, sending Valen flying hundreds of meters away. He quickly regained his footing, but his right hand, gripping the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon, felt slightly numb. "What on earth is happening? How can his attacks be this powerful?" Valen wondered inwardly, his heart gripped by horror. Even when he unleashed his hero techniques, he struggled to keep pace with Heidel''s onught, leaving him both terrified and astonished. "There seems to be no choice but to activate the hero''s destiny," he murmured softly. Hero''s Destiny was a special ability possessed by the three heroes of mankind. When activated, it could amplify a hero''s power tenfold, showcasing its terrifying potential. However, the cost of maintaining Hero''s destiny was significant, as it consumed an enormous amount of holy power. Had it not been for the urgency of the situation, he would have hesitated to activate it so quickly. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes as a star-shaped mark slowly formed on his forehead. The mark emitted an intense white light, causing the surrounding space to distort. Valen''s eyes began to shine even brighter than before as he stared indifferently at Heidel. Without hesitation, he lunged toward him with incredible speed. "Hero Technique: Breaking the Limit!" Valen whispered coldly. The Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon zed with brilliant light as Valen thrust it toward Heidel''s chest, just as he had before. However, this time, the space around the tip of his spear visibly warped, as if it could shatter at any moment. Recognizing the danger of Valen''s attack, Heidel dared not be careless or underestimate it. As an archdemon who had lived since the previous era of the three heroes and fought against them, Heidel had witnessed firsthand the terrifying power of Hero''s Destiny, often referred to as "the ability gifted by the gods." Quickly, he stepped back and extended his right hand forward. "Seven Techniques of Hell: ck Hole!" Heidel dered coldly. *Whoosh!* Before him, a ck hole several meters wide suddenly materialized, unleashing a powerful devouring force that rushed toward Valen''s attack. However, an astonishing scene unfolded: the moment Valen''s attack struck, the ck hole distorted and shattered into pieces. Stunned by this sight, Heidel quickly retreated, but Valen''s attack managed to sever his left arm before he could escape. Fresh red-ck blood flowed freely, showing no signs of stopping. Heidel activated his recovery ability immediately but soon realized it was ineffective; Valen''s attack harbored a trace of immensely powerful holy power. Unless he could remove those traces, this wound would never heal, and his hand would not regenerate. "What a hassle," he muttered calmly, betraying no signs of anger. He shot Valen a brief re before lunging at him with incredible speed. *Boom!* A powerful punch aimed at Valen was swiftly blocked. Valen raised his spear and shed toward Heidel''s neck, but Heidel deftly dodged the attack. Seizing the opportunity, heunched a punch at Valen''s stomach from the blind spot on his left side. "Argh!" Valen felt a sharp pain in his stomach, but the star mark on his forehead suddenly glowed brighter, instantly alleviating the pain. With a grin spreading across his lips, Valen teleported behind Heidel andunched a deadly attack. Heidel, however, was not to be outdone; he parried each of Valen''s strikes and countered with precision. In a matter of moments, they exchanged thousands of blows, causing destruction all around them. Fortunately, no Demon or human soldiers were in the vicinity of their battle, resulting in no casualties. However, it was evident that Valen was at a slight disadvantage in the battle. Although Hero''s Destiny provided a drastic increase in power, the risks were significant. Every passing second drained an immense amount of holy power, making Hero''s Destiny unsuitable for prolongedbat. Meanwhile, Heidel, in his transformed state, grew stronger with each exchange, giving him a considerable advantage. "Seven Techniques of Hell: Hollow Hands!" Suddenly, thousands of pitch-ck hands emerged from the void, lunging toward Valen at incredible speed. Valen quickly blocked the onught, but one hand slipped past his defenses and struck him in the chest, sending him hurtling dozens of meters away. "Hah... Hah... Damn... How is this possible?" Valen gasped, clutching his shattered armor, disbelief etched across his pale face. In their confrontations, not only did Heidel effortlessly withstand his attacks, but Valen also consistently found himself at a disadvantage. Despite having activated his hero''s destiny, he couldn''t understand why this was happening. "Cough! Cough!" Valen spluttered, blood spilling from his mouth. "You are indeed strong, Spear Hero, and I acknowledge that," Heidel said calmly. "However, you are still too young, and your control over your emotions is unstable." Valen was momentarily stunned by his words. "My control over my emotions is unstable?" he echoed, his expression vacant. Though he wanted to deny it, deep down, he felt Heidel''s insight was the key to his defeat. If only he hadn''t underestimated Heidel as he had before, he wouldn''t have found himself in this predicament. At that moment, Heidel''s indifferent voice echoed in front of him. "Well then, it''s time to end this, Spear Hero."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Valen''s heart raced at the sight of Heidel clenching his fists, seemingly ready to strike. With a pale expression, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Luna, now is the time!" Chapter 305 Lunas Emergence into the Battlefield "Luna, now is the time!" Valen''s shout rang out, startling Heidel, who was preparing to attack. But before he could react, a terrifying phenomenon unfolded. The dark sky grew even darker as ck, heavy clouds gathered, blocking the fading light. Red lightning bolts suddenly erupted, crackling with a thunderous roar and striking fear into all who witnessed them. Momentster, shards of ice began to fall, and the temperature within a two hundred-meter radius plummeted. Heidel took in the unfolding changes, his expression growing increasingly serious. "This is..." Heidel muttered, about to analyze the situation when a massive explosion suddenly resounded from above. He looked up to see the ck clouds that had gathered, spinning into a terrifying vortex. At its center, a tiny spark of white light flickered and hurtled toward him at incredible speed. Heidel''s eyes widened as he felt an intense threat emanating from the light. Without hesitation, he stepped back, raising his right hand. "Seven Techniques of Hell: Hand of Hell!" he whispered coldly. With a clenched palm, a massive ck hand materialized from the void and surged toward the approaching light. *Boom!* The two forces collided, unleashing a powerful sandstorm and a deafening explosion. Valen and Heidel, standing close to the center of the st, shielded their eyes with their arms against the swirling sand. As the sandstorm slowly subsided, a delicate yet icy voice pierced through the silence. "Tsk! To think you''d get caught like this, Valen. No wonder you''re always losing to Leon. You truly are pathetic." Valen''s expression hardened instantly at her words as he red at the beautiful woman now standing before him, d in bluish-white armor. "Are you mocking me, Luna?" He asked coldly, his irritation evident. Luna met his gaze with an indifferent yet mocking expression and replied lightly, "Isn''t that how it is?" "You¡­" Valen clenched his fists in anger, unable to find words to retaliate. As the Spear Hero of Mankind, he held a proud nature, often looking down on those weaker than him, like Guren. But his crushing defeat in battle with Heidel had left him feeling humiliated and resentful. Even if his loss stemmed from his own carelessness, the fact remained¡ªhe had been defeated. Luna''s taunt, especially with the mention of Leon, struck at his already fractured pride, leaving him feeling even more humiliated. Luna shook her head, feeling toozy to continue arguing with Valen. She soon shifted her gaze toward Heidel, who stood hundreds of meters away. "So, he is the arch-demon leading the Demon army, huh?" She mused inwardly, taking in Heidel''s imposing figure from head to toe. During the previous wars, she had not fought on the front lines alongside Valen, Guren, Natasya, and Rain; instead, she hadunched long-range attacks from two kilometers away. This was her first time encountering Heidel in person, and she hadn''t expected him to appear so intimidating. Heidel stood tall, with pitch-ck skin and blood-red eyes that were frightening to behold. As if reading her thoughts, Valen suddenly stood up and walked toward her, casually remarking, "That''s not his true form; it''s just a transformed one." Stay tuned to empire His words caused Luna''s eyebrows to raise slightly, and she narrowed her eyes as she studied Heidel. "His transformation mode? No wonder I sense such a terrifying and dangerous aura from him," she muttered quietly, heightening her alertness. Even standing still, Heidel exuded a profound threat with his aura, a testament to the terrifying power he possessed. Valen smiled faintly at her observation, his previously shattered pride beginning to mend. "He is indeed very strong¡ªno weaker than Leon," Valen remarked calmly, taking a soft breath. Though he wasn''t entirely sure if the Heidel before him was stronger than Leon, he sensed that the gap in their power wasn''t too vast. Luna didn''t respond to Valen''s statement, but the change in her expression indicated her agreement. Meanwhile, Heidel noticed Luna and raised an eyebrow in slight surprise before breaking into a faint smile. "Are you the Bow Hero of this era? Impressive! Your abilities are remarkable, and you''re certainly not inferior to your predecessor, who was also a woman," he said calmly, surprising Luna. "My predecessor? Did you know her?" Luna asked hesitantly. Heidel nodded slightly, replying casually, "Of course I know her. In fact, I''ve fought hundreds of battles against her and two other heroes of mankind."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Luna''s eyes widened in surprise, and before she could fully process this information, Valen''s voice came from beside her. "He''s an arch-demon who has lived since the era of the heroes before us. In a sense, he''s an ancient being," Valen exined quietly, though his voice carried an unmistakable hint of horror. Fighting a powerful being who had lived for hundreds of years was something he had never anticipated. Moreover, this figure was well-acquainted with him and the hero techniques he wielded. Luna took a deep breath, her expression shifting to one of seriousness. "In that case, we can''t let him remain any longer. If we do, the gains we''ve made on the battlefield could be lost," she stated coldly. Valen nodded in agreement and prepared to attack Heidel but suddenly paused when Heidel posed a surprising question. "Bow Hero, may I ask you something? I''m curious about your rtionship with the sword hero, Leon Kruger. Are you on good terms with him?" Heidel inquired casually. Upon hearing this, Luna felt a surge of shock and stared at Heidel in astonishment. "What is your purpose in asking this?" she demanded, her eyes growing cold as a strong killing intent subconsciously coalesced around her. She hadn''t forgotten that Leon had been dered dead because of the Demon Emperor. Her hatred for the Demons burned fiercely, fueling her desire for revenge. Heidel showed no signs of flinching at the killing intent emanating from Luna and smiled lightly. "You don''t need to know. I''m simply interested in your answer," he said indifferently. Luna frowned slightly but chose not to press further, giving a small nod instead. "I have a good rtionship with him," she replied curtly. Heidel was momentarily taken aback before chuckling softly and smiling mysteriously. "In that case, I''ll hold back," he murmured quietly. Valen and Luna, unable to hear Heidel''s murmurs, exchanged confused nces. Before they could react, Heidel, who had been hundreds of meters away, suddenly teleported to just half a meter in front of Valen. With a clenched right fist, he delivered a powerful punch to Valen''s chest. *Boom!* Luna was taken aback by the sudden attack and immediately drew her bowstring. But before she could release her arrow, Heidel spun around and kicked her hard in the stomach. *Boom!* Luna was propelled backward for several meters, finallying to a stop when her back mmed into a massive rock. "Pufft!" The force of the kick and the impact against the rock sent sharp pain coursing through her body. Fortunately, her body had been baptized with holy power, allowing the pain to gradually subside. In that moment, Heidel''s indifferent and dismissive voice echoed in her and Valen''s ears. "Come on! Show me everything you''ve got!" Chapter 306 Two Heroes Unite Against Heidel, and Lilianas Startling Revelation " Cough! Cough! Damn it! That demon is truly cunning and cruel!" Valen wheezed, clutching his chest with a painful expression. He hadn''t expected Heidel tounch a sudden attack while he was off guard. Gritting his teeth, he red at Heidel, killing intent barely concealed in his gaze. "Luna, let''s attack him now!" Valen shouted, rising to his feet. He extended his right hand, and a point of light appeared before transforming into a red spear that radiated a powerful aura. In an instant, holy power surged from his body, and both of his eyes gleamed with a radiant white light. With his left leg positioned slightly behind him, he propelled himself toward Heidel with breathtaking speed. "Hero Technique: Space-Splitting Pierce!" Valen shouted. *Buzz!* The tip of the Soaring Dragon''s Holy Spear shone with a brilliant red light, warping the surrounding space as if it were melting. "Die!" Valen thrust his spear toward Heidel''s heart, determined not to give him a chance to dodge. In response, Heidel disyed no hint of panic; he simply smiled casually and snapped his fingers. *Snap!* Instantly, a surge of demonic energy erupted from his body, forming a protective dome that enveloped himpletely, leaving no gaps. *Bang!* The tip of the Soaring Dragon''s Holy Spear collided with the barrier, creating a thunderous explosion and a powerful shockwave. Valen was thrown back twenty meters, clicking his tongue in annoyance. "Damn it! Why is this demon so strong?" He muttered, frustration rising within him. No matter how many times he employed his hero techniques, Heidel easily withstood his attacks, as if he could predict where he would strike. This left Valen feeling not only irritated but also helpless; it was the first time he had faced an opponent like this. Even Leon in the past had never made him feel this level of pressure and frustration. "Fighting an opponent who has faced three heroes from the previous era is incredibly troublesome," he murmured softly, tightening his grip on his spear. Given his experience battling those three heroes, Heidel was undeniably familiar with all the hero techniques Valen employed, putting him at a distinct disadvantage. "Hero Technique: The Dancing Sky!" At that moment, Luna''s cold, indifferent voice echoed from above, startling him. Valen quickly nced up to see Luna floating in the air, pulling back the bowstring of Celestial Frost, an arrow shimmering with bright blue light poised to be released. *Whoosh!* Luna released the arrow, which shot toward Heidel at breathtaking speed. As the arrow flew by, the space within a radius of several meters froze, creating a stunning spectacle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Bang!* The arrow collided with Heidel''s barrier, producing an explosive sound that rivaled the force of Valen''s previous attack. Valen narrowed his eyes at the impact, curiosity igniting within him. "Did it work?" he wondered silently. His own Hero technique had no noticeable effect on the barrier, and he was certain Luna''s attack would be just as ineffective. Yet, to his astonishment, a surprising scene unfolded before him: the barrier disyed small cracks that were visible to the naked eye. The cracks gradually widened until they spread across the entire barrier, causing it to shatter into fragments. Experience new stories on empire "No way¡­" Valen''s eyes widened in horror as he stared at Luna floating above, disbelief etched on his face. He never imagined that Luna''s attack could break the barrier so effortlessly, sending his heart racing. "How can this woman be so strong?" Valen swallowed hard, a sudden wave of distress washing over him. Heidel was equally stunned, watching as his barrier crumbled so easily under Luna''s assault. "What a powerful attack! It seems the Bow Hero of this era is as talented as her predecessor," he murmured softly, nodding in appreciation. Meanwhile, Luna floated down from the sky andnded beside Valen. "How did you do that?" Valen asked hesitantly, still in shock. Luna''s expression remained unchanged as she casually nced at him. "Probably because I''m stronger than you," she replied casually, her toneced with mockery, which made Valen''s face flush with embarrassment. "You¡­" Valen clenched his fists, speechless; the evidence before him was undeniable¡ªLuna''s attack was indeed more powerful than his. Luna shifted her gaze to Heidel and said, "Don''t let your guard down; he seems ready to attack again." Startled by her words, Valen quickly looked toward Heidel, who had assumed abat stance, preparing to strike. With a steely expression, Valen took a deep breath and nodded. "In that case, let''s take him down!" ... "Your Majesty, is something bothering you?" In her workspace, Liliana sat reading through documents, her mind drifting as if she were lost in thought. Suddenly, an emotionless voice broke through her reverie. "I''m fine, Lyra. I''m sorry to worry you," Liliana replied softly, taking a deep breath. She picked up the coffee cup from the corner of her desk and took a sip, her expression nonchnt but revealing her underlying concern. Lyra noticed this butcked the courage to ask further. Still, she couldn''t help but specte about the source of Liliana''s worry. "Is Her Majesty concerned about His Majesty Leon?" Lyra pondered to herself. Ever since Leon left for the battlefield, Liliana had exhibited a noticeable change in demeanor. For some reason, she always appeared a bit worried and anxious, disying a range of emotions she had never shown on an ordinary day. After setting her cup down, Liliana leaned back in her chair, regarding Lyra with an indifferent yet slightly gentle gaze. "Lyra, there''s something I want to ask you," she said abruptly, momentarily catching Lyra off guard. Tilting her head slightly, Lyra responded respectfully, "What is it, Your Majesty?" "Do you think our army can defeat humanity''s force in the desert of chaos?" Liliana inquired in a casual tone. Lyra''s eyebrows raised slightly, taken aback by the unexpected question. "Of course they can, Your Majesty. Humanity''s army is strong, but our Demon army is no pushover either. Besides, His Majesty Leon is on his way to the battlefield to assist us, and victory will surely be ours," Lyra replied confidently. After a brief pause, doubt flickered across her beautiful, emotionless face as she hesitantly asked, "Your Majesty, why do you ask? Are you concerned about our Demon army and His Majesty Leon?" Liliana was silent for a moment before shaking her head with a soft sigh. "I am indeed very worried about the Demon army and Leon, but that''s not my main concern. It''s your father, Heidel, who truly concerns me, Lyra." The moment the name "Heidel" left her lips, Lyra''s expression shifted slightly, and she regarded Liliana with a puzzled look. "Father? Why are you worried about him, Your Majesty? Has something happened to him?" Lyra inquired, her curiosity tinged with concern. Instead of answering, Liliana surprised her with another question: "Before Heidel left for the battlefield, did he say anything to you?" Lyra''s eyes widened at the question as she paused to collect her thoughts before finally nodding. "Yes, he did mention something. He told me to always be loyal to you and the three youngdies and to never ept any offers from Aragon or the other Arch-demons. I don''t fully understand what that means, but I will obey him," Lyra replied resolutely. "Your Majesty, why are you asking this? Is something happening?" Lyra''s normally indifferent expression suddenly turned pale, and her palms clenched tightly, betraying her inner panic. Liliana opened her mouth to speak, but the words caught in her throat, preventing her from saying anything. After a moment of silence, she bit her lower lip and confessed, "Lyra, I''m sorry for keeping this from you." She lowered her gaze and continued in a somber tone, "In this war, your father, Heidel, may fall." ---------- A/N: I apologize for thete update today; I got caught up in a marathon of watching an anime Attack on Titan and almost lost track of time. (? ??? ? ??? )? In return, I''ve posted two chapters today. Thank you, and don''t forget to support me this month! Chapter 307 The Shaken Lyra and Lilianas Sorrow "In this war, your father, Heidel, may fall." As soon as Liliana''s words reached Lyra''s ears, her expression shifted dramatically. "Your Majesty, you..." Lyra''s eyes widened, and her breath caught slightly, disbelief evident on her face. Liliana sighed softly, slowly raising her head to meet Lyra''s gaze with a look of guilt. "Do you know the reason I stopped you from going to the battlefield?" Liliana asked quietly. Lyra was momentarily stunned but eventually nodded, her pale expression betraying her unease. "Of course I do, Your Majesty. You kept me from the battlefield to oversee the construction of the teleportation gate, correct?" Lyra replied confidently, though a note of uncertainty crept into her voice. Stay updated through empire "Yes, you are correct," Liliana replied softly, then continued in a heavy tone, "However, that''s not the entire truth. The main reason I''m keeping you from the battlefield is because it was your father, Heidel''s, request." Those words left Lyra feeling dazed, and she soon regained herposure, her heart racing faster and faster. "Your Majesty, can you exin everything to me?" Lyra asked, suppressing her mounting anxiety. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, unease tightened its grip on her like the roots of a tree. Liliana paused for a moment, sipping her coffee as her expression gradually shifted back to indifference. After taking a sip, she set her cup down, took a deep breath, and lowered her gaze. "Actually..." Liliana began, then she exined to Lyra the full story of what had happened. Lyra listened intently, but with each word Liliana spoke, herplexion grew paler. "So what you''re saying is that my father intends to die on the battlefield?" Lyra asked, her voice trembling. "Yes, that was indeed his intention," Liliana replied softly, a hint of sadness in her tone. To be honest, she hadn''t intended to reveal this to Lyra, as she had already promised Heidel. However, a profound sense of guiltpelled her to share the truth. After all, Lyra was not only her personal maid but also her only trusted friend. Meanwhile, upon hearing Liliana''s answer, Lyra felt a sharp pain in her chest and bowed her head, trying to conceal her emotions. "Why didn''t you tell me, Father?" She murmured softly, her voiceced with sorrow. From Liliana''s exnation, Lyra learned of a secret: her father, Arch-Demon Heidel, nned to end his life on the battlefield of the desert of chaos. Liliana revealed that her father felt his time was near and wished to die honorably at the hands of heroes. Although it was his choice, Lyra was overwhelmed with distress, especially since her father had never confided this in her. Seeing Lyra tremble with grief, Liliana felt a heavy weight of guilt settle in her heart. "This is my fault, Lyra. I''m truly sorry," Liliana said quietly, biting her lower lip. Lyra slowly lifted her head and shook it. "You don''t need to apologize, Your Majesty. This is his choice, and it has nothing to do with you," Lyra replied firmly, though her voice was slightly hoarse. Liliana nodded slightly, yet the weight of guilt still clung to her. "Your Majesty, may I have a moment to collect myself?" Lyra''s sudden request caught Liliana off guard, but she nodded slowly in response. "Of course. Take as much time as you need, ande back when you feel ready," Liliana replied gently. She understood that Lyra was likely struggling to process this harsh truth and needed time to calm her thoughts. Lyra felt a sense of relief and nodded, then bowed respectfully to Liliana. "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty. In that case, I would like to take my leave," she said respectfully. Afterward, she lifted her head and walked slowly out of the workspace, leaving Liliana alone. Watching her go, Liliana felt a momentary daze before letting out a helpless sigh. "Is that truly your only option, Heidel?" Liliana murmured to herself as she leaned back in her chair. Her bloodshot eyes gazed up at the bright blue sky, filled with sadness and despair. As one of the eight arch-demons, Heidel was undeniably the most powerful figure in the Demon race after her and the only arch-demon she could truly trust, aside from Lyra. To her, Heidel was more than a subordinate; he was family and a father figure. Since childhood, Heidel had cared for her and guided her until she was finally ready to inherit the throne as Demon Emperor. Without his support, Liliana was certain she would never have reached her current position. She turned her gaze to her desk drawer, opening it to retrieve a ck letter. Though it appeared ordinary, a tremor ran through her as she held it. Slowly, she unfolded the letter and began to read. After a moment, she closed it, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Since this is your choice, I will keep my promise, Heidel..." ...N?v(el)B\\jnn Five hundred kilometers from the battlefield... In the midst of the arid desert, under the scorching sun, a handsome man in a ck mantle rode swiftly on his horse. He wore a half-face mask that obscured part of his features, but anyone with a discerning eye could see the extraordinary handsomeness beneath it. In perfect formation, thousands of cavalry d in ck armor followed closely, their presence creating a tense atmosphere that extended for meters around. As the march continued, monsters of all sizes fled in terror, sensing the sinister aura radiating from the troops. The masked man and the thousands of soldiers at his back were none other than Leon and the Demon army. They were currently riding at an astonishing speed toward the battlefield. However, the sheer velocity of the horses left the entire Demon army in shock. They had never imagined they could travel this fast on horseback, leading many to wonder if their mounts had been given a special potion before setting out. Among the astonished soldiers, Kaelen Dorin was undoubtedly the most surprised. The horse he was riding was his favorite, and he knew it couldn''t possibly run this fast. Confusion washed over him as he tried toprehend the situation. In that moment, his gaze fell on Leon, who was just a few meters away, and a bold assumption sprang to mind. "Is this all thanks to the general?" His eyes widened slightly, and he felt assured in his assumption. Apart from Leon, Kaelen couldn''t think of anyone else capable of such a feat. The terrifying power Leon had disyed in the pce courtyard was still etched in his memory, reinforcing his confidence in his guess. "General Leon is truly impressive," he murmured in admiration. Although he didn''t know much about Leon''s background and had only met him briefly, he sensed that his presence could bring victory to the Demon race on the battlefield. Meanwhile, Leon, riding at the front, gazed into the distance with his eyes slightly narrowed. "In an hour, we should arrive at the battlefield," he murmured softly, nodding to himself. He raised his right hand, and a surge of holy power erupted, enveloping the entire Demon army. Almost instantly, the speed of the entire force began to increase, unnoticed by the soldiers. Leon lowered his hand with a soft sigh. After using holy power to enhance the troops'' speed, his appearance naturally reverted to its original form. Fortunately, he had brought the appearance-altering magical tool that Liliana had prepared for him before he left, allowing him to maintain his transformed appearance. "By the way, since we still have two hours until we reach the battlefield, doesn''t that give me time to study the inheritance in the Codex of Noctis?" The thought crossed his mind, and Leon couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. For someone who cherished reading like him, the Codex of Noctis was akin to a captivating bottle of wine. By absorbing its inheritance, he not only had the chance to explore the life journey of Demon Emperor Amon Crimson but also to deepen his mastery over the power of chaos and the Great Sword of Chaos. If he hadn''t had to leave for the battlefield today, he likely would have locked himself in his room or the library to delve into the mysteries of the Codex of Noctis, just as he had done so many times before. Swiftly, Leon closed his eyes, and a golden star mark appeared on his forehead. As the mark glowed with brilliant golden light, a ck dot shot forth from his brow, expanding into a thick ck book. *Buzz!* In perfect harmony with his golden star mark, the Codex of Noctis burst forth in radiant ck light, and its first page opened. Unable to contain his excitement, Leon closed his eyes again, eager to absorb the inheritance contained within. However, after only fifteen minutes of absorbing the inheritance from the Codex of Noctis, a loud shout suddenly erupted from behind him. "Hey! Look! What is that light over there?" The shout startled Leon, causing him to open his eyes immediately. As he turned his gaze forward, he was taken aback by the sight of a blue light piercing the sky. "Huh? What is that?" Chapter 308 Holy Sword of Zenith, Hear My Call! "Huh? What is that?" Leon''s eyebrows raised slightly, and a curious expression bloomed on his face behind his mask. The faster they rode, the closer they came to the light source. Soon, they were only a few hundred meters away, and Leon could finally see clearly where the light wasing from. "A crystal ball?" Leon gasped in surprise, slowing his horse''s pace before stopping about fifty meters away from the crystal ball. He dismounted and was about to approach the crystal ball but halted when the sound of hooves and Kaelen''s worried voice came from behind him. "General, do you wish to approach the crystal ball?" He inquired cautiously. Leon nodded and smiled slightly as he replied, "Yes, I want to examine it closely to confirm if it''s a trap." Kaelen''s brows furrowed slightly, and just as he was about to speak, Leon quickly stopped him. Your next read awaits at empire "Don''t worry, I understand your concern, and I will be vignt," Leon reassured him gently. Upon hearing this, Kaelen sighed softly and nodded slowly, choosing not to say anything further. "Then, be careful," he said firmly. Leon maintained his smile and nodded in response before turning his gaze toward the crystal ball and stepping closer to it. As he approached, a strange sensation washed over him, as if a vague pressure was bearing down on him. "How strange. Why do I feel this pressure from the crystal ball?" Leon wondered in surprise. Now very close to the crystal ball, he could clearly see its overall shape. The crystal ball was sea-blue and norger than an adult''s palm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Mysterious white engravings adorned its surface¡ªmarkings he had never seen before. "Based on my experience reading various novels, a crystal ball like this must hold some significance; however, I''m not sure what it''s used for," Leon murmured, rubbing his chin. Despite all he''d learned from the libraries of the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox Hall, he had never encountered any records of a crystal ball-shaped item or artifact. After a moment of contemtion, he decided to take it with him. Once the war was over, he could study it more thoroughly. With that resolution in mind, he stepped closer, crouched slightly, and picked up the crystal ball. *Whoosh!* As soon as his palm touched the crystal ball, the blue light it emitted red brightly before vanishing into thin air. Leon held it carefully, examined it for a moment, and then ced it into his magic pouch. Instead of moving on immediately, he stood still, carefully observing his surroundings. He wanted to determine if any creatures or other parties might own the crystal ball. After all, finding a crystal ball in the midst of a desert of chaos was unusual, and he couldn''t rule out the possibility that it might be a trap meant to lure him in. However, after five minutes had passed without anyone appearing in his line of sight, he finally decided to return to his horse. "Are you alright, General?" Kaelen asked with concern. Leon smiled slightly, nodded, and replied, "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Kaelen let out a small sigh, relief evident on his youthful face. His gaze shifted to the spot where the crystal ball had been, and he was taken aback to find it missing. A sense of curiosity stirred within him, but he didn''t dare to ask Leon. Thousands of demon soldiers behind him shared the same curiosity, but none dared to ask, fearing it might anger Leon. Leon mounted his horse and looked back, calling out, "In less than an hour, we should reach the battlefield, so let''s continue our march!" Hearing his shout, all the soldiers nodded and raised their hands in agreement. "Yes, General!" With that, Leon and the rest of the demon soldiers continued their march toward the battlefield. Moments after they vanished from sight, a speck of white light suddenly appeared where the crystal ball had been. The speck of light gradually expanded until it finally took the shape of an extraordinarily beautiful woman, a faint smile curling on her lips. She watched Leon depart, unable to resist licking her lips. "So, he''s the fated one from the prophecy, huh? Not bad at all¡ªand quite handsome, even with that half-face mask." She whispered with a quiet giggle. "I can''t wait to meet him in person..." A hint of longing crossed her face as she spoke, but her expression shifted as a sudden throbbing pulsed in her chest. "Oops! I must have stayed out too long. Father might be upset with me," she muttered, a hint of panic in her voice. Without lingering any longer, she snapped her fingers, and her figure instantly dissolved into light before vanishing from sight. ... Meanwhile... "Damn! What the hell are these grasses?" Guren panted as he stood in the grasnd, staring intently at the attacking tendrils. The grasses, resembling tentacles, assaulted him from every direction, overwhelming him. No matter how hard he crushed them, they kept reappearing, as if there were no end in sight. "If this keeps up, I might end uppletely defeated," he whispered, continuing to fend off the relentless grass that lunged toward him. Unlike the endless onught of grasses, his strength was severely limited, and he knew he would surely die if he didn''t escape this illusion. "To break free, I need to find the eye of the formation and destroy it," he muttered, his expression growing stern. The eye of the formation was the center and core of the illusion, and to escape, he needed to find it and shatter it. During the previous war, he had fought against Terran and be ensnared in a simr formation. To break free, he had endured significant torment before finally locating the exit. However, locating the eye of the formation was as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack. It required a uniquebination of precision and luck to spot it in such a vast area. Guren continued to fend off the attacking grass tentacles while observing his surroundings with a sharp gaze. *Whoosh!* At that moment, a grass tentacle suddenly shot forward with surprising speed, catching him off guard and striking him with immense force. "Pufft!" Guren was sent flying for several meters before crashing into arge tree. The tree stood alone in the vast grasnd, and Guren felt a sharp pain radiate through his back. "Damn! Once I get out of here, I''m going to kill that demon," Guren gasped, clutching his chest. If he had to rank the people he hated most, Terran would top the list¡ªabove Valen and Leon. Staring ahead, he saw the grass tentacles writhing and advancing toward him at a rapid pace. He quickly rose to his feet to crush them but was startled by a flickering light above the tree. Involuntarily, he looked up, and his eyes widened in shock. "Isn''t that the eye of the formation?!" he eximed, his heart skipping a beat. Without hesitation, he leapt to destroy it. *sh!* As his sword struck the eye of the formation, the surroundings fell eerily silent. The grass tentacles, poised to attack, froze in ce like statues. *Crack!* Not long after, a small crack appeared in the skylight; it began as a mere crack but quickly spread like a spider web. "Hahaha! Finally!" Guren couldn''t contain hisughter at the sight. A hateful expression suddenly blossomed on his handsome face as he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword. "Once I get out, I''ll really chop you into pieces," he snarled, murderous intent swirling around him. *Boom!* A loud explosion echoed nearby, and the vast grasnd erupted in chaos, transformed into a terrifyingndscape where rivers of hotva flowed like an endless ocean. Guren''s joyful expression instantly vanished, reced by disbelief as his eyes widened. "How is that possible?!" Guren eximed in horror, stepping back. After destroying the eye of the formation, he expected to return to the battlefield. However, the scene around him revealed that he was still trapped in the illusion! Blue veins throbbed on his forehead as he gritted his teeth in anger. "Bastard!" Guren shouted. *Boom!* A surge of terrifying holy power erupted from his body, striking the ceiling of the magma world and distorting the surrounding space. The entire world trembled as if it might shatter at any moment. *Roar!* Suddenly, a deafening roar came from behind him, startling Guren. Before he could turn around, a powerful blow struck his back, knocking him off bnce and sending him tumbling over the cliff into the sea of moltenva. "No!" Guren felt a surge of terror at the sight of theva below. He desperately tried to activate all his abilities, but it was useless. His heart raced, and his expression grew stern. "There''s no other choice!" He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. *Buzz* Suddenly, a white star mark appeared on his forehead, radiating an intense light. As the star mark appeared, a sword-shaped symbol materialized on the back of his right hand, and Guren raised it high. "Holy Sword of Zenith, hear my call!" Chapter 309 The Decisive Attacks and Heidels Loyalty "Damn it! How is this possible? How can this demon still survive after Luna and I unleashed our relentless, powerful attacks?" Valen stood up with a gasp, gripping his chest in pain as he stared in astonishment at Heidel, who was tens of meters away. For nearly an hour, he and Luna had fought against Heidel, but they had utterly failed to defeat him. In that moment, his once proud and arrogant demeanor had vanished, reced by a pitiful appearance. The armor covering his body was shattered, exposing half of his broad chest, where a deep ck sh extended all the way down to his abdomen, creating a horrifying sight for anyone who saw it. Additional shes ran from his neck to his chest, with fresh red blood still clearly visible. In his entire life, Valen had never encountered such a horrifying condition; even during his fierce battles with Leon, the injuries he sustained had never been as terrifying as this. "It''s truly surprising that the Demon race has a figure as powerful as him. If Jim hadn''t told me he''s an arch-demon, I might have thought he was the Demon Emperor," Valen muttered, his expression heavy. At the start of the war, he and the other leaders of humanity''s army¡ªGuren, Rain, and Natasya¡ªhad believed Heidel was the Demon Emperor of this era. They were convinced by the extremely powerful and threatening aura he exuded, even while standing still. However, when Jim informed him that Heidel was actually an arch-demon who had aided the previous Demon Emperor, Gerald Crimson, against the three heroes of mankind, he finally understood that Heidel was not the Demon Emperor of this era. "If this demon is so powerful on his own, what must the Demon Emperor be like?" The thought sent a shiver down Valen''s spine. In that moment, he understood why Leon, despite his immense strength, could die at the hands of the Demon Emperor of this era. "How horrifying¡­" Valen whispered, his voice filled with frustration. "Valen, do you still have any strength left?" Luna''s cold, indifferent voice broke through the haze, tinged with exhaustion. He turned to her and saw that she was in equally dire condition. Deep gashes marred her arms and legs, staining her beautiful white skin. Your journey continues at empire Her armor robe bore severe cracks across her stomach and chest, but it remained intact, preventing her body from being fully exposed. He wasn''t sure if it was coincidence, but when Heidel attacked Luna, his strikes seemed less vicious than those aimed at him. This made Valen question whether Heidel was showing favoritism, perhaps holding back his attacks on Luna because she was a woman while intensifying his on him simply because he was a man. Snapping out of his reverie, Valen gave a small nod, though he couldn''t hide his dull expression. "I still have some strength left to fight, but my holy power is nearly depleted," he admitted in a low tone. Using a holy weapon while consecutively activating hero techniques had left him utterly exhausted and significantly depleted his holy power. Even with the baptism of the Transcendent Night, which had boosted his holy power andbat strength, he still felt overwhelming fatigue after fighting Heidel non-stop. Luna''s expression turned grim upon hearing his words. She fell silent for a moment, deep in thought, before taking a deep breath and looking at Valen with a serious gaze. "With your remaining strength, can you use the ultimate technique?" Luna asked cautiously. "Ultimate technique?" Valen gasped in shock. As the name implies, the ultimate technique is an exceptionally powerful skill that falls under the category of hero techniques. However, unlike ordinary hero techniques, the ultimate technique possesses an immensely destructive explosive power. At the same time, it consumes an enormous amount of holy power¡ªapproximately one-fourth of his total capacity. Such a significant drainpelled him to contemte the decision countless times beforemitting to its use. If it weren''t for the life-and-death situation they faced, he would never dare to employ it. "Are you nning tounch a decisive attack on that demon? You realize this is a gamble, right? If we fail, we risk our lives, and the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers could be lost because of our decision," Valen remarked heavily, disying a seriousness he had never shown before. Though he typically exuded indifference and recklessness, he knew better than to be careless in such a dire situation. Luna''s expression remained unchanged; she simply sighed and offered a slight nod. "I understand, but this is the only way we can defeat him," she replied briefly. She had already considered this and believed it was their best option. Valen hesitated, lowering his gaze in thought. After a few moments, he looked up and spoke with resolve. "Let''s do it then," he said nonchntly. While Valen and Luna devised their n, Heidel, standing tens of meters away, regarded his scarred body with calm indifference.N?v(el)B\\jnn His once-dashing figure now appeared severely damaged; his left hand had been lost to Valen''s earlier attack, andrge wounds marred his chest, stomach, arms, and legs, creating a gruesome sight. The left side of his stomach was perforated, leaving only the right side intact. Although he had managed to hold his ground against Valen and Luna, the wounds he sustained from their attacks had taken a significant toll on his body. Yet Heidel showed no sign of pain, as if the horrific injuries were inconsequential to him. His focus was solely on the strange, red, tree root-shaped mark that had begun to spread across his body. "Is this really the end?" he muttered with a soft sigh. The technique he was employing was known as "demon transformation," one of the forbidden arts of the Demon race. This technique granted the wielder immense power, rendering them nearly invincible. Historically, it was said to have been created by the eighth Demon Emperor, Magnus Crimson, who maximized a Demon''s potential to its utmost limit. While it sounded formidable, it carried a devastating w: it consumed the wielder''s lifespan. Each time the technique was invoked, five years of life would be sacrificed aspensation. Due to this horrific requirement, the technique is ssified as forbidden. Additionally, using this technique leads to side effects, including weakened senses, damage to internal organs, and various other adverse consequences. In the battles against the three heroes of the previous era, he had employed this technique dozens of times, sacrificing nearly a hundred years of his original lifespan. Had the Demon Emperor of the previous era, Gerald Crimson, not intervened, he would have perished alongside the Emperor and the arch-demons of that time. *Boom!* Just then, a massive explosion erupted in front of him, snapping Heidel out of his reverie. He turned to the source of the noise and saw two tornadoes spinning at breakneck speed. Within them stood two familiar figures¡ªValen and Luna. After a brief moment of surprise, a faint smile spread across his lips, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. "It seems they''re really going all out this time," he murmured calmly. The sight of the two tornadoes stunned not only Heidel but also the entire army from both races. "Damn it! What''s happening?" One soldier shouted in fear. "I don''t know, but I feel an overwhelming pressureing from them," hispanion replied. Lilith, Garan, and Terran, who were far from the battle area, were instantly startled and turned their heads toward the tornadoes in unison. Their expressions froze, and their eyes widened in horror as they eximed, "What are those?" *** "Valen, are you ready?" Luna asked in a cold tone. Valen nodded slowly and replied tly, "I''m ready." Immediately, they both closed their eyes together. *Buzz!* A white star mark suddenly appeared on their foreheads, radiating brightly. Momentster, they opened their eyes, and dazzling white light shot forth from both of them. Luna raised the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost in her right hand and slowly pulled back the bowstring. *Buzz!* A dark blue arrow glowing with a bright blue light gradually took shape, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet. Behind her, a giant, unicorn-shaped avatar suddenly materialized, its pointed horn thrust forward haughtily as it raised its front right paw as if preparing to attack. Meanwhile, Valen firmly grasped the Holy Spear of the Soaring Dragon in his right hand and thrust it forward. *Buzz!* A bright red light burst from the Holy Spear of the Soaring Dragon, and an enormous red dragon avatar appeared behind him. *Roar!* The dragon avatar unleashed a thunderous roar, sending forth a terrifying shockwave. Valen and Luna inhaled softly before simultaneously shouting, "Ultimate Technique: Eternal Blizzard! (Ultimate Technique: me Dragon Piercer!)" *Whoosh!* Luna and Valen unleashed their attacks in unison, and the two giant avatars surged toward Heidel. With each passing attack, the space around them quaked violently, conjuring a devastating sandstorm that scorched everything in its vicinity. Facing the terrifying attacks, Heidel''s expression remained unchanged; he simply smiled calmly and sighed softly. "Your Majesty Gerald, I have fulfilled the duty you entrusted to me of watching over Young Lady Liliana until she could stand on her own," he whispered softly. "She is no longer the little girl who needs constant protection; she has grown into a formidable Demon Emperor like you. Therefore, it is time for me to join you and the other arch-demons who have already departed." After a brief pause, a stern expression crossed his face as he turned his attention to the two attacks. "But before that, let me demonstrate my final loyalty!" *Whoosh!* An overwhelming surge of Demonic Power erupted from his body, causing slight cracks to appear on Heidel''s body. He clenched his right fist and thrust it forward. "Seven Techniques of Hell: The Hand of Chaos!" Chapter 310 The Fulfilled Promise *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a ck hole tens of meters wide opened before Heidel, instantly heightening the tension on the battlefield. Momentster, a giant hand cloaked in a purplish-ck aura emerged from the void, sending tremors of fear rippling through both the human and demon armies. It wasn''t just them; Valen and Luna felt a chill of horror, as if their souls were about to be wrenched from their bodies by the giant hand. Though they had witnessed Heidel''s techniques before, this giant hand felt utterly different. In particr, the purplish-ck aura surrounding the giant''s hands caused the holy power within them to stir violently, as if it had encountered a natural enemy. If Leon were present, he would likely be dumbfounded by the aura, eximing, "Damn! Isn''t that the power of chaos?" In that instant, Heidel retracted his leg and thrust his fist forward. *Whoosh!* The giant hand lunged toward Valen and Luna''s attack, colliding with it and unleashing a catastrophic explosion. *Boom!* The powerful explosion from the collision unleashed a shockwave that ravaged the area for kilometers. All the human and demon soldiers were hurled hundreds of meters away, throwing the entire battlefield into chaos. Your next read is at empire Even the ancient magic circle in the sky trembled violently, on the brink of shattering from the overwhelming shockwave. ... *Whoosh!* A powerful shockwave mmed into Leon and the demon army behind him, forcing them to halt. "Shit! What the hell is this? Why is there such a terrifying shockwave?" Leon muttered, shielding his masked face with his arm. The sudden shockwave was genuinely frightening, and Leon never expected to encounter something like this. Quickly, he raised his right hand, and holy power enveloped the entire demon army behind him. If he didn''t act swiftly, that shockwave could sweep through his troops and shatter their formation. After a moment, the shockwave gradually subsided, and Leon quickly retracted his holy power. "General, what''s going on? Why is there such a massive shockwave? And where did ite from?" Kaelen''s worried voice called from behind him. In response to Kaelen''s barrage of questions, Leon narrowed his eyes slightly and shook his head. "I don''t know the exact source of the shockwave, but it seems rted to the battlefield," Leon replied in a somber tone. Within the shockwave, he had sensed both holy power and the power of chaos, which left him greatly surprised. He knew Valen and Luna were on the battlefield, and this shockwave had to be connected to them. But who possessed the power of chaos? Aside from him, no one else in this world should possess that power. Yet for some reason, a sense of foreboding washed over him, as if something terrible was about to ur and catch him off guard. Taking a deep breath, he turned to Kaelen and the other demon soldiers behind him, his mask concealing his emotions. "Everyone, let''s continue our march," Leon eximed loudly, raising his right hand. "Yes!" the soldiers replied in unison. Without hesitation, Leon spurred his horse into motion, followed by thousands of demon soldiers behind him. ...N?v(el)B\\jnn "Did we make it?" Valen asked quietly, panting slightly. Beside him, Luna, her face pale, didn''t respond, but her exhausted expression hinted at a glimmer of hope. As the sandstorm from their attack gradually subsided, a ck figure emerged, standing still and unmoving like a statue. Valen and Luna exchanged looks of disbelief as their expressions changed instantly. Before they could utter a word, the ck figure trembled slightly and then fell backward. Their hearts raced, and a wave of exhration surged within them. "We did it!" On the other side, Heidel, whose body had nearly disintegrated, gazed up at the cloudy sky above with a calm yet relieved expression. "Finally, I can rest in peace," he whispered softly. "Arch-demon Heidel!" At that moment, a loud shout rang out from the sky, and Lilith''s beautiful figure appeared beside him, her expression pale and filled with disbelief. She crouched beside Heidel on one knee, her eyes wide with shock. "Arch-demon Heidel... how did you end up like this?" She asked, her voice trembling. She stared at his broken body, noting that both hands were severed and one leg crushed. A massive hole gaped in his stomach and chest, revealing a horrifying and tragic sight. Lilith immediately cast a healing spell, but it was in vain. Instead of mending, the wounds worsened, strange red roots creeping across them. "You don''t need to do that, Lilith¡ªno, Young Lady Lilith," Heidel said weakly, his tone gentle. "Healing magic can''t mend my wounds; they''re primarily inflicted by the holy power of heroes and the power of curses." As soon as Lilith heard the word "curse," her expression shifted dramatically, and she gazed intently at the red roots consuming Heidel''s body. "The power of curses? Are you referring to those?" She asked, her voice trembling as she pointed at the red roots. "Yes, they are the curse thates with wielding the forbidden technique of demonic transformation," Heidel replied wearily. Lilith bowed her head, tears welling in the corners of her eyes. "Then... if you die, how can I exin this to Big Sister Liliana and Lady Lyra? They definitely won''t want you to die," Lilith sobbed. Ever since she was a child, she had no parents to care for her; both had died at the hands of humanity''s army when she was just a baby. Like Liliana, it was Heidel who cared for and trained her until she reached her current position. At Lilith''s words, Heidel''s expression shifted momentarily, but he quickly regained hisposure, a smile curling at the corners of his lips as he looked at her. "After you return, please convey my apologies to Lyra. I regret being a failed father, and I want her to live a happy life. Additionally, remind her to always be loyal to Her Majesty Liliana and to keep a close watch on the other six arch-demons. I have a hunch they harbor malicious intentions toward Her Majesty Liliana," Heidel said softly. If someone were to ask him about regrets, it would be a lie to say he had none. His greatest regret was not taking better care of Lyra, a constant thorn in his heart. Fortunately, Liliana was by Lyra''s side, always looking after her, which brought him somefort. Thinking of Liliana, Heidel''s expression softened, and he turned his gaze to the cloudy sky. "To Her Majesty Liliana, please convey my message: always be careful and vignt. Treat the youngdies Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona with kindness, and don''t push them too hard. After all, they are still young girls who need affection from both her and their father," Heidel said with a chuckle. Subconsciously, his eyelids grew heavy, signaling that it was time for him to go. "Take care of yourself, Lilith. I''m confident you will be a remarkable figure like your big sister in the future," Heidel added softly before slowly closing his eyes. "Your Majesty Gerald, my duty isplete, and it''s time for me to join you and the other arch-demons..." *** "Guard her? Your Majesty, are you joking? I am an Arch-demon, sworn to defend the Demon Empire! Taking on such a task is out of the question!" In the grand hall, Heidel spoke firmly, his gaze locked on the young man in ck robes before him. The man stood tall, his face strikingly handsome, with short white hair and blood-red eyes. Just by standing there, he radiated a powerful,manding aura that instinctively made others bow their heads. This imposing figure was none other than the Demon race''s most revered and powerful leader¡ªthe Demon Emperor, Gerald Crimson. Upon hearing her refusal, Gerald could only sigh, looking at Heidel with a gentle yet helpless smile. "I know this request might weigh heavily on you, but you''re the only one I can trust, Heidel," Gerald said softly, patting his shoulder. Moved by Gerald''s unwavering trust, Heidel''s body trembled slightly, yet he felt the responsibility was overwhelming and ill-suited for him. "I¡­" Heidel began, but before he could finish, Gerald suddenly lowered his head, a pleading expression on his face. "I''m truly begging you, Heidel. You''re the only one I can rely on. If you don''t ept this responsibility, I''ll have no peace of mind," he said earnestly. Heidel was astonished to see the mighty Demon Emperor bowing his head to him and quickly helping him stand upright. "Your Majesty, how could you lower your head like that? Very well, I''ll ept your request," Heidel replied, startled but quickly turning serious. Gerald sighed in relief, a smile breaking through. "Thank you, Heidel. Even if I end up perishing at the hands of the three heroes, I''ll find peace in knowing this," he said with a quiet chuckle, shifting his gaze forward. Ahead, a one-and-a-half-meter crystal tube filled with blue water stood surrounded by intricate magic formations. Inside, a baby girl with short white hair slept peacefully. As Gerald looked at her, his expression softened, shedding his image as the majestic Demon Emperor and revealing, instead, a loving father. "Heidel, I leave this little girl in your care. When she awakens, help her grow into a strong Demon Emperor. It may seem absurd that a woman would take on that role, but perhaps it''s fate''s design for her," Gerald said softly, turning to Heidel beside him. Heidel''s expression grew serious as he listened, and he nodded slowly. "Rest assured, I will care for Young Lady Liliana with all my heart and fulfill my duty," Heidel replied firmly. Gerald couldn''t help butugh, pulling him into a hug and patting his back. "Thank you, Heidel¡ªno, my friend!" Chapter 311 Memory and Pains *Boom!* A huge explosion of lightning cracked across the sky, followed shortly by a heavy downpour that drenched the world. Standing by the window, Liliana gazed outside intently, as if savoring the rain. "Rain, huh? It''s been a long time since it rained," she murmured softly, her expression slightly dazed. Of all the weather, rain was her favorite. When it rained, her mind eased, and all her troubles seemed to wash away with the falling drops. Of course, the main reason she loved the rain was its connection to her past. Liliana lifted her gaze to the cloudy sky, intermittently lit by shes of lightning, and a soft smile appeared on her lips without her realizing it. "Twenty years have passed, huh?" She mused quietly, her expression tinged with mncholy. Her thoughts drifted, almost unconsciously, to the time when her desire to be strong first took root. *** "Heidel, how can I be strong? I want to be strong enough to restore the Demon Empire to its glory and defeat those damn humans!" Sitting on a garden bench in the pce, a little girl with shoulder-length white hair asked eagerly, her eyes shining with determination as she looked up at the handsome middle-aged man standing before her. The little girl looked incredibly adorable in her beautiful white lolita gown. Her cheeks were chubby, like little buns, and her round blood-red eyes sparkled with innocence. Despite her young age, a faintly graceful and nonchnt aura radiated from her. Heidel couldn''t help but smile warmly, looking at her with affection. "Young Lady Liliana, as a princess, it''s inappropriate for you to speak such harsh words," Heidel said gently, his voiceced with helplessness. Liliana paused for a moment, then bowed her head, a look of guilt crossing her face. "I''m sorry, Heidel," she said softly, her tone filled with regret. Heidel chuckled quietly and reached out to gently rub her head. "It''s alright, youngdy. You''re still young, and there''s much for you to learn," he said kindly, then added, "As for bing strong, it''s actually quite simple for you. You are exceptionally talented, and it''s only a matter of time before you be the strongest in the world." Heidel''s words stirred something deep within the little girl''s heart, and she quickly looked up at him, her eyes wide with hope. "Really? Am I truly going to be the strongest? You''re not lying to me, are you?" Liliana inquired excitedly, her small fists clenched in anticipation. There were twinkling stars in her innocent red eyes, causing Heidel''s body to stiffen slightly. In those eyes, he saw the image of the friend and leader he respected so much¡ªDemon Emperor Gerald Crimson. Snapping out of his reverie, Heidel nodded, a faint smile curving his lips. "Of course, youngdy. How could I ever lie to you?" Heidel said calmly. "Wow!" Liliana eximed with joy, quickly standing on a garden bench. She raised both of her chubby arms to the sky, gazing at Heidel with uncontainable joy. "When the timees for me to be strong, I''ll be a great Demon Emperor, just like Father! I''ll protect the entire Demon Empire and defeat those evil heroes!" She dered loudly, her determination clear in every word. Her soft, milky-sweet voice was undeniably adorable, and many might dismiss her words as childish nonsense. However, Heidel didn''t take it lightly. He felt with certainty that this little girl in front of him would one day fulfill her words. And even if she couldn''t, he would support her until she could¡ªno matter the cost, even if it meant his life. After all, it was a promise he had made to Demon Emperor Gerald, who had trusted him without question. Heidel smiled gently, extending both arms to lift Liliana into his embrace. "Then I will wait for that day toe, youngdy," he said gently. Liliana nodded vigorously, her sweet smile shining as she replied, "Um! Just wait!" *** *Boom!* The thunderous crack of lightning in the sky jolted Liliana from her reverie. She shook her head slightly, letting out a long sigh, and leaned against the windowpane, her exhausted gaze fixed on the pile of documents on the desk. *Badump!* Suddenly her heartbeat quickened, and a sharp pain pierced her chest. Liliana clutched her chest, gasping for breath, her once-beautiful face draining of color instantly. "What''s happening?" ... "Lyra? Why are you in a daze? Did something happen?" A sweet, innocent voice broke Lyra from her daydream. She turned to see Fiona, dressed in a simple white lolita gown and holding a pink teddy bear, looking at her with a concerned expression. "Sorry to worry you, Young Lady Fiona. I''m fine," Lyra said softly. Fiona pursed her lips in doubt and pointed to Lyra''s cheeks. "If you''re fine, why are there tears on your cheeks?" Fiona asked innocently. Charlotte, Iris, and Ste, who had been ying puzzles, gasped in surprise at Fiona''s words. The three of them quickly turned their gaze to Lyra and saw that tears were streaming down both sides of her face. "Lyra, what''s going on with you?" Charlotte quickly stood and walked toward Lyra, her expression filled with concern. Iris and Ste immediately followed, worry evident on their faces. To them, Lyra was like family, and they couldn''t bear to see anything happen to her. Lyra sat motionless, unsure how to respond to Fiona''s unexpected question and the concern from Charlotte, Iris, and Ste. She didn''t understand why tears had appeared at the corners of her eyes; it had happened without her awareness or control. Just as she was about to exin, a sudden pain shot through her chest, and more tears welled up, streaming down her face. Charlotte, Iris, Ste, and Fiona stood frozen, exchanging panicked nces. "What happened to Lyra?" Fiona inquired, her round face filled with fear.N?v(el)B\\jnn "I don''t know," Charlotte replied nervously. Read new chapters at empire She bit her lower lip, as if trying to suppress the anxiety building inside her, then turned to Iris and Ste. "Iris, Sister Ste, please go get Mommy from her workspace. Fiona and I will try to calm Lyra down," Charlotte said earnestly. Without a moment''s hesitation, Ste and Iris stood up and swiftly left the room. Charlotte''s gaze returned to Lyra, who was crying with a confused, panicked expression. "How can I calm Lyra down? she wondered. ... *Boom!* The explosion of lightning echoed across the battlefield, followed by a torrential downpour. In the midst of the heavy rain, Lilith crouched, her body stiff as stone, her gaze fixed in a daze on Heidel, whoy motionless before her. Her eyes were empty, and with trembling hands, she reached out to gently shake his lifeless form. "Arch-demon Heidel, wake up. Stop joking around," Lilith said in a hoarse whisper. But no matter how desperately she shook him, Heidel remained still. His body grew colder with each passing second, and he no longer breathed. The red roots wrapped around him slowly ceased their movement, losing their color, as if they too had perished. The cruel reality of the moment tightened around Lilith''s chest, and tears began to pour down her cheeks. "Lilith!" At that moment, a loud voice rang out from her right, and Garan''s battered figure appeared. His legs, weighed down by the pressure of the ancient magic circle, moved with difficulty as he stumbled to a halt beside Lilith. "Lilith, what happened?" Garan asked, breathless. Too focused on ying the human soldiers and aiding the demon soldiers suppressed by the ancient magic, he had no idea what had urred. All he knew was that a terrifying explosion had shaken the battlefield, followed by a shockwave that obliterated everything in its wake. When he spoke, Lilith remained silent, crouching like a statue, as though she hadn''t heard him. Seeing Lilith''s silence, Garan''s expression shifted. Just as he was about to speak, his gaze was drawn to a lifeless ck figure with a broken body. He observed the figure intently, and soon after, his heart skipped a beat. "Arch-demon Heidel?" Garan''s eyes widened in shock, his breath catching. "How is this possible?" He staggered back, a horrified, disbelieving expression spreading across his face. As an Arch-demon, Heidel was a figure of great honor and power. Deep down, Garan idolized him, seeing him as the strongest of all the Demon race''s arch-demons. However, the sight before him shattered all his beliefs. Heidel, the strongest of the Demon race and his idol, was now lifeless. "Lilith, what''s going on? Why is Arch-demon Heidel¡ª" Before Garan could finish, Lilith, who had remained silent, suddenly rose to her feet. She looked at him coldly, tear stains still clearly visible in her reddened eyes. "Garan, let''s withdraw the army first," Lilith said, her voice icy. "Withdraw the army?" Garan was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained hisposure. His brow furrowed as he processed her words, then his gaze shifted toward the Demon army, still suppressed by the ancient magic. "Even if we want to retreat, the ancient magic circle in the sky is suppressing the entire Demon army, preventing any movement," Garan replied in a heavy tone. Lilith''s expression remained t as her eyes stared indifferently at Valen and Luna, who were hundreds of meters away. "Don''t worry," Lilith said, her eyes now turning toward the sky. "I''ve already figured out a way to counter this ancient magic." Above, the blue magic circle loomed, casting an oppressive aura over the battlefield and pressing down on both the Demon army and herself. "You have a way to counter ancient magic? But how¡ªwait!" Garan''s eyes widened, his gaze fixed on Lilith in disbelief. "Are you nning to cast ancient magic yourself?" he asked, his voice trembling. Lilith only nodded, prompting Garan to shake his head in protest. "Are you insane? With the intense magic field in the Desert of Chaos, you''ll die for sure if you try that!" He argued firmly. But Lilith remained silent, seemingly unfazed by his concern. "When I''m done, call upon Terran to lead the remaining Demon army and carry the Arch-demon Heidel''s body back as far as possible," she replied calmly, stepping forward. Garan moved to stop her, but his hands froze midair, unable to find the words to make her reconsider. Gritting his teeth, he spoke in a strained voice, "If you die, don''t expect me to carry your corpse!" With that, Garan turned and ran toward the Demon army, his steps weighted with reluctance. Lilith smiled, her gaze fixed on Valen and Luna, radiating killing intent. They were the reason Heidel had died, and she hated them deeply. However, she had no intention of seeking revenge, knowing it would be futile. Arch-demon Heidel had died at their hands, and it was likely she would meet the same fate if she insisted on attacking them. With the current state of the Demon army, her death would be a catastrophic loss. *Whoosh... Boom!* As she was about to raise her staff to cast the ancient magic, a blinding white light suddenly erupted. The light shot into the sky, radiating an overwhelming pressure. Valen and Luna, witnessing the scene, gasped in shock, their faces filled with fear. "Holy power!?" Chapter 312 Showing True Identity and Gurens Arrogance "H-Holy Power!?" Luna couldn''t believe her eyes. Holy power, a force only heroes were supposed to wield, had suddenly appeared, causing her heart to race. Aside from herself and Valen, no one else should be capable of wielding holy power¡ªexcept for one: Leon, the person she cared for and loved most. Without realizing it, Luna''s breath caught, and a wave of overwhelming happiness spread across her face. Beside her, Valen wore an equally stunned expression, his grip on the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon tightening ever so slightly. "Is that Leon? But how is that possible? Isn''t he already dead?" Valen wondered inwardly, his face twisted with confusion and turmoil. If Leon was truly alive, Valen didn''t know whether to feel anger or relief. He despised Leon for constantly overshadowing and surpassing him in every way. Yet, at the same time, he saw Leon as the rival he needed to surpass. Caught between these conflicting emotions, Valen found himself in a dilemma he couldn''t resolve. At that moment, the light of the holy power slowly dimmed until it vanishedpletely. Momentster, a man in white armor appeared in the sky, his indifferent gaze sweeping across the entire battlefield. He was tall and handsome, with striking golden hair that entuated his domineering presence. In his right hand, he held a stunning white sword, its de adorned with gold patterns. The man''s mere presence shattered the reality Luna and Valen had envisioned. The figure they had mistaken for Leon was, in fact, someone entirely unexpected¡ªGuren Leywn. "Guren!? How is that possible!?" Luna eximed in disbelief, rising to her feet. Her eyes fluttered, and her body stiffened, revealing just how shocked she was by his sudden appearance. She had thought it was Leon¡ªthe one she had longed for day and night¡ªbut it was someone entirely different. And that someone was Guren¡ªsomeone she never could have imagined appearing in this situation. A flood of unanswered questions swirled in Luna''s mind, leaving her so confused that a headache began to form. Hovering in the sky, Guren slowly descended,nding a few meters away from Valen and Luna. He gazed at their miserable state with a yful look, showing no sign of pity. "Tsk tsk... I didn''t expect you two to end up like this. It seems the glory of heroes has truly been tarnished by your actions," Guren taunted, a faint smile curling on his lips. Valen and Luna gasped in shock at Guren''s words. They hadn''t expected him to mock them like this. After all, Guren had always been humble with them, especially in front of Luna. Thus, his sudden change in demeanor left them momentarily dazed. "Guren! What are you talking about!?" Valen snapped, breaking free from his daze, his expression instantly hardening with anger. Despite the lingering pain in his body, he slowly rose to his feet and fixed Guren with a cold, piercing stare. As the Spear Hero, Valen held a deep sense of pride, and Guren''s words were a direct insult to him. Yet, facing Valen''s fury, Guren showed no sign of fear. In the past, he would never have dared to insult Valen and Luna so openly. After all, Valen and Luna were heroes who wielded holy weapons, and their strength far exceeded his own. But now, everything had changed. He was no longer the coward without a holy weapon; he was the Sword Hero Guren, a revered figure of humanity. With his newfound status, he stood on equal footing with them, and there was no longer any reason to cower like a mouse in their presence. "If you choose to take it as an insult, that''s your problem," Guren said nonchntly, shrugging his shoulders. Guren''s words and demeanor fueled Valen''s anger, and just as he was about to speak, Guren quickly cut him off. "Valen, don''t think for a second that I''ll be afraid of you now," Guren snarled coldly, raising the Holy Sword of Zenith high. "The man I am today is no longer the coward I once was. I am the sword hero, Guren Leywn!" *Buzz!* As soon as the words left his mouth, the Holy Sword of Zenith zed with a blinding, dazzling light. Momentster, an overwhelming pressure descended upon Valen and Luna, pinning them in ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Pufft!" Valen gasped as if a hundred-kilogram stone had been dropped on him. His wounds, which had begun to heal, reopened and bled anew. Luna felt the same crushing pressure, but with her condition not as dire as Valen''s, she managed to resist it slightly. Her eyes reddened as she looked up at Guren, standing encased in a barrier of holy power that shielded him from the falling rain. "Guren, the Holy Sword of Zenith belongs to Leon! How could you possibly possess it!? And you call yourself a sword hero? Don''t make meugh! There are only three heroes in this era! So, who are you really!?" Luna demanded hoarsely, her anger and disbelief impossible to conceal. Though she refused to believe Guren could possess the Holy Sword of Zenith, the sight before her left her with no room to argue. Yet she couldn''tprehend how Guren had acquired the Holy Sword, as such a thing had never urred before. Guren smiled casually, lowering the Holy Sword of Zenith and driving it into the sand. Crossing his arms over his chest, he met Luna''s gaze with a nonchnt look. "I''m toozy to exin, but since it''s already happened, I''ll give you a brief exnation," Guren said indifferently. He then revealed the truth¡ªthat he was the fourth hero, a position that should never have existed. He also exined that this was all part of Velix''s n to make him the sword hero and rece Leon. Of course, he left out the fact that Leon''s death was part of arger conspiracy orchestrated by Velix and his subordinates. Everything he said had been carefully crafted by Jim, leaving no room for doubt or contradiction. Listening intently to his exnation, Luna''s beautiful face grew even paler, as if everything around her was starting to crumble. "The fourth hero? Does that mean Leon is truly dead?" The thought struck her like a sharp blow, and Luna''s heart began to race as her breath grewbored. Earlier, Arshley had suggested that Leon was most likely still alive and had asked for her help in searching for him in the Desert of Chaos. Despite her efforts, she had found no trace of Leon during her time here. A few days ago, the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost had detected a faint presence of holy power from a distance of 1000 kilometers, but she couldn''t confirm whether it had truly been Leon. Now, with Guren''s emergence as the sword hero and the Holy Sword of Zenith in his hand, all hope she had left that Leon was still alive was shattered. Subconsciously, the spark in Luna''s eyes faded, and she stood frozen, like a doll, unable to move. "The fourth hero? What nonsense! You don''t deserve that title!" Valen suddenly roared, his gaze fixed on Guren with murderous intent. During their battle in the throne room, Valen had been taken aback by Guren''s unusual technique, which closely resembled his own hero''s power. Moreover, after Guren had fallen unconscious from the fight and been brought in for treatment, Valen had sensed a faint trace of holy power at the spot where Guren had copsed. At first, he was confused and wondered if he had imagined it. But now he realized that Guren had indeed possessed holy power all along¡ªand had hidden it from them. Feeling deceived and betrayed, Valen''s anger red, especially at Velix and the others. He felt like a fool, mocked and yed by them. With rage coursing through him, Valen immediately summoned his holy power and teleported directly in front of Guren. "Sword Hero? You''re delusional!" Valen spat, thrusting the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon toward Guren''s chest. Unfazed by the attack, Guren showed no fear, as if he had anticipated it. He swiftly raised the Holy Sword of Zenith and deflected the strike. *ng!* The sh of the two holy weapons sent a shockwave through the air, shaking the surroundings. Valen red coldly at Guren, and just as he was about to twist his body for a decisive strike, a burst of holy power erupted from Guren, sending him flying tens of meters away. "Pufft!" Valen coughed up blood, pain wracking his body. The wounds from his previous battle with Heidel still throbbed, and Guren''s holy power only worsened his condition. "Valen, you''re no match for me now. Don''t push your luck," Guren said coldly. If not for Jim''s prohibition against attacking other heroes, Guren would have killed Valen, who had tormented him earlier. Valen only gritted his teeth in anger, but the pain coursing through his body left him too weak to speak. Guren took a deep breath, calming himself. Undeniably, after bing a sword hero, his mindset had begun to shift. *Whoosh!* Stay updated through empire A blinding red light suddenly illuminated the battlefield. Momentster, a massive magic circle materialized beneath the feet of everyone present, including Guren. Startled by the unexpected event, Guren turned toward the source of the light and saw a beautiful silver-haired woman raising a magic staff high above her head. Guren''s expression shifted. He recognized her¡ªa Demon General and the Sovereign Mage of the Demon Race. "What is she doing?" Guren asked warily. Before he could react, an overwhelming pressure descended, forcing the entire human army to the ground and rendering them immobile. "Ancient Magic: Singrity Crush!" Lilith muttered coldly. The light grew brighter, and the previously immobilized Demon army suddenly regained their ability to move. "I''m free!" one of the Demon soldiers eximed joyfully, and the others quickly followed suit. "Everyone, retreat!" Garan''smanding voice rang out, reaching their ears. Despite the confusion, the Demon soldiers obeyed without hesitation and began to retreat. "Retreat! Retreat!" Their voices echoed across the battlefield. Valen and Luna''s expressions shifted instantly as they readied to pursue, but the weight of Lilith''s ancient magic left their bodies too weak to move. Guren''s expression darkened as he fixed his gaze on Lilith. "How could she use ancient magic on the battlefield?" Guren muttered, his brow furrowing in confusion. But there was no time to dwell on it. He quickly summoned the holy power within him, and the pressure on his body began to weaken. With his eyes shing with murderous intent, Guren tightened his grip on the Holy Sword of Zenith and appeared just a few meters before Lilith. "Die!" Guren shouted, shing his sword toward Lilith''s neck. Lilith''s expression remained unchanged, as though she felt no fear at all. "Sorry, Arch-demon Heidel, I might be joining you soon," she murmured, her eyes slowly closing. Just as Lilith thought her end hade, a calm, indifferent voice echoed from above. "Kill her? Are you worthy?" Chapter 313 The Emergence of Leon on the Battlefield "Kill her? Are you worthy?" Before the Holy Sword of Zenith could reach Lilith, an overwhelming pressure suddenly descended upon Guren, forcing him to his knees in the sand. "What!?" Guren gasped, his mind reeling in shock and disbelief. Before he could recover from his shock, a crushing blow to his stomach sent him flying hundreds of meters. *Boom!* Guren''s body crashed into arge rock, shattering it upon impact, a testament to the sheer power of the attack he received. "Cough! Cough!" Blood seeped from the corners of Guren''s mouth as he coughed violently. The searing pain radiated through his back and abdomen, blurring his vision, as though something was pulling his consciousness away. The holy power within him fought to heal the wounds, but it struggled in vain, as if an equally powerful force was suppressing his holy power. At this unexpected turn of events, Valen and Luna were both deeply shocked. They quickly turned their attention to Lilith and saw a man with a half-face mask slowly descending from the sky,ing to stand before her. The man had pale white hair and eyes of an exquisite purple hue. He wore a beautiful ck mantle that emphasized his domineering and mysterious presence. As Luna''s gaze met his purple eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and an inexplicable sense of familiarity blossomed within her. "Leon?" Luna called out, her voice trembling. Valen gasped at the mention of the name Continue reading on empire "Leon," staring at the mysterious man in disbelief. "Leon? That''s impossible," Valen said in a heavy tone, instantly shattering Luna''s hope. "N-No, but he..." Luna stammered, wanting to argue, but her words faltered when she noticed the man''s features were distinctly different from Leon''s. Leon had ck hair as dark as the night sky and beautiful golden eyes, whereas the mysterious man had pale white hair and purple eyes like sapphires. Their differences were so stark that it was impossible for him to be Leon. Yet, despite these ring contrasts, there was an inexplicable pull, a feeling that told Luna this man must be Leon. Valen sighed softly, pitying Luna. After Leon''s death, Luna''s temper had subtly shifted, and Valen was keenly aware of the change. Snapping out of his thoughts, Valen refocused on the mysterious man, his wariness growing. Just moments ago, Guren had been struck by this man with such incredible speed that Valen hadn''t even had time to react. Though he despised Guren, Valen had to admit that Guren''s newfound strength, aided by the Holy Sword of Zenith, had made him much more formidable. Thus, the mysterious man''s power and abilities were undeniably terrifying, instilling in Valen a deep sense of danger. "Who are you?" Valen inquired coldly, struggling to rise to his feet. However, the immense power of Lilith''s ancient magic made it difficult for him to stand. The mysterious man, who was none other than Leon, didn''t answer. Instead, he watched Valen with a faint smile slowly spreading across his lips. "It''s been a long time since Ist saw him," Leon muttered softly. "I didn''t expect him to end up in such a pitiful state." His gaze shifted to Valen''s wounds, most of which seemed fatal, before moving to Luna, who appeared just as weak, her blue eyes clouded with exhaustion. A subtle tremor ran through Leon''s heart, and a wave of longing washed over him. "Luna..." he whispered, but quickly held himself back. Despite the deep yearning to call his childhood friend, he reminded himself that he couldn''t lose sight of his purpose on this battlefield. "Who are you?" Lilith''s weary voice sounded from behind him, prompting Leon to turn. "I''m a friend of your Demon Emperor, here to help you and the Demon army," Leon replied softly. Lilith looked at him in surprise, doubt clouding her beautiful face. "A friend of the Demon Emperor? Why wouldn''t I know about that?" She questioned, her skepticism clear. Being quite close to Liliana, she had no idea her sister had any friends¡ªespecially not a male one. Feeling slightly awkward, Leon cleared his throat, trying to cover it up. "Well, that''s understandable; you''ve been in the Desert of Chaos for quite some time," he replied nonchntly. Lilith narrowed her eyes, preparing to question him further when, unexpectedly, something happened. Fresh blood trickled from her nose and the corner of her mouth, followed by a sharp pain in her chest. She gasped for air before finally copsing. Startled, Leon reacted instantly, moving to catch her as she copsed. He examined Lilith and discovered severe damage to her magic channel. "Is this the result of the ancient magic she cast?" Leon wondered, his gaze fixed on the vanishing magic circle. In that instant, the mankind soldiers, who had been paralyzed by Lilith''s ancient magic, finally regained control of their bodies. "I can finally move!" one soldier eximed in relief. "Me too!" another replied, and soon, cheers of excitement rippled across the battlefield. Their gazes instinctively shifted to the retreating Demon army, and though they considered giving chase, they immediately refrained, knowing the army leaders had not issued any orders. Meanwhile, Valen, now free to move, red furiously at Leon. Leon''s disregard for his question mirrored Guren''s arrogance, igniting Valen''s anger once more. "Dammit! Do you think that just because you struck Guren from the shadows, you can act arrogantly in front of me?" Valen snarled, tightening his grip on the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon. Without hesitation, Valen teleported directly in front of Leon, spinning the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon and shouting, "Hero Technique: Breaking the Limit!" The spear zed with a brilliant white light as Valen thrust it toward Leon''s neck. "Wait! Don''t be reckless, Valen!" Luna shouted, scrambling to stop him. But the attack had already struck Leon. *Boom!* A powerful explosion erupted where Valen and Leon stood, sending a small sandstorm swirling around them. A triumphant smile spread across Valen''s face, but before he could take pride in his victory, Leon''s cold, indifferent voice rang out. "Is this all you''ve got?" Valen gasped in shock as the tip of the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon, just centimeters from Leon''s neck, was effortlessly caught between his two fingers. "How is that possible?" Valen gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief. Before Valen could react, Leon casually released his grip on the tip of the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon, then pressed his index and middle fingers together, pointing them at Valen''s chest. A purplish-ck sphere of chaos energy materialized from the tips of his fingers and shot toward him. *Boom!* The sphere exploded, sending Valen flying hundreds of meters. At that moment, Guren, who had just regained full consciousness and was about to break free from the rock crevice, was suddenly struck by Valen, whose body had been sent flying. The pain that had started to subside red up again, overwhelming his body and causing him to lose consciousness once more. Meanwhile, Luna, witnessing the scene, couldn''t help but swallow nervously. "Who is he? And why is he so strong?" Luna wondered, her body trembling slightly. Valen''s attack, a hero technique empowered by holy energy, had been effortlessly blocked with just two fingers, making her feel as if she were dreaming. Even though Valen was injured and not at his full strength, his attack had still been overwhelming. Even the powerful arch-demon they had just faced would likely have struggled to withstand such an assault. "Could he be the Demon Emperor?" The moment the thought crossed her mind, Luna''s eyes widened, and her heart skipped a beat. Although she couldn''t be certain if her guess was right, she was sure that no one other than the Demon Emperor could have achieved such a feat.N?v(el)B\\jnn Subconsciously, her eyes turned red, and a strong hatred twisted her beautiful face. This was the figure who had wounded Leon and taken his life, stealing away the one person she cherished most. Despite the inexplicable familiarity she felt, she pushed it aside. Her purpose ining to the Desert of Chaos was not only to search for Leon but to kill the Demon Emperor and avenge him. With that, a blue light suddenly appeared in her left palm, and an ice-blue bow materialized. Luna pulled the bowstring, and a brilliant white arrow gradually formed. Leon was momentarily shocked by the scene but quickly regained hisposure. Cradling Lilith like a princess in his arms, he looked at Luna with a calm and gentle gaze. "I don''t want to fight you, Hero Luna. Please lower your weapon," Leon said softly. Luna flinched but quickly hardened her expression, replying coldly, "Stay silent, Demon Emperor! You killed Leon, and I will avenge him!" Leon was momentarily stunned, the corner of his lips twitching at her words. He wanted to tell her that he wasn''t the Demon Emperor and that the "Leon" she spoke of was standing right in front of her, alive. But, unable to reveal the truth, he sighed deeply and spoke calmly. "You''ve misunderstood, Bow Hero. Sword Hero Leon Kruger is not dead," Leon said casually. Luna''s eyes widened, and the arrow she had drawn vanished in an instant. "Not dead? What do you mean?" Luna asked, her voice trembling. Leon smiled slightly, ready to exin, but was interrupted as hundreds of thousands of human soldiers swiftly formed a tight circle around him. The army,prising cavalry, infantry, and archers, arranged themselves in perfect formation, effectively trapping him in ce and preventing any chance of escape. "Hero Luna, are you alright?" A female soldier from the archer unit hurried over, concern shing in her eyes as she nced at Luna''s wounds. Luna shook her head with a calm expression and replied, "Don''t worry, I''m fine." The soldier exhaled in relief, nodding silently before stepping back. Leon observed the hundreds of thousands of human soldiers encircling him, a tinge of nostalgia settling into his thoughts. Once, he had led many of them into battle against the Demon race, and now they surrounded him with eyes full of hostility. "Tsk tsk, fate is truly unpredictable," Leon muttered, a faint smile tugging at his lips. Shaking his head, Leon nced at Luna and said lightly, "Two days from now, meet me at the Valley of the Dead at night, and I''ll reveal Leon''s whereabouts." After a brief pause, he added with a yful smile, "Oh, and bring Jim, Rain, Natasya, Valen, and the fake sword hero with you." After saying that, Leon and Lilith in his arms gradually blurred and disappeared from sight. Humanity''s troops were stunned by the sudden disappearance, exchanging bewildered nces. Meanwhile, Luna''s expression remained unchanged as she lowered her head, deep in thought. "Valley of the dead?" Chapter 314 A Gloomy Atmosphere At humanity''s army encampment, Jim stood silently, his gaze distant and indifferent. Heavy rain poured down, soaking his clothes, but he remained rooted to the spot, as though savoring the downpour. "Jim, don''t you want to take shelter in the tent? You''ll catch a cold if you stay out here too long." Natasya''s voice, cold yetced with concern, came from behind him. Jim didn''t move, merely shaking his head in response. "Don''t worry, Natasya. I won''t get sick," he replied casually. "Besides, it''s rare for it to rain in the Desert of Chaos. I want to enjoy it." A faint smile curled Jim''s lips as he lifted his gaze to the sky, watching the dark clouds intermittently crackle with red lightning. "But..." Natasya started to protest but quickly held her words back. Her concern for Jim''s health stemmed from the fact that he was an ordinary human without any special abilities. With his fragile body, he was more susceptible to illness, and she didn''t want that to happen. After all, Jim was not only her friend but also a crucial figure in the victory of humanity''s forces. If he fell ill, it would be a huge loss for both them and the Holy Empire of Elysium. Jim, of course, understood the meaning behind Natasya''s concern, but he didn''t mind. To him, the rain was a moment of tranquility, a time to feel at ease and rxed. He savored each drop, letting it wash away the burdens on his mind. "By the way, Natasya, has there been any news from the battlefield?" Jim asked casually. Knowing Natasya''s nature, he was certain that she didn''te just to remind him to go back to the tent. As he had anticipated, Natasya''s expression shifted the moment she heard his question. "There has been news from the battlefield," Natasya replied, her tone hesitant. Jim raised an eyebrow, sensing her uncertainty. Slowly, he turned back to face her. "Why does your voice sound hesitant? Has the news been bad?" Jim inquired, his tone calm yet tinged with curiosity. Natasya paused for a moment, taking a deep breath before answering seriously, "Yes, the news isn''t good. We just received a report that Marquis Guren appeared on the battlefield, wielding the Holy Sword of Zenith." Surprise flickered across Jim''s face, but it quickly vanished. "Does this mean Sword Hero Guren has revealed his identity in front of Spear Hero Valen, Bow Hero Luna, and the entire army?" Jim asked tly. "Yes, he has," Natasya confirmed softly. "I see..." Jim sighed quietly, giving a small nod. ording to his original n, Jim had intended for Guren to keep his identity as the Sword Hero hidden for as long as possible, using it as a trump card in case of an unexpected turn of events. However, since Guren had already revealed himself, Jim had no choice but to ept it ande up with a new n. While it was a bit of a hassle, he wasn''t overly concerned¡ªthis problem could be resolved in less than a day. Snapping out of his thoughts, Jim raised an eyebrow slightly and asked with curiosity, "Is that all the news from the battlefield?" Natasya shook her head, exining, "No, there''s more. We''ve also received word that Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen sessfully killed the arch-demon of the Demon army, just as nned." A delighted smile spread across Jim''s face at the news, and he couldn''t help butugh.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hahaha! That''s fantastic! Spear Hero Valen and Bow Hero Luna truly live up to their names as humanity''s heroes," Jim praised with sincerity. With the Arch-demon''s death at the hands of the heroes, humanity''s forces had gained full control of the battle''s momentum. They only needed to wait for the right moment tounch a decisive assault on the Demon army, and victory would be assured. A cold gleam shed in Jim''s eyes, and a faint yet triumphant smile appeared on his lips. In this world, few could match the depth of Jim''s hatred for the Demon race. It ran so deep that words could hardly capture it. But one thing was certain: he would see them eradicated from the world. Only by wiping them out could his hatred finally be quelled and peace be restored. "Jim, I have one more piece of news to share," Natasya said suddenly, snapping Jim out of his thoughts. "Go ahead," Jim replied calmly, giving a slight nod. Natasya took a slow breath before continuing, "This news didn''te from our spies, but from Bow Hero Luna herself." Jim''s brows furrowed slightly in surprise, but he remained silent, folding his arms as he listened intently. "Moments after Marquis Guren revealed his identity, a mysterious man appeared and attacked him. Not only did he defeat Guren, but he also took down Spear Hero Valen with just two fingers," Natasya exined, her tone serious, causing Jim''s expression to freeze. "He defeated Sword Hero Guren and Spear Hero Valen so easily? And you''re saying he defeated Spear Hero Valen with just two fingers? Natasya, are you serious, or are you joking with me?" Jim inquired, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I''m not kidding, Jim. The news came directly from Bow Hero Luna," Natasya insisted, her tone unwavering. Jim fell silent for a moment, his expression slowly turning more serious. "Does Bow Hero Luna know who this mysterious man is?" Jim asked again, his voiceced with vignce. "She doesn''t know. The man wore a mask, hiding his face," Natasya replied, her voice heavy. "However, Bow Hero Luna is convinced that he is most likely the Demon Emperor of this era." At the mention of the words "Demon Emperor," Jim''s heart skipped a beat. "The Demon Emperor?" ... Two hundred kilometers from the battlefield... After their defeat and decision to retreat, the Demon army began setting up tents to rest and tend to their wounds. In that war, they undoubtedly suffered severe losses. The appearance of the ancient magic circle, which suppressed them all, led to the deaths of over a hundred thousand soldiers at the hands of humanity''s army. This staggering loss had a devastating impact on the Demon army. If they had once been confident in their numbers, the loss of a hundred thousandrades-in-arms had undoubtedly dealt a crushing blow to their morale. Heavy rain poured relentlessly over the typically dry Desert of Chaos. Inside arge tent, Leon gentlyid the unconscious Lilith on a bed and covered her with a nket. His gaze lingered on her severely injured body, and he couldn''t help but sigh softly. "Her internal injuries are severe... Her mana channels are damaged, and several organs, including her liver, lungs, and heart, are affected," Leon murmured, his tone serious. "She''s truly reckless. If I hadn''t intervened, she might not have survived." Shaking his head in disbelief, Leon reflected on her actions. Casting ancient magic in the Desert of Chaos was nearly suicidal, and he hadn''t expected Lilith to take such a risk. Yet, he couldn''t deny that her decision had been the right one. Without her action, the number of Demon soldiers who managed to escape and survive would have been far smaller. In the end, he couldn''t help but deeply admire Lilith''s courage to take such a dangerous risk. "Is Lilith alright?" A worried voice and the sound of footsteps suddenly broke the silence. Leon turned to see the bulky figure of Garan, his body wrapped in several bandages, entering the tent with a concerned expression. "She''s fine. Don''t worry," Leon replied casually. Garan let out a relieved sigh and walked over to Leon. "Thank you for saving her," Garan said, bowing his head in gratitude. Leon waved dismissively. "No need for formalities. I came to help on the Demon Emperor''s orders, so just rx." Garan gave a small, wry smile and nodded, not saying more. Initially, he had wondered whether this mysterious man was an enemy, but now he felt reassured to know he was an ally sent by the Demon Emperor. "By the way, is Terran alright?" Leon asked, his tone curious. At the mention of "Terran," Garan''s expression immediately darkened, and his head hung low. "Terran... he was severely injured by the holy power of the heroes. His body was shattered, and he may not survive," Garan replied, his voice trembling. Tears welled up in his eyes, and despite his attempts to wipe them away, they continued to fall. As Lilith cast the Ancient Magic earlier, he quickly located Terran, as nned, and found him in a dire state. Both of his hands were crushed, and arge gaping wound marred his body. If it weren''t for the faint signs of life, Garan might have believed Terran was already dead. Leon''s gaze hardened, and he took a deep breath, cing a firm hand on Garan''s broad shoulder. "Take me to Terran," he said, his voice steady. Garan, taken aback by his words, met Leon''s indifferent gaze. Without a word, he nodded. "I''ll take you to him," Garan replied hoarsely. Without further dy, the two left the tent and headed toward Terran''s location. Chapter 315 The Issue of the Fourth Hero Inside the tent, an unconscious figurey sprawled on the bed in a horrific state. Both hands were crushed, a gaping wound tore through his right side stomatch, and a deep sh ran from his neck to his chest¡ªa grim sight for anyone who looked upon him. This man was Terran, General of the Demon Race. As Leon and Garan entered, they approached him in silence. Seeing his friend andrade in such a state, Garan felt a deep sadness well up within him. "When I found him, Terran was already in this state. I was terrified he might not make it," Garan said, his voice weighted with sorrow. He deeply regretted not arriving sooner to prevent Terran from ending up in this state. The guilt weighed heavily on him, bringing a sense of distress every time he thought about Terran''s condition. Leon examined Terran closely, noting the severity of his wounds. Given their fatal nature, he knew that Terran''s survival was solely due to his unwavering will to live. After a moment, Leon sighed, turning to Garan and giving his shoulder a gentle pat. "Don''t worry. Even though the wounds are severe, I can heal them," Leon said calmly yet with confidence.N?v(el)B\\jnn Hearing this, Garan''s eyes widened, filled with disbelief. "You can heal him? Are you serious?" Garan asked, his voice trembling. "Yes," Leon replied simply. Garan stood in stunned silence, processing the shock. Then, snapping out of his daze, he bowed deeply. "Thank you! Please save Terran, and I promise to do whatever you ask!" he said earnestly. Since they were chosen as Demon Generals to lead in the war and work closely as a team, he hade to see Terran as both a trustedrade-in-arms and a close friend. Losing him was unthinkable. Leon waved his hand casually as he turned toward the unconscious Terran, his voice tinged with a hint of helplessness. "I''ve told you, there''s no need to be so formal." With a slight shake of his head, he continued, "Alright, I''ll begin healing Terran. You can wait in the next tent." Garan lifted his head and gave a brief nod. Without saying another word, he cast one final nce at Terran before walking out of the tent, leaving Leon alone. Once Garan was gone, Leon immediately ceased his transformation technique. His white hair slowly returned to its natural ck, his purple eyes shifted to a golden hue, and his previously pale skin brightened. Where his transformed form had carried a cold, indifferent aura, his true appearance radiated calm and gentleness, still sharp and focused like a sword. After deactivating his transformation technique, Leon removed his mask, revealing his strikingly handsome face. Unfortunately, none of the women could enjoy the sight of his handsome face, as only the unconscious Terrany nearby. "Every wound is marked by sharp cuts and traces of holy power. It seems the hero who attacked Terran was exceptionally ruthless," Leon murmured, his gaze sharp as he examined Terran''s condition. Folding his arms, he spoke again, his tone thoughtful: "However, none of these wounds seem toe from arrows or spears, meaning it wasn''t Valen or Luna who struck him. The attacker must be the fake sword hero." After finishing his analysis, a cold glint shed in Leon''s eyes, and a palpable killing intent radiated from his body. He hadn''t forgotten the one iming to be the sword hero, wielding the Holy Sword of Zenith. Though he couldn''t understand how that person could possess holy power and control his holy sword, Leon was certain they were connected to Velix and the Imperial Pce. He took a deep breath, shaking his head slowly as his expression became increasingly indifferent. "No matter how much I ponder it, I won''t find the answer. I need to focus on Terran now," Leon murmured, closing his eyes. *Buzz* Holy power began to condense around him as Leon ced his palm gently on Terran''s forehead. *Whoosh!* Momentster, the holy power surged into Terran''s body, causing him to glow with an intense light. Leon''s holy power flowed through Terran''s veins, gradually healing the damage within. Although holy power was known to be the most destructive and dangerous force against demons, its effects ultimately depended on the will of the heroes. If they willed destruction, holy power would be devastating. But if they did not wish for it, the power would be harmless. After ten minutes, Terran''s condition began to improve. His shattered hands were restored to their original state as if they had never been injured. The hole in his stomach and the deep shes from his neck to his chest hadpletely healed. "Phew... It''s finally done," Leon murmured, a faint smile crossing his lips as he slowly opened his eyes. He scanned Terran''s body onest time, nodding with a soft sigh. "His wounds are healed, but his consciousness may take some time to return," Leon noted quietly. He then reactivated his transformation technique, his appearance reverting back. Putting on his mask, he left the tent. ... In arge tent next to Terran''s, Garan sat on a chair with a calm expression, though his anxiety remained visible. "Can he really heal Terran?" Garan silently wondered, still doubtful. Though he trusted the mysterious man in the half mask, a lingering unease gnawed at him. After all, he had never seen this masked figure in the outer pce. Moreover, the man imed to be a friend of their Demon Emperor, but Garan was certain that Her Majesty Liliana, known for her cold demeanor, didn''t have friends¡ªespecially not men. Just then, the sound of footsteps broke the silence, and Leon entered the tent. Upon seeing him, Garan''s heart raced, and he quickly stood up. "Has Terran been healed?" Garan inquired, his voice filled with worry as he hurried toward Leon. Leon smiled and nodded. "He''s fine. All his wounds have been healed, and in the next day or two, he should regain consciousness." "Thank goodness..." Garan exhaled in relief, the weight of his worries lifting. Leon chuckled softly at the contrast between Garan''s current expression and the brave image he had shown during their past battles. However, he said nothing and simply turned to leave, waving his hand. "I know you must be exhausted and haven''t rested since we set up the tents. Go rest and recover; if you don''t, it''ll only harm you," Leon said lightly before walking out. As Leon disappeared from sight, Garan stood still for a moment, then sighed. "He''s right... I should rest." ... shes of red lightning streaked across the sky, followed by the deafening rumble of thunder. The rain poured down in relentless sheets, showing no sign of letting up. Outside the tent, Leon walked away from the Demon army''s encampment, stopping a hundred meters away. Despite the torrential downpour, his clothes remained dry, as though the rain itself couldn''t touch his mantle. He took a deep breath, casting a detached nce at the overcast sky. "Now, can you exin everything to me, Miranda?" Leon asked, his tone t. Suddenly, a flicker of purple light appeared beside him, growing brighter until it materialized into the figure of a strikingly beautiful woman. Miranda, with a faint smile ying at the corners of her lips, turned to him. "Exin? What would you like to know, Master?" She inquired, her voiceced with curiosity. Sensing her feigned ignorance, Leon rolled his eyes and shot her an exasperated nce. "Of course, it''s about that fake sword hero," Leon said casually, his tone dripping with disdain. "I''m genuinely curious how that person can wield holy power and control my Holy Sword of Zenith. It''s absurd, don''t you think?" In every era, only three heroes were born, making it impossible for another to exist. Yet, seeing someone else use holy power and wield his Holy Sword of Zenith shattered everything Leon had believed. At that moment, he could hardly believe his eyes, almost convincing himself it was a hallucination. But deep down, he knew it was real¡ªeverything had happened without question. Miranda was silent for a moment, then sighed, shaking her head. "I''m sorry, master, but I''m not aware of this either," she said softly. Leon''s brows lifted slightly at her response, and a flicker of doubt passed across his face, hidden behind the mask. "You don''t know about it? How is that possible? Haven''t you been investigating the reason for the disconnection between me and the Holy Sword of Zenith? I thought you already knew," Leon said, confused. "I did look into the issue with the Holy Sword of Zenith and found an answer: something forcibly severed your connection with it," Miranda replied, her brow furrowed. "However, I never anticipated that all of this would be caused by the emergence of a fourth hero. The appearance of a fourth hero was never supposed to ur, as the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, had only split the true Holy Sword of Zenith into three holy weapons." As Miranda exined, Leon fell silent, his expression betraying aplexity of emotions he struggled to conceal. "If Miranda herself doesn''t know, then who can I turn to?" Leon muttered silently, feeling helpless. This unexpected issue waspletely unfamiliar to him; in the entire 7,000-year history of heroes, nothing like this had ever urred. "Even if I don''t find any answers, I''m certain everything is connected to Velix," Leon murmured, his voiceced with a murderous intent that he couldn''t conceal. He suspected that Velix''s conspiracy to kill him was somehow tied to this fourth hero. While hecked proof, his conviction was unwavering. "Damn it! Velix, we''ll see who ousts the other," Leon whispered, a cold glint in his purple eyes. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Leon turned to Miranda. "If we encounter the Fourth Hero again, can you help me reim the Holy Sword of Zenith?" he asked seriously. Miranda hesitated for a moment, then gave a faint smile. "Of course, that''s easy for me." A cold smile tugged at Leon''s lips as he turned his gaze back to the dark clouds above. "Good. In the next two days, let''s set everything in motion¡ªincluding taking my revenge." Chapter 316 The Cunning Jim and Preparing the Troops Inside arge tent, Jim, Natasya, Rain, Guren, Valen, and Luna stood around arge round table, upon whichy a detailed map of the Desert of Chaos. Jim turned to Valen and Luna, a faint smile ying on his lips as he tucked both hands into the sleeves of his kimono. "Spear Hero Valen, Bow Hero Luna," Jim said softly, his voiceced with satisfaction, "you''ve both done excellent work. With the Arch-demon''s death on the Demon army''s side, the momentum of the war is now in our favor. Victory is only a matter of time." Initially, he was skeptical about whether Valen and Luna could defeat Arch-demon Heidel. He knew Heidel was an ancient demon who had fought alongside the Demon Emperor Gerald in the previous era, ording to the history books he had read. Though Valen and Luna were powerful, Heidel possessed immense strength as well. With his experience in battling the heroes of the past, he was well-versed in their fighting techniques, making him an extremely difficult foe to ovee. Fortunately, Valen and Luna lived up to his expectations; they truly deserved the title of humanity''s heroes. Despite Jim''s praise, Valen and Luna showed no signs of pleasure. They merely nodded, their expressions indifferent. Seeing their cold response, Jim smiled knowingly. He understood the reason for their demeanor¡ªit was rted to Guren''s status as the Sword Hero. Pretending to sigh, Jim lowered his head, his expression one of feigned mncholy. "Spear Hero Valen and Bow Hero Luna, I know you''re both likely surprised and angry about Marquis Guren''s ascension to Sword Hero," Jim said directly, causing Valen and Luna''s expressions to shift slightly. Turning to face them, Jim shook his head. "However, I must rify that Marquis Guren''s rise as Sword Hero is essential for humanity to stand a chance against the Demon Race." Valen shot Jim a cold nce and sneered. "Not only did you hide the fact that Guren was the possessor of the hero''s destiny, alongside me, Luna, and Leon, but you also appointed him as Sword Hero after Leon''s death, without informing us at all. I really wonder whether you did that for humanity''s sake or for your own interests." In his life, being deceived and lied to were the things Valen hated most. When he was lied to or deceived, he felt like a fool, ridiculed behind his back. That''s why, in this moment, he was seething with fury at what Jim and the Imperial Pce had done. To his right, Luna remained silent in response to Valen''s sarcasticment. She, too, was furious with what Jim and the Imperial Pce had done. Hiding Guren''s status as the bearer of the hero''s destiny and appointing him as Sword Hero to rece Leon was a profoundly despicable act. Moreover, they had concealed such an important matter from both her and Valen. Had the Demon Emperor not appeared, she would have undoubtedly taken serious action against them. Jim, however, was not angered by Valen''s blunt words. He smiled calmly, as if unaffected. "I acknowledge that this is my fault, as well as that of the Imperial Pce," Jim said earnestly, bowing slightly to Valen and Luna. "On behalf of the pce, I offer my sincerest apology." Seeing Jim''s gesture, Valen realized that continuing the argument would be futile. There were more pressing matters to address¡ªnamely, the appearance of the Demon Emperor in the Desert of Chaos. Taking a deep breath, Valen looked at Jim with an indifferent gaze, then coldly snorted and turned away without saying another word. On the other hand, Rain and Natasya, who had witnessed the interaction, remained silent. However, Guren, standing next to Natasya, wore a cold expression that he struggled to conceal. He was irritated by Valen''s apparent disdain for him as the sword hero. Despite this, he kept quiet and turned away, his annoyance evident. "Alright, then let''s address the matter of the Demon Emperor''s appearance," Jim said calmly, which instantly shifted the atmosphere between them. Turning to Luna, Jim spoke seriously, "Bow Hero Luna, I need to ask you something. Are you absolutely certain that the mysterious figure you encountered is the Demon Emperor?" Luna''s previously indifferent expression darkened, and she gave a slight nod in response. "Although I have no concrete evidence, I''m confident that he is indeed the Demon Emperor," Luna replied with quiet certainty. Jim''s eyes narrowed slightly at her answer, and then he turned his gaze toward Valen. "Then, Spear Hero Valen, were you truly defeated so easily by that mysterious figure?" Jim asked. The question made Valen''s face flush with anger, and he inhaled deeply to calm himself. "Yes, I was indeed defeated quite decisively by him," Valen replied solemnly. Against the mysterious masked figure, he truly felt what it meant to be overwhelmed. Not only was his hero''s technique effortlessly countered, but he was also defeated with a single, simple movement. The frustration reminded him of the time he had been thoroughly defeated by Leon in the past. Jim was silent for a moment after hearing Valen''s response, as if lost in thought. After a while, he snapped out of it and turned to Natasya, Rain, and Guren.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "As you''ve heard, the mysterious masked figure is most likely the Demon Emperor, and we must remain on high alert. By chance, Bow Hero Luna has informed me that the Demon Emperor wishes to meet us personally in the Valley of Death in two days. Therefore, we will devise a n tomorrow to deal with him," Jim exined calmly. He paused before continuing, "For now, you¡ªespecially Spear Hero Valen, Bow Hero Luna, and Sword Hero Guren¡ªshould rest. You are all exhausted, and your wounds haven''t fully healed." Valen and Luna nodded in agreement. They were indeed fatigued from the battle and needed rest to regain their strength and heal their injuries. Without another word, Valen and Luna turned to head back to their tents. Seeing this, Guren nced at Jim, about to speak, but was quickly interrupted by Jim. "I know what you''re going to say, but there''s no need to worry. Your decision to reveal your identity won''t interfere with my ns," Jim replied in a soothing tone. Guren let out a relieved sigh and gave a small nod. "Thank you, Prime Minister Jim." He then walked out of the tent, leaving Jim, Natasya, and Rain alone. "Jim, I''m heading back to my tent," Rain said casually. "Alright, get some rest, and thank you for your efforts, Rain," Jim replied kindly. Rain nodded silently before stepping out of the tent. As Rain''s figure disappeared from view, Natasya turned to Jim with a look of doubt. "Jim, is that mysterious figure really the Demon Emperor?" Natasya asked, her voiceced with uncertainty, prompting a faint smile to appear on Jim''s lips. "Why do you ask? Isn''t it obvious?" Jim replied calmly, though his words carried a hidden meaning. "But..." Natasya began, but Jim quickly raised a hand to stop her. "Go rest. I know you''re exhausted," Jim said lightly. Natasya closed her mouth, took a deep breath, and gave a small nod. "Alright, I''ll go rest," she muttered before walking out, leaving Jim alone inside. Jim kept the smile on his lips as he watched Natasya disappear, then turned his gaze to the map of the Desert of Chaos on the round table. His expression shifted instantly from gentle to cold, a faint aura of killing intent emanating from him. "Demon Emperor, huh? I have a feeling it''s not that simple," Jim murmured indifferently. "Something interesting is bound to happen." After speaking, he regained his smile and walked out of the tent. ... Two dayster... Inside the tent, Leon sat cross-legged, his eyes closed. A gold star mark glowed brightly on his forehead, while the Codex of Noctis hovered before him, emanating a strong, shining ck light. After a moment, the star mark faded, and the Codex of Noctis transformed into a beam of ck light that entered his forehead. "In just two days, I''ve absorbed and understood thirty percent of the first page of the Codex of Noctis," Leon whispered softly as he opened his eyes. He clenched his fists, sensing a marked increase in his control over his chaos power. Not only that, but he had also learned various fighting techniques that harnessed the power of chaos. These techniques, while simr to hero techniques, were much deeper and sharper, having been created by the previous wielder of the Great Sword of Chaos¡ªDemon Emperor Amon Crimson. "Still," Leon muttered with a hint of frustration, "the Codex of Noctis has fifty pages, and I''ve only absorbed thirty percent of the first. I have a long way to go, so I shouldn''t get too ahead of myself." After gathering his thoughts, he slowly rose to his feet and stretchedzily. Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps approached the tent, and young Kaelen rushed in. "General, did you call for me?" Kaelen asked respectfully. Discover hidden tales at empire Leon gave a slight smile, nodding as he replied, "Yes, I need to ask you something. How many demon soldiers are still able to go to war?" Upon hearing Leon''s question, Kaelen was momentarily taken aback, and his expression slowly darkened. "In the previous battle, humanity''s forces took down over one hundred thousand demon soldiers, leaving us with five hundred thousand. However, of those, one hundred thousand are seriously injured, and another two hundred thousand have minor wounds. So, only two hundred thousand demon soldiers are fit for battle, General," Kaelen exined, frustration evident in his tone. Leon was taken aback by the scale of the casualties, the numbers more devastating than he had expected. "In that case, instruct Garan to prepare the remaining two hundred thousand troops," Leon said softly. "Prepare?" Kaelen froze in disbelief. "General, are you..." Before Kaelen could finish, Leon chuckled softly and replied with resolve, "Yes, we march to war tonight." Chapter 317 The Fainted Arshley and Edwards Hatred In the throne room... Wearing a loose white saint''s robe that subtly entuated her curves, Arshley sat on the throne with a nonchnt expression, her long legs crossed. Her gaze remained fixed on Edward, who stood before her, his expression respectful. "So, how did this period fare, Edward?" she asked calmly. Edward slowly raised his head and replied with deference, "This period has seen significant improvements, Saint. Most notably in the economic sector, which grew by 8%pared to the previous period. Several factors contributed to this, but the most notable were the increased productivity in agriculture, trade, and livestock. Additionally, progress in the health sector, fueled by therge number of mages graduating from the academy, has greatly contributed to the welfare of the people." Upon hearing this, a relieved smile spread across Arshley''s lips, and she looked at Edward with a hint of appreciation. "This period''s report is truly satisfying. I''m deeply grateful to you and the other guardians for your efforts in overseeing the Holy Orthodoxy," Arshley said with evident satisfaction. "Therefore, all of you will receive generous bonusester." Edward smiled faintly, shaking his head as he replied, "Our role as guardians is to serve you and assist in your duties. There''s no need for thanks, Saint." Arshley waved her hand dismissively and responded nonchntly, "I know, but your contributions were crucial to the sess of this period. So, there''s no need for modesty¡ªdon''t refuse the reward I''ll give you." "Very well, Saint. As youmand," Edward replied softly. Nodding in approval, Arshley straightened in her seat and shifted the topic. "By the way, have there been any updates from the battlefield?" As soon as she finished speaking, a trace of nervousness flickered across her beautiful face, concealed by a white veil. In the past few days, Arshley had been waiting patiently for news of her brother''s appearance on the battlefield, just as Edward had mentioned earlier. However, as days passed without any sign of her brother, anxiety began to weigh on her with each passing moment. She even started to question the ancient book Edward had found, which spoke of "the fated one," and Edward''s theory that the figure was her older brother. Edward''s expression shifted slightly upon hearing her question, and he let out a soft sigh. "At present, there''s no significant news from the battlefield, Saint. Humanity''s army and the Demon army are still locked in a deadlock, with both sides holding equally strong positions. So, we''ll have to wait for the results," Edward said calmly, though a trace of guilt lingered in his tone. Like Arshley, Edward had been closely monitoring the war, hoping that the "fated one" ¡ªwhom he suspected to be Leon¡ªwould appear, as the ancient book had foretold. But so far, there had been no word of his presence, leaving him just as confused and uncertain. "Am I truly mistaken this time?" That was Edward''s first thought after several days passed without any significant news from the battlefield. Still, he held on to his belief, feeling certain that Leon was the figure described in the ancient book. Arshley''s expression shifted to one of disappointment upon hearing Edward''s answer. She nodded slowly, her gaze heavy. "Very well, we will wait patiently for the progress of the war in the Desert of Chaos," Arshley said casually, though her tone betrayed her disappointment. At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed through the room, and a soldier in white armor entered, his face tense with urgency. He stopped several meters behind Edward and bowed respectfully to Arshley. "Saint, I apologize for the interruption. I bring urgent news from the battlefield," he said, his voice a mix of respect and anxiety. Edward and Arshley exchanged puzzled nces before turning their attention back to the soldier. "Speak quickly," Arshleymanded, her voice steady yet tinged with both curiosity and a hint of nervousness. The soldier hesitantly raised his gaze to meet Arshley''s, his voice shaky as he spoke. "Two days ago, a shocking incident urred on the battlefield. Marquis Guren, a key figure in humanity''s forces, appeared wielding the Holy Sword of Zenith!" At his words, Arshley and Edward''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. As she regained herposure, Arshley''s expression turned icy, and a terrifying aura radiated from her. "Marquis Guren appeared with the Holy Sword of Zenith? Is this some kind of joke?" She demanded, her voiceced with killing intent. The crushing pressure made the soldier''s legs shake violently. "I-I swear, Saint, it''s true! This information came straight from our spies on the battlefield. I would never dare lie to you," he stammered fearfully. Arshley took a deep breath to steady herself, drawing back the intense pressure she had unleashed. Onceposed, she turned to Edward, her voice taut with barely concealed anger. "Edward, what is your opinion on this?" Edward''s expression had darkened upon hearing the soldier''s report. He remained silent for a moment, lost in thought. After a moment, Edward gathered his thoughts and turned to Arshley with a resolute expression. "Saint, it appears the Holy Empire of Elysium has been keeping this from us. Marquis Guren is very likely a hero," Edward asserted. The soldier''s report had led him to this conclusion. Though the existence of another hero besides Valen, Luna, and Leon seemed improbable, he could think of no other exnation. After all, the three holy weapons belonged to the heroes alone; no one else could wield or use them. Hearing this, Arshley shot to her feet, clenching her fists as she struck the armrest of her throne. "Impossible! A hero? That would mean four heroes have been born in this era. How could such a thing be possible?" She eximed, her voice filled with disbelief and defiance. "I agree that it seems impossible, Saint. But as you know, only heroes can wield the holy weapons," Edward said with a soft sigh. At his words, Arshley froze, her anger reced by a stunned, rigid expression. She stayed silent for a few moments before her entire body began to tremble. "If what you say is true, then Velix has deceived us, hiding something this critical. And... if Guren is now the Sword Hero, that would mean my brother..." Arshley stammered, her breathing growing unsteady. Suddenly, her vision darkened, and she copsed onto the throne, unconscious. "Saint!" Edward eximed, rushing to her side. "Saint! Wake up!" he called urgently, shaking her gently. Despite his efforts, Arshley didn''t stir. With a concerned look, Edward brought his index finger close to her nose. Feeling the faint warmth of her breath, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately she''s still breathing," he muttered softly. Without hesitation, Edward lifted Arshley''s unconscious body and turned to the soldier, who stood frozen in shock. "Send for Doctor Elise toe to the Saint''s chamber," hemanded firmly before walking away. The soldier snapped out of his daze and gave a quick nod, replying, "Of course, Your Venerable Edward. But there''s another piece of news I haven''t yet ryed." Edward paused, turning back with a hesitant expression. "Another news? Then go on," Edward said. The soldier hesitated briefly before adopting a serious expression. "Shortly after Marquis Guren appeared with the Holy Sword of Zenith, a mysterious man wearing a half-mask appeared on the battlefield. He effortlessly defeated Marquis Guren and subdued Spear Hero Valen with just two fingers. It''s rumored that this figure is likely the Demon Emperor." Edward''s heart skipped a beat, and his expression shifted slightly. "The Demon Emperor?" he asked, astonished. "Yes, the Demon Emperor," the soldier confirmed. Edward was momentarily stunned, processing the information. After a deep breath, he nodded slowly. "Thank you for the information. I will arrange a bonus for youter," he said softly. The soldier, pleased, bowed respectfully. "Thank you, Your Venerable Edward!" Without another word, he quickly exited the throne room to find Doctor Elise. Edward watched the soldier leave, his eyes narrowing in thought. "A Demon Emperor with a half-mask? How intriguing..." ... Inside the spacious room, a gentle-looking middle-aged woman was examining the unconscious Arshley. After a moment, she sighed in relief and turned to Edward, who stood behind her. "After using my healing magic, I found no injuries on her body," she said softly as she slowly rose to her feet. With a gentle smile, she continued, "Her fainting was caused by the intense shock, which led to a drop in her blood pressure. But there''s no need to worry; it''s harmless. Saint Arshley will regain consciousness in about two hours." Hearing this, Edward let out a sigh of relief and looked at the middle-aged woman with a grateful expression. Continue your adventure at empire "Thank you, Elise," he said quietly. Elise maintained her smile and shook her head. "There''s no need to thank me, Edward. It''s my duty to assist the Saint." After a brief pause, she sighed softly, her gaze lingering on the unconscious Arshley. "You must take good care of her. While Saint Arshley is stable, I sense her health has declinedpared to before. The stress she''s under may have weakened her immunity." Edward''s expression grew concerned, and he nodded faintly. "I understand. Thank you once more," he replied. Elise gave a gentle nod and said, "Good. Then, I will take my leave." "Of course. Apologies for the trouble," Edward answered. After watching Elise leave, Edward approached Arshley, his gaze filled withplexity. Suddenly, his fists clenched, and a cold killing intent shed in his eyes. "Holy Empire of Elysium, you''ve truly gone too far this time. Don''t think for a moment that I won''t make you pay for this." With a deep breath, Edward cast onest nce at Arshley before walking out of the room.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Momentster, Arshley''s brows furrowed, and her right hand trembled as it rose, as if reaching out for something. "Big brother... Help me..." she whispered faintly. Chapter 318 Going to the Valley of Death "No! Arshley!" Leon suddenly shouted, his eyes snapping open as he reached out with his right hand, as though trying to grasp something. But as the ceiling of the tent came into focus, he came to his senses, pausing for a moment and massaging his temples. "Was that... just a dream?" he muttered weakly, his brows furrowing slightly. He scanned his surroundings, relief washing over him when he realized he was still in the tent. "What a horrible dream..." Leon murmured, shaking his head helplessly. He had just dreamed of his past with Arshley¡ªthe two of them sneaking into the dense forest behind the Holy Hall, ying a carefree game of chase, unaware that a terrifying monster was hunting them. By the time the monster attacked Arshley, he was toote to save her. Fortunately, it was just a dream and hadn''t happened in reality. "Could I have been too exhausted to have such a dream?" Leon wondered to himself as he slowly sat up. Over the past two days, he had been fully immersed in absorbing the inheritance from the Codex of Noctis. At the same time, he had been formting several strategies to deal with Jim and his aplices tonight, leaving him little time for proper rest. Taking a deep breath, Leon shook his head and stretched, feeling a slight stiffness in his body. "Once this war is settled, I''ll return to Holy Orthodoxy and meet with Arshley. She must have missed me," he murmured with resolve. With that decision made, Leon rose to his feet and activated his transformation technique. He then picked up his half-mask from the bedside table and ced it over his face. Just as he was about to leave his tent, the sound of approaching footsteps caught his attention. Kaelen, dressed in ck armor, entered. Upon seeing Leon already awake and prepared, Kaelen froze and quickly bowed his head. "Forgive my intrusion, General Leon. I thought you were still asleep and meant to wake you," he said with an apologetic tone. Leon gave a small smile and waved his hand nonchntly. "No need to worry; I''m not angry. After all, I asked you to wake me at this hour." After a brief pause, a curious gleam appeared in his purple eyes as he asked, "By the way, is everything ready?" Kaelen let out a relieved sigh and slowly raised his head to meet Leon''s gaze. "Everything is almost ready, General. The 200,000 Demon troops are in position, though it may take a little more time for everything to be fully prepared," he replied respectfully. "Alright, that''s fine. I''ll wait for them to be fully ready," Leon said casually. Kaelen nodded eagerly, but a hint of hesitation crossed his youthful face. Noticing the shift in his expression, Leon sped his hands behind his back and asked softly, "Is there something you wish to say?" Kaelen was silent for a moment before replying quietly, "Yes, General, I have something to report. Just before I came to your tent, Demon General Garan asked me to deliver a message¡ªhe wants to join the battle tonight. However, recalling your earlier orders that no Demon Generals were to take part, I refused." He paused briefly, then sighed and continued, "But he insisted and asked me to ry his request to you." Stay updated through empire Leon nodded in understanding and smiled faintly. "So, that''s why you hesitated to tell me?" Kaelen scratched his head sheepishly. "Yeah." Leon chuckled lightly, patting Kaelen''s shoulder reassuringly. "There''s no need to worry. I''ll handle it." Kaelen smiled with relief and nodded. "Thank you, General. ... Inside the tent, Garan stood beside the bed, watching Lilith, still unconscious. More than two days had passed, yet she showed no signs of waking, leaving him deeply concerned. "How serious are Lilith''s injuries? Why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Garan muttered to himself, his voice heavy with worry. Seeing hisrade in such a state weighed heavily on him, and the fact that Lilith''s condition was the result of his own helplessness only deepened his guilt. If only he were stronger, perhaps none of this would have happened. "Garan, are you there?" The calm, yet indifferent voice broke through his thoughts, pulling him out of his reverie. Turning toward the source, he saw Leon enter the tent, his demeanorposed but his presence radiating a sharp,manding aura. Garan quickly approached Leon, ready to speak, but hesitated and closed his mouth. He suddenly realized that he had never learned this mysterious man''s name, despite the fact that he had helped him and the Demon army escape from the battlefield. An embarrassed expression crossed his face, and the atmosphere in the tent grew awkward. Sensing the tension, Leon smiled slightly and said, "You can call me Leon. That''s my name." "Leon?" Garan''s brows furrowed slightly, and suddenly, the image of the white-robed man wielding the Holy Sword of Zenith shed in his mind. The man who had defeated him and his army so decisively, leaving him haunted by nightmares ever since. His expression stiffened as he looked at Leon, whose appearance reminded him unsettlingly of that figure. "You..." Garan began to speak but was quickly cut off. "I know you''re thinking of the Hero of Mankind, Leon Kruger, after hearing my name. But I am not him," Leon rified. Garan let out a sigh of relief, patting his chest as he said, "You really scared me there. I thought you were that damn sword hero. Luckily, I was wrong." Leon''s mouth twitched at the curse, and a strong urge to knock some sense into thisrge man red within him. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Leon quickly shifted the conversation. "Kaelen told me you want to join the battlefield with me and 200,000 troops. Is that true?" Garan nodded firmly in response, his voice filled with determination. "Yes, I want to join! I need to avenge them all!" The death of Arch-demon Heidel, the injuries to Terran and Lilith, and their humiliating defeat¡ªhe couldn''t rest until those humans paid for it all. Without that revenge, he knew he wouldn''t find peace. Leon sighed softly, shaking his head as he replied nonchntly, "I recognize your spirit and determination, but I cannot allow you toe, Garan." Garan''s eyes widened in disbelief at his words. "Why can''t I join? It''s my duty, given to me by Her Majesty Demon Emperor Liliana. And I want my revenge on them," Garan said firmly, clearly unwilling to ept Leon''s refusal. Leon remained calm, folding his arms across his chest. "If you leave, who will watch over Lilith and Terran, who are still unconscious?" Garan opened his mouth to argue, but quickly closed it. Leon continued gently, "You know how serious their injuries are. Even though I healed them, it doesn''t mean they will be at their best when they wake up." He paused before adding, "Taking care of them and the other wounded soldiers is just as honorable as going to war. I believe if your Demon Emperor were here, she would agree with me." Hearing this, Garan fell silent, unable to respond. Leon''s words made perfect sense, leaving him no grounds to argue. After a moment of quiet, Garan let out a small sigh and nodded slowly. "You''re right. I shouldn''t have insisted," he said with resignation. Leon smiled with satisfaction. Though Garan could be stubborn, he knew when to make the right choice¡ªsomething Leon had observed over the past two days. Leon''s gaze then shifted to Lilith, still unconscious, and he nodded slightly. "Her condition has improved, but the internal wounds she suffered are severe. She should wake up in a few hours," Leon said calmly. Relief shed across Garan''s face, and he couldn''t help but smile. "That''s a relief! I thought she might never wake up," he said with a sigh of relief. Leon didn''t respond. Instead, he gave Garan''s shoulder a light pat. "Take care of her until she wakes. I''ll go check on the army before we head into battle," Leon said, turning to leave the tent. Watching Leon disappear from view, Garan muttered with a wry smile, "What a strange man..." ... Miranda''s Moon and Sylvia''s Moon gleamed brightly in the night sky, casting a tranquil peace over the Desert of Chaos. The twinkling stars around them shimmered with equal brilliance, as if determined not to be overshadowed by the two moons. At that moment, several hundred meters from the campsite, hundreds of thousands of Demon troops stood in perfect formation. At the front, well-equipped cavalry in pitch-ck armor lined up in precise rows, radiating a powerful, electrifying aura. Behind them, the infantry and archers stood equally poised, prepared for battle. Seeing this, Leon couldn''t help but smile, nodding in approval. "With this lineup, we should be able to defeat them all," he murmured to himself. "General!" The sound of galloping hooves rang out from his side, and Kaelen, apanied by several Demon soldiers from the outer pce, rode toward him. Leon greeted them with a smile and asked, "Are you all ready?" They nodded firmly, but Leon noticed a hint of doubt in their expressions. "Do you think we''ll lose this war?" Leon asked casually.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ah? This..." Kaelen and the soldiers around him were taken aback by the question, their faces flushing with embarrassment. Leon chuckled softly and nodded, continuing, "With only 200,000 troops, we''re significantly outnumbered by their estimated 500,000 to 600,000. But rest assured, I would never lead you into battle unless I was confident of our victory." His words radiated absolute confidence, which stirred something deep within them. "Don''t worry, General! We trust you!" Kaelen eximed, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "Yes! We trust you!" the soldier next to him said, followed by several others quickly joining in. "Good!" Leon nodded firmly, then turned his gaze toward the direction of the valley of death, located in the distance. "Then let''s go and im our victory!" Chapter 319 An Extremely Embarrassed Lilith Lilithy on the bed, a faint frown appearing on her face as her eyelids fluttered open, revealing her striking blue eyes. "Hm? Where am I?" She murmured, her brow creased in confusion. She nced up at the tent''s ceiling, a sudden sense of familiarity washing over her. "Am I... inside a tent?" Lilith''s eyes widened slightly, and she was momentarily stunned. She tried to turn her head, but a sharp pain shot through her neck. The pain spread throughout her body¡ªfrom her arms and legs to her chest, stomach, and even her internal organs¡ªas if a sword were stabbing her from the inside. " Hiss! It hurts so much!" Lilith gasped, her forehead creasing deeper. Overwhelmed by the intensity of the pain, she no longer dared to move. Instead, her gaze fixed on the ceiling above, nk and exhausted. "Why am I like this? What happened?" Lilith whispered, her voice tinged with confusion. Her memory was foggy, and even the smallest details eluded her. Still, she refused to give up, closing her eyes as she tried to piece together what had happened. A sharp pain suddenly struck her head, and memories of the battlefield flooded back¡ªvisions of Arch-demon Heidel''s death, the ancient magic she had chanted, and the mysterious man with a half-face mask. As her eyelids fluttered open, Lilith felt her chest tighten and her breath catch. "Arch-demon Heidel is dead, and we failed to win. Now, I''m no better than a cripple. How could I possibly face Sister Liliana, who ced her trust in me?" Lilith thought silently, tears welling in her eyes before they fell. As one of the Demon generals leading the war, Lilith had carried out Liliana''s trust. Now she had shattered that trust, leaving her consumed by confusion and despair. To make matters worse, Arch-demon Heidel, whom she had once considered her mentor, had been killed by the heroes. She couldn''t imagine how to face his daughter, Arch-demon Lyra, or exin what had happened. Burdened by all these emotions, Lilith could no longer hold back and broke into tears. Find adventures at empire Unbeknownst to Lilith, someone was silently watching her as she cried. That person was none other than Garan. At first he was relieved that Lilith had finally regained consciousness and was about to enter. However, his steps faltered when he heard her sobs. Not wanting to disturb or embarrass her, he chose to wait outside. "How very sad..." Garan muttered, his gaze drifting to the night sky filled with twinkling stars. This was the first time he had seen Lilith¡ªusually calm,posed, and mature¡ªcrying like a child. Given everything they had been through, he thought it only natural that she should break down. Ten minutes passed without him realizing it, and gradually, Lilith''s sobs inside the tent began to subside. Sighing softly, Garan waited a moment longer before finally entering the tent. "Lilith, have you regained consciousness?" He asked gently, feigning ignorance. Startled by Garan''s presence, Lilith quickly turned her head to the left to hide the tear stains on her face. But the sharp pain in her neck made it impossible to fully turn away, leaving the tear marks on her right cheek faintly visible. "Yes, I''ve regained consciousness," Lilith replied casually, though her voice was hoarse. Garan smiled in relief and slowly approached, his eyes lingering on Lilith''s stiff body, unable to mask his concern. "Is your body feeling any better?" he asked. Lilith sighed softly, then turned to face him with a calm expression. "My whole body aches, especially my internal organs¡ªit feels like being stabbed by a sword," she replied weakly. "I didn''t expect casting ancient magic to take such a toll. The magic field in the Desert of Chaos is far more dangerous than I imagined." Compared to other magic fields, the one in the Desert of Chaos was by far the strongest. Not only did it reduce a mage''sbat power by 20¨C30%, but it also caused physical damage if they were forced to use their full strength, as she had experienced firsthand. "By the way, what about the demon soldiers who managed to escape? They''re all safe, right?" Lilith inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity and concern. Garan smiled faintly, folding his arms across his chest. "They''re fine," he replied. "While you were casting the ancient magic, we all managed to escape and keep clear of the battlefield." Pausing for a moment, he sighed and continued, "However, the casualties on our side were severe. Nearly one hundred thousand demon soldiers were lost to them, and our numbers have been drastically reduced." Lilith felt a pang of distress at his words, guilt weighing heavily on her. "I''m sorry, Garan. I should have cast the ancient magic sooner to minimize the casualties," she said softly, lowering her gaze in regret. Garan shook his head firmly. "There''s no need to apologize. Humanity''s strategy was unpredictable, and we were caught off guard. You shouldn''t me yourself." Lilith felt slightly reassured and nodded, choosing not to dwell further on the matter. "By the way, I almost forgot to ask¡ªwhere is Arch-demon Heidel''s body? And where is Terran? I haven''t seen him. Also, is there anything important I missed while I was unconscious?" As if suddenly recalling, Lilith quickly bombarded Garan with a flurry of questions. Listening to her barrage of questions, Garan fell silent for a moment before finally speaking up. "Actually..." He then recounted the events that followed her loss of consciousness. He exined how Leon emerged as the leader of the relief force from the outer pce, the dire condition Terran found himself in, and how both Terran and Lilith were healed by Leon. He went into detail, ensuring Lilith could understand everything clearly. "So, Terran was seriously injured too, and it was the mysterious man with the half-face mask who helped us?" Lilith inquired, her face frozen in disbelief. Garan nodded in confirmation. "Yes, that''s the gist of it." Lilith was at a loss for words, unsure how to process the situation. It all seemed incredibly absurd, but she knew Garan would never lie to her. After a pause, her face flushed slightly, and through clenched teeth, she asked, "So, he healed my body too?" Garan was slightly puzzled by the question, thinking he had already answered it. Nheless, he said nothing and simply nodded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, he healed you," Garan replied, his tone steady. A blush spread across Lilith''s face, and faint smoke seemed to rise from it. Garan was taken aback by the sight and leaned in closer, innocently asking, "Lilith, why is your face so red?" In response, Lilith abruptly turned away, shouting, "Leave me alone! Get out!" Stunned by her outburst, Garan was left confused, unable to understand why Lilith was upset with him. "How strange... Is she upset because her body still hurts?" Garan wondered inwardly, scratching his head. Despite his confusion, he didn''t press further and turned to leave. "If you need anything, just call me, Lilith," Garan said kindly before exiting the tent. Once he was gone, Lilith turned to the side, her blush deepening. "Stupid Garan! Why would you let a stranger heal me!? He must have seen me...!" she muttered, tears welling in her eyes. She nced up at the ceiling of the tent, anxiety creeping in. "Does this mean I''m not pure anymore?" The thought only amplified her fear, and her irritation with Garan grew stronger. ... "Achoo!" Leon, riding his horse, suddenly sneezed loudly. "Damn... who''s cursing me?" Leon muttered inwardly, irritated. He felt as though someone was speaking ill of him. Though he didn''t know who, he was certain it was Velix and his subordinates. Convinced they were mocking him, Leon gritted his teeth, his hatred for them reaching its peak. "Damn it! Don''t think I''ll let you get away with this! Your death ising," Leon whispered, his purple eyes glinting coldly. A few meters behind him, Kaelen, riding his own horse, felt an eerie chill creep up his spine. "What the hell is this? Why do I feel such a tense chill? Or is it just my imagination?" ... Two hundred kilometers from the heart of the Desert of Chaos lies the infamous Valley of Death, a vast expanse renowned for its grim history. The valley earned its terrifying name from the countless lives lost within its borders. It is said that millions, if not hundreds of millions, of lives have been lost in the valley over the past 7,000 years. The countless casualties, of course, were the result of the unending war between humanity and the Demon race. Aside from its ominous name, the valley is also said to be the site where the tenth Demon Emperor of the Demon race, known for his poisonous powers¡ªDemon Emperor Jared Crimson¡ªmet his downfall at the hands of three heroes. While the details remain unverified, most believe the tale to be true. Meanwhile, fifty kilometers from the Valley of Death, humanity''s army of around 500,000 was lined up in neat formation. At the heart of the formation, a small tent stood, where Jim, along with Natasya, Rain, Guren, Valen, and Luna, gathered inside. "Bow Hero Luna, are you sure the Demon Emperor truly wants to see me?" Jim inquired, curiosity evident in his voice. Luna nodded slowly, responding nonchntly, "Yes, he specifically instructed me to bring you and the others." Jim''s eyebrows lifted slightly, a yful smile curving on his lips. "Do you know why he wants me there?" Jim inquired again, folding his arms across his chest. "I have no idea," Luna replied, shaking her head. She couldn''t tell Jim that the real reason she agreed to the Demon Emperor''s request was simply to gather information about Leon''s whereabouts. Though she didn''t understand why the Demon Emperor wanted her to bring Jim, Rain, and Natasya, she didn''t really care. As long as she could learn Leon''s whereabouts, she didn''t care if it meant making enemies of humanity. Jim simply smiled at her response and refrained from asking further questions. The tent fell into a tense silence, neither of them speaking. Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed, and a soldier d in white armor burst through the entrance. "Report to the leaders! A ck spot has been detected in the west, heading our way. It''s likely the Demon army." Jim''s smile widened as he stepped out of the tent with a calm, assured demeanor. "Good! Then let''s go meet the Demon Emperor." Chapter 320 Facing Jim and His Comrades "Alright, we''re here," Leon said calmly as he brought his horse to a stop. He raised his right hand, and the Demon army behind him followed suit, halting their horses. Leon''s gaze shifted to the human army, about eight hundred meters away. From their position and condition, he estimated they had likely arrived an hour earlier. In that time, they would have no doubt already devised a n to defeat him and his forces. Nevertheless, he felt no fear, for he was fully prepared for theing battle. Taking a deep breath, he dismounted and turned to Kaelen and the other Demon soldiers he had brought from the outer pce. "Stay here. I''ll approach their leaders first," Leon said, his tone calm and detached. Kaelen and the other Demon soldiers exchanged shocked nces, clearly baffled by Leon''s words. "General Leon, what are you saying?" Kaelen inquired, his voiceced with disbelief. "Approaching the leaders of humanity''s army? Isn''t that practically suicide?" "Exactly!" another Demon soldier added, his expression serious. "If you go towards them, you''ll be killed for sure! If that happens, what was the point of using here at all?" They simply couldn''t grasp Leon''s reasoning. In all their experiences on various battlefields, they had never seen a leader intentionally approach the enemy''s leader like this. Leon smiled faintly at their concerns, then waved his right hand in a nonchnt manner. "I appreciate your worry, but there''s no need. With my power, no one can threaten me. At least, not them," Leon replied confidently, pointing toward the ranks of humanity''s army. Kaelen and the surrounding Demon soldiers fell silent, unable to dispute Leon''s words. They had witnessed a fraction of his power in the outer pce courtyard, and the memory still chilled them. Despite this, they were reluctant to let Leon approach humanity''s army alone. After all, he was now the only leader left in the Demon army, following the death of Arch-demon Heidel and the injury of the Demon Generals in their defeat two days ago. "But General..." One of the Demon soldiers began to protest, but before he could say more, a hand suddenly tapped his shoulder. Startled, the soldier turned to find Kaelen looking at him with a calm, confident gaze. "Since General Leon has spoken, we, as his subordinates, must trust his decision," Kaelen said firmly. The Demon soldier and the others were taken aback by Kaelen''s words, their expressions gradually turning serious. "You''re right, Kaelen," the soldier replied, his tone respectful. "Take care, General." Leon sped his hands behind his back, facing them. "Don''t worry. Stay here and hold your position until I give the order." With a final,manding look at Kaelen and the Demon soldiers, he asked, "Understand?" "Understand, General!" they responded in steady unison. Leon nodded in satisfaction, then turned toward the ranks of humanity''s army, striding toward them at a calm, measured pace. On the other side, Jim, Natasya, Rain, Valen, Luna, and Guren stood at the forefront of humanity''s army, their gazes fixed on the Demon army, which had halted about eight hundred meters away. "Spear Hero Valen, Bow Hero Luna, and Sword Hero Guren, is that the Demon Emperor who attacked you?" Jim inquired calmly, gesturing toward the tall figure wearing a ck half-face mask. Luna and Valen nodded slightly in unison. "Yes, that''s the Demon Emperor," they confirmed. However, Guren immediately shook his head. "I don''t know, Prime Minister Jim. He attacked me secretly back then, and I lost consciousness after Valen collided with me. Still, based on his figure, it seems like him." Valen, sensing the underlying mockery in Guren''s words, shot him a cold nce but chose to remain silent. "So that''s it..." Jim nodded slowly, narrowing his eyes before continuing, "From his appearance alone, he''s very mysterious, and the fact that he''s the Demon Emperor seems undeniable." He paused for a moment, took out a folding fan, opened it, and covered half his face with it. "Still, does anyone else think his mysterious appearance reminds us of someone?" Jim asked with a yful grin, catching Valen, Luna, Guren, Natasya, and Rain off guard. In an instant, the image of a handsome man in a white robe and half-face mask appeared in their minds¡ªLeon Kruger. "No, it can''t be Leon. Just the color of their hair and eyes ispletely different," Luna argued firmly. Valen, Guren, Natasya, and Rain all nodded in agreement with Luna. "Yeah, it can''t be Leon, Jim," Rain added nonchntly. "This Demon Emperor radiates an incredibly terrifying aura, very different from Hero Leon. Plus, his appearance is genuine, not altered." As a Great Mage, Rain had an exceptional ability to detect any illusion or transformation. She could instantly tell if someone was using appearance-changing magic with just one nce. However, she sensed no such magic from the Demon Emperor, confirming that his appearance was genuine, and it couldn''t possibly be Leon. " Pfft! I was just speaking casually, but I didn''t expect you all to take it so seriously," Jim chuckled. He then turned his gaze toward the Demon Emperor and raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What''s the Demon Emperor up to? Why is he walking toward us?" Valen, Luna, Natasya, Rain, and Guren quickly turned to look at the Demon Emperor, who was indeed heading in their direction. "Do you know what he wants, Jim?" Natasya asked, her confusion clear.N?v(el)B\\jnn Jim didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he smiled and narrowed his eyes, as though considering something. After a moment, he folded his fan and tucked it into the pocket of his kimono robe. "I''m not sure of his exact intentions, but it looks like he wants to talk about something," Jim replied nonchntly. Turning to Natasya and Rain, Jim continued, "You two,e with me. Bow Hero Luna, Spear Hero Valen, and Sword Hero Guren, stay on guard here for a moment." Guren''s brow furrowed, and he quickly spoke up, "Are you sure it''s safe to only bring them? Aren''t you worried the Demon Emperor might try to kill you, Prime Minister Jim?" "Don''t worry, I''ve already made preparations," Jim replied casually, then turned to Valen and Luna, adding, "I''m relying on you two." Valen and Luna gave small nods, while Guren was left puzzled, unsure of what they were nning. Jim, with Natasya and Rain following, moved forward with steady steps, halting only once they were eighty meters from Leon''s position. Seeing Leon up close, Jim couldn''t suppress a smile. He sped his hands and greeted Leon calmly, though his curiosity was evident: "It''s a pleasure to meet you, the Demon Emperor of this era. I never expected you''d be leading the war in person." Leon was slightly taken aback by his call and nced at Jim with a puzzled expression. "Demon Emperor? Does this four-eyed man really think I''m the Demon Emperor too?" Leon thought inwardly, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his mind. Given that Liliana had never revealed herself to humanity and the Demon race had secluded themselves after their defeat by the three heroes in the previous era, it was understandable that Jim and the others would mistake him for the Demon Emperor. A faint smile curled at his lips, and he couldn''t help but regard Jim with a yful gleam in his eyes. Since they had mistaken him for the Demon Emperor, it worked to his advantage. This way, he could move freely without them suspecting he was actually Leon Kruger. Folding his arms across his chest, a terrifying aura suddenly emanated from Leon, pressing down on Jim, Rain, and Natasya. "I didn''t expect you to uncover my identity. Impressive, Prime Minister of the Holy Empire of Elysium," Leon said casually, though his voice carried a subtle mockery. When he firstid eyes on the three of them, a surge of murderous intent flooded his heart, and the urge to tear them apart grew. Yet he knew he had to hold back. At the very least, he wanted to toy with them before ending their lives. After all, an early death would be too merciful for these traitors. Jim had no time to respond to Leon''s words as the crushing pressure left him breathless and struggling to stand. Rain and Natasya, standing beside him, faced the same difficulty. "High-level magic: Aetheris!" Rain quickly raised the Cmity Magic Staff in her right hand and invoked the spell. *Buzz!* White light suddenly appeared, forming a protective dome around them. Momentster, the heavy pressure that had been weighing down on them vanished in an instant. Leon''s brows lifted slightly, a new glint of interest in his eyes as he observed Rain. "Has this loli mage gotten stronger?" Leon mused inwardly, intrigued. But he quickly dismissed his curiosity and turned his attention back to Jim, whose face had turned pale. A faint, amused smile tugged at Leon''s lips. "This is only the beginning, Jim," Read new adventures at empire Leon whispered, his purple eyes burning with murderous intent. Meanwhile, Jim, finally able to breathe freely, red coldly at Leon. "As expected of the Demon Emperor¡ªrude and shameless," Jim remarked bluntly. With Leon''s attitude already clear, Jim no longer felt the need to be polite. In response to Jim''s insult, Leon showed no anger; instead, he kept his faint smile. "Since you''re aware of my shamelessness, would you like to see another side of it?" Leon inquired abruptly, catching Jim, Natasya, and Rain off guard. Before they could react, Leon¡ªwho had been eighty meters away just moments ago¡ªappeared right in front of the magic dome Rain was casting. He clenched his left fist and struck it hard against the dome. *Bang!* The magic dome shattered instantly under the force of his blow. Not satisfied, Leon teleported a meter in front of Jim, clenched his fist again, and aimed a punch at his face. But before the attack couldnd, Natasya swiftly drew her sword and drove it into Leon''s fist. *Boom!* The sh of their attacks triggered a deafening explosion, sending Natasya flying tens of meters before crashing into a small cliff with a thunderous "Boom." Rain, shocked by the scene, tried to strike Leon but found herselfpletely immobilized. "What... what''s happening?" she wondered in horror. Before she could react, a hard punch mmed into her stomach, sending her flying back tens of meters. Watching the two being beaten so thoroughly, Leon felt his blood boil with excitement. He then turned his gaze to Jim, whose face had turned pale. "Now that they''re down, it''s your turn," Leon taunted, stepping slowly toward him. Jim narrowed his eyes, unfazed, as though he had anticipated this. Taking a deep breath, he called out firmly, "Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen¡ªnow!" Chapter 321 Leons Brave Conjecture and Confrontation with Guren "Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen¡ªnow!" *Whoosh!* Suddenly, two figures¡ªValen and Luna¡ªappeared on Leon''s right and left. Each wielded their holy weapons,unching a coordinated attack on him. "Die!" Valen shouted, thrusting the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear toward the left side of Leon''s stomach. At the same time, Luna drew back the bowstring of Celestial Frost, releasing an ice-blue arrow aimed at Leon''s right chest. Seeing their sudden appearance and swift attacks, Leon''s eyes widened as he prepared to dodge¡ªbut it was toote. *Boom!* Both attacks struck Leon with devastating force, triggering a massive explosion and a small storm in the area. Jim clenched his fists, staring intently at the scene, his excitement palpable. " Did it work? " Jim muttered to himself, biting his lower lip. In the various ns he had carefullyid out, he had ounted for the possibility that Leon might attempt to speak with him before the war began. Therefore, when Leon attacked Rain and Natasya, Jim hadn''t panicked. He had already prepared a countermeasure. Just as his spirits soared, a coldugh suddenly rang out, making his heart skip a beat. "Hahaha! What a clever n! Using yourself as bait to lure them into attacking mepletely unexpected. As expected of the Prime Minister of the Holy Empire of Elysium, renowned for your cunning." The sandstorm slowly dissipated, revealing Leon''s towering figure,pletely unharmed. He held the tip of the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear with his left hand, while his right hand pinched the tip of Luna''s arrow with just his index and middle fingers. "No... How is that possible!?" Valen eximed, his voiceced with disbelief. The Soaring Dragon Holy Spear was a holy weapon, renowned for its immense power. Yet the Demon Emperor before him had effortlessly caught its tip as though it were nothing. Valen quickly attempted to wrench his spear free from Leon''s grasp but found he couldn''t. Leon''s grip was unyielding. Leon grinned at Valen''s pale expression, a yful smile curling at the corners of his lips. "Since you''ve attacked me, it''s my turn," Leon said casually. Before Valen could react, Leon twisted his body andnded a swift kick to Valen''s stomach. *Bam!* The force of the kick sent Valen flying, crashing into arge cliff hundreds of meters away. Not content to leave him there, Leon quickly hurled an arrow from Luna''s Celestial Frost Holy Bow¡ªthe one he had pinched earlier¡ªstraight at Valen. *Whoosh!* The arrow shot through the air, embedding itself in Valen''s right side with a sharp "Thunk!" " Pufft! " Valen coughed up blood from the powerful kick and the violent impact of his crash into the cliff. But the pain from the arrow was far worse. It seared through him with an excruciating cold, so intense that his very bones seemed to freeze. In an instant, he called upon his holy power to try to neutralize the wound and counter the bone-chilling effect of the arrow. With a faint smile curling on his lips, Leon turned toward Luna, who was frozen in ce. In the blink of an eye, he teleported directly in front of her. Luna was caught off guard by Leon''s sudden appearance. Just as she tried to retreat, an unseen force locked onto her, rendering herpletely immobile. "What!?" Luna''s eyes widened in horror, but before she could react, Leon clenched his left fist and drove it into her stomach. *Bang!* The impact sent Luna flying hundreds of meters, only stopping when she crashed into arge rock behind her. " Cough! Cough! " Luna gasped in pain as a sharp ache radiated through her back. She struggled to get up, her legs trembling slightly. Then, she noticed something strange¡ªher stomach, which had taken the full force of the blow, showed no pain or signs of injury. "How is that possible?" Luna muttered, frowning in confusion. When the blownded, Luna had expected to be seriously injured. But to her surprise, her body was intact, except for the pain in her back from the impact with the rock. She couldn''t understand why this was possible. She turned her gaze toward Leon, her face a blend of confusion and astonishment, as he stood proudly, exuding arrogance. Meanwhile, Leon couldn''t help but sigh as he rxed his fist. "That punch shouldn''t have caused any fatal damage to Luna," he muttered softly. Although Luna had attacked him alongside Valen earlier, he hadn''t wanted to strike her too harshly. He understood that Luna''s attack stemmed from her belief that he was the Demon Emperor. If he revealed his true identity, he was certain Luna would stand by him. However, he knew the time wasn''t right. To reveal his identity to Luna, it needed to be a private moment¡ªjust the two of them, without the presence of others like Jim, Rain, or the others. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon shifted his gaze to Jim, who stood a dozen meters away. "Do you have any other ns? If this is all, then your title as the smartest figure in the Holy Empire of Elysium is wasted," Leon taunted bluntly. Jim didn''t react to the mockery; he simply narrowed his eyes, his expression indifferent. "Why do I feel like you know me so well? This is the first time we''ve met, isn''t it?" Jim asked coldly. Leon maintained his smile and replied yfully, "Just because we''ve never met doesn''t mean I don''t know you. As a smart person, you must have heard the saying, ''Know your enemy, then yourself,'' right?" Jim frowned and shook his head. "What''s that saying? I''ve never heard of it." Leon''s smile froze as he heard Jim''s words. He suddenly recalled that the saying was from his previous world and didn''t exist here. Despite the brief embarrassment, Leon shrugged it off and swiftly drew his sword from his waist. "If you have no other way to deal with me, then I see no reason to let you live," Leon stated coldly. In an instant, he charged toward Jim with blinding speed, raising his sword high and shing down at him. Jim''s expression remained unshaken as he calmly shouted, "Sword Hero Guren¡ªnow!" *ng!* Your next read awaits at empire A white sword with a golden pattern encircling the de suddenly intercepted Leon''s strike. Leon was momentarily startled and turned his gaze forward, only to see a handsome, golden-haired man in a flowing white robe. The man wielded the Holy Sword of Zenith, using it to block Leon''s attack. Leon quickly stepped back, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the man¡ªnone other than the fourth hero. "His name is Guren? Why does that sound so familiar? Wait... Guren? Isn''t that the name of one of the marquises in the Holy Empire of Elysium?" Leon thought in shock. Two days ago, when he first encountered the Fourth Hero on the battlefield, Leon hadn''t known his face or identity, as he had swiftly defeated him with a powerful strike. Now, seeing him clearly for the first time, Leon was shocked to learn that the Fourth Hero was Guren, the Marquis of the Holy Empire of Elysium. "So, that''s it... I understand now,"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Leon murmured, his eyes narrowing slightly. With Guren''s identity revealed, Leon finally understood the events from seven years ago. At that time, Velix had suddenly announced his decision to appoint an unknown teenager as a Marquis. The people and other nobles had strongly opposed the move, causing widespread dissatisfaction. Unfortunately, the Holy Empire of Elysium¡ªan ancient empire that had endured for 7,000 years¡ªfollowed a strict rule that the word of the Holy Emperor was absolute. No matter how strongly Velix''s decision was opposed, the teenager was ultimately granted the title of Marquis. That teenager was none other than the man before him¡ªGuren Leywn. "You appointed Guren as a Marquis to elevate his prestige among the people and nobles. Then, you conspired with your subordinates to kill me and make him a sword hero... What a devious and cruel n, Velix Lauren," Leon muttered, murderous intent swirling around him. Whether his guess was right or wrong didn''t matter. What Velix and his subordinates had done was a betrayal of humanity. Not only had they concealed the identity of the ''fourth hero,'' but they had also attempted to kill him¡ªthe sword hero of mankind. Now, he didn''t just want to kill them¡ªhe wanted to torture them viciously to atone for their sins! As Leon pondered, Guren hurried over to Jim, his face etched with concern. "Prime Minister Jim, are you alright?" Guren asked, offering his hand to help him up. Jim nodded, grasping his hand, and replied softly, "I''m fine, Sword Hero Guren. Thank you for your help." "Your wee," Guren said, letting out a relieved breath. He considered Jim a friend and didn''t want anything to happen to him. However, there was another reason for his concern¡ªJim''s crucial role. As the Prime Minister of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Jim held the most power and influence after Holy Emperor Velix. Being close to him would solidify his position as a sword hero in the Holy Empire. He couldn''t afford to let Jim be injured or killed by the Demon Emperor. "Sword Hero Guren, can you hold off the Demon Emperor for a while? I''ve devised a n to defeat him, but I need five minutes to prepare it," Jim said with determination. Guren was momentarily surprised, then nodded resolutely. "Leave it to me." Jim gave him a reassuring smile and a pat on the shoulder. "I''m counting on you." With that, he rushed toward Rain and Natasya, who had already recovered their strength. Guren turned toward Leon, his eyes narrowing as he drew the Holy Sword of Zenith. "Demon Emperor, your opponent is now me," Guren dered coldly. Although the Demon Emperor before him was incredibly powerful, Guren felt no fear. With the Holy Sword of Zenith in his grasp, he felt invincible. *Boom!* Suddenly, a massive surge of holy power erupted from his body, forming a vast vortex of energy. The Holy Sword of Zenith in his hand radiated a brilliant golden-white light. Seeing this, Leon couldn''t help but smile faintly as he drew his sword with his right hand. *Boom!* The chaos power surged from his body, spiraling into a vortex of energy that matched the might of Guren''s holy power. Channeling the power of chaos into his de, the sword glowed with a deep purplish-ck light. With cold eyes fixed on Guren, Leon sneered, "Show me your power, false sword hero!" ---------- A/N: Just a note to rify¡ªthe sword Leon is holding is not the Great Sword of Chaos; it''s just an ordinary sword. Thank you, and don''t forget your support! Chapter 322 The Dominating Leon and the Overwhelmed Guren Meanwhile, Kaelen and the Demon soldiers who witnessed the battle between Leon and the heroes were unable to hide their shock. "What''s going on? Why is General Leon fighting three heroes instead?" One soldier murmured in disbelief. "Didn''t he say his goal was tomunicate with them?" "I don''t understand either," hispanion replied. "Maybe by munication,'' he meant fighting them like this." They fell silent, the answer seeming usible as they watched the battle unfold. At that moment, a Demon soldier rode up to Kaelen and stopped beside him. With a concerned expression, the soldier asked, "Kaelen, what should we do? We can''t just stand here while General Leon faces off against three heroes, can we? Should we step in to help?" Several other Demon soldiers nodded in agreement, looking at Kaelen expectantly. Although Kaelen was still young, the Demon soldiers did not underestimate him. They knew he was no ordinary soldier but an exceptional genius. Not only had he graduated from the military academy at a young age, but he had also fought alongside the Demon Generals against Sword Hero Leon Kruger in the past. More importantly, his close rtionship with General Leon set him apart from the others. They hoped that Kaelen would takemand and lead them in assisting General Leon. However, Kaelen shook his head with an indifferent expression when he heard the request from the soldier. "No, we can''t move without General Leon''s orders," Kaelen said firmly. "Even though I don''t understand why he''s fighting three heroes, we still have to follow his instructions." The soldiers fell silent; their hopes dashed. "But..." One soldier persisted, about to speak, but Kaelen swiftly raised his right hand to stop him. "I know you want to help General Leon, as he is our only remaining leader," Kaelen said calmly, sighing softly before continuing, "but we must also consider the consequences if we act without orders." He gestured toward the massive ranks of humanity''s army and added, "If we move now, they will surely follow suit, and it would be disastrous for us, as we''re outnumbered. This is why General Leon forbade us from acting without hismand." Kaelen''s logical reasoning left the soldiers momentarily stunned. Their desire to help Leon had momentarily blinded them to over half a million soldiers in the human army. They immediately looked at Kaelen with renewed respect, their admiration for him growing. "You really are sharp, Kaelen. Ipletely overlooked that," one of the Demon soldiers admitted. "You''re right! You''re amazing!" another soldier added enthusiastically. Kaelen''s expression remained unchanged at the praise, his attention fixed solely on Leon, who was locked in battle with the heroes.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Even though General Leon is incredibly strong, I''m not sure he can defeat the heroes alone," Kaelen muttered with a heavy heart. He took a deep breath and clenched his fist. "Though the odds are slim, I hope he wins." Meanwhile, Leon and Guren locked eyes, both filled with killing intent, before charging at each other in an instant. Guren raised the Holy Sword of Zenith and shed at Leon with blinding speed. Leon remained calm, effortlessly raising his sword to block the attack. *ng!* The sh of the two swords echoed loudly. Surprised by how easily his attack was countered, Guren narrowed his eyes, swiftly twisting his body to sh horizontally toward Leon''s stomach. The Holy Sword of Zenith glowed with powerful holy energy, and Guren was certain the strike would wound Leon if itnded. However, reality defied his expectations. Leon spun his sword and blocked the sh effortlessly once again. Guren''s expression shifted, and just as he prepared for another attack, Leonnded a solid punch to his face, sending him flying tens of meters away. Leon stared coldly at Guren, a dismissive smile curling his lips. "Is that all you''ve got? If so, you''re aplete waste, unworthy of wielding the Holy Sword of Zenith," Leon taunted bluntly. "Your abilities don''t evene close to one percent of Sword Hero Len Kruger''s power." Guren felt the sharp sting of pain from Leon''s punch, but his anger erupted when he heard the taunt¡ªespecially theparison to the one person he hated most, Leon Kruger. "Damn it! Don''tpare me to that dead man!" Guren spat coldly as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and rose to his feet. What Guren despised most was beingpared to Leon. Whether it was looks, poprity, talent, or strength, he knew he could never measure up. But he refused to admit it and constantly strived to surpass Leon, determined to be the greatest. Leon sensed the deep hatred Guren harbored for him, and, despite the situation, curiosity stirred within him. "Does he despise me that much?" he wondered to himself. In the past, he hade to realize that his prominence invited hatred from others, like Velix. Yet, he was still somewhat surprised by the intensity of Guren''s hatred. At that moment, Guren raised the Holy Sword of Zenith high, and it soon zed with a blinding white light. A proud expression returned to Guren''s face as he locked his gaze on Leon, his killing intent palpable. "Though I''ve only just be a sword hero, that doesn''t make me weak. Now, let me show you one of my techniques," Guren dered coldly. "Hero Technique: Celestial Cut!" *Whoosh!* Guren swung his sword forward, sending a sh of white light racing toward Leon. Each time the light streaked past, the surrounding space warped violently, as if it might shatter at any moment. Leon''s expression shifted for only a moment before a faint smile tugged at his lips. "To master a hero technique in such a short time... You truly are talented, Guren Leywn," Leon murmured, his eyes slowly closing. "Unfortunately, you chose the wrong opponent. No one in this world masters hero techniques better than I do. Before me, your technique is meaningless." He raised his sword with a subtle motion, executing a simple horizontal sh. *Bang!* In an instant, the sh of light shattered before it could even reach him. Guren''s eyes widened, and his grip on the Holy Sword of Zenith faltered as his hand trembled. "How is that possible!?" Guren eximed, his voice filled with disbelief. Leon slowly opened his eyes and regarded him with a calm, mocking gaze. In the four years since bing a sword hero, he had mastered roughly 80% of the inheritance within the Holy Sword of Zenith, passed down by previous sword heroes. His mastery surpassed that of Valen and Luna, who had only mastered 40% and 50% of the inheritance within their holy weapons, respectively. As a result, he had easily outmatched them in the past and had be a source of concern for Velix, who recognized the threat of his potential. A faint smile yed on Leon''s lips as he nced at Guren and murmured, "Now, it''s my turn." In an instant, his body transformed into a swirl of ck light, reappearing two meters above Guren. Leon spun in midair, delivering a brutal sh with his sword, now imbued with the power of chaos. Reacting swiftly, Guren raised the Holy Sword of Zenith to block the attack. *Boom!* The sh of their swords unleashed a powerful shockwave, and Guren felt as though his hands might shatter from the impact. "Damn it!" Guren shouted, unleashing holy power that surged from his body. The holy energy charged toward Leon but was immediately countered by the chaos power erupting from Leon''s body. *Boom!* Like two opposing forces, the powers collided in a violent explosion, forcing both Leon and Guren to be thrown back. "What the hell is that purplish-ck light? Why is it resisting my holy power?" Guren gasped in shock, clutching his aching chest. He had sensed the purplish-ck light during his battle with Leon but had dismissed it. In his mind, nothing could surpass the holy power of heroes. However, he never expected it to not only restrain but actually suppress his holy power! Meanwhile, Leon quickly regained his footing, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "The power of chaos is truly overwhelming. It can even suppress holy power with ease," Leon muttered to himself. He hadn''t defeated Guren right away because he was curious to see how his chaos power would sh with Guren''s holy power. Although Leon also possessed holy power, he couldn''t use both simultaneously, as his control over chaos power was still iplete. Leon snapped out of his reverie, his purple eyes turning cold as they fixed on the Holy Sword of Zenith in Guren''s hand. "Enough ying around. It''s time to reim the Holy Sword of Zenith," he said icily. In his eyes, Guren, as a thief, had no right to wield the Holy Sword of Zenith. No matter the circumstances, as long as he was alive, it belonged to him. "Miranda, are you ready?" Leon asked inwardly. "I''m ready, master," Miranda''s smooth, gentle voice echoed in his mind. Nodding slightly, Leon pulled his left leg back, preparing to lunge at Guren. But just as he was about to move, he sensed a threat from his right side. He quickly leaned back as a long red spear shed just in front of his face. Turning, Leon found Valen staring at him with a cold, steely gaze. "That was close," Valen murmured coldly, extending his hand. In an instant, the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear flew back into his grasp. "Even with a surprise attack, you still missed. How pitiful, Valen," came a woman''s cold, indifferent voice from Leon''s left. Leon turned and saw Luna hovering in the sky, holding the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost with an emotionless gaze. Realizing he was now surrounded by three heroes, Leon''s expression remained unfazed behind his mask. "So, it''s one against three?" Leon asked casually. Valen smirked, settling into his stance. "As the Demon Emperor, I admit you''re formidable. That''s why we need to join forces." Leon nced at Guren and Luna, already poised to attack, a slight smile crossing his lips. He raised his sword, calm yet radiating a powerful, domineering aura. "In that case, all of youe at me together¡ªdon''t waste my time." Chapter 323 Eternal Sealing Technique "In that case, all of you,e at me together¡ªdon''t waste my time." Blue veins bulged on Valen''s forehead as he heard Leon''s arrogant words, and he red at him furiously. "How arrogant!" Valen roared, spinning his spear before lunging at Leon. "Hero Technique: Breaking the Limit!" The Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon suddenly zed with a bright red and white light as Valen thrust it toward Leon''s chest. Without flinching, Leon smiled faintly and sidestepped the attack. As if he had anticipated Leon''s move, Valen''s lips curled into a cold smile. He flung his spear aside. *Boom!* A deafening explosion erupted from the impact, and Valen couldn''t help butugh as he saw Leon take the hit. "Hahaha! You''re so careless," Valen sneered. "Careless? Did I hear you correctly?" Leon''s yful voice came from behind, causing Valen''sughter to freeze. Before Valen could react, he felt a cold chill at his neck and instantly tapped into his holy power. *Whoosh!* Holy power surged from his body, propelling him backward. But then, a shadow shed overhead, quickly taking shape into Leon''s figure. "Want to run? Did I give you permission?" Leon asked coldly. He raised his sword and shed at Valen with incredible speed. "Not good!" Valen shouted, swiftly raising the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon to parry the strike. *Boom!* In an instant, Valen''s body was thrown downward, crashing into the sand with a thunderous explosion. "Tsk, tsk. You call me careless, but it''s really you who''s the careless one," Leon taunted, hovering above in the sky. His tall figure, draped in a ck mantle and wearing a half-mask, exuded the presence of a mighty Demon Emperor. " Cough! Cough! Damn it!" Valen groaned as he struggled to his feet. His eyes, filled with hatred, couldn''t conceal the fear growing inside him. Experience more tales on empire "This damn guy is terrifying... How can this Demon Emperor be so strong? No wonder Leon was defeated and died at his hands," Valen muttered, stunned. In the ancient records, the Demon Emperors of every era were described as powerful and imposing figures. Yet, no matter how strong they were, they all eventually fell to the three heroes of mankind who emerged in each era. To Valen''s shock, the Demon Emperor before him¡ªthe one reigning in this era¡ªwas unlike any other. Not only was his strength overwhelming, but his unconventional fighting style seemed to nullify his every attack. Even his hero techniques and holy power had no effect, deepening his confusion. Snapping out of his thoughts, Valen red at Luna and Guren, who still hadn''t moved. "What are you two doing? Why are you standing there?" Valen snapped. Luna and Guren snapped back to reality, their eyes locking onto Leon, who hovered in the sky, filled with intense hostility. Guren tightened his grip on the hilt of the Holy Sword of Zenith and teleported directly in front of Leon. He swung the sword horizontally with a shout, "Hero Technique: de of Radiance!" The de of the Holy Sword of Zenith zed with a brilliant light, and an immense pressure suddenly bore down on Leon, freezing his body in ce and trapping him with no way to escape. "Die!" Guren yelled, his voice filled with fury. *Buzz... Boom!* The attack unleashed a blinding sh, followed by a deafening explosion. As Guren saw his attacknd, a surge of excitement rushed through him. Just as he was about tough, a calm, indifferent voice echoed from in front of him. "I didn''t expect you had also mastered the Hero Technique: de of Radiance . It seems you''ve truly invested considerable effort in mastering the full inheritance of the sword heroes from past eras within the Holy Sword of Zenith." The words hit Guren like a cold shower, and his smile faltered. Before he couldprehend what had happened, the light from his attack began to fade, revealing Leon casually gripping the de of the Holy Sword of Zenith with his left hand. Guren''s heart pounded as horror spread across his face. "How is this possible!? Why aren''t my attacks working against you?" Guren stammered, trembling with fear. Each time he unleashed his hero techniques, they had no effect on him. Doubt began to creep in¡ªwas there something wrong with him? Noticing Guren''s confusion, Leon shot him a yful nce. "If you''re wondering why I can easily withstand your attacks, the answer is simple: you''re weak," Leon said dismissively,ced with mockery. Guren''s chest tightened at the mockery, his eyes burning with hatred as he red at Leon. Before he could react, Leon clenched his right fist and delivered a crushing punch to Guren''s face. *Bang!* The impact of the blow hurled Guren hundreds of meters away at an astonishing speed. *Boom!* He mmed into the cliff with devastating force, his bones feeling as though they were shattered by the impact. " Cough! Cough! " Guren coughed, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. He tried to rise, but searing pain gripped his back and chest. Thankfully, his body was resilient enough to endure the blow. Had he been any weaker, the impact with the cliff would have crushed him. Only then did he realize his right hand was empty, and his expression instantly shifted. "What!? Where''s my Holy Sword of Zenith?" Guren eximed, startled. He frantically scanned the area, searching for his sword, but it was nowhere to be found. Suddenly, his gaze involuntarily shifted to Leon, who hovered high above. In an instant, his face drained of color. "How could this be? My sword!" Guren''s eyes widened in disbelief. In his line of sight, Leon stood holding the Holy Sword of Zenith, a yful smile dancing on his lips. "Tsk, tsk! Your sword? This is my sword, you fool!" Leon couldn''t help butugh at Guren''s outburst. He gazed down at the Holy Sword of Zenith, gently caressing its de. "I truly apologize for allowing you to fall into the hands of a stranger. But now, you and I will never be apart again," Leon murmured affectionately. The bond between a hero and their holy weapon ran deeper than that of a husband and wife, as their souls were intrinsically linked. That was why he couldn''t stand the thought of his Holy Sword of Zenith being in Guren''s hands while he was still alive. "Miranda, what should I do to reim the Holy Sword of Zenith?" Leon asked inwardly. "You don''t need to do anything, master. I''ll have it back in your hands in no time," Miranda replied with confidence. "Good. I''m counting on you," Leon said, his voice filled with relief. He gripped the Holy Sword of Zenith tightly, and suddenly, the power of chaos enveloped it. *Buzz!* Sensing the strange force, the Holy Sword of Zenith emitted a blinding light. Momentster, golden chains materialized, binding the sword. "What are these chains?" Leon frowned, confused. Before he could process what was happening, the Holy Sword of Zenith slipped from his grasp and shot toward Guren. Leon froze, disbelief washing over him, and his expression darkened. "Miranda, what''s going on?" Leon inquired, his voiceced with irritation. There was a brief silence before Miranda answered, her tone grave. "Master, I apologize. It seems my earlier suspicion was correct." Leon''s brows furrowed slightly. "Your suspicion?" "Yes, my suspicion. At that moment¡ª" Miranda began, but Leon abruptly severed their connection. He then summoned the power of chaos within himself, shing downward to his left. *Boom!* A deafening explosion shook the air, and the temperature around Leon plummeted. Leon''s gaze shot forward, locking onto Luna, who met his stare with cold indifference. "Tsk! This woman''s a real threat," Leon muttered, a sense of helplessness creeping in. Among Valen, Luna, and Guren, Luna was the one Leon regarded with the most caution. Not only was her mastery of her holy weapon far superior to Valen''s and Guren''s, but her intelligence also outstripped theirs. After all, he had been the one to teach Luna how to fight and impart much of his knowledge to her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At that moment, a shocking event unfolded. The sky darkened, and a massive green circle materialized above him. Leon felt his body tense, his expression shifting to one of horror. Before he could react, an overwhelming pressure suddenly surged through him. *Boom!* In an instant, he was mmed to the ground,pletely immobilized. His expression hardened as he felt the suffocating pressure weighing down on him. "Ancient magic?" Leon muttered, his voice strained as he struggled to lift his head. His gaze swept across the ranks of humanity''s forces, who had formed aplex, strategic formation. In front, cavalry and infantry were lined up like an imprable fortress. Behind them, archers stood shoulder to shoulder, their bows drawn in unison. At the very back, a mysterious green light shot into the sky. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis light was the result of the ancient magic cast by Rain. "As expected of the Demon Emperor. Even ancient magic can''t fully suppress you." Jim walked toward him slowly, a faint smile curling on his lips. Leon''s expression remained unchanged as he met Jim''s gaze with calmposure. "So, is this your method of defeating me?" Leon asked, his voice light. Jim maintained his smile and shook his head. "No, it''s not. This ancient magic merely serves to immobilize you. But I''ve realized it''s not enough to defeat you," Jim said, shrugging casually. He then turned to Guren, Valen, and Luna. "I appreciate you all buying me time to prepare the ancient magic with Rain." Guren wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and grinned coldly. "You''re wee, Prime Minister Jim. Honestly, this Demon Emperor is incredibly powerful, and subverting him wasn''t easy. But we managed." After saying that, he turned to Leon, his gaze dripping with mockery, as if looking at a defeated opponent. Jim simply nodded before turning to Luna and Valen. "In that case, I leave this to you, Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen." Valen shed a cold smile and replied eagerly, "Leave it to me." Luna and Valen then took their positions, nking Leon at a distance of ten meters on his left and right. Jim swiftly pulled Guren aside, leaving him slightly confused. "Prime Minister Jim, what are they nning to do?" Guren asked, his curiosity piqued. Jim simply smiled, shaking his head. "You''ll see," he replied calmly. Meanwhile, Leon, observing Valen and Luna on either side, suddenly widened his eyes, a realization forming in his mind. "Are they...?" Before he could finish his thought, holy power erupted from Valen and Luna. The Soaring Dragon Holy Spear and Celestial Frost Holy Bow floated before them, radiating a brilliant white light. Simultaneously, the symbols of the heroes'' destiny appeared on their foreheads, their presence distorting the space around them. "Hero Technique: Eternal Sealing!" Valen and Luna shouted in unison. *Buzz!* A white, star-shaped circle suddenly appeared beneath Leon, and his expression shifted with shock. "Eternal Sealing Technique? Damn, they''ve really gone all out this time," Leon cursed. Without hesitation, he extended his right hand to the side, feeling its weight, and shouted, "Great Sword of Chaos¡ªrespond to my call!" Chapter 325 Defeating Guren and the Mysterious Voice Guren, Valen, Luna, and Jim''s expressions immediately turned serious as they locked eyes on the Great Sword of Chaos in Leon''s hand. The threat emanating from it was undeniable, especially to Valen, Luna, and Guren, who could feel its terrifying power. "What is that sword? Why do I feel such overwhelming pressure from it?" Luna asked cautiously. Valen narrowed his eyes, his unease palpable. "I don''t know what it is, but the pressure it gives off is unmistakably frightening. Just looking at it makes my soul tremble." After a brief pause, he turned to Jim and asked, "Prime Minister Jim, do you know what that sword is?" As the Prime Minister and the most knowledgeable figure in the Holy Empire of Elysium, Jim was expected to have answers. Luna and Guren both turned their attention to Jim, eager for an exnation. However, Jim simply shook his head, his expression serious. "I''m afraid I don''t know either, Spear Hero Valen. In all the ancient records of the Demon Emperors'' history I''ve studied, I''ve never encountered a sword like that." Jim''s response left Valen, Luna, and Guren disappointed, but his next words sent a shockwave through their hearts. "However, did you notice that the sword in the Demon Emperor''s hand bears a striking resemnce to Sword Hero Guren''s Holy Sword of Zenith?" Jim asked abruptly. The three of them instinctively nced between the Great Sword of Chaos and the Holy Sword of Zenith in Guren''s hand, quickly recognizing the striking simrity between the two. The only differences were the patterns on the des and their colors. Their hearts raced, a sense of unease gripping them, as if something was hidden just beyond their understanding. In that instant, an overwhelming pressure descended upon them, causing their faces to drain of color. "Be careful!" Valen shouted, about to summon his holy power to counter the pressure, when a sh of shadow suddenly appeared before them. The shadow quickly solidified into Leon''s figure, who raised the Great Sword of Chaos high and brought it down in a vertical sh toward them. Seeing the terrifying sword about to strike, Valen immediately called upon his holy power, appearing before Leon as he raised the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear with both hands. *Boom!* The two weapons collided, sending a massive shockwave through the air. Luna, Guren, and Jim were hurled backwards, and even the human soldiers at the frontlines were knocked off their feet. "Oh? I didn''t expect you to hold up against that. Impressive," Leon said, shing a yful smile at Valen. Leon''s mockery ignited a fierce anger in Valen, but he couldn''t find the words to respond. The Great Sword of Chaos struck with such immense force that Valen felt his bones crack under the pressure. Not only did he feel overwhelmed by the power of the Great Sword of Chaos, but the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear in his hand also seemed to shudder under its force. For some unknown reason, the spear trembled in fear as it shed with Leon''s sword, leaving him both astonished and confused. Leon smirked at Valen''s distressed expression, tempted to push him further. Deliberately, he pressed the Great Sword of Chaos down onto the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear, forcing Valen''s legs to bend even further. "Come on, show me what you''re capable of. Or is this all you''ve got?" Leon taunted, channeling more power into the Great Sword of Chaos to suppress Valen. The constant taunts and the overwhelming pressure pushed Valen to his breaking point. *Boom!* Holy power erupted from Valen''s body, and he felt his strength surge back. "Arghh!" Valen shouted as he rose to his feet, pushing the Great Sword of Chaos away with the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear. "Good, but not enough," Leon said casually. *Boom!* The overwhelming power of chaos erupted from Leon, crushing Valen''s holy power with ease. "What!? How could...?" Valen was stunned, but before he could recover, Leon''s foot mmed into his face. *Bang!* Valen was hurled hundreds of meters, crashing into a massive cliff with a deafening impact. Leon shed a cold smile and turned his gaze toward Luna and Guren, who stood at a distance. "Are you just going to stand there while yourrade gets beaten? Step forward, both of you. Give it everything you''ve got. If you''re not confident, activate your hero destiny," Leon said indifferently. He then pointed at Guren, sneering, "Especially you, fake sword hero. Your skill, talent, and looks don''t evene close to a fraction of Sword Hero Leon Kruger''s, yet you dare to call yourself a sword hero? Aren''t you ashamed of your ancestors?" Leon''s cruel taunt made Guren''s blood boil. His handsome face, still slightly swollen from the earlier blow, turned bright red. "You bastard! How dare you mock me like that?" Guren shouted, tightening his grip on the hilt of the Holy Sword of Zenith. A powerful surge of holy power erupted from his body, swirling around him as if he were on the verge of exploding. But Leon remained unfazed, continuing, "Of course I dare. For a thief like you, I''m not afraid of anything." Though Leon hadn''t known Guren long, he had already discovered something crucial¡ªGuren was arrogant and prideful. These traits were so deeply ingrained in him that Leon could easily recognize them from their earlier battles. He also realized that Guren despised him. Although Leon didn''t know the exact cause of that hatred, he suspected it was linked to his own excess. Whether it was his reputation, strength, looks, or status, Leon overshadowed Guren, and he was certain these were the main sources of Guren''s hatred. "Sword Hero Guren, don''t let yourself be provoked! Stay calm!" Jim''s weak voice came from Guren''s right side. But Guren, already consumed by rage, didn''t hear him. With a burst of holy power, Guren vanished from his spot and reappeared in front of Leon in an instant. "Damn it!" Guren roared, spinning and shing at Leon. Leon casually raised the Great Sword of Chaos, effortlessly blocking the attack. *ng!* The two swords, striking with a deafening sh, created a powerful shockwave. In such close quarters, Leon and Guren locked eyes, each filled with murderous intent. *Whoosh!* Guren stepped back, spinning horizontally, and shed swiftly at Leon''s waist. Once again, Leon blocked the strike with ease, further fueling Guren''s frustration. He stepped back five paces, touched his forehead, and shouted, "Hero''s Destiny: Active!" *Buzz!* A bright white star mark suddenly appeared on Guren''s forehead, and his eyes glowed with intense light. The mark distorted the space around him as its power surged. Seeing this, Leon couldn''t help butugh. He tightened his grip on the hilt of the Great Sword of Chaos and called out, "Good! Let''s see what you''ve got!" *Whoosh!* Guren''s figure flickered and vanished, only to reappear above Leon. The speed and precision of his movement took even Leon by surprise. Guren shed down at him, and Leon immediately countered with a horizontal swing to block. *Boom!*N?v(el)B\\jnn The sh of their attacks sent shockwaves through the air, but Guren didn''t relent¡ªhe kept attacking. Each time he disappeared, Guren reappeared in Leon''s blind spot,unching a brutal strike. Though Leon parried each blow, it was clear he was being pushed back. Guren sensed the tide was turning in his favor and continued to press the attack, each strike more powerful than thest. At one point, Guren vanished again, only to reappear ten meters above Leon, raising the Holy Sword of Zenith high. The de zed with an intense light, and the weight of the pressure seemed to trap Leon in ce. "Hero Technique: Starburst sh!" Guren swung his sword down, unleashing a sh of light that extended tens of meters in an instant. The light rocketed toward Leon with incredible speed, but his expression remained unchanged. Instead of fear, Leon faintly smiled and muttered, "Starburst sh? It''s impressive that he''s mastered one of the most difficult hero techniques. Guren''s talent is remarkable. But unfortunately, his opponent is me." He raised the Great Sword of Chaos, and a purple-ck light bloomed from its de. "In that case, I''ll show you a technique far beyond the Starburst sh," Leon said coldly, then shouted, "Sky Technique: shing the Stars!" With a sharp swing, Leon shed the Great Sword of Chaos diagonally, releasing a ck, sh-shaped light that collided with Guren''s attack. *Boom!* The explosion sent shockwaves across the battlefield. Guren''s fury surged as his hero technique was blocked. He was about to unleash another attack when he suddenly sensed a threat approaching from the front. "Not good!" Before he could react, a ck sh-shaped light struck his chest, freezing him in ce. His eyes widened in shock as blood poured from his mouth. Clutching his chest, he saw his palm drenched in red. He tried to speak, but his consciousness began to fade, and his body plummeted from the sky. *Boom!* His body mmed into the sand with a violent impact, and a stream of blood stained the sand around him. "Sword Hero Guren!" Jim shouted in horror, rushing to his side. He checked Guren''s body and found him unconscious, his chest bearing horrific wounds. Holy energy burned on Guren''s chest, attempting to heal him, but it proved ineffective. The remnants of chaos energy in the wound thwarted its healing effect. "Bow Hero Luna, can you heal him?" Jim asked anxiously, looking to Luna. Luna hurried over to Guren, checking his condition. Her expression darkened as she pulled her hand away from his chest. "The damage to Guren''s body is severe. His internal organs are crushed, and a strange force is eating away at his body," Luna said gravely. Jim''s face grew serious as he asked, "Is he beyond saving?" "There might be a way, but our current situation doesn''t allow us the time to find it," Luna replied, her tone calm yet firm. Jim immediately grasped the meaning of Luna''s words, and his face darkened. He had never anticipated things would end like this. Not only was Guren gravely injured, but the Demon Emperor they faced was overwhelmingly powerful. Jim was certain that if they kept fighting like this, they would all perish. *Boom!* At that moment, a massive explosion erupted beside them. They both instinctively turned to see Valen, his muscr body covered in sh marks, his once-confident face now drained of color. A flickering star mark appeared on his forehead, barely holding its glow. "Is this all you''ve got, Prime Minister Jim?" Leon''s indifferent voice rang out from above. Jim stared at Leon floating in the sky with a cold expression, unable to say a word. Leon grinned at Jim''s deted demeanor and chuckled softly. "Well then, this is the end," he sneered, raising the Great Sword of Chaos. Just as he was about to strike at Jim and Guren, the sand beneath them trembled violently, and a booming voice echoed across the battlefield. "Who dares disturb my slumber?" Chapter 326 The Emergence of Terrifying Monsters on the Battlefield "Who dares disturb my slumber?" The cold, detached voice reverberated across the battlefield, sending waves of terror through both the Demon army and the human forces. Their bodies shook violently, as though their very souls were being rattled by the chilling resonance. Many were overwhelmed by fear, copsing unconscious where they stood. Not only humans and demons but even the horses were overwhelmed by the terror of the voice. They whinnied in panic, rearing up wildly and throwing many soldiers from their saddles. "Damn it! What''s happening? Calm down!" one soldier shouted, desperately trying to steady his frenzied horse. His attempts only seemed to agitate it further. The horse bucked fiercely, hurling its master from the saddle before bolting from the battlefield in terror. This chaos wasn''t limited to one soldier. Across the field, the entire cavalry¡ªboth human and demon¡ªwas thrown into disarray, their mounts ovee with fear. "Kaelen, what should we do?" a Demon soldier asked frantically, struggling to calm his panicked horse. Kaelen, preupied with calming his frantic horse, paused briefly, his expression crumpled. Once he had regained control of his mount, he turned to the soldier with a resolute gaze. "Hold your positions. I''ll report to General Leon," he ordered firmly. Before the soldier could respond, Kaelen tugged on the reins and galloped toward Leon''s location, leaving the soldier rooted in ce. Meanwhile, Leon, poised to strike down Jim and Guren, suddenly hesitated. "What was that voice? Why does my body feel... unsettled?" he wondered, his surprise evident. The eerie resonance that echoed across the battlefield seemed to grip his soul, sending an uncharacteristic tremor through him. Leon nced down at Luna and Jim and noticed their pale faces. Narrowing his eyes, he locked his gaze on Jim. His grip on the hilt of the Great Sword of Chaos tightened, his unease transforming into a steely resolve. "Prime Minister Jim, was that mysterious voice your doing?" Leon inquired coldly, drawing on the power of chaos within him. The suspicion lingered¡ªJim might still have a hidden strategy to counter him. That ominous voice had to be part of some scheme to bring him down. Jim met Leon''s gaze with a serious expression and shook his head. "No, it wasn''t me," he replied firmly. Leon''s eyebrows arched slightly, but he sensed no deceit in Jim''s words. Before he could press further, the ground trembled once more¡ªthis time with far greater intensity. "There''s a monster over there!" A panicked cry erupted from the ranks of humanity''s army, drawing the attention of Leon, Jim, and Luna. They turned to see a towering, humanoid figure rising from beneath the sand. The figure stood about three meters tall, its pitch-ck skin stretched over a thin, bony frame. Its unnaturally long arms hung down to its calves, and its mangled face bore only two piercing eyes and a prominent nose. Its eerie and frightening appearance struck terror into the hearts of both mankind''s and the demons'' armies, leaving them trembling in fear. "Monster! Monster!" "Damn it! Another one of those monsters appeared over there!" The appearance of the creature sent panicked cries echoing across the battlefield, as a simr monster emerged near them. The sudden appearance of the horrifying monsters made Leon, Jim, and Luna immediately tense, their expressions turning serious and wary. "Arghhh!" A gut-wrenching roar rang out from beside Jim, and the terrifying monster appeared in an instant. Jim''s eyes widened in fear. Just as he attempted to dodge, the monster grabbed both of his ankles. "Damn monster!" Jim growled, struggling to free his legs, but the creature''s grip was too strong. His face drained of color, and just as he was about to call for help from Luna, an arrow pierced the monster''s head, shattering it into pieces. Jim let out a sigh of relief and turned to Luna, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for the help, Bow Hero Luna," he said sincerely. Luna nodded silently, lowering her Holy Bow of Celestial Frost, her gaze scanning the chaotic battlefield. "Prime Minister Jim, what should we do?" she asked carefully. Jim slowly rose to his feet, his eyes fixed on the ever-growing horde of monsters. His expression darkened as he replied, "For now, we''ll withdraw the army and retreat as far as we can." The sudden appearance of these terrifying monsters caught Jim off guard, and he couldn''t bear the thought of sacrificing his soldiers'' lives in vain to these creatures. Jim''s response made Luna furrow her brow slightly, a conflicted expression crossing her otherwise indifferent face. "If we withdraw our army, what will happen to the people in the nearby towns? Won''t they be ughtered by these monsterster?" Luna voiced her concerns, drawing her bowstring and shooting an approaching monster with deadly uracy. "I know that, but..." Jim lowered his gaze, deep in thought. He had already considered the worst-case scenario, yet the sudden appearance of these monsters felt strangely unnatural. As he had said before, he couldn''t afford to sacrifice the elite forces of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Yet, Luna''s words made him reconsider their escape n. For the first time, Jim found himself paralyzed by indecision. Suddenly, the sound of galloping hooves broke his train of thought. Kaelen pulled his horse to a stop beneath Leon and raised his head to look at him. "General Leon, what are your orders?" Kaelen asked respectfully. Leon descended slowly,nding in front of Kaelen''s horse. He surveyed the chaos, where the Demon and human armies were locked in battle against an endless swarm of mysterious monsters. "If left unchecked, these monsters could spread throughout the Desert of Chaos and even threaten nearby towns. If that happens, the danger will be catastrophic," Leon said indifferently. Turning to Kaelen, he gave the order, "I''mmanding the entire army to eliminate them." Kaelen''s eyes widened in disbelief upon hearing the order. At first, he had expected Leon to call for a retreat, but instead, themand was to eradicate the monsters. Furthermore, the purpose of this order was to protect the nearby towns inhabited by humans. Despite his surprise, Kaelen did not question Leon''s decision. He nodded firmly. "As youmand!" Kaelen replied eagerly. He grasped the saddle strap and immediately turned his horse toward the Demon army''s ranks. As Leon watched Kaelen depart, his gaze shifted to Jim and Guren. Killing intent smoldered within him, but he quickly suppressed it, focusing instead on the monsters. "There''s still time for my revenge, but for now, I must eliminate these mysterious monsters," Leon muttered, then vanished from sight. Luna and Jim fell silent, an awkward tension settling between them. Leon''s decision to focus on eradicating the monsters felt like a p to Jim, who had nned to retreat. More importantly, Leon''s order was clearly aimed at preventing the monsters from spreading into human territory¡ªa responsibility that Jim felt should fall to them. Luna broke the silence, her voice calm. "So, are we still retreating?" Jim paused, took a deep breath, and then answered firmly, "No. We''ll fight and eliminate everyst one of these monsters." Luna''s expression remained unchanged, but a faint smile tugged at her lips. Without further hesitation, they moved to join the battle. *** *Boom!*n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chaos power erupted from Leon''s body, and with each swing of his sword, the monsters before him were obliterated. No matter how many appeared, they disintegrated into dust beneath his strikes. Yet, their numbers never seemed to dwindle. For every ten he killed, fifteen more emerged from the sand, as if they were endless. A slight frown creased Leon''s brow as he realized this, and with a single motion, he dispatched thest monster before him. "If this keeps up, the chaos energy in my body will be drained, and the Demon army will be exhausted before they can eliminate all the monsters," Leon muttered grimly. Had that happened, they would have fallen prey to these monsters. Taking a deep breath, Leon charged toward the next wave, closing his eyes. "Miranda, do you hear me?" he called. "I hear you, master," Miranda replied. Leon exhaled in relief and opened his eyes just as ten monsters lunged at him. His expression hardened instantly. The chaos energy surged into the de of the Great Sword of Chaos as he swung it in a deadly diagonal and horizontal sh. *Whoosh!* Two shes of ck light shot toward the horde of monsters, sting them away in an instant. Leon didn''t lower his guard, his eyes catching the sight of twenty monsters suddenly turning and charging toward him. "They must have been drawn by the sound of my attack," Leon muttered coldly. Without hesitation, he moved to intercept them, cutting them down with swift strikes. After scanning the area for one hundred meters, Leon confirmed there were no more monsters left. Satisfied, he closed his eyes once more and asked, "Do you know where these monsters came from?" The appearance of these creatures was highly unusual, and Leon couldn''t fathom why they would appear in the Valley of the Dead. To make things even more perplexing, their forms resembled zombies from the fantasy stories of his previous world. Neither in the real world nor in the ancient archives had he ever encountered such a creature. Undoubtedly, they were a new breed of monster. Upon hearing Leon''s question, Miranda fell silent for a moment, taking a deep breath. Then, a soft yet serious voice echoed in Leon''s mind. "Master, they aren''t actually monsters. They are the souls of living beings that have turned into monsters," Miranda replied, shocking Leon instantly. "Souls of living beings?" Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Yes, they were once living beings, like demons and humans. But after their deaths, their souls were trapped in the Desert of Chaos and transformed into these monsters," Miranda exined. Leon''s heart skipped a beat at this revtion. He gazed at the monsters, now shing with the demon and human armies, his expression filled with astonishment. Suddenly, a realization struck him, and he asked, "In that case, is the title of the Desert of Chaos as the ''Purgatory of Dead Souls'' actually true?" "Though it may sound exaggerated, that title isrgely urate. It was given by Demon Emperor Amon Crimson over 7,000 years ago," Miranda responded. Leon was once again stunned by her words, falling silent as he processed the information. After a moment, he regained hisposure and asked, "Then can you tell me why these souls turned into monsters? There must be a reason, right?" "Argh!" A monster suddenly appeared beneath him, grabbing his ankle. Leon''s eyes turned cold as he swiftly stomped on the creature''s head, crushing it to pieces. Instead of answering his question, Miranda posed an unexpected one. "Master, do you know why the desert is called the Desert of Chaos?" Leon paused, thinking for a moment before shaking his head. "I don''t know, Miranda," he replied. The Desert of Chaos had existed for millennia, and there were no ancient records exining the true origin of its name. Miranda sighed softly before answering with calm, gentle certainty. "It''s called the Desert of Chaos because it''s the ce where the Evil God was sealed by the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson." Chapter 327 Cooperate with the Heroes "It''s called the Desert of Chaos because it''s where the Evil God was sealed by the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson." Leon''s eyes widen, and his heart races at her words. His gaze involuntarily dropped to the sand beneath him, and goosebumps spread across his skin. "The Desert of Chaos is where the Evil God is sealed? Why didn''t you tell me this, Miranda?" Leon asked, his voice stiff with disbelief. "I''m sorry, master. Ipletely forgot to mention this," Miranda confessed regretfully. Hearing that, the corner of Leon''s mouth twitched. If he didn''t know Miranda better, he might have suspected her of deliberately withholding such a significant secret. Leon sighed softly, slowly regaining hisposure. Yet the thought that the Evil God was sealed beneath his feet lingered, haunting him. After all, the Evil God was a deity of unimaginable power. Even the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, backed by the united forces of all races, had been unable to defeat him¡ªonly able to seal him away. Although confident in his strength, Leon realized that, in the presence of a being as powerful as the Evil God, he might be no more than an ant. Sensing his anxiety, Miranda''s soothing voice echoed in his mind. "You don''t need to worry, Master. The seal that holds the Evil God is incredibly strong, and it''s impossible for him to break free¡ªat least not for now," Miranda reassured him gently. Leon''s anxiety eased, and a sigh escaped his lips. "I know that," he replied before shifting the topic. "Then, can you tell me how to deal with these monsters?" Suddenly, twenty monsters charged at him. Leon swiftly raised the Great Sword of Chaos, cutting through them in a single, fluid motion. They were tall and menacing in appearance, yet their strength was negligible, allowing Leon to destroy them with a single, effortless strike. "These monsters are born from the dead souls trapped in the Desert of Chaos, tainted by the Evil God''s aura. They can''t be fully destroyed unless you kill the Evil God," Miranda exined, causing Leon''s face to stiffen. "Kill the Evil God? Is that even possible?" Leonined helplessly. If the only way to eradicate all the monsters was to kill the Evil God, he would have to retreat with his army and return when fully prepared to defeat him. However, by then, the Desert of Chaos¡ªand perhaps even all the cities within the human and Demon territories¡ªmight already be overrun by the monsters. "Is there no other way, Miranda?" Leon inquired, his voice tinged with hope. Miranda hesitated, as if deep in thought. After a moment, her soft, delicate voice echoed in Leon''s mind. "There is one more way, but you can''t do it alone." *** "Valen, attack the left nk. I''ll handle the right," Lunamanded, her tone indifferent. She drew the bowstring, and a blue arrow imbued with an icy aura materialized. With a swift motion, she released it, sending it hurtling toward the monsters. *Whoosh!* The arrow struck them all in one shot, freezing them instantly into ice sculptures. Cracks appeared on their frozen forms, and they shattered into pieces momentster. On the left, Valen wiped out ten monsters with a single strike. " Tsk! Pathetic," Valen sneered, his smile cold. He swiftly rejoined Luna, standing beside her. "Can you exin what''s going on here?" he asked, surveying the battlefield now engulfed in chaos. Originally, this battlefield was meant to be a ce where the armies of humanity and the Demon race shed. But now, it has be a battleground where humans and demons fight against strange monsters of unknown origin. Luna''s expression darkened at his question. She quickly exined, "Actually..." A momentter, she finished, leaving Valen''s face solemn. "So, these monsters appeared just as the Demon Emperor was about to kill you, Jim, and Guren? And then, the Demon Emperor decided to eradicate them to prevent them from spreading to nearby towns?" Valen asked, his toneced with skepticism. He still found it hard to believe what Luna had just exined¡ªparticrly the part about the Demon Emperor ordering his army to fight the monsters to protect the nearby towns. After all, those towns were inhabited by humans, and the Demon Emperor had no reason to care about their safety. "It''s hard to believe, I know," Luna replied with a soft sigh. "But that''s the truth." Like Valen, she initially questioned if she had misunderstood. But soon, she realized she hadn''t¡ªthe Demon Emperor had truly said that. Suddenly, a sh of light appeared before them and quickly morphed into a man¡ªLeon himself. Luna and Valen were taken aback by his sudden appearance, instinctively adopting fighting stances, prepared for anything. "What do you want? Are you here to fight us?" Valen asked icily, unsheathing the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear. Leon nced at Valen, whose body was still marked with the wounds from the earlier attack, and shook his head. "I don''t want to fight you. I need your help," Leon said tly. "Need our help?" Valen and Luna exchanged surprised nces. Leon nodded, then exined, "As you''ve seen, these monsters are endless. Every time one falls, two more emerge from the sand. However, I know a way to stop them¡ªbut it will require your help, or more precisely, your holy weapons." Luna and Valen were deeply shocked by Leon''s exnation. They already knew the monsters they faced were unnervingly strange, their numbers seemingly endless. Continuing the battle this way would only hasten the exhaustion of both them and the human army. Even so, they remained skeptical of his im¡ªespecially Valen, whose piercing gaze betrayed a deep hostility he struggled to conceal. "Why should we trust you?" Valen asked in an indifferent tone. After his humiliating defeat at Leon''s hands earlier,bined with Leon''s status as the Demon Emperor, Valen hated him to the core. Despite Valen''s condescending attitude, Leon remained calm, resisting the urge to strike him. "I understand that this may be hard to believe, but I''m not here to joke. My troops are fighting those monsters, and I wouldn''t risk their lives just to make a fool of you," Leon replied evenly. Leon''s reasonable words left Valen speechless, unable to counter. Just as Valen was about to speak, Luna raised her right hand to stop him. "Alright, we agree to cooperate with you," Luna said suddenly, stunning Valen into silence. He stared at her, disbelief written across his face. "Luna, how can you just agree to cooperate with him?" Luna''s expression remained t as she shook her head. "Then tell me, how do you n to solve the problem with these monsters?" Valen opened his mouth but immediately closed it. He had no solution to offer. But the thought of cooperating with a Demon¡ªespecially a Demon Emperor¡ªmade him deeply ufortable. Luna nced at the silent Valen, a slight smile lingering on her lips, before turning her gaze to Leon. "Can you exin how we solve this? And what do you mean by needing help from our holy weapons?" Luna asked casually. Leon nodded slightly and replied, "In short, my n is to seal away all the monsters. I have the method, but I''ll need your holy weapons to make it work." Aside from directly defeating the Evil God, sealing the monsters was the only way to resolve the crisis they now faced¡ªthis was what Miranda had told him earlier. Luna rubbed her chin as if deep in thought. After a moment, she snapped back to reality and nodded with firm resolve. "Alright, let''s do it," Luna said, determination in her voice. *** "How is Sword Hero Guren''s condition, Rain?" Jim asked, his voice filled with worry as he watched Rain attempt to heal Guren. Rain''s expression was grim as she slowly withdrew her hand from Guren''s chest, the wound still severe. "I''m sorry, Jim. Unfortunately, I can''t heal him. The wounds Marquis Guren sustained are fatal, and my healing magic isn''t working," Rain said, shaking her head. Jim sighed helplessly, his hands clenched into tight fists. "This is all my fault. I underestimated that Demon Emperor, and now look where we are," Jim muttered through gritted teeth. Rain was taken aback by Jim''s expression¡ªso unlike his usual confident demeanor. "Arghh!" Suddenly, a monster lunged at Jim from behind. Rain raised her magic staff, but before she could act, the monster''s head was severed in an instant. A momentter, a beautiful woman¡ªnone other than Natasya¡ªapproached them, her sword dripping with ck blood. "Is Marquis Guren unable to be healed?" Natasya asked. Rain shook her head. "The wounds are fatal, and there''s a strange force eating away at his body, preventing my magic from working." Natasya narrowed her eyes and nced at Jim, whose expression was crumpled with distress. She opened her mouth as if to offerforting words, but then thought better of it and swallowed them. "Jim, are we still set on fighting these monsters?" Rain asked. Jim took a slow breath to steady himself and nodded. "Yes, we need to clear all these monsters first. As absurd as it sounds, please instruct our army not to engage the Demon army." Rain and Natasya nodded in understanding. Though they were hostile toward the Demon army, the current situation required them to cooperate. Just then, the sound of footsteps reached their ears, and Luna''s figure appeared before them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She met their gazes with a calm expression and said, "Prime Minister Jim, I know how to solve the problem of these monsters, and I need your help." Jim, Rain, and Natasya were taken aback by Luna''s directness. "You know a way to solve it? Can you tell me how?" Jim asked, his tone serious. Luna shook her head. "I don''t know the details, as it wasn''t me who discovered it¡ªbut the Demon Emperor did." At the mention of the "Demon Emperor," their expressions shifted, and they became instantly alert. "Demon Emperor? Bow Hero Luna, are you...?" Natasya stared at her intently, but Luna''s expression remainedposed. "You don''t need to worry. Valen and I have learned a bit about his n, and it''s truly the only way to stop these endless monsters," Luna exined. Natasya and Rain remained silent, turning to Jim to make the decision. Jim narrowed his eyes, as if weighing his options before giving a slight nod. "Alright, I agree. But make sure the Demon Emperor doesn''t try anything underhanded. If he does, it could be very dangerous for us," Jim said cautiously. "Of course," Luna replied confidently. Jim folded his arms across his chest and spoke calmly, "Then tell me what kind of help is needed." Chapter 328 Successful Sealing "Damn it! These monsters just keeping!" one of humanity''s soldiers shouted in frustration. He raised his sword high and brought it down on the monster poised to pounce on him. *sh!* The monster fell, split in half, but the soldier staggered, panting heavily as if most of his strength had already been drained. "Arghh!" A sudden roar erupted behind him, sending a jolt of panic through his body. Before he could react, a monster lunged at his back, mming him onto the sand. "Shit! Damn it!" He cursed hoarsely, gritting his teeth against the searing pain. The attack had shattered the armor on his back, leaving deep, jagged wounds exposed. But there was no time to think¡ªthe monster was already preparing to strike again. "Damn it... is this how it ends?" The soldier muttered miserably, his grip tightening around his sword''s hilt. He wanted to fight back, but his arms felt limp and powerless. Just as the monster''s ws were about to strike, a figure d in ck armor shot forward, shing its head with lightning speed. *sh!* The monster''s head tumbled to the ground, and thick, foul ck blood gushed from its severed neck. The soldier froze in ce, stunned by what had just happened. "You... why did you save me?" He inquired, his voice filled with confusion. To his shock, the one who had saved him was a demon. At the question, the man¡ªnone other than Kaelen¡ªshot him a cold, indifferent nce. "Don''t overthink it. I didn''t save you. My only goal is to kill these damn monsters," Kaelen said in a t, detached tone. Without another word, Kaelen turned and sprinted toward the rest of the monster horde, leaving the soldier behind. Watching him leave, the soldier lowered his head, unable to conceal theplicated emotions swirling within him. Meanwhile, Kaelen continued to cut down the monsters before him, his sword ensuring none escaped his sight. Though the monsters were tall and menacing, they were, in reality, slow and weak¡ªeasy prey for Kaelen and the other soldiers. However, their sheer, seemingly endless numbers instilled a profound sense of dread in everyone. "If this keeps up, we''ll exhaust our stamina, and in the end, we''ll all be devoured by them," Kaelen muttered grimly. After ying thest monster in his path, he paused to survey the chaotic battlefield. Monster corpses littered the ground, but the losses among both Demon and human soldiers were equally devastating. As uncertainty and despair crept over him, a sudden blue light illuminated the sky. The light spread swiftly, forming an enormous, slowly rotating blue magic circle that covered the entire battlefield.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Kaelen froze, his eyes widening in shock and horror as he stared at the ominous sight. "Ancient magic? Damn it! Are mankind''s forces trying to wipe us all out in a situation like this?" Kaelen growled, his voice thick with anger. Hatred burned in his eyes as his fists clenched tightly, trembling with barely contained fury. But before his anger could fully consume him, a startling event unfolded before him. The monsters attacking both the Demon army and humanity abruptly froze in ce. Their legs buckled slowly, as though immense pressure was forcing them down. "This..." Kaelen''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at the magic circle glowing above in the sky, disbelief etched across his face. "Could this magic circle be suppressing the monsters, not us?" he wondered, relief washing over him like a wave. Had the magic circle been intended to attack them, Kaelen had resolved to kill every human soldier in his path. Fortunately, that wasn''t the case, and he felt a sense of relief. With a sharp gaze, Kaelen seized the opportunity and charged straight at the motionless monsters. *** Jim stood thirty meters away, observing Rain as she chanted ancient magic with a calm, detached expression. "Jim, do you think it''s safe for us to trust the Demon Emperor''s n?" Natasya''s voice broke the silence, calm butced with concern. Jim''s expression remained unchanged as he slipped his arm into the sleeves of his kimono robe and shook his head. "If you''re asking whether it''s safe, the answer is definitely no. While the Bow Hero Luna ims the Demon Emperor''s n can solve the monster problem, I can''t say for sure if it''s true," Jim replied calmly. Having witnessed the battle between the heroes and the Demon Emperor, Jim knew the Demon Emperor was immensely powerful¡ªpractically invincible. Even Valen and Guren, when they activated their hero destinies, were easily defeated. But when it came to solving the monster problem, Jim wasn''t convinced the Demon Emperor could seed. Natasya narrowed her eyes and asked hesitantly, "Then why did you agree to Bow Hero Luna''s proposal to cooperate with the Demon Emperor?" Jim smiled faintly and gazed upward at the glowing magic circle Rain had cast. "Natasya, you must have noticed how strange these monsters are, and how their origins remain unclear. They appear in endless numbers, continuing to surge even after we kill them. If left unchecked, they''ll inevitably spread throughout the Desert of Chaos and threaten the nearby towns where our people live," Jim exined quietly. He lowered his gaze and sighed softly before continuing, "I don''t have a solution to this problem, and I refuse to let ordinary people be victims. So, I decided to take a chance on the Demon Emperor''s n." He knew that trusting the Demon Emperor was a risky move. After all, the Demon Emperor was their enemy, and he could have manipted Luna and Valen to set a trap for them in this very situation. But Jim also realized he had no other choice. The appearance of these mysterious monsters could prove catastrophic, especially for the towns near them. His position now felt like being trapped between two mountains, with no way out but to move forward¡ªor retreat. Natasya could sense the helplessness in Jim''s tone, and it made her feel subtle sadness. To her, Jim had always seemed calm, as if he controlled everything. But now she saw a side of him she had never witnessed before¡ªone filled with uncertainty. Taking a deep breath, Natasya nodded resolutely. "Alright, I understand. You don''t have to carry this burden alone. If anything goes wrong, I''ll be there to help." Her words brought warmth to Jim''s heart, and he smiled faintly, giving her a small nod in return. "Thank you. I''ll count on you." *** In the center of the battlefield, Leon, Luna, and Valen formed a triangr formation. Leon stood at the front, while Luna and Valen positioned themselves on the right and left, with a noticeable distance between them. Valen crossed his arms, his face twisted with irritation. He closed his eyes slowly and muttered, "Luna, are you really sure about cooperating with him?" Luna closed her eyes as well and responded calmly, "Don''t worry. I''m confident his n will solve this crisis." Valen furrowed his brows, still struggling to ept it. "But..." He began, but was quickly interrupted by Luna. "If you keep questioning me, I''ll make you regret itter," Luna said coldly. Valen''s expression stiffened, and he fell silent. Although he and Luna were equally strong, he knew not to underestimate her threat. Luna could be terrifying when angered, and he had no intention of provoking her in that state. What they didn''t realize was that Leon had heard every word of their conversation. Despite using hero techniques tomunicate telepathically, he could still hear them¡ªafter all, he was a hero too. "Valen is really annoying," Leon muttered with a sigh. He took a deep breath to calm himself and looked up at the sky, where Rain''s ancient magic circle zed brightly. "Now, can you tell me how to create the seal, Miranda?" Leon asked softly, closing his eyes. "Of course, master." Miranda''s voice echoed in his mind. "To create the seal, have the other two heroes activate their hero destinies. Then, leave the rest to me." Leon nodded slowly, replying simply, "Okay." He opened his eyes and turned to Valen and Luna behind him. "To create the seal, all I need is for you to activate your hero destinies. Is that okay?" Leon asked. Luna gave a small nod, while Valen snorted dismissively and looked away. Despite Valen''s cold attitude, Leon took it as approval. "Then let''s begin!" Leonmanded. *Whoosh!* Luna and Valen both closed their eyes, and soon, bright star-shaped marks appeared on their foreheads. The Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon and the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost materialized before them, glowing with brilliant red and blue light, respectively. Leon didn''t stay idle once he saw they had started. He swiftly closed his eyes, gripping the Great Sword of Chaos in his right hand and the Holy Sword of Zenith in his left. *Buzz!* A streak of purple light appeared above Leon''s head, transforming into the graceful figure of Miranda. As she gazed at the Holy Sword of Zenith in Leon''s left hand and the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon and Holy Bow of Celestial Frost floating before Valen and Luna, her eyes were filled with a deep, unspoken longing. "Sister Sylvia... we can finally reunite," she murmured softly. After speaking, Miranda closed her eyes, extended her palms, and brought them together. *Whoosh!* The three holy weapons, along with the Great Sword of Chaos, shot into the sky before scattering to the four cardinal directions. Miranda opened her eyes with a serene expression and whispered, "Evesting Chain Seal!" *Whoosh!* The four weapons vibrated violently, releasing an intense light, while an enormous circle adorned with ancient patterns appeared beneath the feet of both the Demon and human armies, leaving them stunned. "Damn it! What''s going on?!" A Demon soldier shouted in fear, his voice echoed by others in panic. "Argh! Arghh!" The monsters, on the verge of emerging from the sand, suddenly froze as though held in ce by an invisible force. Noticing this, the soldiers on the battlefield exchanged surprised nces before breaking into triumphantughter. "Hahaha! The monsters can''t emerge anymore, thanks to the magic circle beneath our feet!" "That''s it! Hahaha! I never thought there''d be a way to stop these endless monsters!" Joyful cheers erupted from the soldiers who witnessed the scene. Without hesitation, they swiftly wiped out the remaining monsters on the battlefield, their spirits lifted and morale high. "Did it work?" Leon slowly opened his eyes, surprised to see Miranda standing before him. "Yes, it worked," Miranda replied softly. Leon sighed in relief, about to speak, when the ground beneath him suddenly began to tremble violently. A momentter, a majestic, cold voice echoed across the battlefield. "Who dared to defile my domain with the vile aura of those two lowly beings?!" Miranda''s eyes widened, and her heart pounded in her chest. "This voice... Could it be the Evil God?!" Chapter 329 The Devouring Abyss Mist "This voice... could it be the Evil God?!" Leon''s eyes widened as he turned to Miranda, disbelief etched across his face. "The voice of the Evil God? Miranda, are you serious?" He inquired, his toneced with horror. His heart pounded as he clung to the hope that Miranda was mistaken. Yet reality often delivered harsher truths. In response to his question, Miranda''s wary eyes narrowed, and she gave a solemn nod. "I''m not joking, Master. That voice was indeed the Evil God''s," she replied gravely. Though over 7,000 years had passed, that voice was unforgettable¡ªa cold, arrogant tone that dismissed all existence as insignificant ants beneath him. Leon exhaled deeply, forcing himself to remainposed as he shifted his gaze to the battlefield. The faces of both human and Demon soldiers had turned deathly pale, reflecting their shared dread. "Is the Evil God truly about to appear? Didn''t you say earlier that he couldn''t appear yet?" Leon asked, his eyes snapping back to Miranda. Miranda extended her palms, summoning the three holy weapons and the Great Sword of Chaos back to her side. "That should be the case, Master. The seal confining the Evil God is incredibly strong¡ªit shouldn''t be possible for him to break free. But I can''tprehend why this is happening," she said, her voice tinged with panic as she handed Leon the Great Sword of Chaos and the Holy Sword of Zenith. With a slight raise of her right hand, she effortlessly directed the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear and the Celestial Frost Holy Bow to glide back to Valen and Luna. Leon gripped the hilts of his swords tightly, about to speak, when the sound of footsteps echoed behind him. "Hey, Demon Emperor! I didn''t expect your n to actually work. Now, let''s continue our fight!" Valen''s voice rang out, indifferent and reckless. Leon turned to see Valen advancing toward him, drawing the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear. However, Leon had no time for this and waved his hand dismissively. "I''m not in the mood to y around with you. I have more important matters to attend to," Leon replied coldly. Blue veins pulsed on Valen''s forehead, his face flushed with anger. "You..." Valen began, ready to strike, but Luna swiftly stepped in, restraining him. "Demon Emperor, is the ''important matter'' you''re referring to linked to that mysterious voice?" Luna asked carefully. Leon nced at her, nodded slightly, and replied, "Yes, that voice." Before they could discuss further, the ground beneath them trembled violently once more. "Damn! What''s causing this shaking again? Why does the ground keep moving?" "I don''t know, but there''s never been an earthquake in the Desert of Chaos in thousands of years. What''s going on?" "Could this be connected to that mysterious voice from earlier?" Anxiety spread quickly among the Demon and human soldiers as the tremors continued to shake the battlefield, filling the air with fear. Soon after, a dense ck mist materialized at one point on the battlefield, sending shockwaves through everyone nearby. "What is that mist?" a nearby soldier from humanity asked in confusion. Before anyone could respond, the mist suddenly expanded, swallowing the soldier whole. In an instant, his body was reduced to a mere skeleton, his white armor ttering to the ground. The horrific sight sent waves of fear through the soldiers, especially those nearest to the mist. "Damn it! Run!" a Demon soldier shouted, scrambling to flee. Human and Demon soldiers alike scattered in panic, but the ck mist seemed to possess a mind of its own, rapidly growing and engulfing those who couldn''t escape in time. Leon, Luna, and Valen watched in horror. Without a second thought, they began retreating from the terrifying phenomenon. "General! Help!" "Bow Hero Luna! Spear Hero Valen! Save me!" Desperate cries echoed as soldiers reached out for help, but the mist consumed them relentlessly, leaving only bones and discarded armor behind.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Damn it!" Leon shouted, fury and regret in his eyes. He desperately wanted to save them, but the mist was too swift and relentless, leaving him powerless to intervene. Valen and Luna shared his feelings, their eyes burning with hatred as they stared at the mist. "Miranda, what exactly is that mist?" Leon asked through gritted teeth. Miranda narrowed her eyes, her expression turning serious. "Master, that mist is called the Devouring Abyss Mist. It''s one of the Evil God''s mass destruction techniques. In past wars, it imed tens of millions of lives and nearly brought about the world''s total annihtion. If not for the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, stopping it in time, this world might have been destroyed," Miranda exined, her voice steady butced with clear fear. Behind his mask, Leon''s face paled slightly at her words, and fear began to gnaw at him. But he quickly steeled himself, pushing those feelings aside. "Can it be stopped?" Leon asked again, his voice tinged with doubt. If it wasn''t stopped soon, the mist would continue to spread, iming countless lives on both sides. Miranda gave a small nod and replied softly, "Of course. Byunching an attack infused with both holy power and chaos power, the mist can be destroyed. That''s how the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, neutralized it in the past." Hearing this, Leon frowned, doubt spreading across the face behind his mask. As "The Fated One," he knew it should be within his ability; however, he had yet to master chaos power to the extent that he could wield it alongside holy power. Leon''s gaze shifted to Valen and Luna, a new idea forming in his mind. "Heroes, I have an idea on how to deal with this mist," Leon said suddenly, catching both of them off guard. "Idea?" Valen asked suspiciously, his eyes narrowing. Leon nodded and began exining, "Actually, there''s a way to stop it, and that is..." Heid out his n in detail, but Valen and Luna''s expressions remained skeptical. "That''s it? Are you sure?" Luna asked, surprised. "Yes, that''s the n," Leon replied calmly. Valen and Luna exchanged nces for a moment before nodding in unison. "Alright, we''ll trust you," Luna said, giving a small but firm nod. Leon smiled slightly and stepped forward, dering, "Then let''s get started!" With that, chaos power erupted from his body, surging upward in a powerful wave. The Great Sword of Chaos zed with a brilliant, purplish-ck light. Valen and Luna didn''t hesitate. Holy power surged from their bodies, and their holy weapons gleamed with dazzling radiance. The breathtaking disy drew the attention of soldiers across the battlefield, leaving them in stunned silence. "What are those lights? Why are they so bright?" one soldier asked, wide-eyed. "They''re the holy power of the heroes!" another answered, amazed. "The holy power of heroes? But what''s that ck light next to them?" The soldiers watched with mixed emotions, some filled with excitement, others gripped by fear. The emergence of both holy power and chaos power undeniably cast terrible pressure over the entire battlefield. Moreover, these two opposing forces shed the moment they manifested. "The Power of Chaos and Holy Power? How repulsive! How dare you two insignificant beings return after sealing me away!?" A cold, majestic, and furious voice reverberated across the battlefield. The force of it was so intense that the entire army was left vomiting blood, with many fainting on the spot. Jim, Natasya, and Rain were also struck by the terrifying voice. Blood spilled from their mouths, and their breathing grew shallow. Yet, Natasya and Rain managed to stay conscious, their bodies trembling violently. Jim, however, hadpletely lost consciousness. "Jim! Jim! Wake up!" Natasya cried, shaking his unconscious body. But there was no response. His body felt stiff, and his breathing had slowed to a near stop. Panic gripped Natasya as she turned to Rain with pleading eyes. "Rain, please help Jim!" She begged, her voice strained. "Don''t worry," Rain replied, her tone calm and reassuring. She ced her right hand on Jim''s chest, and green light spread rapidly through his body. Momentster, Jim''s condition gradually improved as the light slowly faded. "Don''t worry. Jim will be fine, but he''ll need some time to wake up," Rain said in a calm, gentle tone. Natasya let out a relieved sigh, nodding slowly. "Thank you, Rain," she whispered. Rain responded with a brief nod before her gaze shifted to the mysterious ck mist looming in the distance. Her eyes narrowed, filled with suspicion. "What exactly is going on?" she muttered to herself. *** "Damn it!" Leon cursed with a pale expression. His heart raced at the sound of the voice, and the chaos power within him began to churn, its flow bing unstable. "How strong is that Evil God? Even his voice has this effect on me," Leon muttered, his frustration mounting. He had once been confident that he could defeat the Evil God one day, but now doubts began to creep into his mind. Sensing his anxiety, Miranda suddenly embraced Leon from behind, resting her head against his broad back. "Don''t worry, Master. Right now, you''re no match for the Evil God. But in the future, I''m certain you''ll be far stronger than him. So, keep your confidence," Miranda said softly, her voice calming. A warmth spread through Leon''s chest as he replied quietly, "Thank you, Miranda." Miranda smiled faintly, nodding, before releasing her hold on him. Feeling calmer, Leon regained his confidence. He turned to Luna and Valen, giving them a small nod as a signal. "Come on, give it your all!" Leon called out, his voice ringing with resolve. In response, Valen and Luna activated their hero destinies. *Buzz!* A star-shaped mark appeared on their foreheads, glowing with an intense light. Luna drew back her bow, and a dark blue arrow slowly materialized. At the same time, a massive ice phoenix avatar formed behind her, and the temperature on the battlefield plummeted. *Buzz!* The Soaring Dragon Holy Spear red with bright red light, as if burning with mes. Shortly after, a red dragon avatar with towering horns emerged behind Valen. "Ultimate Technique: Ice Phoenix''s Cry!" "Ultimate Technique: Infernal Dragon''s Wrath!" Luna and Valen shouted in unison, hurling their attacks toward the mist. Seeing this, Leon raised the Great Sword of Chaos high and cried, "Sky Technique: Astral sh!" With a powerful swing, a massive, pitch-ck sh extended for tens of meters, hurtling toward the mist. *Boom!* The three powerful attacks collided with the mist, erupting in a deafening explosion that shook the entire battlefield, followed by a devastating shockwave. Valen thrust the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear into the sand to brace against the shockwave. He shielded his eyes with his left arm, trying to peer through the aftermath of the explosion. "Did our attack seed?" Chapter 330 Surrender or Die The sandstorm created by the explosions of the attacks swept across the battlefield. The soldiers shielded their faces with their arms, fearing the sharp sting of the scattered sand. After a while, the storm gradually subsided, eventually fading awaypletely. Valen lowered his arm and noticed that the mysterious mist had vanished entirely. A satisfied smile slowly spread across his face as he sank back onto the sand, breathing heavily. "It worked... I didn''t expect our attacks to actually disperse that mist," he muttered in awe, his surprise barely contained. His gaze shifted to Leon, now filled with a new sense of wonder, as if seeing him for the first time. Not only had he found a way to defeat the mysterious monsters earlier, but this Demon Emperor had also solved the problem of the terrifying mist. For the first time, Valen felt a flicker of admiration for the man he also considered his greatest enemy. "Is this the power of the Demon Emperor of this era? How can he be so powerful and knowledgeable?" Valen wondered inwardly, doubt creeping into his thoughts. Fighting an enemy who was merely strong might have still stirred his bravery and fearlessness. But facing one who was not only powerful but also wise posed a far greater problem. After all, such an enemy was extremely dangerous, and Valen had no confidence in his ability to defeat someone like that. Meanwhile, Luna, who had witnessed the mist dissipate, shared Valen''s sense of relief. "I can''t believe we actually seeded... This is such a relief," she muttered softly, copsing onto the sand. She was panting heavily, her face pale from exhaustion. In thest attack, she had drained nearly a quarter of her holy power. The energy spent was immense, leaving her body tense and worn. "Hahaha! The mist ispletely gone!" One of humanity''s soldiers eximed with a joyfulugh. He was one of the unlucky ones who had nearly been consumed by the mysterious mist earlier, but thankfully, he had survived just in time before it could engulf him. "Damn! I almost got caught by that damn mist too!" a demon soldier nearby shouted. In an instant, the tense atmosphere of the battlefield shifted to one ofughter and relief, as the soldiers released the fear that had gripped them. From the appearance of the strange monsters to the arrival of the eerie mist, they had been trapped in a deep sense of dread. Both urrences had felt utterly bizarre, unlike anything they had ever encountered. Now, thankfully, everything hade to an end, with no signs of the strange phenomena remaining. While the soldiers reveled in their victory, Leon stayed vignt, his narrowed eyes scanning the battlefield for any potential threats¡ªespecially something akin to the devouring abyss mist from before. "It seems the danger has passed, master," Miranda''s soft voice came from behind him. "I''ve thoroughly checked the battlefield, and there are no signs of danger." Upon hearing that, Leon took a deep breath and rxed his grip on the hilts of the Great Sword of Chaos and the Holy Sword of Zenith. "Does that mean the Evil God didn''t emerge?" Leon asked softly, ncing at Miranda. A gentle smile curved on Miranda''s lips as she shook her head slightly. "As I mentioned before, the seal confining the Evil God is very strong. There''s no way he could break free so quickly," Miranda replied calmly, then added, "The incidents earlier were likely just small tricks he could manage from his sealed state. So, there''s no need to worry." Her words finally put Leon at ease, and he let out a relieved sigh. "Thank you for your help, Miranda. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to solve those problems," Leon said earnestly. Miranda ced her hands behind her back and shook her head with a light giggle. "You don''t need to thank me, master. I''m just happy to help you in any way I can," Miranda replied softly. She stepped closer to him and gently ced her index finger to Leon''s lips. "So, don''t hesitate to ask for my help when you need it, okay?" Miranda winked and smiled warmly. *Badump!* Suddenly, Leon''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of Miranda''s enchanting smile, his gaze unfocused as if utterly captivated by her charm. Miranda noticed Leon''s dazed look and, slightly puzzled, cupped his cheeks with her palms. "Master, why do you look so dazed?" She inquired with concern, instantly snapping Leon out of his trance. "Ahem! I''m fine," Leon replied, his voice tinged with embarrassment. "Really?" Miranda asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes, of course," Leon answered, trying to soundposed, as if nothing had happened. He couldn''t possibly admit the truth¡ªthat he had beenpletely mesmerized by her smile. How could he maintain his image as a cool,posed master if she found out? Though Miranda still felt suspicious, she chose not to press the issue any further. "In that case, I should return to my ce immediately. Sustaining this form outside has really drained my energy," Miranda said, stretching her graceful, curvaceous body with a soft sigh. Despite the loose purple gown she wore, the contours of her figure¡ªher huge breasts and slender waist¡ªwere impossible to conceal. Leon couldn''t help but think that if the soldiers saw Miranda now, they would likely have nosebleeds, and their excitement would be hard to hide. Thankfully, Miranda was invisible to everyone except him, her master. Leon quickly masked his awkwardness, clearing his throat softly and offering a casual smile. "Alright," he replied, giving a small nod. Miranda smiled warmly and was about to leave, but then paused, as if remembering something. "By the way, Master, there''s something I forgot to mention," she said, her expression turning serious. "Although the seal binding the Evil God remains strong and it''s unlikely he''ll break free soon, your time is limited. I estimate the seal will fully weaken within five to seven years. By then, you must have resolved the issues with the hidden races, united them, and prepared yourself to face him." The smile on Leon''s lips instantly faded, reced by a serious expression that gradually deepened. "Is the time really that short?" he asked cautiously. "Yes, Master. Time is indeed short," Miranda replied softly. "After all, the seal hassted over 7,000 years, and now it is severely weakened." Leon fell silent for a moment, lost in thought. Five to seven years might seem like a long time, but in reality, it was not enough for the kind of preparation he needed. There were many challenges ahead: resolving the issue with the hidden races, uniting them, and most importantly, training until his strength matched that of an evil god. None of that could be aplished in just a few months or years. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon took a deep breath, his expression slowly returning to its usual calm. He nodded firmly, determination clear in his eyes. "Alright, I''ll give it my all," Leon said calmly, his gaze burning with resolve. Seeing the fire in his eyes, Miranda smiled sweetly and nodded slowly. "Good spirit, Master. You truly deserve to be the Fated One," she praised softly. With that, her body began to fade into purple light, slowly flying into Leon''s forehead before disappearing entirely. Witnessing Miranda''s disappearance, Leon took a deep breath before turning to the soldiers, still caught up in their joy. "Now that the threat of the monsters and the Devouring Abyss mists has been dealt with, it''s time to bring this to an end," Leon murmured in a cold tone. He turned his head toward Valen and Luna, sitting a few meters away on the sand, his gaze sharp and indifferent, before walking toward them. Both Valen and Luna, still recovering, sensed Leon''s approach. They looked up simultaneously, meeting Leon''s gaze. Valen''s brow furrowed slightly, a hint of displeasure crossing his face. Just as Valen opened his mouth to speak, Leon''s hand shot up, pointing the Great Sword of Chaos forward. The sharp de halted just inches from Valen''s face. Valen''s eyes widened in surprise, his fury beginning to surface. "What do you mean?" Valen inquired coldly, gripping the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear tightly. Leon smiled coldly and responded indifferently, "If you''re asking what I mean, isn''t it obvious? We''re still at war, and it''s only natural for me to act ordingly, isn''t it?" Leon''s calm response took Valen and Luna by surprise. In that moment, they were reminded that they were enemies of the figure standing before them¡ªthe Demon Emperor. Humanity''s soldiers near Leon were also stunned by his words. They suddenly realized that they were still at war with the demon army. A few meters away from Leon, a human soldier red coldly at his back. With swift movement, he rose to his feet, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. His face flushed with anger as he charged at Leon, raising his sword high. "Die!" he shouted, eager for the strike. Just as the sword was about to strike Leon, a shadow shed by, stopping suddenly beside the soldier. The shadow¡ªrevealed to be Kaelen¡ªimmediately raised his sword against the human soldier. *ng!* Kaelen''s sword effortlessly deflected the soldier''s strike, leaving the soldier stunned and speechless. "How could¡ª" Before the soldier could recover, Kaelen spun and delivered a horizontal sh to his stomach. "Argh!" the soldier cried out in pain, copsing with a fatal wound. Kaelen gave him a cold, unflinching look, then turned his gaze to the surrounding human soldiers, his sword raised with quiet confidence. "If anyone dares to step forward, I will kill you," Kaelen dered, his voice casual but lethal. Seeing this, humanity''s soldiers erupted in fury, rising to their feet with weapons in hand. "Attack the demons!" one soldier shouted loudly. Not to be outdone, a demon soldier bellowed in response, " Finish off those damned humans!" With these cries, the armies of humanity and demons shed once again. The previously calm battlefield descended into chaos.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Amid the turmoil, Valen turned to Leon with a cold, seething gaze, his teeth clenched tightly. *Boom!* Holy power erupted from Valen''s body, his aura surging to its peak once more. Just as he prepared tounch an attack, a surge of chaos power burst from Leon''s body, instantly suppressing Valen''s holy power. "What!? How¡ª" Valen began, but his words were cut short as a crushingly powerful pressure descended on him. In an instant, he copsed onto the sand, his body immobilized, unable to move even a finger. Luna, stunned by the overwhelming disy, instinctively reached for her bowstring, but a simrly oppressive force pinned her down. Her face turned pale as she red at Leon, her eyes filled with hatred. Unfazed by the gaze, Leon calmly raised the Great Sword of Chaos, its tip glowing with a purplish-ck light. *Whoosh!* The light shot into the sky, spreading rapidly over the battlefield like an ominous wave. Within seconds, a crushing pressure nketed humanity''s soldiers, including Rain and Natasya at the battlefield''s edge, forcing them to their knees, unable to move. Leon''s voice thundered across the battlefield, cold andmanding: "Surrender or die." Chapter 331 The Mysterious Man in Chains "Surrender or die." That cold, indifferent voice sent a shiver through humanity''s soldiers, causing them to tremble in fear. Their faces drained of color, as if they had lost all their blood. They never expected the Demon Emperor to be so powerful, able to render thempletely immobile with such ease. Despite their immense numbers¡ªaround five hundred thousand¡ªhe had brought them to their knees, a testament to his terrifying strength. Many soldiers struggled to breathe under the crushing pressure, yet not a single one dared speak. The choice between surrender and death was no longer theirs to make; it rested with their leaders. Subconsciously, their eyes shifted toward Luna and Valen, who were in a simr state. Sensing their gaze, Valen''s face flushed with a mix of shame and anger. But even as his emotions surged, hecked the strength to express them. Leon lowered his gaze to Luna and Valen, then asked in a nonchnt tone, "So, which will it be? Surrender, or die here?" Valen remained silent, his teeth clenched as he turned to Luna. Although he and Luna were the leaders of humanity''s army, it was clear to anyone that Luna was the true leader.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He had no choice but to leave the decision to her. At Leon''s question, Luna fell quiet, biting her lower lip. Her cold, beautiful face grew pale, but her eyes burned with hatred toward Leon. "This demon is truly cunning," Luna muttered angrily. She loathed herself for trusting the Demon Emperor so easily. If she could turn back time, she would have pped her past self. But she knew that regrets wouldn''t change the present. Now, she had to make a decision, facing the choice the Demon Emperor had given. "Surrender or die... which should I choose?" Luna murmured to herself, torn with indecision. If she chose to surrender, Luna knew that she, Valen, Jim, Rain, Natasya, Guren, and the rest of humanity''s army would be prisoners to the Demon Emperor and his forces. On the other hand, choosing death... well, that wasn''t something she was willing to entertain at this moment. After more than a minute of deep thought, Luna finally made her decision. She sighed heavily, her gaze dropping as if unwilling to meet Leon''s eyes. "We choose to surrender," she said coldly. Valen stared at Luna in disbelief, unable toprehend her words. But after considering the situation, he fell silent, lowering his head in resignation. It wasn''t just Valen; all of humanity''s soldiers felt their spirits crushed by Luna''s decision. Their eyes burned with hatred and anger as they red at Leon. If looks could kill, he would have perished a thousand times over. "Damn it! How can we possibly surrender!? I can''t ept this!" one soldier shouted, his frustration sparking the emotions of those around him. "I can''t ept it either, but we''ve lost," hispanion replied with a heavy sigh. Many of them struggled to ept the crushing defeat, but they realized that all resistance would be futile. Humanity, which had triumphed over the Demon race for 7,000 years, had now been decisively defeated by the Demons. While humanity''s soldiers wallowed in sorrow, the demon soldiers could hardly contain their exhration. "Hahaha! We won! We won!" One demon soldier cheered, tears of joy streaming down his face. "Yeah! We won! Hahaha!" Hispanion replied, equally ovee with tears. For over seven thousand years, they had been oppressed by humanity, never once iming victory. Despite the rise and fall of countless generations of Demon Emperors, they had always suffered devastating defeats. But now, everything had changed. They had finally triumphed over mankind, and the joy of that victory was overwhelming. However, they knew that this victory hadn''te by chance¡ªit was due to one figure: General Leon. In unison, they turned to Leon, their eyes filled with respect and fervent admiration. On the other hand, Leon couldn''t help but smile at Luna''s decision. The "die" option he had offered was merely a threat. He had no intention of killing Luna, Valen, or the rest of humanity''s soldiers. After all, he still remembered his identity as a human and a Sword Hero. Had Luna chosen death earlier, he would have resorted to psychological pressure to force her into surrendering. Fortunately, Luna did not disappoint him, sparing him the need to resort to such tricks. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon met her gaze with a gentle look as he lowered the Great Sword of Chaos. "A wise choice," he remarked. ... Beneath the Desert of Chaos, five kilometers deep,y a vast cavern hundreds of meters high. Within this cavern, colossal pirs supported the ceiling, preventing its copse. Among the towering pirs stood an enormous and magnificent pce, its grandeur surpassing any pce on the surface, leaving all who gazed upon it in awe. Yet, the pce exuded an ominous aura, cloaked in sinister ck energy. The surrounding space seemed warped, as though the ck energy could tear it apart at any moment. Inside the pce, a vast and majestic altar stood in the center, surrounded by countless statues. Among them, two humanoid statues stood side by side, each gripping a sword in its right hand, drawing the most attention and reverence. At that moment, a mysterious man sat at the center of the altar. He was strikingly handsome, with long ck hair cascading to his waist. His demeanor was calm and indifferent, yet a powerful and terrifying aura radiated from him. d only in trousers, the contours of his perfectly sculpted muscles¡ªhis chest, stomach, and torso¡ªwere unmistakably visible, leaving anyone, especially women, in awe. However, several ck and gold chains bound his neck, chest, stomach, and lower body, restraining him in ce and preventing any movement. If Leon were to see this man, fear would surely seize him, and nightmares would follow for days, for this man was his eternal enemy¡ªthe Evil God he would one day have to face. After a long, eerie silence in the altar, the man slowly opened his eyes. His pupils, ck as the deepest abyss, exuded an ominous pull. Anyone who met his gaze would feel their soul drawn into the eternal darkness, unable to escape. "The aura I sensed earlier doesn''t seem to belong to those two lowly creatures," he murmured softly, his gaze fixed on the two humanoid statues standing side by side in the distance. His eyes narrowed as the thought took root, and a terrifying ck energy began to swirl around him. "If that''s the case, does it mean someone has inherited the powers of the Great Sword of Chaos and the Holy Sword of Zenith?" he asked softly, a cold smile curling on his lips. *Boom!* The ck energy surrounding him exploded, shaking the entire altar and pce. The surrounding space cracked apart, and a void of darkness spread around him. *Whoosh!* But suddenly, the gold and ck chains binding his body red brightly, suppressing the ck energy. His expression grew colder, and a look of hatred shed in his eyes as he turned them toward the two humanoid statues. "Luminus Troya, Amon Crimson, you truly are lowly creatures to dare seal a deity as majestic as myself," the man sneered. "No matter what schemes you concoct to oppose me, they will all be in vain." A cruelugh escaped his lips, his ck eyes gleaming with murderous intent. "When the timees, the world will be mine, and you''ll watch from the depths of hell! Hahaha!" His ominousughter reverberated through the pce, filling every corner with an overwhelming sense of dread. Chapter 332 Did You Miss Me? Five kilometers from the Valley of Death, an ancient towny in ruins, buried beneath rocks and sand. The old archives recorded that this town had once been the farthest frontier of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Though it stood on a barren desert, it thrived thanks to bustling trade from merchants traveling from the capital and the Holy Orthodox region. But one fateful day, hordes of terrifying monsters invaded, ravaging the town, destroying its beauty, and ughtering its people. In a fit of rage, the Holy Emperor of Elysium sent heroes and millions of soldiers to eradicate the monsters. Now, a handsome man stepped into the remnants of one of the copsed buildings. Dust and sand covered the floor, while the walls were riddled with cracks. He scanned the surroundings with a calm gaze, letting out a soft sigh. "This house ispletely destroyed. There''s nothing left but a bed and a broken cab. I can only imagine how violent the monster attack was back then," he muttered. This man was none other than Leon Kruger, our handsome protagonist. After Luna and Valen surrendered, he led the demon army to bring humanity''s soldiers to this town for temporary detention. Though the town had been in ruins for over eight hundred years, it was the perfect ce to hold more than five hundred thousand soldiers. Additionally, Leon had ced restrictions on them, ensuring they couldn''t escape. Leon''s gaze shifted to an old, broken bed in the corner of the room, and he walked over to it. As he was about to sit down, several repulsive insects crawled out from every corner of the bed, enough to make anyone feel nauseous. Yet, Leon showed no sign of difort. With a simple wave of his hand, the power of chaos obliterated the insects, turning them to dust. He sighed deeply, then sat on the edge of the bed, slowly removing his mask to reveal a handsome face, radiating an effortless charm. "It''s been exhausting," he murmured softly, stretching his stiff body. In his previous battles with Valen and Guren, Leon had expended much of his chaos power. The sudden appearance of the strange monsters and the Devouring Abyss mist had only drained him further. Fortunately, his recovery was swift, and with some rest, his strength and chaos power would soon reach their peak again. "Now, the war has been resolved with ease. Although everything was difficult and troublesome, it ended with fewer casualties than expected," he muttered, lying down and staring at the cracked ceiling of the ruined room. His mission on the battlefield had been to end the seven-thousand-year conflict between humanity and the demon race, as instructed by Miranda. Hence, he had made every effort to ensure that there would be minimal casualties on both sides. Yet, as he thought about the fall of a hundred thousand demon soldiers before his arrival, a wave of guilt washed over him. "I should havee sooner. This is my negligence," he murmured. Though he was sure Liliana wouldn''t me him, he couldn''t shake the guilt, especially regarding the death of Arch-demon Heidel, a loss that might have been avoided if he had arrived sooner. The thought of how Liliana and Lyra would react when they learned of it made him feel even more depressed and uneasy. As Leon was lost in thought, footsteps approached from outside the building, followed by a knock on the door and a familiar voice. "General Leon, may Ie in? I have something to discuss with you." Leon''s eyebrows lifted slightly at the sound of the voice. "Kaelen?" he muttered under his breath.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Quickly, he stood, put on his mask, and called out, "Of course, Kaelen. Come in." The door creaked open, revealing Kaelen in ck armor. He smiled upon seeing Leon and gave a respectful bow. "Apologies for disturbing your rest, General," Kaelen said sheepishly, scratching his head. Leon couldn''t help but chuckle at the contrast in Kaelen''s demeanorpared to the battlefield. He nodded in acknowledgment. "Take it easy," Leon replied smoothly. "What did you want to tell me?" Kaelen straightened, his expression growing serious as he met Leon''s gaze. "General, the task you assigned us has beenpleted," Kaelen reported eagerly. "We''ve gathered all of humanity''s soldiers in the town square and ensured none attempted to escape. Additionally, we''ve confined Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen in an underground prison at the town''s edge. As for Great Mage Rain, General Natasya, and Prime Minister Jim Terran, they''ve been ced in separate cells." This ancient town, like many others, had an underground prison once used to punish criminals. Though the prison had fallen into disrepair after the monster invasion and centuries of abandonment, it still served its purpose. Thanks to the restraints Leon had ced on Luna, Valen, Rain, Natasya, and Jim, he wasn''t concerned about their escape. Leon nodded in approval at Kaelen''s report and gave him a light pat on the shoulder. "Good job. You and the other Demon soldiers deserve to be rewarded," he said casually before adding, "When we return to the Demon Empire, I''ll ask Liliana¡ªahem, I mean, Demon Emperor Liliana¡ªto give you all a fitting reward." Kaelen, ttered, quickly shook his head in modesty. "Thank you, General Leon. However, the rest of us Demon soldiers don''t need any rewards. We''re just happy to be fighting under yourmand," he said with sincerity and conviction. He wasn''t just being polite; this was how he and the others truly felt. Not only did Leon treat them well, but he also respected and trusted them. Furthermore, Leon''s remarkable strength had led them to victory over humanity''s army without requiring a heavy toll on their side. This was something they had never experienced or witnessed during their battles against humanity''s army in the past. Leon gave a slight smile at Kaelen''s words, his gaze warm as he replied, "I look forward to our future battles together." For a moment, Kaelen was taken aback, but then a joyful smile spread across his face as he answered enthusiastically, "Me too, General!" ... In one of the underground cells, Luna sat slumped against the wall, her face pale. The chains binding her ankles, wrists, and waist kept her from moving freely. "Damn Demon Emperor," Luna muttered bitterly. After her surrender, the Demon Emperor had his soldiers throw her into this filthy cell, which only fueled her anger. She was a Hero of Mankind, and this treatment felt like an outright insult. But as she reflected on her situation, she forced herself to swallow her anger and stewed in her frustration, all the while muttering curses toward the Demon Emperor. "Once Leones to save me, I''ll make sure to humiliate you far more than this, Demon Emperor," she growled through gritted teeth. She hadn''t forgotten that Celestial Frost''s Holy Bow had detected Leon''s presence, a clear sign that he was still alive. Now, all she had to do was wait. Once Leon learned of the war''s oue, he would surelye to free her and the rest of humanity''s soldiers imprisoned by the Demon army. By then, she would have her chance for vengeance. A sense of relief washed over Luna as she thought of this, and a faint, indifferent smile curled on her lips. "Demon Emperor, just wait," she whispered coldly. Suddenly, footsteps echoed outside, followed by a man''s mocking voice. "Oh? Why is the Bow Hero Luna calling out to me? Did you miss me?" --------- A/N: Ahem! I''m working hard on writing two chapters like I did before, but it''s proving to be quite challenging. So, please don''t forget to support¡ªit truly means a lot to me! Hehehe! (????)? ????(? ?? ? - ? ) ? Chapter 333 Lulu "Oh? Why is the Bow Hero Luna calling out to me? Did you miss me?" Luna''s smile froze the moment she heard that voice. With stiff, robotical movements, she lifted her head to see a handsome man wearing a half-face mask, standing just beyond the iron bars of her cell. It was him¡ªthe one she despised most in the world¡ªthe Demon Emperor! Her expression instantly hardened, and her gaze burned with an icy killing intent. "What are you doing here? Are you here to mock me?" Luna''s voice was cold and sharp, dripping with disdain. If her re could manifest des, Leon would already be pierced by a thousand. Leon sighed softly, sensing the depth of her hatred. He had always expected Luna to despise him, but he hadn''t imagined her loathing would run this deep. Despite the intense hatred directed at him, Leon felt neither fear nor hesitation. He knew Luna''s loathing was rooted in a misunderstanding about his identity as the Demon Emperor. He was confident that once she learned the truth¡ªthat he was actually Leon Kruger¡ªher hatred would fade, reced by renewed spirit. With that belief firm in his heart, a faint smile tugged at his lips. His calm gaze softened with a hint of yfulness as he looked at her. "You''re overthinking things, Bow Hero Luna. I didn''te here to mock or humiliate you, as you might assume," Leon said gently, folding his arms across his chest. Luna raised an eyebrow, sensing the honesty in his words. However, her expression stayed cold and unyielding. "Then what do you want? Are you here to kill me?" she asked, a mocking smile curling her lips. Leon''s smile faltered for a brief moment, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He hadn''t expected Luna to jump to such a conclusion. Yet, upon reflecting on his actions during their earlier battle, it felt almost inevitable. Letting out a long sigh, Leon shook his head in resignation. "Bow Hero Luna, do you truly see me as a cruel demon who would kill a surrendered opponent?" he asked calmly. Luna remained silent for a moment before nodding firmly. "Isn''t that exactly what you are?" She replied lightly, her toneced with disdain. Leon: "..." Though he knew her mockery was directed at his assumed identity as the Demon Emperor, her words still struck like a de to his heart. "Ahem." Leon cleared his throat, quickly deciding to get to the point. "Actually, I came to fulfill my promise¡ªto tell you the location of Sword Hero Leon Kruger. Do you still remember?" He figured it was better to rify his intentions before Luna could unleash more cutting remarks. After all, she was his childhood friend, and he was all too familiar with how sharp and merciless her tongue could be when mocking someone. Luna''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Leon in astonishment. If anyone asked whether she remembered the promise, the answer would undoubtedly be yes. However, she had always assumed that Leon''s words were nothing more than empty talk meant to toy with her. Now, hearing Leon bring it up so suddenly, she felt a jolt of surprise. For a brief moment, excitement flickered within her, but she quickly suppressed it, masking her feelings with her usual cold and indifferent expression. "I didn''t expect you to remember. I assumed that promise was just a joke¡ªor perhaps another way to trick me," Luna remarked, her toneced with sarcasm. Leon responded with a casual smile, shrugging as he said, "Cruel as you may think I am, I''m still a man of my word. Every promise I make is one I intend to keep." Luna remained silent at his bold deration, though a faint glimmer of appreciation flickered in her eyes before she quickly concealed it. "Then tell me¡ªwhere is Leon Kruger now? What happened to him after your fight?" Luna got straight to the point, her tone indifferent, though the nervousness subtly etched on her pale, beautiful face was hard to hide. Although the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost had once detected Leon''s location, Luna hadn''t been able to approach him¡ªhe was too far away. As a result, she had no way of knowing whether Leon was safe or still injured from his earlier battle with the Demon Emperor. Seeing the worry flicker across his childhood friend''s face, Leon felt his heart race, a wave of warmth flooding through him. Taking a deep breath, he met her beautiful blue eyes and replied softly, "Leon Kruger''s condition? He''s perfectly fine." Relief washed over Luna, instantly dispelling the anxiety that had gued her for so long. Despite her hatred for the Demon Emperor before her, his words were sincere, offering her a sense of reassurance. But just as she began to rx, a fresh wave of nervousness crept back in. Her gaze lingered on Leon, examining him carefully, unable to suppress her unease. "Where is Leon now?" Luna asked, biting her lower lip. Leon paused at her question, the silence only heightening Luna''s anxiety. After a moment, he smiled softly and replied, "Leon Kruger isn''t far away; he''s right here, around you." The unexpected response left Luna stunned, her disbelief written clearly on her face. "Around me?" she asked, her brows knitting in confusion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Quickly, she nced around the room as if expecting to find some sign of Leon. But after scanning the area, all she saw were herself, the Demon Emperor before her, and a few disgusting rats scurrying along the dark corners of the detention room. "Is this Demon ying some kind of trick on me?" The thought shed through her mind, and her face instantly flushed with anger. With a sharp intake of breath, she turned to curse Leon, but then her expression froze, her eyes widening in horror. Standing before the iron bars that separated them, Leon slowly removed the mask covering half his face. As he did, his white hair shifted back to ck, and his purple eyes turned to gold. He smiled faintly, his gaze soft and affectionate as he looked at Luna. "Sorry for making you worry so much, Luna¡ªno, Lulu." *** The three heroes of mankind are highly revered figures, seen as the ultimate role models by all. They embody ideals that everyone aspires to, a belief shared by most people. Of course, many people feel envious of heroes¡ªtheir status, power, and everything they''ve had since birth. Some even believe that those born as heroes are blessed by the gods. But is this truly the case? "Ah! Damn Edward! Does he think I''m a robot? How is it that a six-year-old like me has to study all this?" Sitting in a chair with a mountain of books piled in front of him, a handsome and adorable boy in a white robe grumbled in frustration. He stared at the open book, then nced at the stack of books piled up beside him like a tall tower, his gaze filled with irritation. "It takes two full days to read just one of these, and Edward wants me to finish twenty in a week. Is that guy even human, or is he some kind of demon? No, a demon wouldn''t be that cruel!" he muttered helplessly, rubbing his forehead. If only he could awaken his holy power now, he would have run off to y in the capital. But he knew he was no stronger than an ordinary child, and the holy power within him remained dormant. With a soft sigh, he turned his attention back to the open book in front of him and began to read. Just then, a faint sound of footsteps echoed behind him. Suddenly, his vision went dark, as if something had covered his eyes. "Guess who I am? Hehehe~" A sweet, yful voice echoed from behind him, causing the corners of the boy''s mouth to twitch slightly. "I know it''s you, Luna," he replied with a quiet sigh. "Eh!? How did you know?" Luna''s voice, filled with surprise, came from behind him once again. The boy gently removed the small hands covering his eyes and lowered them slowly. He then turned slightly and saw a cute little girl with a ponytail, smiling sweetly as her innocent, round eyes blinked up at him. "Of course I could figure it out. Your voice is too familiar for me not to recognize you," he replied casually, rolling his eyes. " Mouu~ Neon is so boring! You''re too serious and can''t take a joke." Luna puffed out her cheeks in annoyance, hands ced firmly on her tiny hips. At the mention of the name "Neon," the boy''s mouth twitched slightly. He nced at Luna in mild annoyance, then reached out and pinched her chubby, adorable cheeks. "How many times have I told you not to call me that? My name is Leon Kruger, not Neon!" Leon snorted, continuing to pinch her cheeks, which were as soft as buns. Tears welled up in the corners of Luna''s eyes from the pinch, and she looked at him with a sad expression. " Wuuu~ but I like calling you Neon better," Luna pouted, her lips slightly pursed. Leon slowly withdrew his hand from her cheek and shook his head firmly. "No! My name is Leon, not Neon. So, call me Leon," he said with conviction. Luna lowered her head and responded with a sigh, "Alright, I won''t call you Neon anymore." A satisfied smile spread across Leon''s lips as he looked at Luna. "Then, try calling my name," he said eagerly. Luna slowly raised her head, her eyes meeting his golden ones. "Neon," she whispered softly. Leon: "..." Without warning, he stood up, but Luna quickly stepped back, as if trying to avoid him. "Wait! Don''t get upset yet, Neon. I have a proposal for you!" Luna suddenly blurted out, stopping Leon in his tracks. His eyebrows arched slightly as he hesitated. "A proposal? What do you mean?" Luna let out a relieved sigh when she saw Leon hadn''t pursued her, and her face lit up with enthusiasm. "How about this: I call you Neon, and you call me Lulu? That way, we''re even, right?" She asked, her beautiful eyes sparkling. Leon fell silent for a moment, studying her with a puzzled look. "Calling you Lulu?" he repeated in surprise. "Yeah! Lulu! It''s short for my first name," Luna exined. Leon furrowed his brows at the thought of such a childish nickname. Just as he was about to refuse, his gaze met Luna''s hopeful eyes, and he swallowed the rejection that almost slipped out. With a soft sigh, Leon gave in, though reluctantly. "Alright, I''ll call you Lulu, but only when it''s just the two of us. Agreed?" Luna nodded eagerly, then rushed up to Leon and wrapped her arms around him tightly. "Hehehe! Of course! Thank you, Neon!" Chapter 334 The Dream Come True "Sorry for making you worry so much, Luna¡ªno, Lulu." Seeing the Demon Emperor before her transform into Leon, the one she had missed so deeply, Luna''s eyes widened in disbelief. Her heart skipped a beat, and her breath caught, as if she had just witnessed the impossible. "Y-You... Demon Emperor!? No! How is that possible!?" Luna stammered, her voice trembling with horror and fear. She couldn''tprehend what she was seeing. The figure she had believed to be the Demon Emperor¡ªthe one who had crushed humanity''s army in thest war¡ªwas actually Leon? How could this be? Luna''s vision began to blur from the shock, and if not for the exhaustion weighing on her, she might have thought it was all a dream. Noticing the shock on Luna''s face, Leon smiled softly, letting out a quiet sigh. "I know it''s hard to believe, but I''m really Leon, your childhood friend," he said warmly. He had thought about revealing his identity in different ways¡ªslowly or directly¡ªbut with little time left, he chose to be straightforward. Luna fell silent at his words, her lips parting and closing as if there were countless things she wanted to ask or say. Yet, for some reason, everything felt unbearably heavy. In the end, she lowered her head, saying nothing. An ufortable silence settled between them, and the moment that should have been filled withughter and happiness¡ªlike Leon had imagined¡ªnever came. Leon sighed softly, guilt washing over him. Deep down, he had expected Luna to react this way. But he quickly discarded his assumptions, holding onto the hope that she must be happy for him. Now, seeing her silent andcking the bright smile he had hoped for, Leon finally understood how naive and selfish he had been. "Damn¡­ how could I be so stupid?" Leon muttered, cursing himself. Because of Luna''s deep affection for him, he had trivialized her feelings, never considering the pain and betrayal she might be feeling. He knew how much she worried for him, yet he had lied to her¡ªsomething that must have hurt her deeply. If he could turn back time, he would have punched himself. But he knew that regret wouldn''t change anything. What mattered now was convincing Luna and apologizing sincerely. Driven by guilt, Leon quickly opened the cell door and approached Luna. Stopping in front of her, he crouched slowly, lowering his gaze as he held both of Luna''s cold, delicate hands, his expression full of remorse. "Luna, I know I waspletely wrong. I not only lied to you, but I also disappointed you deeply. I''m truly sorry," Leon said, his voice soft yet sincere. He gently squeezed her fingers before continuing, "There were reasons I couldn''t reveal my true identity to you. For that, I''m sorry once again." Though his words might have seemed like excuses, Leon had his reasons for keeping his identity hidden. With Jim, Rain, and Natasya around Luna, he couldn''t risk them finding out he was alive. If they did¡ªespecially Jim¡ªthey would certainly be suspicious, potentially ruining his ns for revenge. Leon nced at Luna, hoping to gauge her reaction. But with her head bowed, her expression remained unreadable. Subconsciously, his heart skipped a beat, and a sense of panic began to tighten around him. Just as he considered other ways to convince her, Luna''s eyshes fluttered ever so slightly. Soon after, tears began to fall from the corners of Luna''s eyes, streaming down her cheeks. Suddenly, Luna threw her arms around Leon, pressing her face against his chest. She clenched her fists and weakly pounded on his chest. "Stupid, stupid, really stupid! Why didn''t you tell me sooner? Don''t you realize how much I worried?" She sobbed, her voice trembling with hysteria. Leon sighed, pulling her close as he buried his face in her long hair. "I know I was wrong. I deserve to be punished, but I''m truly sorry," he whispered, gently stroking Luna''s back. At his words, Luna''s sobs grew louder. She gripped Leon''s mantle tightly, silent as she let out all the pent-up emotions of the past few days. Leon, however, didn''t try to stop her. He patiently held her, continuing to soothe her with tender strokes on her back. After what felt like a long fifteen minutes, Luna''s crying gradually subsided. Yet, she still didn''t let go, leaving Leon to sigh softly, feeling somewhat helpless. " Ahem ... Luna, can you let go? I''m starting to feel a bit ustrophobic," Leon said, his voice strained. But instead of loosening her grip, Luna''s embrace tightened even further. "No, I won''t let go. I was afraid you''d leave," Luna replied hoarsely. Leon''s presence felt like a dream to Luna. She feared that if she let go of him, he would vanish, and she would be left in the painful reality once again. Sensing the sadness and helplessness in Luna''s voice, Leon fell silent for a moment. He then raised his right hand and gently stroked Luna''s head. "You don''t have to worry, Luna. I''m here, and I''ll never leave you," Leon said calmly. His gentle touch slowly eased the tension in Luna''s body. It reminded her of the past, when Leon wouldfort her in the same way whenever she was sad or tired. The familiar gesture brought a deep sense of nostalgia, as if they had returned to those days. Subconsciously, her eyes grew heavy, and sleepiness soon overcame her, causing her to drift off in Leon''s arms. Realizing this, Leon was startled for a moment before smiling softly. "This girl... she really hasn''t changed," he murmured with affection. Without hesitation, he broke the chains binding Luna''s body, then gently lifted her in his arms, carrying her out of the holding cell. ... Luna slept soundly on the bed, the pale expression on her face gone, reced by a soft, peaceful hue that made her look serene as she rested. After an hour, her eyelids twitched slightly before slowly opening. The first thing she saw was the ceiling¡ªbroken and messy. Her brow furrowed in slight confusion, and a hint of bewilderment crossed her beautiful face. "Where am I?" Luna whispered softly as she sat up. She scanned the room, realizing she wasn''t in a detention cell but in a shabby, dpidated ce. A broken closet and some discarded furniture were scattered in the corner. As confusion clouded her mind, a sudden memory shed in her thoughts, making her eyes widen in disbelief. "Wait, where''s Leon?" Luna muttered, her heart racing. She quickly searched the room, hoping to find him, but there was no sign of him. Anxiety began to take over, her breath quickening as worry gripped her. She tightened her hold on the nket, as though trying to steady herself against the wave of panic that washed over her. Just then, footsteps echoed from outside, and the wooden door swung open, revealing Leon''s handsome figure as he entered, holding a tray with snacks and two cups of tea. As Luna''s gazended on him, her body gave a slight tremor, and a beautiful smile spread across her face. "Leon..." Luna called softly, her voice betraying the excitement she couldn''t quite hide. Seeing Luna awake, Leon was briefly taken aback. A soft smile spread across his lips as he walked toward her. "I didn''t expect you to be up," he said casually, then added with a note of concern, "Do you feel ufortable at all?" Luna''s cheeks flushed slightly as she shook her head. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. My body feels perfectly fine," she replied softly. Leon gave a small nod, then set the tray down on the broken nightstand beside the bed. "By the way, I brought you some snacks and tea. Would you like some?" he asked, settling down at the edge of the bed. Luna nced at the snacks on the nightstand¡ªbiscuits, cookies, fruits, and a few other treats. Suddenly, hunger struck, and she rubbed her stomach, nodding toward Leon. "Alright, I want to eat," Luna said eagerly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chuckling, Leon took the te and ced it on the nket. "Go ahead, eat," he said. But instead of eating, Luna stayed quiet, her expression shy. Leon was momentarily confused but quickly understood what she meant. " Ahem! " Leon pretended to clear his throat, picked up a cookie, and held it to her lips. "Come on, open your mouth." Luna''s face turned red, but she said nothing as she opened her mouth and eagerly ate the cookie. She chewed with a smile, her eyes narrowing like crescent moons, as if it were the most delicious thing she''d ever tasted. Leon smiled warmly at her adorable behavior and picked up a grape, offering it to her. Luna ate it without breaking her gaze from Leon. "Why do you keep staring at me? Is there something on my face?" Leon asked with a hint of amusement as he picked up a grape and ate it. "There''s nothing strange on your face. I''m just wondering if I''m still dreaming," Luna replied softly. If this was truly a dream, Luna thought, she would never want to wake up and would dly savor this happiness forever. Hearing her words, Leon rolled his eyes and snapped his fingers against Luna''s forehead. "Ouch!" Luna flinched and rubbed her forehead, ring at him in annoyance. "Why did you flick me?" she asked, clearly displeased. Leon grinned mischievously. "To make sure you realize this isn''t a dream." Luna fell silent for a moment, then a gentle smile spread across her face. She nodded slowly, her voice soft as she said, "You''re right. This isn''t a dream; it''s reality." As soon as the words left her mouth, a sense of relief washed over her, and her body slowly rxed. Leon handed her the teacup, which Luna took eagerly and sipped slowly. The warm, soothing sensation of the tea slid down her throat, revitalizing her body. Luna stared at the puddle of tea in her cup, and a sudden curiosity sparked within her. "By the way, Leon," she slowly raised her gaze to meet his, "can you tell me why the Empire dered you dead? And is it true that you faced the Demon Emperor back then?" Earlier, Leon had mentioned that he had reasons for concealing his identity on the battlefield. Now, Luna wanted to hear the exnation directly from him. At her question, Leon''s expression shifted, bing serious. He set his teacup down on the saucer and nodded slowly. "This is actually the perfect time to tell you," Leon replied softly, locking eyes with Luna. He took a deep breath before continuing, "The truth is..." Chapter 335 : A Plan to Unite the Forces of Mankind into One "Damn it! That bastard Demon Emperor actually locked me up in a ce like this!" In an underground prison cell, Valen, bound head to toe in chains, let out a furious roar. He struggled to break the chains binding his wrists, legs, and waist, but his efforts were futile; they were too strong. When he tried to summon his holy power, a strange seal glowed around his neck, abruptly cutting off the flow of energy. The seal fueled his anger and frustration. As the revered Spear Hero, when had he ever been reduced to such a humiliating state? If he ever got the chance, he swore he would grind the Demon Emperor into dust. "Damn it... why does everything have to end like this?" Valen growled, gritting his teeth in frustration. The war that should have been a triumph had instead ended in humiliating defeat. He never imagined such an oue. After all, wars led by three heroes typically resulted in the Demon Emperor''s overthrow, as history had shown. However, this time, the Demon Emperor did not fall; instead, they suffered a crushing defeat. Sighing softly to steady his anger, Valen surveyed the cell. It was a filthy, wretched ce, far from anything that could be called a prison. The walls were dirty, the floor was a mess, and it was infested with strange creatures¡ªbig rats, huge cockroaches with bulging eyes, and more. For someone with a deep love for cleanliness like him, being trapped here was mental torture. He leaned against the cold, grimy wall and stared up at the broken ceiling with a look of despair. "When the hell can I get out of this filthy ce?" ... "So, that''s how it all happened," Leon said with a soft sigh, taking a sip of his tea to soothe his dry throat after recounting his story for an hour. Meanwhile, Luna, having processed Leon''s entire story, sat in silence, at a loss for words. Her once radiant face had paled, and her nk gaze was fixed on Leon sitting beside her. "Everything was caused by the Empire? But how is that possible?" Luna asked in a trembling voice. She never imagined that the Empire itself was behind Leon''s incident in the Desert of Chaos. The revtion shook her to her core, and she found it hard to believe. Leon, sensing her disbelief, didn''t feel anger. He understood how shocking the truth was. As one of humanity''s heroes, it seemed inconceivable that the Holy Empire of Elysium¡ªone of mankind''s greatest powers¡ªwould target him in such a way. Yet, in a world full of uncertainties, even the unthinkable was possible. With a slight smile, Leon nodded as he quietly sipped his tea. "I know this is hard to ept, but this is the reality," Leon said firmly. Luna fell silent again, her nk eyes slowly regaining their sharpness, but now they were cold¡ªpiercing, as if they could freeze anyone who dared meet them. "Do you know Velix''s motive for doing this?" She inquired, her voice cold as she clenched her fists. In the past, she had always referred to Velix as "Your Majesty," regardless of the situation. But now, her respect for him had vanished, reced by a seething hatred. Leon was her childhood friend and the person she loved most. She would never allow anyone to harm him, let alone orchestrate a devious scheme to kill him. Anyone who dared to do so would certainly meet an arrow to the head. Leon paused for a moment, then shook his head, replying, "I''m not entirely sure of his motive, but I suspect it might be jealousy. He probably feels threatened by my status and influence in the Empire." As the Holy Emperor, Velix''s fame and prestige in the eyes of the people of the Holy Empire of Elysium were of utmost importance. With such recognition, he could secure the loyalty and trust of his subjects, thereby solidifying his position as the supreme ruler of the Empire. As a Sword Hero, Leon distinguished himself with his extraordinary talent, strength, and reputation among the people. This likely made Velix, the Holy Emperor, feel deeply threatened by his presence andpelled him to eliminate Leon. Though this was only a theory, Leon was certain it was the truth. Luna''s eyes narrowed, her hatred palpable as she bit her lower lip. "If that''s the case, Velix truly is cruel and heartless," she said coldly. Her gaze softened as it turned to Leon, a hint of guilt in her eyes. "I''m sorry, Leon. Had I known earlier, I would have killed Velix myself." Hearing this, Leon chuckled softly and affectionately rubbed her head. "Why apologize? You''re not to me," Leon replied gently, his voice calm. "The ones at fault are Velix and his subordinates, along with myself for being so careless back then." Though Velix and his subordinates were the primary culprits, Leon couldn''t help but acknowledge his own part in the incident. Had he been more cautious and not immediately drunk the potion Rain made, he might have avoided the devouring poison. On the other hand, he felt some gratitude toward them. Had he not been exposed to the poison, he never would have met Liliana, nor had the joy of his sweet daughters. Feeling Leon''s reassuring touch, Luna''s body rxed, and she smiled warmly, her eyes filled with affection as she gazed at his handsome face. "By the way, Jim, Natasya, and Rain were captured by you earlier. Does that mean you''re seeking revenge against them?" Luna inquired, curiosity gleaming gently in her beautiful eyes. A cold glint shed in Leon''s golden eyes as a smile tugged at his lips. "Yes, of course," he responded coolly. Luna nodded slowly, choosing not to press the subject further. Afterward, Leon and Luna continued their conversation, discussing various topics, including Leon''s life after being dered dead by the Holy Empire of Elysium. Since Leon had not yet shared how he became the leader of the Demon Army''s forces in the recent war, Luna, her curiosity piqued, made sure to ask about it. " Ahem!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Well, that''s actually a rather long story," Leon said with a slight cough, embarrassed. Luna smiled brightly, eager to hear more. "Don''t worry, I''m all ears." Noticing the intense curiosity in her eyes, Leon had no choice but to tell her everything. However, he deliberately left out details about his rtionship with Liliana, as well as the existence of his three little daughters, born from past mistakes. He couldn''t shake the feeling that if Luna ever found out, it would inevitably lead to disaster. After all, he was fully aware of the depth of Luna''s feelings for him. Before long, it was already midnight, and Leon wrapped up his story. "Alright, we''ll leave it at that for now," Leon said softly, rising to his feet. Though Luna felt a twinge of reluctance, she knew it was time to rest. Leon gave her a warm smile and added, "I''ll head to my tent to rest, but I''ll bring you breakfast in the morning, along with ns for the future." "Alright, thank you, Leon," Luna replied quietly. With a nod, Leon wished her goodnight before turning to leave, leaving Luna alone in bed. As she watched Leon''s figure disappear, Luna''s gentle expression quickly shifted to one of cold suspicion. Her gaze drifted to the night sky through the broken window across from her. "The Demon Emperor¡­ a woman, not a man? How surprising," she muttered under her breath, eyes narrowing in thought. "And with her sparing Leon and giving him control of the Demon army, could it be that the Demon Emperor shares a special connection with him?" Luna''s teeth clenched, a dangerous glint in her eyes. Though she couldn''t be certain, her instincts as a woman told her Leon was hiding something. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Luna slowlyy down and whispered, "I''ll find outter." ... Inside his tent, Leon changed into casual clothes and sat on the bed, deep in thought. "The situation with Luna is settled. Now, all that''s left is to take my revenge on Jim, Natasya, and Rain tomorrow," Leon murmured, a yful smile tugging at his lips. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and excitement coursed through his veins. "By the way, now that the war is resolved, does that mean it''s time to head to the ces of the hidden races?" Leon mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ording to Miranda''s previous n, once the war was over, he was to address the longstanding enmity between humans and demons and bring peace to both sides. With Liliana leading the demons and Arshley standing as the Saint of the Holy Orthodox, this seemed like a straightforward task. He was confident that both would agree to peace if he requested it. However, one obstacle still loomed¡ªVelix''s existence. As an ambitious emperor, Velix would never seek peace with the demon race. Therefore, there was only one solution... "Rebellion and the destruction of Velix''s authority," Leon whispered coldly. In the past, such thoughts would have required caution, but now, that restraint was no longer necessary. With Jim, Natasya, Rain, and over five hundred thousand elite soldiers under his control, the Holy Empire of Elysium was little more than an empty shell¡ªeasily toppled. Furthermore, Leon believed it was time to unite the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox into a single, powerful force, with Arshley as the supreme leader of mankind. This way, he could face the looming threats of the Evil God with peace of mind. After finalizing his ns in his mind, Leon felt a wave of relief wash over him, and sleepiness began to take hold. He quicklyy down on the bed, his eyes growing heavy as he closed them. Chapter 336 : Leave It to Me, Leon Morning... Leony on the bed, a faint smile gracing his lips as he slept soundly. "You smelly little girls... How dare you tease your daddy like that? Aren''t you afraid of a good spanking on your little butts?" Leon mumbled incoherently, letting out an asional chuckle. But just as he sank deeper into his sweet dream, hurried footsteps approached his tent. "General Leon! Are you awake? Something bad has happened¡ªI need your help!" A young man''s urgent voice shattered the calm, pulling Leon from his sleep. With a groan, Leon slowly opened his heavy eyes, rubbing his temples as he sat up. "Damn... Who''s making all this noise at this hour? Don''t they know I was in the middle of a beautiful dream?" He grumbled, his toneced with irritation. His handsome face, now slightly scrunched in displeasure, betrayed his dissatisfaction. Yet, he stifled his annoyance and reluctantly got to his feet. The grueling war from the night before left his neck, legs, arms, and waist sore and stiff. It was no surprise¡ªafter all, it had been a long time since hest fought seriously in a battle. Stretching his body, Leon swiftly changed from his casual clothes into his war mantle. He then activated his transformation technique, donning his half-face mask before stepping out of his tent. As he exited, he noticed Kaelen, dressed in ck armor, looking pale and panicked. "What''s wrong, Kaelen? Why wake me up so early?" Leon inquired calmly, though his tone betrayed his dissatisfaction. He nced at the dark sky, still scattered with a few stars. If not for the faint light of the rising sun in the distance, he would have thought it was still night. Kaelen''s expression shifted from panic to obvious relief when he saw Leon. "General Leon! I''m so d you finally came out. I was worried you wouldn''t answer earlier," he said with a sigh of relief. Leon''s eyebrows arched slightly, his curiosity piqued. "What happened? Why do you look so panicked and agitated?" Leon inquired casually, folding his arms across his chest. Kaelen''s face turned serious, and he nodded slowly. "Something serious happened, General," Kaelen replied, his voice tinged with worry. "A few soldiers went to deliver breakfast to Spear Hero Valen, but when they arrived, they found that he had somehow broken free of the chains binding him. He attacked our soldiers so fiercely that one of them was knocked into aa." He paused, his fists clenching. "A hundred soldiers have surrounded him now, but it doesn''t seem to be working. That''s why I came to you for help." Leon was taken aback, a hint of astonishment shing across his face. "Valen managed to break free from the chains? How is that even possible?" Leon asked inwardly, blinking in disbelief. The chains that bound Valen weren''t ordinary¡ªthey were infused with chaos power, and there was also a seal around his neck to prevent him from using his holy power. Shaking off his surprise, Leonposed himself and looked at Kaelen calmly. "Alright, don''t worry. Take me to the cell where Valen is," Leon said in a reassuring tone. Kaelen nodded quickly, relieved, and led Leon toward the cell. ... Inside the underground prison, a tense atmosphere thickened. At the far end, a tall, burly man in tattered armor red coldly at the hundred ck-armored soldiers standing before him. "What will you do? Step aside, or I''ll kill everyst one of you," Valen dered indifferently, his burly arms folded across his chest. The soldiers shifted uneasily at his words, but none dared to budge.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Spear Hero Valen, please, don''t be rash," one soldier spoke, his tone respectful but tinged with fear. Having fought alongside Archdemon Heidel in the previous war, the soldier knew firsthand how terrifying and ferocious the Spear Hero was. Therefore, he dared not provoke him any further. Valen''s eyes locked onto the soldier, and a crushing pressure descended upon him in an instant. "Who are you to teach me?" Valen sneered, his voice dripping with lethal intent. The soldier trembled in fear as the overwhelming pressure bore down on him, causing him to copse to one knee. Hisrades, pale and desperate, tried to help, but the pressure was so intense that they couldn''t move him an inch. One of the soldiers red at Valen and shouted, "Spear Hero Valen! If you keep this up, our general will make you regret it!" Valen raised an eyebrow, momentarily surprised, before a mocking smile spread across his face. "Heh, threatening me? Do you really think I''ll fear him?" Valen taunted coldly. With that, an even stronger pressure descended on the soldier, forcing him to the ground, his face pale and contorted in fear. The other soldiers grew even more terrified, watching Valen''s rage spiral out of control. Just as they were on the verge of panic, footsteps echoed from behind them, and a calm voice rang out. "Valen, you''re causing quite amotion and ruining my rest. Now tell me, how would you prefer to be beaten with?" The soldiers quickly turned to see Kaelen walking toward them, with Leon by his side. A wave of relief washed over their faces, as if they had just seen their savior. "Greetings, General!" one of the soldiers said respectfully, and the others followed suit. Leon offered a small, calm nod, his gaze turning to Valen, who was ring at him with palpable hatred. "How did you manage to escape?" Leon asked casually, his gaze briefly resting on the shattered chains scattered next to Valen. Instead of answering, Valen gave a cold smile. He opened his palm, and the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear materialized in his grasp. "Hahaha! What a coincidence that you showed up. I can''t wait to defeat you and end your life!" Valen eximed, his voice filled with excitement. Before Leon could react, Valen vanished from his position, reappearing two meters in front of him. He spun the Soaring Dragon Holy Spear and thrust it toward Leon''s heart. "Die!" Valen roared. *Boom!* A loud explosion erupted, sending a shockwave that caused the soldiers behind Leon to be knocked back several meters. "Hahaha! I finally got you!" Valenughed triumphantly. But before he could fully savor his victory, a powerful punch struck his cheek. *Bang!* In an instant, Valen was sent flying and crashed into the prison wall, creating a hole three meters deep. Leon calmly rubbed his hands and gazed dismissively at the unconscious Valen. "Did he really be this foolish after just one day in confinement?" Leon muttered with a light chuckle. Valen should have realized just how powerful he was, yet he still attacked in desperation. What else could be said, other than that he was foolish? Leon approached Valen and ced an even stronger seal around his neck, ensuring that he wouldn''t break free again. Turning to the still-dumbfounded soldiers, Leon calmly ordered, "Return to your rest. Have five of you escort Valen to the other holding cells." The soldiers quickly snapped out of their daze, looking at Leon with admiration and respect. "As youmand, General!" they replied in unison. With a small smile, Leon said nothing more and walked out. *** The sun gradually rose, casting its soft light over the world. Luna slowly opened her eyes as she sat up in bed, rubbing them with a sleepy motion. "Are you awake? Did you sleep well?" A man''s soft voice suddenly broke the silence, startling her. She turned her head to find Leon, dressed in a ck mantle, standing beside the bed and cing breakfast on the small bedside table, a smile on his face. Snapping out of her daze, Luna smiled sweetly and nodded. "Yes, it was the best sleep I''ve had in a while, especially since the news of your death was announced by the Empire," she replied softly. Leon chuckled, sitting on the edge of the bed and gently running a hand through her slightly messy ck hair. "I''m grateful you always worried about me. But now, I''m here, and you don''t need to worry anymore," Leon said affectionately. Luna''s eyes softened into crescents as she enjoyed the touch and heard hisforting words. "You''re right," she responded, her voice bright with excitement. Seeing Luna''s spoiled demeanor, Leon couldn''t help but smile. To anyone who knew her, Luna appeared cold, aloof, strict, and indifferent. But only in front of him did she show this softer, more spoiled side. After all, they had grown up together, and Luna had always been open with him, sharing her deepest emotions. "I brought you breakfast," Leon said, picking up the te he had set on the nightstand earlier and handing it to her. Luna took the te, her eyes lighting up as she saw the spread¡ªslices of forest beef, boiled potatoes, and a variety of vegetables, all looking mouthwateringly delicious. Her gaze softened as she looked at Leon. "Thank you, Leon," she said with genuine gratitude. "You''re wee. Eat up," Leon replied casually. Luna nodded, spearing a slice of meat with her fork before eagerly taking a bite. "This is so delicious! Did you cook this?" she asked excitedly, her mouth full. Leon smiled with a hint of pride as he nodded. "Yes, I cooked it." Upon hearing this, the sparkle in Luna''s eyes brightened, and she continued eating with enthusiasm. She hadn''t had Leon''s cooking in a long time, and there were moments when she missed it deeply. Thankfully, she could finally savor it again. In no time, Luna finished every bite on her te, leaving no leftovers. Leon took the empty te and handed her a ss of water. "By the way, Luna," Leon said, setting the te down on the broken nightstand before continuing, "I may need your helpter. Would you mind?" Luna, still sipping her drink, paused for a moment before nodding firmly. "Of course, Leon. Just tell me what you need," she replied softly. Leon quickly outlined the n he had prepared the night before, detailing the steps Luna would need to take. After hearing his n, Luna couldn''t help butugh softly, her confidence evident as she nodded casually. "Leave it to me, Leon." Chapter 337 : Conquering Albert - Part 1 Inside the tent, Leon sat on a lounge chair, leisurely sipping a cup of tea. His demeanor was calm and rxed, as if he were savoring every note of the tea''s aroma and vor. Momentster, the sound of approaching footsteps broke the quiet. The tent p was pushed aside, revealing Kaelen escorting a middle-aged man d in white armor, his hands bound tightly with ropes. The man had short ck hair and an average posture, yet his sharp aura was unmistakable¡ªlike the edge of a finely honed de. Though faint wrinkles lined his face, it was easy to see he had been strikingly handsome in his youth. "General, I''ve brought him as you ordered," Kaelen reported respectfully, shoving the man to the ground, forcing him to kneel before Leon. Leon locked eyes with the middle-aged man, who red back with undisguised hatred. Then, shifting his attention to Kaelen, Leon''s expression softened into a satisfied smile, and he gave a small nod of approval. "Good job, Kaelen. Thank you," Leon said with a faint smile. Kaelen''s face lit up with pride as he nodded energetically. "You''re wee, General," he replied respectfully. However, curiosity flickered across his youthful face as his gaze shifted to the bound middle-aged man. "By the way, General, what do you n to do with him?" Kaelen inquired, unable to suppress his intrigue. Not long ago, Leon had tasked him with finding someone named "Albert" among the ranks of the detained human army. Initially, Kaelen had thought the task would be nearly impossible¡ªthere were over five hundred thousand captured soldiers, and locating a single individual seemed as daunting as searching for a needle in a mountain-sized haystack. Fortunately, the difficulty he had anticipated never arose. Albert, the middle-aged man bound before him, turned out to be a high-ranking leader, second only to humanity''s top leaders like Bow Hero Luna, Spear Hero Valen, Great Mage Rain, and others they had captured. Thanks to his position, Kaelen was able to locate him with ease. Upon hearing the question, Leon simply smiled and shook his head. "I have some important business with him," Leon replied briefly. Kaelen, sensing that Leon didn''t wish to discuss the matter further, suppressed his curiosity and bowed respectfully. "Very well, General. In that case, may I take my leave?" Kaelen asked politely. Leon gave a slight nod, and Kaelen exited, leaving Leon alone with Albert in the tent. Albert''s expression darkened further as he watched Kaelen leave, and he red at Leon with barely contained fury. "What do you want, Demon Emperor? Do you intend to kill me?" Albert demanded coldly. Leon remainedposed, unaffected by Albert''s rudeness. He casually sipped his tea, his gaze fixed on Albert with an air of indifference. The middle-aged man before him was Albert Lennister, the supreme military leader of the Holy Empire of Elysium, second only to Natasya. Despite his age, his strength and courage remained as sharp as in his youth. Hence, Velix retained his position as the supreme leader of the Empire''s military. The reason for summoning him was clearly linked to Leon''s n to subvert Velix''s authority over the Holy Empire. As the supreme leader of the military, Albert held immense power over the Empire''s soldiers. Gaining his support would greatly facilitate Leon''s efforts to eventually unite the Holy Empire of Elysium with the Holy Orthodoxy. Setting his teacup down on the saucer, Leon crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair, exuding a sense of calm authority. "Albert Lennister, born amoner in a small town near the southern border forty years ago. When he was five, his parents were killed in the war between humanity''s army and the demon forces along the southern border. From that point on, he lived alone until he was ten, when a soldier found him and brought him to the capital to be cared for," Leon said suddenly, causing Albert''s face to stiffen instantly. Unaware of the change in Albert''s demeanor, Leon continued, "By the age of twenty, Albert disyed remarkable talent in swordsmanship, earning him a ce in the Empire''s army. Through his relentless effort and exceptional skill, he eventually gained the favor of Holy Emperor Velix and rose to be the supreme leader of the military of the Holy Empire of Elysium." Leon paused, offering Albert a yful smile before asking, "Am I right, Old Man¡ªno, Albert Lennister?" *Badump!* Albert''s heart raced, and cold sweat drenched his body. His face turned pale, horrified, as if all the blood had drained from it. "Y-You... how could you possibly know my life story?" Albert stammered, his voice trembling. He stared at Leon in fear, as though he were facing a ghost. What Leon had just revealed was his personal history. While not entirely a secret, only a few knew the details, and even they did not possess the depth of knowledge that Leon had just shown. How could the Demon Emperor before him know so much about his life? For the first time, Albert truly understood what dread and fear were. The countless life-and-death battles he had fought against the demon race had never instilled such deep terror in him as this. Leon, however, simply shook his head, his demeanor calm and indifferent. "You don''t need to worry about where I learned it," Leon replied casually, then continued, "And you don''t need to fear that I intend to kill you. In fact, I brought you here to ask for your help." Upon hearing this, Albert was momentarily stunned before his expression hardened once more. "A favor? What do you mean?" Albert asked warily, narrowing his eyes. The idea of a demon emperor asking for his help was preposterous. Albert immediately suspected that whatever this favor entailed, it would undoubtedly harm humanity. Leon noticed Albert''s wariness but remained unfazed. "I want you, along with the soldiers we''ve captured, to help me overthrow Velix''s authority in the Holy Empire of Elysium," Leon stated bluntly. Albert''s eyes widened in disbelief, and a surge of anger overtook him. "Overthrow His Majesty Holy Emperor Velix!? Are you serious?" Albert shouted, his voice tight with fury. What Leon was asking of him was essentially a directmand to rebel against Velix. As the supreme leader of the military, sworn to loyalty to the Empire, how could he possibly consider such an act? He would rather die thanmit such a treacherous act. Leon wasn''t surprised by Albert''s firm refusal. He knew him too well. However, he didn''t show the slightest sign of concern¡ªhe already had a n to make Albert submit. Leisurely picking up a dry biscuit from the te on the table, Leon took a bite and smiled lightly, waving his hand dismissively. "Don''t be too quick to reject, Albert. Take some time to think about it," Leon said casually. Albert, however, remained unmoved and shook his head stubbornly. "No matter how you try to convince me, I won''t agree," he answered firmly, his tone unwavering. Leon sighed softly, then leaned forward, his voice soft yet deliberate. "Are you sure? If you agree, I''ll share information that I''m certain will pique your interest."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Albert''s eyebrows lifted slightly at Leon''s words, and doubt flickered in his eyes. "Information? What do you mean?" He asked, his tone betraying a hint of curiosity. Leon''s smile widened, a glint of mystery in his eyes as he replied yfully, "I have information about the whereabouts of a young girl named Eris Lennister. Are you interested?" Chapter 338 : Conquering Albert - Part 2 (Last) "I have information about the whereabouts of a young girl named Eris Lennister. Are you interested?" Upon hearing Leon''s words, Albert''s entire body tensed, and his heart raced. Eris Lennister was his daughter, who had disappeared a year ago. At the time, he had been on a mission for the Empire, leaving his thirteen-year-old daughter in the care of servants and guards. Somehow, someone had managed to infiltrate his home and kidnap her. When Albert received the news, it felt as if his very soul had been yanked toward death''s grasp. He immediately mobilized his forces to search every corner of the Holy Empire of Elysium, but no trace of Eris could be found. Even after offering arge reward to anyone who could locate her, his daughter remained lost. The incident had plunged Albert into a deep depression, and he constantly med himself. After all, Eris was his only living rtive since his wife passed away fourteen years ago. Now, upon hearing Leon mention his daughter''s name, how could Albert not be stunned? Snapping out of his shock, Albert fixed Leon with a sharp, wary gaze. "How do you know about my daughter''s disappearance?" Albert asked cautiously. The news of her disappearance was widely known throughout the Holy Empire of Elysium, but for a demon emperor to know such details was impossible. There were only two possibilities: either the Demon Emperor had spies embedded within the Holy Empire, or he was the one who had kidnapped her. Between the two, Albert found it more usible that the Demon Emperor had spies rather than being the kidnapper himself. Leon simply chuckled, took a sip of his tea, and made no effort to answer his question. The reason he knew about Eris Lannister''s whereabouts was tied to an unexpected encounter. While on his way to meet Arshley at the Holy Orthodox, he crossed paths with a shabby, young girl who caught his attention. Despite her ragged and pitiable state, there was a fierce determination in her eyes. Intrigued by the intensity in her gaze, Leon decided to offer her a few gold coins and brought her to a nearby tavern for a conversation. At first, the girl was wary and shy, but perhaps due to his strikingly handsome appearance when he removed his mask, she gradually rxed and began to open up about herself. "My name is Eris Lannister, and my father is Albert Lannister," she said. At that moment, Leon realized that the girl was none other than the missing daughter of Albert Lannister, the supreme military leader of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Upon learning the truth, Leon initially nned to send Eris back to the Holy Empire of Elysium to reunite her with her father. However, he had no time for that, as he needed to meet with Arshley right away. Later, he was assigned by Velix to lead an army to the Desert of Chaos to thwart a demon race''s covert invasion, which ultimately turned out to be part of a plot to assassinate him. Fortunately, before his departure, Leon secured Eris''s safety by providing her with ample gold and a house in Holy Orthodoxy, ensuring her well-being in his absence. Now, using her as a bargaining chip with her father, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of guilt. "I''ll apologize to herter," Leon muttered softly, trying to suppress his guilt. Taking a deep breath, Leon set his teacup down and fixed Albert with a casual gaze. "Well? Do you want to know your daughter''s whereabouts or not?" Leon asked nonchntly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I..." Albert opened his mouth, ready to respond, but no words came out. He was trapped in a deep dilemma. On one hand, there was his unwavering loyalty to the Empire; on the other, the desperate need to find his beloved daughter, who had been missing for a year. Both were equally important to him, and he couldn''t bring himself to choose between them. Noticing the dazed look on Albert''s face, Leon patiently waited, not rushing him. He understood that this was a difficult decision. Still, he was confident that Albert would ultimately choose his daughter over the Empire. Sure enough, Albert slowly raised his head, locking eyes with Leon, his gaze heavy as he gritted his teeth. "Alright, I''ll agree to it," Albert said, his fists clenched tight. His entire body seemed drained, as though the decision had aged him years. Leon nodded, satisfied, and offered a small smile. "Good choice." He then rose slowly to his feet, raising his index finger. *Buzz!* A tiny spark of chaos power appeared at his fingertip, and with a flick, the ropes binding Albert''s hands were effortlessly shattered. Startled, Albert nced at the broken ropes before turning back to Leon in disbelief. "Aren''t you worried I''ll escape?" He inquired, cautiously rising to his feet. Leon shook his head and replied with certainty, "I''m sure you won''t. After all, you still don''t know where your daughter is." Albert fell silent, acknowledging the truth in Leon''s words. "Alright, enough stalling," Leon said nonchntly. "Now, meet the young soldier who brought you here and ask him to take you to meet Bow Hero Luna at a building a few hundred meters away." At the mention of "Bow Hero Luna," Albert''s face froze in disbelief. "What did you say? Bow Hero Luna?" he eximed, his voice filled with shock. Leon gave a small nod and replied casually, "Yes, Bow Hero Luna." Albert opened and closed his mouth, unable to find the words to express his confusion. "A hero working with the demon emperor? How could this be possible?" His trust was shattered, leaving him in a state of deep confusion. "As for the information about your daughter, I''ll share it with youter. Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise," Leon said suddenly, snapping Albert out of his daze. Albert pushed aside his unease and replied quietly, "Alright." With a conflicted expression, Albert walked out of the tent, leaving Leon alone. Once Albert was out of sight, Leon removed his mask and stretched his stiff body. "Though it was a bit of a struggle, I finally have Albert in my grasp," Leon muttered with a yful smile. With Albert now on his side, his n would be easier to execute, and it would reduce the number of unnecessary casualties down the line. After gettingfortable, Leon took thest sip of his tea and smiled coldly. "Now, it''s time to meet with the three and settle all these scores." ... In a spacious cell within the underground prison, Jim, Natasya, and Rain sat in a circle, their wrists and ankles bound by chains that left them unable to escape. Their faces were haggard and weak, a stark contrast to the vitality they had shown on the battlefield earlier. "Jim, is there really no way out of here?" Natasya asked softly, her gaze fixed on the chains that bound her. Jim shook his head and replied calmly, "There''s no way out. Even if there were, the Demon Emperor wouldn''t allow us to escape." His answer made Natasya fall silent immediately. She then turned to Rain, who had been quiet with her eyes closed, as if in meditation. "Rain, can you sense any mana inside you?" Natasya inquired with a hint of curiosity. Rain slowly opened her eyes and shook her head with a hint of indifference. "I still can''t feel it," she murmured softly, her voice tinged with helplessness. Gazing at the chains that bound her, she added carefully, "These chains are both powerful and peculiar. They block the flow of magic in my body." As a Great Mage, Rain was well-versed in the art of suppressing mana flow through objects. What astonished her, however, was that the Demon Emperor was not a mage. Only a mage could suppress another mage''s mana¡ªunless the Demon Emperor had some strange technique capable of doing so. Natasya fell silent once more, at a loss for what else could be done to escape this filthy, repulsive prison. In an instant, the atmosphere grew heavy with silence, broken only by the sound of rats scurrying at the far end of the cell. Suddenly, footsteps echoed, followed by a cold voice dripping with mockery. "Why so quiet? Are you ufortable with the treatment I''m providing?" ----------- A/N: Phew! I can''t believe a month has already passed. Time really does fly. And by the way, don''t forget to show your support this month, my wonderful readers! Thank you! ????(? ?? ? - ? ) ? (¤Å> v <)¤Å? Chapter 339 Settling the Grudges "Why so quiet? Are you ufortable with the treatment I''m providing?" At the sound of that voice, Jim, Natasya, and Rain gasped, their heads snapping toward the source. There stood Leon, strolling toward them with a yful smile. Their expressions darkened immediately, and they fixed him with hostile gazes. "What do you want, Demon Emperor?" Natasya asked coolly, though the hatred in her tone was unmistakable. Leon stopped in front of the metal bars confining them, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. "Rx. I''m just here to savor the sight of your misery," he replied, mocking them bluntly. As his gaze fixed on the three, the memory of the devouring poison resurfaced, igniting a wave of hatred so intense it felt nearly unbearable. If he weren''t holding back, he might have torn them apart right then and there. At his mockery, Natasya and Rain seethed with humiliation and anger. They seemed ready to retort, but Jim quickly intervened, calming them. "Demon Emperor, may I ask you something?" Jim said abruptly, catching Leon slightly off guard. Leon''s eyes narrowed as he studied Jim. After a moment, he gave a faint nod. "Go ahead." Jim, his face pale, offered a faint smile and fixed Leon with a deep gaze. "Demon Emperor, why do you hate us so much that you''re determined to kill us? As far as I know, we''ve never even met before, have we?" Jim asked casually. Natasya and Rain were momentarily taken aback by the question, their expressions betraying the realization of something peculiar. Memories ofst night''s war resurfaced in their minds. During the battle, the Demon Emperor seemed fixated on killing Jim and Guren, as if they were his primary targets. This was odd, considering Luna and Valen¡ªthe heroes who had always been his sworn enemies¡ªwere also present. Yet, he showed no killing intent toward them, which was both strange and illogical. Leon, however, was unfazed by the question. A faint smile yed on his lips as he responded. "Do I really need a reason to hate someone or to kill whoever I want?" he replied dismissively. Jim shook his head lightly and replied, "No, someone as powerful as you doesn''t need a reason to act. But since our first encounterst night, I''ve been observing you closely. You''re not the kind of person who kills without purpose." He paused, narrowing his eyes as a mysterious smile curled at the corners of his lips. "Duringst night''s war, I noticed you didn''t harm or even touch our human army. You only attacked Bow Hero Luna once, and it wasn''t fatal. Even when you fought Spear Hero Valen, your strikescked any killing intent. But with me and Sword Hero Guren, it was a different story." Jim stopped again, his gaze calm but piercing as he fixed his eyes on Leon. "So," he continued, "do you hold a grudge against me? No... that''s not quite right. It''s against the three of us, isn''t it?" Jim''s precise and insightful analysis left Leon momentarily silent. Though his expression remained indifferent, a flicker of admiration crossed his eyes. Despite his intense hatred for Jim, Leon couldn''t deny that Jim was incredibly clever, intelligent, cunning, and formidable. There was no one in the world who could match him, except Edward. If only Jim possessed the same strength as the heroes, Leon was certain he would be a dangerous figure¡ªso dangerous, in fact, that his threat level would only be one step below that of the Evil God. But it was all a fantasy, for Jim was going to die today. Shaking off his thoughts, Leon smiled coldly and gave a slight nod, crossing his arms over his chest. "Yes, I have grudges against you¡ªand against both of them," Leon said, his gaze icy as it bore into Jim, Natasya, and Rain. A terrifying murderous intent radiated from his eyes, causing all three of them to feel a sudden, suffocating pressure. If that gaze could kill, they would have died countless times already. Though Jim broke into a cold sweat under the weight of the killing intent, his expression remained unfazed, as if neither Leon''s words nor the chilling aura surprised him. "So that''s it; I understand now. No wonder I kept feeling uneasy these past few days. Finally, I have my answer," Jim said quietly, letting out a resigned sigh. At this, Leon''s eyebrows lifted slightly, and he narrowed his eyes at Jim. "What do you mean?" Leon asked coldly. Jim leaned against the wall, offering a wry smile. "I didn''t expect you to survive after being exposed to the poison, Demon Emperor¡ªno, I should call you Sword Hero Leon Kruger." The mention of "Leon Kruger" left Natasya and Rain stunned, their eyes wide with disbelief. "Sword Hero Leon Kruger?" Natasya gasped in disbelief, turning to Jim. "Jim, are you being serious?" Rain, equally stunned, looked to Jim for an exnation. But Jim didn''t answer. He simply stared at Leon, his face emotionless. "Am I right, Sword Hero Leon Kruger?" Jim asked again. Leon remained silent, but a faint smile tugged at his lips. His gaze at Jim carried an unmistakable sense of admiration. "As expected from the Four-Eyed Demon, Jim Terran. You''re impressively sharp," Leon praised with a chuckle. *Whoosh!* In an instant, Leon''s hair shifted back to its natural ck, and his purple eyes gleamed with a golden hue. He removed his half-face mask, unveiling his true appearance to them. The moment Natasya and Rain saw the familiar, handsome face, their bodies froze, trembling violently and uncontrobly. "Sword Hero Leon Kruger!? How is this possible?" Natasya''s breath hitched, struggling to believe what she was seeing. She had never imagined Jim''s words were true. The figure they had assumed was the Demon Emperor turned out to be Leon Kruger¡ªthe supposedly dead Sword Hero! Beside her, Rain was even more shocked than Natasya. She knew all too well how deadly the poison she had crafted was¡ªa poison that no one, not even heroes, should have been able to survive. Even if Leon had managed tost a while, he should have died within hours. So, how could he be alive and standing before them now? Rain''s confidence crumbled in an instant. For the first time, she began to question the effectiveness of the very poison she had made. Amid the shock, only Jim remainedposed. He sighed softly, then bowed his head, sping his hands respectfully toward Leon. "Prime Minister Jim, meet Sword Hero Leon Kruger," Jim greeted with respect. Leon waved him off dismissively. "No need to pretend to be polite. After all, you''re all going to die today." Leon''s blunt words caused Natasya''s and Rain''s faces to drain of color, though neither of them spoke up. As soon as they realized the figure before them was Leon, they understood their fate was sealed. Though difficult to ept, they knew their end had been decided the moment they made that discovery. Leon grasped the hilt of his sword and began to draw it but paused abruptly. "Before I take your lives, there are a few things I need to know," Leon said suddenly, turning to Jim. "Did Velix try to kill me because he felt threatened by my status?" Jim smiled faintly and gave a small nod. "Yes, you''re right. The motive behind your assassination wasrgely due to His Majesty''s insecurity about your achievements in the eyes of the people. He saw you as a threat to his position as Holy Emperor." Leon narrowed his eyes at Jim''s honest response and nodded slowly. From the beginning, he had suspected that Velix''s motives were rooted in jealousy¡ªa fear of the threat he posed. Hearing it confirmed directly from Jim made everything clear. "There''s one more thing I need to ask: how did Guren Leywne to possess holy power and the hero''s destiny?" Leon asked again. This question had been weighing heavily on him. Even Miranda herself had no idea how this could have happened. Just as Leon hoped for a satisfying answer, Jim suddenly shook his head. "To be honest, I don''t know," Jim replied briefly. Leon frowned in dissatisfaction, but he could sense the sincerity in his answer. "In that case, why didn''t Velix inform the Holy Orthodox about Guren''s whereabouts?" Leon pressed, shifting to a different question.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Jim sighed softly before answering, "His Majesty kept it a secret because he intended to use Marquis Guren as a personal weapon to conquer the world." Leon''s eyes widened slightly at the revtion. He took a deep breath, struggling to rein in the burning anger he felt toward Velix. "Velix''s ambitions are far greater than I ever imagined," Leon muttered, his voiceced with fury. The truth only strengthened his resolve to overthrow Velix''s rule and unite humanity under one force. Turning to Rain, sitting next to Natasya, Leon struggled to control the overwhelming murderous intent rising within him. Rain was the primary cause of his exposure to the devouring poison, and his hatred for her surpassed even his feelings toward Jim or Natasya. "Rain Violet, I have a question for you," Leon said coldly. "How did you concoct the Devouring Poison, and where did you get the recipe?" Aside from the issue with Guren, the Devouring Poison that Rain had created intrigued him just as much. He wanted to know how she had obtained the recipe, especially since the Devouring Poison was one of the eleven ancient poisons recorded in the mysterious book discovered by Jared Crimson thousands of years ago. In response to Leon''s question, a faint look of confusion crossed Rain''s pale, beautiful face. "The Devouring Poison? How do you know its name?" Rain inquired, her voiceced with hesitation. Leon shook his head dismissively, his tone t. "You don''t need to know that. Just answer my question." Rain fell silent for a moment before responding softly, "I got the recipe for the Devouring Poison from someone." "Someone?" Leon''s eyebrows rose slightly. His voice grew sharper as he demanded, "Who is this someone?" "I don''t know," Rain admitted honestly. "He was wearing a ck cloak that covered him from head to toe. He said the recipe for the Devouring Poison would help advance my research." Rain''s answer only deepened Leon''s confusion, especially regarding the identity of the mysterious figure in the ck cloak. "Who is he? Why did he give Rain the recipe for the Devouring Poison? And where did he get it?" These questions swirled in his mind, but none had answers. With a heavy sigh, Leon massaged his throbbing forehead. Everything had be moreplicated, filled with puzzles that seemed impossible to solve. Quickly, he pushed those concerns aside and refocused on Jim, Natasya, and Rain. "Thank you for answering my questions," Leon said calmly before adding, "Now, it''s time to send you on your way." Rain''s eyes wavered slightly, a clear reluctance in them. She had yet to find her childhood friend and certainly didn''t want to die. But deep down, she knew there was no escaping her fate¡ªshe would die today. *Boom!* The holy power surged from Leon''s body as he drew his sword and raised it high. His golden eyes burned with killing intent, and in a chilling tone, he shouted, "Die!" Chapter 340 One Problem Solved, Another Arises An hourter... Leon stepped out of the underground prison, his expression cold and indifferent, betraying no sign of relief or satisfaction. In his right hand, he held a sword, its de slick with fresh blood. "Do you regret your decision, master?" Miranda''s soft, soothing voice echoed in his mind. Leon swung his sword to the right, quickly clearing the patches of fresh blood from its de. Sheathing his sword, he sighed and shook his head. "If you''re asking, my answer is yes. I regret not torturing them first," Leon replied nonchntly, his eyes still gleaming with lingering killing intent. "Pfft! But maybe it''s for the best," Miranda teased with a lightugh. The killing intent faded from Leon''s gaze, reced by a soft smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, you''re right," he chuckled quietly. As the conversation with Miranda continued, hurried footsteps suddenly broke his focus. Leon cut off themunication and turned, spotting Kaelen sprinting toward him. "General! General! Something terrible has happened!" Kaelen eximed, halting in front of Leon, breath catching in his throat. From Kaelen''s expression, Leon could tell that something serious was happening. "What happened?" Leon asked calmly, narrowing his eyes. Kaelen took a moment to catch his breath before answering urgently, "Marquis Guren''s body has disappeared!" Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Guren''s body disappeared? How is that possible? Weren''t there ten demon soldiers guarding him?" Leon asked, clearly surprised. After the battle ended with Luna''s and Valen''s surrender, Leon hadn''t forgotten about Guren. He had been knocked unconscious by Leon''s attack and was ced under the watch of ten demon soldiers in one of the demon army tents. His original intention in sparing Guren was for Miranda to examine his body and uncover the source of the holy power and hero''s destiny within him. However, he never anticipated that Guren''s body would vanish before the soldiers, leaving himpletely bewildered. Kaelen nodded hesitantly and exined, "There were ten soldiers guarding and patrolling around the tent, but when one of them checked inside, Marquis Guren''s body was gone." Leon''s brows furrowed, and he fixed Kaelen with a piercing gaze. "Are you saying his body just vanished without any signs of disturbance?" Leon asked. "Yes, it disappeared without a disturbance!" Kaelen confirmed. Leon fell silent, his expression behind the mask darkening. With his current strength, he could sense even the smallest fluctuations within a five-kilometer radius. Yet, he hadn''t detected anything earlier, which meant Guren''s disappearance wasn''t as simple as it seemed. After a deep breath, Leon ced a hand on Kaelen''s shoulder and said, "Take me there." Kaelen nodded and immediately led Leon to the location of the demon army''s tents. ... News of humanity''s army''s defeat spread with shocking speed. Spies stationed at the borders by the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox quickly ryed the information to the Pce and the Holy Hall. Had this news reached the public, the resulting uproar would have been unimaginable. Fortunately, both sides kept the information under wraps to prevent chaos that could threaten their stability. On the throne, Velix''s expression darkened as he read the scroll detailing humanity''s army defeat. "How could this happen?! It shouldn''t have been possible!" Velix roared, ripping the scroll to shreds. His face flushed with rage, his breath heavy, and blue veins bulged from his forehead, a clear sign of his fury. "Losing to those filthy demons? This is an outrage!" Velix snarled through clenched teeth. In this war, he had poured 70% of Holy Empire Elysium''s resources into the effort, confident of victory. Yet the oue was far from what he expected. Instead of triumph, the entire human army¡ªalong with Luna, Valen, Jim, Natasya, and Rain¡ªhad been decisively defeated. Had he not managed to control his fury, he might have destroyed everything around him. "Damn it! I don''t know what happened to Valen, Luna, Jim, Natasya, and Rain after this defeat. Are they still alive, or have they fallen to the Demon Emperor?" Velix muttered, hatred shing across his face as his hands clenched into fists. The reports described a mysterious figure in a ck half-face mask who had appeared among the Demon army, suspected to be the Demon Emperor. It was also noted that the Demon Emperor''s power was such that he could defeat Valen, Luna, and Guren, who wielded the Holy Sword of Zenith. Though it was difficult to believe the Demon Emperor could achieve such a feat, the reports were credible, and Velix had no reason to doubt them. "With their fates uncertain, this poses a serious threat that could shake the very foundation of the Empire," he murmured, his voiceced with distress. All of them, especially Jim, Natasya, and Rain, were key pirs of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Losing them would undoubtedly have a catastrophic effect on the Empire''s stability. Velix imagined that if this news were to leak, the people would be shaken, their trust in him would plummet, and his position as Holy Emperor would be in serious peril. "Damn it! This is all the Demon Emperor''s fault!" Velix roared, his anger boiling over. He had never met the Demon Emperor of this era, never evenid eyes on him. Yet, that Demon Emperor had crushed him utterly, dismantling his years of carefullyid ns for world domination. If he hadn''t killed that Demon Emperor with his own hands, he would never have found peace in his life. As Velix stewed in fury and despair, a small wisp of ck smoke appeared on the ceiling of the throne room. It grew rapidly until it covered half the ceiling. From it, a terrifying face with blood-red eyes emerged, staring at Velix with a cold, indifferent gaze. "Velix Larrison, what is your answer to our offer from a few days ago?" The cold, emotionless voice emerged from the figure''s mouth. Velix''s expression darkened at the sight. A few days prior, several cloaked figures had approached him, their appearances hidden. They imed to be from a mysterious force known as "The Temple of Twilight" and offered him a chance to join them. As a Holy Emperor, standing above millions, Velix could never align himself with such an unknown force and firmly rejected their offer. However, the mysterious figures showed no anger and gave him time to reconsider. Today marked the deadline they had set, and Velix hadn''t expected them to return. Shaking off his thoughts, Velix curled his lips into a mocking smile and coldly met the face''s gaze. "My answer remains the same¡ªI refuse," he said, his tone unwavering. A moment of silence passed before the face spoke once more. "Are you certain you''re refusing our offer again? Don''t you understand your position now, Velix Larrison?" The face asked, its tone nonchnt. Velix raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharpening. "What do you mean?" He asked cautiously. The mysterious face studied him for a moment before responding, "The Army of Humanity has been decisively defeated by the demon forces. Meanwhile, your trusted subordinates¡ªJim Terran, Rain Violet, and Natsaya Nox¡ªhave disappeared without a trace. Their absence will undoubtedly cripple the foundation of the Empire. And if the people were to learn of this, they would surely be deeply disappointed in you." It paused briefly, a mocking smile curling on its lips as it added, "When that happens, do you really think you''ll be able to maintain your status as Holy Emperor?" Chapter 341 Velixs Tough Decision The words hit Velix like a blow, twisting his expression with anger. He hadn''t expected the mysterious face to be aware of the oue of the war in the Desert of Chaos, nor to uncover his deepest fears. "Are you threatening me?" Velix asked coldly. A powerful surge of momentum erupted from his body, thickening the tension in the throne room. However, the face remained unfazed. Its expression stayed indifferent, the mocking smile still lingering on its lips. "Threatening you? It seems you''ve misunderstood me, Velix Larrison," it replied calmly. "What I spoke was merely a fact, one you should have already realized. Of course, if you choose to see it as a threat, that''s your decision." Velix fell silent, unable to find a response. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the anger burning within him and looked at the face with cold indifference. "Tell me, then: what is your purpose in inviting me to join your Temple of Twilight?" he asked, his gaze narrowing. The face chuckled softly before replying, "To extend our influence and spread our faith to all of humanity." Velix''s brow furrowed at the response; he hadn''t expected this to be the reason they had approached him. Curiosity about the term "our faith" suddenly sparked in his mind. Hesitant, he looked up at the face and asked, "Faith? What do you mean by that?" A proud smile spread across the face as it answered, "We worship a deity known as the Evil God." With those words,ughter escaped its lips, brimming with an insane fanaticism that was mirrored in its bloodshot eyes. "Evil God? What kind of deity is that? How have I never heard of it before?" Velix muttered in surprise, his frown deepening. In this world, many people worshipped deities, including those in the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox. However, these beliefs were often shallow, with people praying only on specific days. Although Velix himself didn''t follow any deity, he didn''t forbid his people from believing as they wished. Furthermore, he was familiar with many of the well-known gods worshipped by his people, but he had never heard of one called the Evil God. Recognizing Velix''s hesitation, the face smiled casually and said, "I know you''ve probably never heard of him, but don''t worry. The Evil God is a powerful deity, and I assure you, joining us will be a decision you won''t regret. So, what''s your choice?" Velix fell silent at that, his expression betraying aplex struggle of emotions. He wanted to refuse, but the situation he was in was too precarious. One wrong move, and his status as Holy Emperor could crumble. After a long pause, he finally clenched his fists, grinding his teeth with a heavy heart. "Alright, I agree," he said in a low, strained voice. "Hahaha! Very good!" The faceughed, looking at Velix with satisfaction. "Since you''ve agreed, I''ll ensure you won''t regret it. You can rest easy in your position as Holy Emperor, and I''ll guarantee no one will be able to challenge your rule." In response to the assurance, Velix gave a small nod, his expression tinged with distress. "In that case, I''ll report to the temple and return in a few days," the face said excitedly before adding, "Oh, and one more thing¡ªdon''t let your guard down in theing days. Something big is headed your way." Velix''s eyes widened at the warning. He was about to ask what it meant, but the face vanished, leaving behind arge cloud of smoke that gradually dissipated into the ceiling of the throne room. In an instant, the room fell silent again, and Velix''s expression grew serious. "Something big ising my way? What could that mean?" he wondered, doubt clouding his mind. After a brief moment of reflection, he still couldn''t grasp its meaning. Nheless, he knew he couldn''t allow this uncertainty to distract him. Without dy, he summoned the guards stationed outside the throne room and instructed them to heighten surveince across the nearby towns and the Imperial capital. ... In the bedroom, Arshley reclined against the headboard, sipping warm tea. She wore a loose, milky white nightgown that elegantly draped over her figure. Her silver hair, usually left loose, was now styled in a beautiful bun, resting gently on her left shoulder. Her sky-blue eyes shone brightly as she watched birds perched on the trees outside the window. Suddenly, a knock at the door shattered the silence, apanied by a man''s voice from the other side. *Knock!* "Saint, it''s me, Edward. May Ie in?" Hearing Edward''s voice, Arshley set her teacup down on the saucer beside her and turned her calm gaze toward the door. "Of course, Edward. Come in; the door is unlocked," she replied softly. Shortly after, the door opened, revealing Edward in a green robe that entuated hisposed demeanor. He approached with a warm smile, stopping respectfully two meters from Arshley. "Good morning, Saint," Edward greeted with a polite bow. Arshley gave a faint smile and waved her hand dismissively. "No need to be so formal, Edward," she said casually, then added, "So, what brings you here?" Edward slowly raised his head and gave a small smile. "I came, of course, to check on your condition," Edward replied, causing Arshley to roll her eyes in response. "Didn''t I already tell you I''m fine?" Arshley said with a hint of exasperation. Ever since she had fainted, Edward had be very strict with her schedule, limiting her work hours and insisting she rest more often. Though she appreciated his concern, she naturally wanted to work harder to distract herself from the sadness and loneliness she felt without her brother. But Edward persisted in stopping her, leaving her feeling utterly helpless. "Given your character, I know you didn''te just to check on me," Arshley said, leaning her head against her palm. "Come on, tell me, what news do you have?" Edward couldn''t help but chuckle, looking at her with a hint of admiration. "You''re as sharp as ever, Saint. Indeed, I came to share some rather intriguing news," Edward replied lightly, instantly catching Arshley''s attention.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Intriguing news? What is it?" Arshley inquired, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. Edward remained silent as he took a scroll from his robe pocket and handed it to Arshley. Taking the scroll, Arshley slowly unfurled it and began reading the contents. After five minutes, her eyes widened in disbelief. "The Army of Humanity was defeated by the Demon Army? How is that possible?" Arshley eximed in horror, straightening in shock. The hands gripping the scroll trembled uncontrobly, a clear sign of how strongly she reacted to the news. She fixed her gaze on Edward and asked, her voice trembling, "Edward, is this news reliable?" "Of course, Saint. It''s a report directly from our spies," Edward replied firmly. Arshley fell silent, her expression clouded with confusion as she turned her gaze back to the scroll in her hand. "How could this be? How could humanity''s army have been defeated?" She thought inwardly, astonished. The scroll revealed that the defeat was attributed to a single figure¡ªthe Demon Emperor. However, the Army of Humanity had been led by heroes Luna and Valen, with additional support from Jim, Natsaya, Rain, and Guren. Furthermore, Guren had attained the status of a Sword Hero. Despite the appearance of the Demon Emperor, they should have been able to win the war. However, this unexpected oue left Arshley both confused and astonished. Suddenly, Arshley felt something off and eyed Edward suspiciously. "Why haven''t I seen any reaction from you after hearing this news, Edward?" Arshley asked, her voice hesitant. Normally, Edward would have shown a serious expression when receiving such news, but this time he seemed unusually calm, even smiling slightly. This puzzled Arshley. Edward shook his head, replying casually, "Why be surprised? I expected this." Arshley was confused by his words but soon recalled something. "Are you saying their defeat is connected to my brother?" she asked, surprised. Edward smiled and nodded. "Yes." "But wasn''t it the Demon Emperor who defeated them?" Arshley asked again. Edward chuckled softly and responded, "Saint, how many Demon Emperors have been born with extraordinary talent and strength? And what was their fate? All were ultimately defeated by the heroes." Arshley was stunned for a moment, and a bold guess began to form in her mind. "Does that mean..." Before she could finish, Edward quickly interrupted. Stay tuned to empire "Yes, as you''ve likely guessed. This Demon Emperor is probably not the real one, but the Fated One¡ªthe Sword Hero Leon Kruger." ------------- A/N: Thanks for the support! Chapter 342 Lilianas Dilemma and Concern Inside the pce, Liliana, dressed in a simple yet elegant white dress, carried tworge tes of delicious dishes and set them on the dining table. Her long white hair, usually flowing down to her waist, was pulled into a neat bun over her right shoulder, highlighting her stunning beauty. A pink apron with flower and cloud motifs hung around her neck, contrasting with her cold temperament andposed demeanor. In this moment, Liliana did not resemble the formidable Demon Emperor; instead, she looked more like a gentle, caring mother, though the indifferent expression on her beautiful face remained unchanged. She surveyed the table, filled with delicious dishes, and nodded in satisfaction. "Everything is in ce. Now, it''s just a matter of waiting for the little ones toe for breakfast," Liliana murmured, a gentle smile gracing her lips. Given her status as the Demon Emperor, she certainly didn''t need to handle the cooking herself and could have easily instructed the maids to do it. However, she chose to cook herself, wanting her little daughters to experience the warmth of their mother''s cooking. She understood that her duties as Demon Emperor often kept her from spending much time with them, so cooking and sharing breakfast became a simple yet meaningful way to nurture their bond. Liliana returned to the kitchen, removed her apron, and hung it up before heading back to the dining room. She sat down and tasted a few of the dishes she had made. Just then, the sound of small footsteps approached, and four little girls entered, their faces still tinged with sleep, but their excitement clear. "Good morning, Mommy!" Charlotte greeted with a sweet smile. Behind her, Iris, Ste, and Fiona followed, all offering their greetings. Liliana smiled warmly, nodding slightly as she replied, "Good morning, Charlotte, Iris, Ste, and Fiona. Come, sit down; I''ve made breakfast for you." Upon hearing this, the four girls'' eyes lit up with excitement. Without hesitation, they rushed to the dining table and took their seats. At the sight of the delicious spread, they couldn''t help but feel both amazed and hungry. "Wow! Mommy, did you cook all of this?" Iris asked eagerly, ncing at Liliana. Find adventures at empire Liliana chuckled softly at her second daughter''s enthusiasm and replied casually, "Of course, I made all these dishes. They look delicious, don''t they?" "Mm! Mm! They look so good!" Before Iris could continue, Fiona, sitting beside her, eagerly interrupted, taking a big bite of a chicken drumstick.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With her mouth full, a spot of soy sauce smeared on the corner of her lips, adding to her irresistible cuteness. "Don''t talk with your mouth full, smelly Fiona," Iris chided, rolling her eyes while grabbing a napkin to gently wipe Fiona''s lips. "Umm..." Sensing her sister''s concern, Fiona smiled contentedly, her eyes closing in bliss as she enjoyed the meal. The sight of their affectionate interaction made Liliana smile. She then looked at Charlotte and Ste, who were sitting quietly without moving their spoons, and said lightly, "Don''t just sit there; let''s eat." Hearing that, Charlotte and Ste smiled and nodded in unison before eagerly starting their breakfast. In an instant, the dining room was filled with a warm, harmonious atmosphere. Fiona, Iris, Charlotte, and Ste asionally fed each other, their giggles adding to the joy of the moment. Watching them, Liliana smiled warmly, her heart lightened by the sight. But then, her gaze drifted to the empty seat beside her, and a soft sigh escaped her lips. "If only Leon were here, everything would feelplete," she whispered, her voice tinged with regret. The silence from the battlefield in recent days weighed heavily on her, filling her with worry. She sensed that something significant must have urred, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. "I hope nothing bad has happened to Leon," she murmured, holding onto a thread of hope. War was unpredictable, and even someone as strong as Leon was not immune to injury or worse. "Mommy! When is Daddying back?" Fiona''s sweet voice broke through her thoughts. Looking up at Fiona''s round face, filled with curiosity and a hint of concern, Liliana offered a soft smile. "Your daddy just left, and you''re already asking when he''ll return. Do you miss him that much?" Liliana inquired, her toneced with humor. Fiona nodded her little head like a chick and replied honestly, "Yes, I miss him so much, Mommy. I can''t sleep without Daddy." Her sorrowful tone tugged at Charlotte, Iris, and Ste''s hearts. Liliana felt a pang of helplessness, but she knew she had tofort her. "Well, don''t worry," she reassured gently, spearing a piece of meat with her fork and taking a bite before continuing, "Didn''t Daddy say he''d be back in a few weeks? There''s no need to be sad. Just be patient. I''m sure he''ll return once everything''s settled. Alright?" Fiona, though still reluctant, knew her mother was right. "Alright~" Fiona nodded slightly, her lips pursed in a little pout. Charlotte, Iris, and Ste didn''t say anything, continuing to eat in silence. The lighthearted exchange didn''t disrupt the warmth of the atmosphere at the table. After a few more minutes, they had finished their breakfast. "I''m so full," Charlotte remarked, leaning back in her chair and rubbing her small stomach. "Mm! Me too," Ste replied, mimicking Charlotte''s gesture and adding excitedly, "Aunt Liliana''s cooking is so good! I even had to go for seconds!" Iris, sitting beside her, nodded in agreement and looked at Liliana with admiration. "Yes, you''re right, Sister Ste. Mommy''s cooking is amazing," Iris praised sincerely. Hearing theirpliments, Liliana smiled warmly while tidying up the tes on the table. *Coak!* At that moment, a crow flew through the open window, startling everyone, especially Ste, who had never seen anything like this before. *Coak! Coak!* The crow squawked as it circled the room before finally flying toward Liliana andnding on her shoulder. Curious, Liliana asked excitedly, "Is there any news?" *Coak!* The crow squawked again, as if to acknowledge her question, and nodded its head. Liliana gently stroked the crow''s head, and suddenly a ck magic circle appeared above it. *Whoosh* A ck scroll materialized from the magic circle, and Liliana quickly took it, unrolling it as she began to read. As she read, her expression shifted from nervous anticipation to shock and strain. Her eyes widened, and the hands holding the scroll began to tremble uncontrobly. Sensing the change in her emotions, Charlotte, Iris, Ste, and Fiona exchanged concerned nces. "What''s going on? Why does Mommy look so strained?" Fiona inquired softly, leaning in close to Iris'' ear. "I''m not sure," Iris replied, shaking her head slightly. She hesitated before adding, "It might be news about Daddy." Fiona was stunned for a moment. She turned to look at Liliana, whose expression had darkened with sorrow, and a horrible thought suddenly shed through her mind. "Is Daddy injured!?" Fiona''s eyes widened, her whole body tensing. Iris noticed Fiona''s pale face and furrowed her brows in concern. She gently called out to her, but Fiona didn''t respond, which only deepened Iris''s worry. Before Iris could shake Fiona from her thoughts, Charlotte''s anxious voice cut through the silence. "Mommy, what''s happening?" Liliana snapped out of her reverie and quickly regained herposure, forcing a smile. "I''m fine. Don''t worry," Liliana replied lightly, rolling up the letter and tucking it into her dress pocket. "But¡­" Charlotte began, then hesitated, swallowing her words. Liliana noticed but chose not to address it, merely waving her hand lightly. "Alright, you all go back to your rooms," Liliana instructed, her tone calm and casual. Despite their hesitation, they didn''t dare disobey and nodded in unison before standing up. However, Iris quickly noticed Fiona was still sitting, seemingly lost in thought, and gently urged her to move. "Fiona, let''s go back," Iris said, giving her a little shake. Fiona snapped back to reality, her eyes reddened, as though she were on the verge of tears. Although Iris was puzzled, she didn''t press for an exnation. Without a word, she took Fiona''s hand and led her out of the dining room. From what she knew of her mother, that look on her face meant something serious was unfolding. Therefore, Iris didn''t dare disobey her mother''s order to return to their rooms. Once the four girls had left, Liliana took the scroll from her dress pocket again and unrolled it. Her expression, once indifferent, became clouded with sadness. She bit her lower lip in worry. "Heidel is really dead... how am I going to tell Lyra?" ... At the Demon army camp, Leon, apanied by Kaelen, approached one of the Demon soldiers'' tents. Outside, ten demon soldiers stood in a horizontal line, their faces pale and their expressions filled with panic and fear. As Leon drew closer with Kaelen by his side, their anxiety grew palpable, and they quickly bowed their heads in submission. "Good morning, General," they greeted, their voices trembling. Leon sensed their fear but remained silent, offering only a small nod. "Rise," Leonmanded, his tone indifferent. "Now, tell me what happened." The soldiers felt the coldness in his voice and braced for punishment. One of them stepped forward, speaking regretfully, "General, it went like this..." He then recounted the entire incident in detail. Leon listened intently, his arms folded across his chest, without interrupting. After two minutes, the demon soldier finished his exnation and nced timidly at Leon. He and the others braced themselves, expecting a severe reprimand. To their surprise, Leon remainedposed, showing no trace of anger. They exchanged hesitant nces, a mix of confusion and quiet relief flickering across their faces. Meanwhile, as Leon processed the soldier''s ount, he realized it aligned perfectly with Kaelen''s exnation. "How strange... how is this possible? If there had been a surge of magic or anything simr, I would have sensed it. But I felt nothing," Leon muttered, his gaze drifting toward the tent where Guren had been. As he delved deeper into the puzzle, a sudden chill raced down his spine, and his eyes widened in rm. "Not good!" Chapter 343 An Incredibly Powerful Sneak Attack "Not good!" Leon''s heart pounded as he swiftly unleashed the power of chaos within him. *Boom!* A surge of chaos power erupted from his body, shooting skyward before cascading over the demon army encampment. In seconds, a massive, imprable dome of chaos energy formed, shielding the entire area. *Bang!* A streak of ck light hurtled down, colliding violently with the barrier, sending a thunderous crash reverberating through the camp. Startled, soldiers scrambled out of their tents, their faces etched with rm as they stared at the purplish-ck dome enveloping the encampment. "What''s happening? What is this dome?" One soldier eximed, his voice tinged with panic. However, no one responded; instead, they exchanged bewildered nces, their confusion mirrored in each other''s faces. Meanwhile, Kaelen and the ten demon soldiers who had witnessed the event stood paralyzed with shock. "What was that ck light?" one of them asked nervously, his voice trembling. Beside him, another soldier shook his head, his face drained of color and filled with terror. "I''m not sure," he replied, his voice trembling, "but it feels like that light was targeting us." Although the ck light failed to strike them, the terrifying aura it radiated was suffocating, as if death itself were lurking. He couldn''t fathom what might have happened if Leon hadn''t intervened so swiftly. "We would have been dead..." he whispered fearfully, his body trembling slightly at the terrifying thought. His eyes involuntarily shifted to Leon, his gaze filled with silent gratitude. "General, what is that light?" Kaelen asked warily, ncing at Leon. Leon narrowed his eyes and shook his head slowly. "I don''t know, Kaelen. But I suspect it was an enemy attack," he replied cautiously. Had it not been for his sharp instincts, the light would have struck them all, obliterating everything in its wake. Turning to Kaelen with a serious expression, Leon issued his orders calmly, "Kaelen, lead the demon army to pack up and evacuate immediately. If possible, head toward the location where Garan, Lilith, Terran, and the injured soldiers are." He paused for a moment before adding, "Additionally, inform Bow Hero Luna to swiftly move humanity''s army as far away as possible¡ªpreferably to a location at least ten kilometers from here." Kaelen was taken aback by the order, especially thest sentence, which left him feeling deeply uncertain. "If Bow Hero Luna leads humanity''s army, won''t that allow those we''ve already detained to escape?" Kaelen thought, bewildered. But soon, he dismissed the doubt and nodded resolutely to Leon. "Understood, General. I''ll handle everything," Kaelen replied earnestly. Just as he was about to leave, he paused and nced back at Leon. "What about you, General? If we leave, what will you do?" Leon shook his head, his gaze cold as he stared into the distance. "I''ll investigate the source of that attack," Leon replied, his voice steady, but a murderous intent gleamed in his eyes. Given how covert and powerful the strike had been, he was certain the attacker was formidable. But despite this, he felt no fear. He was confident in his own strength. Kaelen was naturally concerned about Leon''s decision, but he knew better than to try and change his mind¡ªLeon''s strength was undeniable. Suppressing his worries, Kaelen gave a nod and said softly, "Be careful, General." With that, Kaelen led the ten demon soldiers toward the area where the other troops were assembling. Leon, a dismissive smile on his lips, turned his gaze forward. "If you''re bold enough to strike covertly, don''t think I''ll let you off easily," he muttered nonchntly. He raised his right hand, drawing the chaos power he had released earlier back into his body. With cold, determined eyes, he leapt into the air, his form shifting into ck light before disappearing from sight. ... In a shabby room, Luna and Albert sat opposite each other, with cookies and two cups of tea on the table between them. Albert took a sip of his tea, casting a confused and conflicted nce at Luna. An hour earlier, he hade to Luna as instructed by the Demon Emperor. Initially, he had hoped Luna wasn''t aligned with the Demon Emperor. But upon hearing her blunt confession of cooperation, Albert was left speechless, unsure of how to respond. To him, heroes were figures of reverence¡ªpirs of humanity and key to their struggle against the Demon race. Luna''s actions, however, shattered that belief, leaving him in disbelief as if trapped in a nightmare. Despite his inner turmoil, he followed the Demon Emperor''s orders, agreeing to work with Luna on a n to overthrow Holy Emperor Velix''s rule in the Holy Empire of Elysium. "Is something on your mind?" Luna''s casual voice broke the silence, snapping Albert out of his thoughts. He set his teacup down on the saucer and fell into a brief silence, staring at the tea still lingering in his cup. After a moment, he took a deep breath and lifted his gaze to Luna. "Bow Hero Luna, may I ask you a question?" Albert inquired, his expression hesitant. Luna, aware of what he was about to ask, said nothing but nodded indifferently while crossing her long, elegant legs. "Of course, Albert. You can ask me anything," Luna replied smoothly. Albert furrowed his brow and asked cautiously, "Bow Hero Luna, why did you agree to the Demon Emperor''s n to overthrow Holy Emperor Velix? Are you not aware that your actions are an incredibly dangerous taboo? If the people were to discover this, the resulting disaster would be unimaginable." Although his tone remained polite, a deep sense of dissatisfaction and anger simmered beneath the surface. He had been forced toply with the Demon Emperor''s n, knowing there was no other choice. The information about his daughter''s whereabouts was in the hands of the enemy, and he couldn''t risk her life. Who could predict what the Demon Emperor might do if he refused the offer? Yet, he couldn''t understand why Luna, the Bow Hero, was involved in such a treacherous scheme. He needed an answer, something to ease his troubled mind. Luna''s expression remained unchanged as she listened to his question. She calmly closed her eyes and took another sip of tea. "I have my reasons, Albert," Luna said, cing her teacup back on its saucer. Then, with a curious look, she asked, "Do you know the true identity of the man you believe to be the Demon Emperor?" The unexpected question left Albert stunned. He stared at Luna,pletely baffled by why she would ask such a thing. "The true identity of the Demon Emperor? Bow Hero Luna, what do you mean? Isn''t he the Demon Emperor of this era?" Albert asked in astonishment. Given that the figure was referred to as the Demon Emperor, wasn''t his identity clear? Seeing Albert''s confused expression, Luna couldn''t help butugh, shaking her head in helplessness.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Although I''m not sure why he hasn''t revealed his true identity to you, let me be blunt," Luna said yfully, then continued nonchntly, "The person you believe to be the Demon Emperor is not actually him. He''s one of the three heroes already dered dead by the Empire¡ªthe Sword Hero Leon Kruger." Albert''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "Sword Hero Leon Kruger!? How is that possible?!" he eximed in horror. His body stiffened, and his hands trembled uncontrobly. As the supreme leader of the military, Albert had a close rtionship with Leon. He respected him deeply, not only for his status as a hero but also for his easygoing and sincere personality. Unlike the Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen, who rarely interacted with the public, Leon frequently mingled with them. This was the main reason his reputation far exceeded that of the other two. When news of Leon''s death at the hands of the Demon Emperor spread through the Imperial Pce, Albert, like many others, was filled with both grief and anger toward the Demon Emperor. The war they had waged wasrgely driven by the desire to avenge Leon''s death at the hands of the Demon race. But now, Luna was telling him that the masked figure he believed to be the Demon Emperor was, in fact, Sword Hero Leon Kruger. How could he not be shocked? Noticing the disbelief on Albert''s face, Luna remained unfazed, casually picking up a cookie and taking a bite. "I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s the truth," Luna said nonchntly. Luna then recounted the true events to Albert¡ªhow Leon''s death had been orchestrated by Velix and his subordinates and how Leon eventually rose to lead the Demon army. However, Luna left out some details, summarizing only the key points that Albert needed to know. After five minutes, Luna paused and sighed softly. "So, that''s how it all happened," she said wearily before adding, "Now, you understand why I agreed to the n to overthrow Velix''s power, don''t you?" Albert fell silent, his face draining of color as he absorbed the truth he''d never imagined. Explore more at empire "So... Sword Hero Leon''s death wasn''t caused by the Demon Emperor, but by His Majesty Velix and the Three Twilights? And... the Demon Emperor is actually Sword Hero Leon?" Albert murmured, dazed. The revtion struck him like a boulder to the head, leaving him dizzy. Despite his desire to reject it, he knew Luna had no reason to lie. Moreover, he had felt an odd sense of familiarity with the figure he had believed to be the Demon Emperor. However, the anger and hatred clouding his mind had caused him to dismiss those feelings. It was only after Luna revealed the truth that Albert finally understood the source of that sense of familiarity. As Albert remained engulfed in shock, hurried footsteps approached, followed by a sharp knock on the wooden door and the voice of a young man, filled with urgency and anxiety. *Knock!* "Bow Hero Luna, are you inside? I have something important to report!" Chapter 344 The Temple of Twilight and the Seventh Apostle "Bow Hero Luna, are you inside? I have something important to report!" The voice immediately startled both Albert and Luna. They exchanged confused nces, silently wondering what was happening. "I''m inside;e in," Luna replied casually, her gaze fixed on the door. *ck!* Momentster, the wooden door swung open, revealing Kaelen in ck armor. Panic shed across his face as he stepped inside. Luna, initially surprised, soon smiled softly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Your name is Kaelen, isn''t it? What can I do for you?" She asked in a nonchnt tone, though a hint of kindness flickered in her typically cold eyes. Kaelen''s name hade up in one of Leon''s stories. He had mentioned that Kaelen was his personal assistant in the Demon army and asked her to treat him kindly. Moreover, Kaelen''s bravery during the battle against the strange monsters that emerged from the sandst night had left a strong impression on Luna. Because of that, she couldn''t help but show him a warmer demeanor than she typically reserved for others. The moment Kaelen saw Luna and heard her voice, his body tensed, a slight tremor running through him. His face turned ghostly pale, like someone who had just lost a great deal of blood. Although he had mustered all his courage, an overwhelming fear of Luna remained. After all, she was one of the three heroes, and to a demon like him, she embodied the very essence of terror. The thought of Demon Emperors falling into the hands of heroes sent a chill down his spine. Noticing Kaelen''s paleplexion and tense posture, Luna''s confusion was evident. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so silent?" she asked, her tone hesitant. Kaelen immediately snapped out of his daze and took a deep breath to calm down. "Apologies for my rudeness, Bow Hero Luna," Kaelen said respectfully, though his fear was still apparent. Luna observed him closely but said nothing, simply nodding. "So, what brings you here? What do you need?" she asked casually, sipping her tea. Kaelen raised his head, nervousness evident on his face, and exined, "I came at General Leon''s request, Bow Hero Luna. The general asked me to deliver a message: You must take humanity''s army as far away from this ce as possible." Luna''s expression shifted to one of surprise as she processed the message. "Leon wants me to take humanity''s army as far away from this ce as possible? What''s going on?" Luna asked, narrowing her eyes. Hearing General Leon''s name spoken so casually, Kaelen sensed a hint of intimacy in Luna''s tone, making him curious about their rtionship. He quickly brushed aside the thought and responded, "There was a sneak attack on our camp earlier,unched by a mysterious figure. Thankfully, General Leon was able to repel the attack. He''s now gone to investigate and asked me to deliver his message to you." Kaelen''s exnation surprised not only Luna but also Albert, who exchanged a brief nce before nodding in understanding. Luna''s serious expression softened slightly as she turned back to Kaelen and said, "Thank you for informing me, Kaelen." Noticing Luna''spleteck of hostility and the kindness she had shown, Kaelen let out a sigh of relief, regaining hisposure. He gave a small nod and replied respectfully, "You''re wee, Bow Hero Luna." ... Four kilometers away from the demon army''s encampment, a sh of shadow zipped from one point to another with astonishing speed. Each time it vanished, it reappeared several hundred meters farther. The shadow was none other than Leon. "I sense a powerful aura about two kilometers ahead. That must be the source of the attack," Leon muttered indifferently. Though the aura was strong, it posed no real threat to him. He didn''t slow down; if anything, he quickened his pace. He was curious about who had the nerve to secretly attack the demon army''s encampment. If the attack had been intentional, Leon would show no mercy and swiftly send the perpetrator to meet Hades. After ten minutes, Leon felt himself drawing closer to the source of the aura. Soon, he spotted a ck figure in the distance. With his eyes narrowed, Leon saw a figure cloaked entirely in ck, standing still and facing him, as if waiting for his arrival. "That powerful aura ising from them... Does that mean they were behind the sneak attack?" Leon whispered, his suspicion deepening. He slowed his movements and stopped precisely two hundred meters from the ck-cloaked figure. His gaze sharpened, filled with vignce, as he stared intently at the ck-cloaked figure. "Who are you? Why did youunch the attack? What are your intentions?" Leon asked bluntly. Though it sounded like a question, his tone was more of an assertion. Leon was certain the figure before him was the mastermind behind the attack. However, he still didn''t know his opponent''s motive and wanted to rify it first. The mysterious figure remained silent, unmoving, as thoughpletely disregarding Leon''s presence. A slight frown creased Leon''s brow in displeasure, and chaos power began to gather around him. "If you refuse to answer, don''t me me for taking matters into my own hands," Leon warned coldly. He drew his sword from its sheath, holding it in a threatening stance. Just as he was about to step forward, a chillingugh echoed from the mysterious figure. "Kukuku... I didn''t expect you to actuallye to me. It seems what that damn man said was true," the cloaked figure said, slowly lifting his head. However, with the hood shadowing their face up to the nose, Leon could only make out their mouth and chin. From the voice, he could also tell that the mysterious figure was male. Leon narrowed his eyes, remaining vignt, and asked coldly, "I will ask you once more: Who are you, and what is your purpose?" The figure''s demeanor and earlier words made it clear he was waiting for his arrival. Although Leon didn''t yet understand his purpose, he stayed calm, but his guard remained high. A strange smile curled on the mysterious cloaked figure''s lips as he heard Leon''s question. Raising his right hand, he pointed an index finger at Leon and replied in a calm, almost teasing tone, "My purpose, of course, is you¡ªthe Fated One." Leon was momentarily taken aback by the man''s words, especially the mention of "The Fated One." It was important to note that few people in the world knew of the nickname "The Fated One" or Leon''s true identity. Only a select few were aware: The Dragon Ancestor, Liliana, Athena, Miranda, and certain factions among the hidden races. Yet the mysterious ck-cloaked figure in front of him seemed to know this, causing Leon to be taken aback and heightening his vignce. "Could he be from the hidden races?" Leon wondered cautiously. Aside from the hidden races, he couldn''t ce the origin of this mysterious figure. After all, only those who had never met him in person yet already knew his identity as the Fated One could have such knowledge. With that thought in mind, he studied the figure closely and asked, "Are you from the hidden races?" The figure seemed briefly surprised by the question before letting out a soft chuckle and shaking his head. "Hidden races? No, you''re mistaken, Fated One. I''m not from there," he said lightly, then continued, "I''m from the Temple of Twilight, and I am the seventh apostle, known by the code name ''Soul Eater.''" "The Temple of Twilight? The seventh apostle?" Leon''s surprise was evident as he furrowed his brow. Throughout his life in this world, Leon had never encountered a force known as the Temple of Twilight or anyone holding the title of apostle. "Could the Temple of Twilight be a heresy?" The thought crossed his mind, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of conviction about it. In this world, many beliefs existed, each worshiping different deities. However, these beliefs were generally weak, with most followers offering prayers only on certain days. Of course, there were those who held their beliefs more dearly, establishing groups or churches to honor the deities they worshiped. Often, some groups be so fanatical about the deities they worship that they stray from the righteous path, and such groups aremonly referred to as followers of heresy. Given the mysterious figure''s im of being an "apostle," Leon couldn''t help but associate the Temple of Twilight with a heretical sect. Shaking off his thoughts, Leon maintained his vignce, letting the chaos power surge into the de of his sword. "Since you''re after me, does that mean you intend to kill me?" Leon asked tly. The mysterious figureughed, nodding casually. "As expected of the Fated One. You are indeed very perceptive," he replied with a yful tone. Leon chuckled coldly and said nothing more. With the mysterious figure having revealed his intentions, there was no need to waste time on further conversation. Positioning his sword to his right, Leon stepped back, thenunched himself forward at incredible speed. "Sky Technique: Phantom sh!" Leon called out icily as he swung his sword at an angle. *Whoosh!* Two shes infused with chaos power cut through the air toward the figure. The speed of the attack was so relentless that the mysterious figure had no chance to react, and his body was cleaved in an instant. Dark, viscous blood poured from his body, soaking the sand beneath him. Leon watched the scene in astonishment and mild confusion. Initially, he had anticipated a challenging battle, but he hadn''t expected such a simple strike to eliminate the mysterious figure so effortlessly. "No, this must be a trick. I sense this figure won''t die so easily," Leon muttered, his guard still raised. Just as he spoke, something unexpected happened. The figure''s dismembered body began to move. Strange tentacles emerged from the torn flesh and hooked together. In the blink of an eye, the figure''s body reassembled, and he stood tall once more, a faint smile curling on his lips. "That was a powerful attack, but not enough." Chapter 345 Nothing Lasts in This World "That was a powerful attack, but still not enough." Leon was stunned by the sight and quickly retreated twenty meters from his original position. His gaze toward the mysterious figure was filled with both astonishment and caution. "What is this? How is this even possible?" Leon muttered, still in disbelief. Just moments ago, he had seen the man''s body¡ªonce split apart¡ªsuddenly reassemble. The process was grotesque, with tentacles emerging from the flesh and intertwining to reform his entire body. Although Leon had suspected this figure wouldn''t be defeated by a mere attack, he couldn''t suppress his shock and revulsion. Sensing Leon''s unease, the man let out a smugugh. "Hehehe! Surprised by my abilities? This must be your first time witnessing something like this, huh?" he said with a yful tone. Leon ignored the man''s taunt and took a deep breath, trying to regain his focus. Drawing his sword, a confident smile spread across his face as he spoke in a cold tone, "I admit, your abilities are impressive, but don''t get too cocky. I haven''t even used one percent of my power yet." With that, Leon vanished from his position and reappeared two meters in front of the man. Channeling the power of chaos into his de, he twisted his body slightly andunched a swift horizontal sh. *sh!* In an instant, the de sliced through the man, splitting him in half, and ck blood sprayed out like a fountain. Yet, the grotesque scene repeated itself. The severed body reformed, as strange tentacles twisted together to put it back together. Without allowing the man time to recover, Leon raised his sword again and cut through his limbs¡ªarms, legs, and head¡ªuntil the pieces were scattered across the sand, with foul ck blood pooling in small puddles. Leon immediately stepped back, his eyes fixed on the severed body parts with a serious expression. "Did it work?" he wondered inwardly, uncertainty creeping into his mind. Leon noticed that the severed body parts remained still, signaling that the man must have been unable to heal himself. However, he didn''t let his guard down, staying alert and maintaining his stance. Suddenly, some of the dismembered parts twitched, and revolting tentacles emerged once again. The tentacles intertwined and gradually reshaped the man''s body, restoring him to perfect form. A yful smile curled on the man''s lips as he looked at Leon. "Disappointed that your attack failed again?" He taunted with a chuckle. Leon remained unshaken by the mockery, but his eyes betrayed a sharpened focus. "This is really troublesome..." Leon murmured under his breath, his grip tightening around the hilt of his sword. The attack he hadunched had little effect, leaving him surprised once again. He hadn''t anticipated such an extraordinary healing ability, as if the man were eternal and unkible. "Alright, you''ve attacked me enough. Now it''s my turn," the man''s indifferent voice echoed in Leon''s ears, snapping him out of his thoughts. Before Leon could react, a shadow shot past him, and the mysterious man appeared behind him. In a sh, the man raised his right hand, which had transformed into a curved, sharp dagger, and shed at Leon''s neck. Facing the attack, Leon quickly shifted his body to the side, causing the strike to miss. Without giving the man a chance to move, Leon twisted his body and delivered a powerful horizontal sh. *sh!* The attack instantly split the man in half, but his body quickly reassembled. "Nice reaction. But can you dodge my next attack?" With those words, he extended his hand, and several grotesque tentacles suddenly emerged. The tentacles hardened, transforming into sharp, knife-like des, and lunged at Leon, who was a few meters away. Leon immediately recoiled to avoid them, but the tentacles relentlessly pursued him, no matter how fast he moved. "CK! This is really annoying," Leon clicked his tongue in frustration. He halted, channeled the power of chaos into his sword, and lunged at the tentacles. *sh!* With lightning speed, Leon swung his sword, slicing the tentacles into pieces. He then charged at the man, twisting his body one hundred and eighty degrees, and delivered a ferocious sh aimed at his head. "Hahaha! In vain, the Fated One! All your attacks are useless¡ªnone will kill me!" The manughed. His severed head quickly reformed as the tentacles emerged and intertwined once more. Leon''s expression darkened, his anger evident behind his mask. "In that case, I''ll keep cutting until you can''t heal anymore," Leon said coldly.N?v(el)B\\jnn He raised his sword and shed again, but this time the man blocked the attack. "Did you think I''d let you have it that easily? Hehehe!" The man mocked, his voice dripping with arrogance. Both of his hands morphed into daggers, and he lunged at Leon''s chest, aiming to stab him directly in the heart. *Boom!* The power of chaos erupted from Leon''s body, sending the man flying tens of meters away. Without hesitation, Leon charged at him and swung his sword. But the man swiftly twisted his body, parrying the attack. The two exchanged hundreds of deadly strikes, each one causing destruction in their wake. Yet, in every sh, the mysterious man was clearly at a disadvantage. Leon''s attacks, infused with the power of chaos, consistently struck with deadly precision, shing his head, hands, feet, or waist. Though the man''s body always reassembled, it was undeniable that Leon held the upper hand in this battle. "Though I''m at a disadvantage, it doesn''t matter," the man muttered confidently, a cold smile curling on his lips. "As long as his strength is depleted and his energy drained, he''ll grow fatigued, and the intensity of his attacks will wane. When that happens, I can strike decisively and kill him... Hehehe!" He raised his right hand and shed at Leon''s shoulder, but Leon effortlessly dodged, leaving the man irritated and frustrated. As the man prepared to strike again, Leon suddenly stepped back, vanishing from sight. In an instant, he reappeared four meters above him with incredible speed. The unexpected movement caught the mysterious man off guard. Before he could react, an immense surge of chaos power erupted from Leon''s body. "Sky Technique: Astral sh!" Leon called out coldly, swinging his sword forward. *Whoosh!* A sh made of chaos energy appeared, rapidly expanding as it sped toward the man. The mysterious man initially showed no fear, as if underestimating the attack. But suddenly, a chilling sense of danger surged within him, forcing him to move instinctively to avoid it. *Boom!* Leon''s attack shattered the sand beneath them, kicking up a massive sandstorm. A few meters away from the explosion''s epicenter, the mysterious man appeared, barely surviving the strike. However, his condition was dire. His left hand had been severed, and a deep wound marred the left side of his stomach. His lips were ashen, and he resembled a corpse freshly in. "Damn it! How did this happen?" The man growled, shocked and disbelieving. His recovery ability had always been his greatest strength. No matter how his body was shattered, it would always reassemble naturally. However, when facing Leon''s final attack, a foreboding premonition struck him, forcing him to dodge quickly. Unfortunately, the attack struck his left hand and the left side of his stomach. He had expected the wounds to heal as usual, but to his shock, they remained open! The searing pain made his face, hidden beneath the hood, turn even paler. "This is impossible! My power was granted by an evil god! This shouldn''t be happening!" The man gritted his teeth, shaking his head in disbelief. In a panic, he activated his ability, summoning several ck tentacles to emerge from his wounds. But just as they were about to heal him, the tentacles twisted unnaturally before wilting away. The sight left him stunned, disbelief giving way to growing fury. "Damn it! Damn it!" he roared in anger. The confidence and enigmatic aura he once held shattered, reced by a clear sense of desperation. "Hahaha! Surprised?" Leon''s coldughter shattered the mysterious man''s angry thoughts. He lifted his head, only to see the sandstorm slowly dissipating, revealing Leon floating in the air, a faint smile ying on his lips. Fury surged within him as he gritted his teeth and demanded, "Are you the reason I can''t heal my wounds? How did you do it?" His voice was hoarse, his breathing ragged, betraying the intensity of his anger. Leon slowly descended,nding fifty meters away. He let out a soft chuckle, a glint of mockery evident in his purple eyes. "I bet you didn''t see thating, did you?" Instead of answering, Leon mocked him openly, fueling the mysterious man''s rage even further. "Damn it! Answer me! How did you do it?!" The man shouted, his voice filled with desperation. Had the hood covering his face been lifted, Leon would have seen the prominent blue veins pulsing on his forehead and the frantic gleam in his eyes. Leon didn''t answer immediately, instead meeting his gaze with a yful spark in his eyes. "You want to know? Too bad¡ªI''m not telling you," Leon said with a small chuckle. Of course, he wasn''t foolish enough to reveal how he had done it. After all, exposing an enemy''s weakness to them was as reckless as handing a weapon to a thief. That said, he couldn''t deny the man''s remarkable healing ability. At first, he had even believed the man''s body to be both eternal and unkible. However, he suddenly recalled an ancient text he had once read, which dered an absolute truth: no technique or ability was without a weakness. This thought solidified Leon''s belief that the man''s healing ability had a w¡ªand he was right. While the man''s body could reassemble itself after being severed, the process grew noticeably slower with each sessive attack. Exploiting this vulnerability, Leon infused chaos power into every strike. Known as the most destructive force in existence¡ªsurpassing even holy power¡ªthe chaos energy relentlessly tore apart the tentacles that fueled the man''s regeneration. Unbeknownst to the man, his previously invincible healing ability had beenpletely eradicated. Leon smiled coldly and murmured under his breath, "Nothingsts in this world." Chapter 346 Strength Enhancement and Reversal of Situations "Shit! How dare you tease me like that?" The cloaked man shouted, his eyes zing with hatred from beneath his hood. But suddenly, the stinging pain from his severed left hand and the gaping wound in his stomach returned, causing his face to twist in agony. "Damn it... I didn''t want to resort to this so soon, but you really forced my hand!" he growled through gritted teeth. With a swift motion, he opened his palm, and a ck pill appeared from nowhere. He stared at the pill, hesitation flickering across his face as his brows furrowed in indecision. But soon, his expression turned fierce, and without further hesitation, he swallowed the pill. *Boom!* A terrifying ck aura erupted from his body, unleashing a shockwave that ttened everything in its path. A massive sandstorm formed like a hurricane, creating an incredibly terrifying and chaotic scene. Stunned by the unexpected scene, Leon quickly stepped back, but the sandstorm''s reach was vast, and he was thrown back several meters. "Damn!" Leon cursed under his breath, immediately calling upon the chaos power within him. *Whoosh!* The chaos power quickly gathered around Leon, helping him regain his bnce. He floated in the air, eyes fixed on the sandstorm tens of meters away, a serious glint in his gaze. "What''s going on? Why is his power surging with such terrifying force?" Leon wondered, his caution intensifying. He had seen the cloaked man open his palm and take a strange ck pill¡ªlikely the source of this dramatic shift. "What exactly is that pill? How can it boost his power to this level?" Leon muttered, curiosity rising within him. From the cloaked man''s surge of power, Leon sensed a massive increase in strength and felt an unnerving, tense aura¡ªan unusual threat that made his instincts scream. As Leon pondered, the sandstorm began to subside, slowly revealing the cloaked figure standing behind it. But the man''s appearance had drastically changed. The cloak that once covered him had vanished, exposing a grotesque form adorned with writhing tentacles across his body. His eyes were pitch ck, and his hair cascaded down his back in dark waves. His mouth was wide open, lipless, revealing jagged teeth that protruded, sending a wave of terror to anyone who dared to look at him. Suffice to say, his appearance no longer resembled any creature from this world, but a bloodthirsty monster bent on destruction. He lifted his head and red at Leon with intense hatred burning in his ck eyes. "The Fated One! Because of you, I was forced to use the transformation pill. Now, you will die!" he roared, his voice so thunderous that it created a devastating supersonic shockwave. Leon''s expression turned serious as he took in the cloaked man''s appearance. From his aura alone, he could tell this was the strongest enemy he had ever faced¡ªlikely even more powerful than Valen and Luna. Just then, a chill ran down Leon''s spine. His eyes widened in rm, and in an instant, he twisted his body to the right, swinging his sword in a swift horizontal arc. *Boom!* The sh of their attacks sent a shockwave through the air, and Leon saw the man, whose right hand had transformed into a sword, grinning maliciously at him. "Die!" the man shouted, his voice filled with excitement, as he drove his left fist toward Leon''s face. "Not good!" Leon eximed, startled, and swiftly rotated his body by eighty degrees to dodge. But just as if he had anticipated the move, the man abruptly altered the direction of his attack,nding a powerful punch to Leon''s stomach. *Boom!* A massive explosion rang out as Leon was sent flying, his body crashing into the sand below. "Uhuk! Uhuk!" Leon coughed, the searing pain in his stomach overwhelming him. He hadn''t expected the man''s attack to change course so suddenly,nding a sessful blow. "I''m really careless..." Leon muttered under his breath, taking a deep breath to quell the pain. He attempted to rise, but a sharp sense of danger surged from the front. Instinctively, he jumped back. *Boom!* A shadow descended from above at blinding speed, obliterating the spot he had just upied. Had he not retreated in time, the shadow¡ªnone other than the man¡ªwould have crushed him. "Hahaha! The Fated One, this time you won''t escape my grasp," the man dered with a triumphantugh. "After swallowing the transformation pill, my strength has multiplied a hundredfold. I feel invincible. Today is your day to die!" He clenched his left fist, and grotesque muscles, twisted with writhing tentacles, bulged on his biceps and triceps. Leon remained silent, not reacting to the man''s arrogance. He simply raised the sword in his right hand, his expression calm and indifferent. "Before we continue, could you answer a question?" Leon inquired suddenly, catching the man off guard. The man studied Leon for a moment, as though weighing whether to indulge him. After a brief pause, a yful smile crept onto his lips, and he nodded. "Since you''re going to die by my hand today, I''ll grant your request. Ask what you will," he said casually, though his tone dripped with arrogance. Leon paused for a moment, then spoke, his voice steady. "Who are you, and what is the Temple of Twilight behind you? How do you know my identity as the Fated One, and why do you want to kill me? I don''t recall us having any personal grudge." Ever since the man''s sudden attack on the Demon army''s encampment, Leon had beenpletely in the dark about his motives. If his goal¡ªand that of the Temple of Twilight behind him¡ªwas to kill him, what could they possibly gain from it? Leon truly couldn''t understand, and he was desperate for an answer. Understanding this would allow him to better prepare if he ever faced someone from the Temple of Twilight, like this man, in the future. In response to Leon''s question, the man chuckled softly, crossing his arms over his chest. "I promised I''d answer, so here it is," the man said casually before his tone grew colder. "As I mentioned, I''m from the Temple of Twilight, led by seven apostles. Coincidentally, I am the seventh apostle, codenamed ''Soul Eater.''" He spoke with an air of pride and arrogance, emphasizing his status with fervor. "We, the Temple of Twilight, revere and worship a single deity¡ªthe Evil God," he continued, his voiceced with fanaticism. At those words, Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief, his body freezing in ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Worship the Evil God? Damn it! How am I just now discovering that the Evil God has worshippers?" Leon blinked in shock. The Evil God, a symbol of darkness and malice, was said to have descended from the heavens, ording to Miranda''s story. His arrival had brought ruin to the world and was the catalyst for the devastating war led by the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, and the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya. That event urred over 7,000 years ago, and it was thought to be lost to history, with no records remaining. So how could the man before him, iming to be the seventh apostle of the Temple of Twilight, know of the Evil God and even worship him? Leon''s brow furrowed as a sense of unease settled over him¡ªeverything around him seemed to be spiraling out of control. "In one of the ancient texts left by the founder of the Temple of Twilight, it''s said that the Evil God is a true and real deity. He will rise in the future to lead all beings onto the path of peace," the man said, his face twisted with crazy devotion and fanaticism. Suddenly, his expression darkened, and he pointed at Leon. "However, ording to the seers of the Temple of Twilight, his rise will face many obstacles. One of those obstacles is you, the Fated One. Your existence will be the greatest threat to our god''s resurrection. That''s why we must eliminate you before the timees for him to rise." Hatred and murderous intent radiated from the man''s gaze as he locked eyes with Leon. If looks could kill, Leon would have perished a thousand times over. Leon, listening to the man''s words, fell silent for a moment, unsure of how to respond. The Evil God was not just his enemy, but the enemy of the entire world. However, the ancient records in the Temple of Twilight seemed to have been deliberately crafted by someone long ago to mislead many people. "This is truly unexpected..." Leon muttered under his breath, his expression growing more serious. He hadn''t anticipated such a turn of events. Initially, he believed his enemy would be nothing more than an evil god, but the truth was far moreplicated. Now, he understood the purpose behind the actions of Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and Hero of Mankind Luminus Troya, who had prepared a token to suppress the hidden races. "It seems there''s a traitor who''s allied with the Evil God, nning to confront me in the future," Leon murmured, his hands clenching into fists. As for the traitor''s identity, Leon had no idea or clue. After all, the ancient records the man referred to must have originated from 7,000 years ago. "Alright, I''ve told you everything. Now, die!" The man''s thunderous voice pulled Leon from his thoughts. In an instant, the man appeared just a meter in front of him, thrusting his left fist directly into Leon''s chest. Caught off guard, Leon quickly crossed his arms to block the blow. *Boom!* The force of the punch sent Leon flying hundreds of meters. As if unsatisfied, the man immediately charged toward him, extending his right hand. *Whoosh!* Repulsive ck tentacles shot from his hand, racing toward Leon with terrifying speed. "Damn it!" Leon cursed, quickly twisting his body midair to avoid the attack. He swiftly harnessed the power of chaos within him, swinging his sword with precision, slicing through the grotesque ck tentacles. Just as Leon prepared to counterattack, he suddenly realized the man had vanished from his sight. Before he could react, a sharp, agonizing pain erupted in his stomach. Looking down, Leon saw five ck, jagged swords violently embedded in his stomach. Fresh blood soaked the des, and Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief. "This... how is this possible?" Chapter 347 The Fall of the Seventh Apostle and the Sudden Emergence of the Second Apostle "This... how is this possible?" Leon''s face was deathly pale beneath his mask, his body trembling uncontrobly. "Hahaha! The Fated One, you never saw thising, did you?" A cold voice, dripping with triumphantughter, echoed from behind him. With a stiff motion, Leon slowly turned his head and saw the man hovering just behind him. The man''s right hand had transformed into a row of swords, which had pierced through his back and into his stomach. "How did you do that?" Leon asked through clenched teeth, his voice cold butced with agony. The searing pain from the swords piercing his stomach left him barely able to speak. Upon hearing the question, the man simply grinned, his expression filled with yful malice. "Hehehe! You don''t need to know how I did it. Now, I''ll send you to the god of death!" The man sneered coldly. He withdrew his right hand, and the sharp swords piercing Leon''s stomach were slowly pulled out, their des slick with fresh blood. Once the swords were removed, a gaping hole was revealed in Leon''s stomach, a gruesome sight. Gripping Leon''s shoulder with his left hand, the man returned his right hand to its normal form, clenched his fist, and drove it hard into Leon''s upper back. *Bang!* The punchnded with such force that it sent Leon''s body plummeting down at an incredible speed, crashing into the sand with a thunderous impact, like a meteor striking the earth. The man slowly descended from the sky,nding a few meters from Leon''s motionless body. As he gazed at the still body, a cruelugh escaped his lipless mouth. "Hahaha! The Fated One is finally dead, in by my hand! With this, I''ll receive a tremendous reward from the temple, and my status will soar. In fact, it wouldn''t be far-fetched to think I could rece that bastard as the first apostle!" Heughed maniacally, tilting his head back and howling into the sky. Killing the Fated One was the newest mission assigned by the Temple of Twilight, offering an incredibly vast reward for anyone who seeded. Even the temple''s previous most prestigious missions paled inparison to this one.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yet, none of the apostles dared to take on the mission. The man sneered at their cowardice, looking down on them. Finally, he had taken on the task¡ªand now, he had seeded. If they knew of his triumph, they would surely praise him and shower him with honor. After savoring his victory, the man nced down at his muscr form now covered in repulsive tentacles, and his expression slowly darkened. "Though I managed to kill the Fated One, the cost was steep," he muttered bitterly. The ck pill he had taken earlier was a transformation pill, designed to amplify one''s strength dozens of times. While the power it offered was extraordinary, the price was high. The side effects included the loss of twenty years of life and a significant weakening of the body that couldst for months or even years. He had never intended to use it unless absolutely necessary, but the Fated One turned out to be far more powerful, cunning, and dangerous than he had expected. Forced into a corner, he had no choice but to rely on the pill to survive and im victory. Snapping out of his reverie, the man turned his gaze to Leon''s lifeless body, a smirk creeping across his sharp teeth as he slowly approached. Having sessfully killed Leon, he intended to bring his body to the Temple of Twilight as proof of hispleted mission. However, as he crouched down to touch Leon''s body, something unexpected happened. Leon''s lifeless form suddenly erupted into a brilliant purplish-ck light. Startled, the man quickly shielded his eyes with his arm and attempted to retreat, but it was toote. The light transformed into a purplish-ck chain that shot forward, instantly ensnaring his entire body. He was forced into a sitting position, his expression one of stunned disbelief. After a moment, he snapped out of his shock and red furiously at the chains that bound his body. "What the hell is this!? What are these chains?" He shouted in disbelief, writhing in an attempt to break free. But the more he struggled, the tighter the chains grew. "Shit! Shit!" he roared, trying various methods to escape, but nothing worked. Just as he teetered on the edge of despair, the sky above darkened. Massive ck clouds gathered, stretching over a kilometer, swirling in a menacing spiral. The ominous sight sent another shock of fear through the man as he felt the undeniable threat in the air. "No! No! I have to escape! Damn it! This must be the work of the Fated One!" He shook his head angrily, frustration and reluctance clear on his face. But the fact that his body remained immobile, bound by the strange chains wrapped around him, was a cruel reminder of his helplessness. *Buzz!* Suddenly, a brilliant ck speck of light appeared at the center of the swirling clouds, descending rapidly toward him. The man''s face instantly froze. An overwhelming aura of death seemed to seep into his very being, as if the god of death itself was standing behind him. "No! I don''t want to die! No!" His desperate scream, filled with terror and hopelessness, echoed across the area for hundreds of meters. But it was all in vain... *Boom!* The ck light crashed into him, triggering a violent explosion that shook the ground like an earthquake. A towering sandstorm, tens of meters high, erupted, engulfing the entire area within a kilometer radius. Fifteen minutester, the sandstorm slowly began to subside, and eventually, the area was clear. Where the man had been, only a horrifying sight remained: his chain-bound body, impaled by a mysterious ck sword that pierced through his head and down to his lower body. Fresh red blood flowed from his body, soaking the surrounding sand. The tentacles writhing on his form desperately tried to pull out the sword and heal him, but to no avail. The sword¡ªnone other than the Great Sword of Chaos¡ªradiated an overwhelming and destructive chaos power, causing the tentacles to wither before they could heal him. The chaos power ravaged every cell in the man''s body, draining his life force. Within minutes, he waspletely depleted of vitality, dying without a single cry of pain. Shortly after, a shadow materialized before the man, shifting into the figure of Leon, a faint smile ying on his lips. He gazed down at the man''s lifeless body and let out a soft sigh. "CK! I didn''t expect to finish him off with the Great Sword of Chaos. He was definitely powerful and troublesome," Leon whispered, shaking his head. It had to be acknowledged¡ªthis man, who imed to be the seventh apostle of the Temple of Twilight, was indeed formidable. His strength had been greatly amplified after taking the strange ck pill. Had he not used those tricks to catch him off guard, a grueling and troublesome battle would have undoubtedly followed. "I must be even more cautious in the future. The people from the Temple of Twilight are truly dangerous," he muttered, taking a deep breath. This man alone had been a significant challenge, and he couldn''t fathom what it would be like if the other six apostles came after him at once. There was no doubt that a catastrophic battle would follow. This reality forced him to elerate his ns to overthrow Velix''s control over the Holy Empire of Elysium, so he could be prepared to face those from the Temple of Twilight. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon refocused on the lifeless body of the man and withdrew the Great Sword of Chaos from his corpse. As he did, disgusting ck blood spurted upward, sttering his arm. The de of the Great Sword of Chaos became coated in the dark blood, and Leon swiftly swung it aside to clean it. He ran his fingers along the de and spoke softly, "Forgive me for soiling your body, Miranda." *Buzz!* The de of the Great Sword of Chaos flickered with ck light, as if responding to his words. Leon let out a soft chuckle, about to crush the man''s corpse, when a voice suddenly rang out from above. "The Fated One, could you please refrain from destroying his body?" Leon''s brows furrowed at the unexpected voice. He looked up and saw a figure in a ck cloak floating high above, watching him intently. His appearance was identical to the man Leon had just killed, but there was a noticeable difference¡ªthe symbols of two red eyes embroidered on the front of his cloak. Leon''s expression grew serious as he asked coldly, "Are you from the Temple of Twilight as well?" The man didn''t answer right away. He slowly descended a few meters from Leon and the in man''s body. With a calm expression beneath the hood that obscured half his face, he replied politely, "Yes, I am from the Temple of Twilight, and I hold the title of the second apostle. However, there''s no need to worry; I have no intention of fighting you." Leon was taken aback, especially by the man''s identity¡ªthe second apostle of the Temple of Twilight. "The second apostle? The one I fought earlier was the seventh apostle, right? Isn''t there a significant difference between the two ranks?" Leon asked cautiously. He had never expected someone of such high rank from the Temple of Twilight to appear so soon, and it caught him off guard. "You im you have no intention of fighting me? Then what is your purpose ining here?" Leon inquired coldly, his expression betraying no hint of kindness. Aware that these people worshipped the Evil God and sought to confront him, Leon saw no reason to extend any kindness. The man remained calm in the face of Leon''s hostility, gesturing toward the seventh apostle''s corpse as he spoke lightly, "I simply came to retrieve the body. I hope you won''t mind." Leon raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on the corpse before him. A mischievous smile spread across his lips as he turned his attention back to the man. "And if I refuse?" Leon asked casually, though his voice carried unmistakable murderous intent. The man paused for a moment before replying indifferently, "Then, I''ll take the body by force." The two locked eyes, and powerful auras erupted from their bodies, shing in the air, creating a palpable tension around them. After a moment, Leon slowly withdrew his aura and nted the tip of the Great Sword of Chaos into the sand. With one hand resting on the sword''s hilt, Leon chuckled and raised a finger. "Alright, I''ll return yourrade''s body, but on one condition." The man, clearly taken aback by Leon''s sudden shift in attitude, nodded without speaking. "Name your condition," he replied simply. A sly smile spread across Leon''s face, his voice dripping with mockery. "I want you to withstand my strongest attack. What do you say, agreed?" Chapter 348 Showing One of the Strongest Techniques "I want you to withstand my strongest attack. What do you say, agreed?" Leon''s request naturally took the man by surprise. He stared at Leon for a moment, then asked cautiously, "Withstand your strongest attack? What do you mean?" Leon maintained a yful smile and exined casually, "It''s simple. I''ll unleash my strongest attack, and your job is to withstand it. If you can survive or endure it, I''ll not only refrain from fighting you but also return yourrade''s body. What do you think?" After a moment of thought, Leon realized that engaging in a prolonged battle with the man who imed to be the Second Apostle wouldn''t be wise. It wasn''t because he was afraid, but because a drawn-out conflict would be troublesome. After all, this wasn''t the right time to engage in a serious conflict with the Temple of Twilight. He still had to focus on executing the n to overthrow Velix''s power over the Holy Empire of Elysium, alongside Albert and Luna.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Moreover, Leon sensed no signs of hostility from the man, which reinforced his belief that the man''s words were genuine¡ªhe truly had no intention of seeking conflict. Upon hearing Leon''s exnation, the man did not respond immediately. He lowered his head, seemingly weighing whether or not to ept the condition. After a brief pause, he finally raised his head and gave a small nod in agreement. "Alright, I ept your condition," the man replied in a calm, indifferent tone. Leon chuckled softly, the intense fervor behind his mask unmistakable. He gripped the hilt of the Great Sword of Chaos firmly and drew it forward with an air of confidence and dominance. "Then prepare yourself. I''ll begin now," Leon stated coldly. The power of chaos surged from his body, rippling through the air and creating an overwhelming tension. At the sight of the Great Sword of Chaos and the overwhelming power radiating from Leon, the man immediately stiffened. His face, though obscured by the hood, grew pale with a stark expression of seriousness. Leon raised the Great Sword of Chaos high into the sky. The de suddenly zed with a purplish-ck light, casting an eerie glow that filled the air with a terrifying aura. Simultaneously, a small light appeared behind Leon, rapidly expanding until it formed a giant eye, its diameter reaching ten meters. The eye, with pitch-ck pupils, exuded a dark, sinister presence, as though it could drag anyone who gazed upon it into an endless abyss of darkness. The sight of the ominous eye made the man''s heart race. Without hesitation, he retreated several meters, pressing his hands together in front of his chest, seemingly preparing a secret technique. Leon''s lips curled into a cold smile as he dered, "Brace yourself! Sky Technique: Heaven''s Eyes Judgement!" He swung the Great Sword of Chaos forward, and in an instant, a colossal sh, brimming with terrifying chaos energy, erupted and shot toward the man with immense force. As the sh cut through the air, the surrounding space trembled violently, cracking and splintering, leaving behind a nightmarish ck void in its wake. Witnessing the devastating attack, the man''s body shook uncontrobly. The deathly aura radiating from the strike sent a chill down his spine. "Damn it!" he cursed under his breath, his hands moving rapidly as he formed a series of intricate gestures before bringing his palms together. "Formation Technique: World''s Domain!" he shouted, his voice booming with intensity. *Whoosh!* Four points of light appeared¡ªfront, back, right, and left¡ªbursting into the sky before converging to form a towering cage that rose tens of meters, enveloping him in a protective barrier. *Boom!* The moment the cage materialized, Leon''s attack mmed into it with brutal force, triggering a massive explosion and sending shockwaves rippling through the air. A massive sandstorm erupted once more, enveloping the entire area in a chaotic haze that stretched over a two-kilometer radius. Suspended in the air and shielded by the power of chaos from the swirling sandstorm, Leon watched the aftermath of his attack with aposed, unwavering gaze. "Is he dead? Or is he still standing?" he mused quietly, a faint smile curling on his lips. After twenty minutes, the sandstorm slowly dissipated, revealing the man standing in the distance, his condition horrifying. His left hand was severed, and red-ck blood poured relentlessly from the wound. Long gashes ran from the lower edge of his cloak to his neck, soaking the fabric in blood and presenting a truly grotesque sight. Had Leon seen the man''s face beneath the hood, he would have witnessed the clear expression of pain and suffering there. "Hah... Hah..." The man panted, clutching his severed arm, the blood continuing to pour out. The agonizing pain nearly caused him to lose consciousness, but he knew he couldn''t give up yet. A ck light flickered in his palm as he desperately tried to stop the bleeding from his severed arm. Though the results were far from perfect, the flow of blood was finally slowed, buying him some time. "Damn... his attack is truly terrifying. If I hadn''t given it everything I had, I''d be dead," he muttered, gritting his teeth in frustration. A dangerous light flickered in his eyes, hidden beneath the hood, as he continued, his voice heavy with determination. "I never imagined he''d reach this level so quickly. If left unchecked, the Temple of Twilight is in danger, and the ns I''ve spent years building will be ruined. He must be stopped¡ªsooner orter." Meanwhile, Leon, seeing the man still alive despite being struck by his powerful attack, sighed and shook his head. "Of course, I expected an ultimate technique like Heaven''s Eyes Judgement wouldn''t be so easily mastered," Leon murmured, his tone tinged with disappointment. The Heaven''s Eyes Judgement technique was created by the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, and was recorded in the Codex of Noctis. As a technique devised by the greatest demon in history, "Heaven''s Eyes Judgement" clearly possessed immense and terrifying power. In the Codex of Noctis, it was listed as one of the five most powerful techniques ever created by Amon Crimson and had even been used against the Evil God in the past. At its peak, this technique could summon two massive eyes from hell above the sky. Anyone who gazed into those eyes would lose their soul in an instant, showcasing the terrifying potency of the technique. Unfortunately, mastering this technique was incredibly difficult¡ª even more so than the heroes'' techniques. In the two days leading up tost night''s battle, he had managed to master less than five percent of it. However, given more time, he was confident that in just over a month, he could perfect it. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon smiled and descended slowly, stopping fifty meters away from the man. He looked at the man''s grievous condition with a yful glint in his eyes, pretending to sigh softly. "I didn''t expect you to withstand my strongest attack. You''re certainly different from your uselessrade," Leon remarked casually. The expression beneath the man''s hood twisted with anger and frustration. Though Leon''s words sounded like praise, the mockery beneath them was unmistakable. If he had such immense power, he could have killed Leon instantly, but he knew that was impossible. Suppressing his fury, the man gritted his teeth and replied coldly, "Since I withstood your attack, that means I won the bet, right?" Leon didn''t answer, only offering a faint, mocking smile, which only fueled the man''s growing frustration. "Are you going to break your promise?" The man demanded, his voice thick with anger and killing intent. Chuckling softly, Leon shook his head. "Break my promise? No, you misunderstand. I''m not that petty." The man immediately realized he had been toyed with by Leon, and his desire to tear him apart intensified. Before his anger could reach its boiling point, Leon casually tossed the body of the Seventh Apostle toward him, his gesture dripping with disdain. "Take it," Leon said dismissively, brushing his hands as though disgusted by the corpse''s touch. The man seized the body with his right hand, ring at Leon, his eyes burning with intense hatred. "You may be strong, the Fated One," he warned coldly, "but that doesn''t make you invincible. The Temple of Twilight has taken notice of you, and it''s only a matter of time before we take action." He paused briefly, then added mockingly, "And when that timees, it will be your end." After saying that, his body gradually blurred, eventually vanishingpletely from Leon''s sight. Watching the man disappear, Leon smiled lightly and shook his head. "Threatening me, huh?" Leon snorted coldly, showing no fear. Although he remained cautious of the Temple of Twilight, it didn''t mean he feared them. With Liliana¡ªthe Demon Emperor and supreme ruler of the Demon race¡ªand Arshley¡ªthe Holy Orthodox Saint who would soon be the absolute ruler of humanity¡ªstanding behind him, would he truly be afraid of a mere threat from the Temple of Twilight? The answer, of course, was no! Even without their support, he was still confident he could handle them all on his own. Turning his gaze toward the increasingly scorching sun, a fierce killing intent flickered in Leon''s purple eyes. "If they dare show themselves as tantly as before, I''ll have no hesitation sending them straight to Hades," he muttered coldly, before his figure morphed into ck light and vanished. --------- A/N: You might wonder why the technique "Heaven''s Eyes Judgement" doesn''t align with its movements. The reason lies in Amon Crimson''s deep-seated hatred for the gods who brought the Evil God into the world, plunging it into chaos. The full exnation wille in future chapters, so stay tuned! Thank you! ????(? ?? ? - ? ) ? Chapter 349 The Joyful and Confused Valen In the barren, arid mountains, hundreds of kilometers from the ruins where Leon and the demon army rested, a man in a ck cloak suddenly appeared, his figure fully concealed by the fabric. He panted heavily, his appearance utterly wretched. His left arm was severed, with red-ck blood dripping ceaselessly onto the ground. A deep sh stretched from his lower abdomen to his neck, leaving a ghastly, horrifying sight. This was the second apostle of the Temple of Twilight, brought to this pitiable state by a devastating attack from Leon. Struggling to steady his breathing, he hurled the corpse in his grasp to the ground, his fury barely contained. "Damn it¡­ this mission was aplete disaster. Not only was I humiliated by the Fated One, but I also suffered these near-fatal wounds. That attack... it was terrifyingly powerful," he muttered through clenched teeth, his voice trembling with rage. Since the Soul Eater had taken on the temple''s most important mission¡ªkilling the Fated One¡ªthe seers of the Temple of Twilight had foretold his destined death. As a result, the temple assigned him a crucial task: to prevent the Soul Eater''s body from falling into enemy hands at all costs. Failure would result in an unimaginable disaster for them all. Had it not been for that duty, he would never have been so foolish as to reveal himself to the Fated One so soon. As he reflected on this, the man red at the Soul Eater, lying lifeless before him, consumed by anger and hatred. "You useless bastard! Even after taking the transformation pill, you still ended up dying by his hands. You''re worthless and unworthy of holding the ss as the ''seventh apostle!''" The man roared, stomping on the corpse''s head until it shattered. Suddenly, foul ck blood spurted from the body, apanied by withered tentacles. It sshed across his legs and lower body, releasing a putrid, decaying stench that instantly filled his senses and further fueled his rage. "Shit! Damn it!" he shouted angrily, continuing to stomp on the corpse in frustration. After a while, he stopped, realizing that the Soul Eater''s body had fallen apart, leaving a sight so gruesome it would make anyone vomit. With a swift motion, he ignited the corpse with a zing red me. He took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself, but the effort was in vain. The agony of his injuries lingered in his mind. "These wounds could heal if I return to the temple. But it''s too far¡ªit would take over a week to get there," he murmured, his voice heavy with frustration. "I don''t have that much time. There are more important matters to attend to." After a moment of careful consideration, he decided against returning to the Temple of Twilight. Letting out a soft sigh, he pulled a ck potion from his pocket and drank it without hesitation. *Whoosh!* Moments after drinking the potion, a pitch-ck light emerged from his wounds. The bleeding from his front sh and severed arm gradually stopped, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief. After resting for a brief moment, he turned his gaze toward the horizon, where humanity''s territoryy. "Now, it''s time to return to the Holy Orthodox." ... The blue sky gradually shifted to orange as the sun began to set. On an arid teau, Luna and Albert led humanity''s army in setting up camp. After Leon granted them permission to lead humanity''s forces out of the ancient town''s ruins, they were now free from the demon race''s captivity. "Damn! I didn''t expect us to be free just like that," one of humanity''s soldiers eximed, excitement in his voice. "I didn''t expect this to happen either. But do you know the reason we''re free?" One of them asked, his voice filled with curiosity. At that, their joy quickly faded, giving way to deep confusion. They had witnessed the Demon Emperor''s overwhelming power and had once believed there was no hope for freedom from his grasp. Yet this unexpected turn of events left them bewildered and questioning. They exchanged uncertain nces, silently hoping for answers, but it was clear that no one knew the cause of their sudden release. Meanwhile, in one of humanity''s army tents, Valen, who had been unconscious since morning, suddenly opened his eyes with a pale expression. "Damn Demon Emperor! I won''t let you get away with this!" he shouted, quickly sitting up. However, as he looked around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings that were vastly different from the filthy underground prison where he had been confined, Valen froze in confusion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What? Where am I?" he asked, rubbing his eyes to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. "I''m not dreaming! This isn''t that filthy underground prison! Hahaha!" After a brief moment of shock, he burst intoughter. Though it had only been one night in that repulsive prison, Valen felt as though he''d been confined for centuries. The ce had been unbearable, with strange creatures passing by while he slept, leaving him traumatized. The stifling, fetid air, with no venttion, made him vomit every few hours. Had it not been for his unshakable resolve, he might have been the first spear hero in history to die in such a ridiculous way. Valen nced around and quickly realized he was inside a soldier''s tent. "Why am I in a tent? Did we manage to escape?" he asked in surprise, raising an eyebrow. He vividly remembered being taken to different prisons with Luna, Rain, Natasya, and Jim after surrendering to the Demon Emperor. However, the sight of his surroundings left him even more confused. After pondering for a long time without finding any answers, he shook his head and decided to set his questions aside. "Since I''m free and in the soldier''s tent, that means Luna, Jim, Natasya, Rain, and Guren must be here too. So, let''s go to them first and ask them about what''s really going on," he muttered softly as he slowly rose to his feet and walked out of the tent. *** Outside the tent, Luna and Albert sat by arge campfire, eating dinner while asionally discussing their n to overthrow Velix''s rule. At first, Albert had been understandably reluctant to join the rebellion. As the supreme leader of the Holy Empire of Elysium''s military, his loyalty to Velix ran deep. An honest and upright man, the very thought of participating in a rebellion tormented him. However, everything changed when he learned the truth¡ªthat the man he had believed to be the Demon Emperor was actually Leon. Upon discovering Velix''s involvement in plotting Leon''s assassination, his perspective shiftedpletely. Albert viewed heroes as revered, sacred figures¡ªpirs and protectors of mankind. Velix''s actions were a grave crime, so severe it could only be seen as a betrayal of humanity itself. Though he had once held Velix in great respect, Albert knew right from wrong. "By the way, Bow Hero Luna, do you n to bring Spear Hero Valen into this?" Albert asked, his curiosity evident. Luna, chewing her meal, paused for a moment before shaking her head. "Originally, I considered bringing him, but after some thought, I decided against it," she replied casually, swallowing her food and taking a sip of her drink. Albert nodded slightly and pressed on, "But the n we''ve prepared will undoubtedly shake the entire Empire. So, sooner orter, Spear Hero Valen will find out, right?" "Of course, he''ll find out. But once everything is settled, does it really matter?" Luna inquired with a light smile, as if it were a thought she hadn''t given much weight. Albert sensed the truth in her words and didn''t push the matter further. Just as he was about to change the subject, a cold voice suddenly came from behind them. "ns? Finds out? What are you two talking about?" Albert and Luna were both taken aback by the sudden voice. Instinctively, they turned toward its source and saw Valen approaching with a grim expression. His bulky arms were crossed over his chest, adding to the tense aura surrounding him. "Spear Hero Valen?" Albert blinked in surprise before ncing at Luna with concern. However, Luna quickly regained her indifferent demeanor, remaining calm and unaffected by Valen''s presence. "You woke up earlier than I expected. Would you like some dinner?" Luna inquired casually, her gaze flicking toward him. Valen stopped next to Albert, his brow furrowing in visible displeasure. "I''m not hungry," he replied shortly, settling down. His eyes narrowed, sharp with suspicion, as he continued, "I''m curious about what you two were talking about earlier. Why was my name mentioned? What are you nning? And one more thing¡ªhow did we get free from those demons?" His gaze locked onto Albert and Luna, as if he were interrogating them. Albert stiffened under Valen''s piercing gaze, while Luna remainedposed, letting out a small sigh but showing no change in expression. "The reason we''re free is because the Demon Emperor freed us," Luna replied bluntly, finishing thest bite of her meal. Initially, she had nned to keep everything from Valen. But soon, she realized that was an absurd idea. So, she decided to be honest with him, without hiding anything. If Valen wanted to cause trouble, Luna wasn''t concerned. After all, Leon was always ready to step in if needed. Valen was clearly taken aback by Luna''s unexpected answer. "The Demon Emperor just let you and all the soldiers go? How is that possible?" he asked, disbelief evident in his voice. "Of course it''s possible," Luna replied casually, sipping her drink. "Albert and I made a deal with him." "A deal?" Valen''s eyes widened in shock, and his body tensed. "What kind of deal?" he pressed, his expression growing more serious. Luna hesitated for a moment, about to answer, but before she could speak, a sudden voice broke in withughter. "Tsk tsk tsk! I didn''t expect you to bring humanity''s army this far. Don''t you know how difficult it was for me to track down your coordinates?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 350 The Stubborn Valen and the Headache Luna "Tsk tsk tsk! I didn''t expect you to bring humanity''s army this far. Don''t you realize how difficult it was for me to track down your coordinates?"At the sound of the voice, Luna, Valen, and Albert froze in shock. Instinctively, they turned toward the source and saw Leon, draped in a black mantle and wearing a half-face mask. He walked toward them with his hands folded behind his waist, a faint smile playing on his lips as he gazed at them. Luna''s expression, once indifferent and calm, instantly brightened with happiness. "Leo¡ª" Just as she rose to call his name, Valen, standing beside Albert, sprang to his feet, cutting her off. "Demon Emperor! How dare you show yourself before me?!" Valen shouted, his fists clenched tight. His eyes, filled with hatred, anger, and resentment, were fixed on Leon. If looks could kill, Leon would have been pierced a thousand times over. Seeing Valen''s furious outburst, Luna was shocked and opened her mouth to scold him, but she was interrupted by the sound of Leon''s laughter. "Pfft! Have you finally snapped out of it? I didn''t expect you to recover so quickly," Leon remarked coolly, though his tone was laced with mockery. Blue veins bulged on Valen''s forehead, and his face turned as red as a chili pepper. "You¡­" Valen was about to charge at Leon, but Luna quickly intervened, blocking his path. "Enough, Valen! Can you stop causing trouble?" Luna''s sharp voice cut through the air, snapping Valen out of his rage. With a displeased expression, Valen turned to Luna and protested, "Why did you stop me, Luna? He''s the Demon Emperor, the eternal enemy of us heroes! We must defeat him, no matter what!" With that, Valen extended his right hand, and the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon materialized in his palm. He thrust it forward menacingly, sneering as he called out, "Demon Emperor, let''s finish what we started!" At the sight, Luna felt a surge of frustration, her head throbbing as she desperately fought the urge to slap Valen. "This guy is really hopeless when he''s consumed by anger," Luna muttered helplessly, massaging her temples. Although Valen sometimes displayed sharp observation skills, he often became foolish and stubborn in certain situations¡ªespecially when enraged. No matter how much he was persuaded, Valen in such a state wouldn''t snap out of it unless someone beat him senseless. Meanwhile, Leon''s expression remained unfazed as he watched Valen''s arrogant defiance. He simply shook his head and replied nonchalantly, "I didn''t come here to fight. Get out of my way, or I''ll beat you so badly no one will recognize you." Those dismissive words only fueled Valen''s rage. *Boom!* Holy power erupted from Valen''s body, filling the air with tension and pressure. The large campfire, once crackling to ward off the cold desert winds, was extinguished in an instant, with burning logs scattering in all directions. Fortunately, their position was far enough from humanity''s army tents. Otherwise, the explosion of holy power would have leveled them. Valen''s actions shocked Luna deeply. Though she knew he was stubborn, she never expected him to act so recklessly. In a rush, Luna pulled Albert away from Valen, her eyes blazing with anger as she glared at him. "Valen! Have you lost your mind?" Luna exclaimed, her voice cold and seething with fury. Holy power began to gather around her as the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost materialized slowly in her left hand. However, Valen ignored her. His gaze, burning with anger and hatred, remained fixed on Leon, who stood only a few meters away. Leon sighed softly, shaking his head in helpless resignation. "Alright. Since you insist, I''ll oblige," he said with a casual tone. *Boom!* A massive surge of chaos power exploded from Leon''s body, making the air around them quiver violently, as if it were on the verge of breaking apart. Valen, fueled by excitement at Leon''s acceptance, felt a rush of adrenaline. Despite his previous defeats, he convinced himself they were due to his own carelessness. Now, he was determined not to repeat his mistakes and confident he could win. Just as Valen lunged forward, Leon raised his right palm slightly and spoke, "Fighting here won''t be enjoyable. Let''s move somewhere else." With that, Leon leapt into the air, his body transforming into a streak of black light as he shot off into the distance. Seeing this, Valen snorted coldly before leaping into the sky. His body transformed into a streak of white light, quickly chasing after the direction Leon had gone. Luna and Albert exchanged a brief glance before letting out a soft sigh. "Is it really alright to let them fight like this? Shouldn''t we intervene?" Albert inquired, his voice laced with concern. Luna stared into the distance where Leon and Valen had vanished, then shook her head slightly. "It''s fine. Let them have their fun. Leon will make sure Valen learns his lesson," Luna replied casually, as if she didn''t care about Valen''s fate. She was too tired to concern herself with that muscle-brained fool and preferred Leon to teach him a harsh lesson. Albert fell silent, doubt flickering in his eyes before he sighed softly, saying nothing further. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They then began gathering the scattered firewood and relighting the campfire that Valen''s actions had destroyed. Soon, their conversation shifted back to the serious matter at hand¡ªplanning the rebellion to overthrow Velix''s power. As with any rebellion, casualties were inevitable, so they needed to devise strategies to minimize the loss of life. To be honest, Luna was still impressed by Leon''s tactics, especially how he had managed to involve Albert in their plan. As the supreme leader of the Empire''s military, Albert had complete control over all the soldiers of the Holy Empire of Elysium. With Albert''s involvement, they now had a strong chance of minimizing unnecessary conflicts and casualties when carrying out the plan in the Imperial capital. However, just fifteen minutes into their conversation, a streak of black light appeared in the distance, rapidly approaching their location. The light streaked to a halt a few meters away and shifted into Leon''s smiling figure. Startled by Leon''s sudden arrival, Luna and Albert stopped their conversation. Luna immediately rose to her feet and approached Leon, her lips curving into a bright smile. "I didn''t expect you to return so soon," Luna said softly, then, with curiosity in her voice, added, "By the way, where''s Valen? Did you give him a hard lesson?" Her eyes scanned Leon, but she saw no sign of Valen, leaving her puzzled. Leon chuckled softly at her question, then gently ruffled Luna''s hair. "Don''t worry, I''ve already taught him a valuable lesson, as usual," Leon said with a small smile. He then added with a hint of regret, "But perhaps the power I used earlier was too much, causing him to faint. I left him there; he should wake up in a few hours." Luna blinked innocently at this, then chuckled, shaking her head. "If he wakes up later, I''m sure he''ll be furious," she said between laughs. "You''re right," Leon replied with a faint smile. As Leon and Luna exchanged words, occasionally laughing, Albert, who had remained silent, stepped forward. Clasping his hands together and bowing his head slightly, he spoke respectfully, "It''s good to see you back, Sword Hero Leon. I sincerely apologize for my previous impoliteness and hope you can forgive me." Leon turned his gaze toward Albert and smiled faintly. He wasn''t surprised Albert knew his identity¡ªhe was certain Luna had already told him. "There''s no need to be so formal, Old Man Albert. You haven''t done anything wrong, so there''s no need to worry. Please, raise your head," Leon said gently as he helped Albert straighten up. Albert looked intently at Leon, who was still wearing the half-face mask, then let out a soft sigh. "Sword Hero Leon, would you mind showing me your true form?" Albert asked. "Of course," Leon replied, slowly removing his mask. As he did, his white hair gradually darkened to black, and his purple eyes shifted back to their golden hue. Upon seeing Leon''s true appearance, Albert felt a wave of relief wash over him. It wasn''t that he had doubted the man before him was Leon, but the uncertainty of never seeing him in person had lingered. Now, that doubt was gone, and Albert was fully convinced. "Thank you, Sword Hero Leon." *** The next day... The sun began to rise, casting its bright light over the world. Birds and other animals stirred, starting their day with a hunt for food. At the edge of a plateau in the Desert of Chaos, Leon stood in his transformed form, hands crossed behind his waist. His calm gaze rested on Luna and Albert, who stood before him. "In that case, I''ll head out first to deal with the demon army. Once that''s taken care of, I''ll catch up with you in the capital," Leon said calmly. Though a little reluctant to part from Leon, Luna nodded softly. "Alright, Leon. We''ll meet again on the outskirts of the capital, as we agreed last night," she replied firmly. Leon gave a brief nod before turning to Albert, standing beside Luna. "I''m counting on you to convince the soldiers of humanity, Old Man Albert," he said with a light chuckle. Albert''s expression grew serious as he confidently patted his chest. "Don''t worry, Sword Hero Leon. Convincing them is a small task. You can count on me," Albert replied, steady and assured. "Good!" Leon nodded in satisfaction and continued, "Once this is settled, I''ll take you to see Eris in the Holy Orthodox, as promised. Rest assured, I''ve arranged a house for her and provided enough gold so she can live comfortably without needing to work." Leon''s words made Albert''s heart stir, and a joyful smile gradually spread across his face. "Thank you, Sword Hero Leon," Albert replied respectfully. The worry about his missing daughter had always lingered in Albert''s mind. Though Leon had assured him of her safety, a father''s anxiety never fully fades. Yet, Leon''s reassurance brought him peace. Leon offered a small smile before vanishing from their sight. Once Leon had left, Luna and Albert wasted no time and immediately set to work on their tasks. However, as Luna took a few steps, she suddenly stopped, her eyes widening as if a realization had struck her. "By the way, how''s Valen doing? Why hasn''t he returned since yesterday?" Chapter 351 Opening the Star Map Hall of Gods, Throne Room...Arshley sat gracefully on the throne, draped in a loose robe of alluring light green. Her delicate cheek rested gently on the palm of her left hand. Her usually flowing silver hair was neatly styled in a bun, curling around her left shoulder, highlighting her blend of elegance and sharpness. The white veil covering her beautiful face concealed an expression that no one could decipher. Before her stood four men in green robes, each radiating a distinct presence. They were the Holy Orthodox guardians: Edward, Louis, Victor, and Adam. The four stood in a line, their faces unusually serious, a rare sight for those who knew them well. Arshley sighed softly, her cold gaze hidden behind the veil as she studied them. "I''m sure you''ve heard about humanity''s army''s defeat in the Desert of Chaos, correct?" She inquired in a calm tone, yet her words brought a faint pressure that filled the entire Hall of Gods. The four men nodded in unison, their expressions filled with respect. "We have heard, Saint," Louis, Victor, and Adam replied together. Arshley gave a slight smile, seemingly satisfied with their response. "Then I won''t waste time re-explaining," she said. After a brief pause, her expression turned stern. "The reason I''ve called you here is because of this defeat. The loss of humanity''s army at the hands of the demon army is an unprecedented event." "Fortunately, this news has not yet reached the people of the Holy Empire of Elysium or the Holy Orthodox. But I know such a significant event cannot remain hidden forever. Therefore, I order you to prepare for the potential chaos that may arise and devise a countermeasure plan. Do you understand?" They nodded solemnly and replied, "We understand, Saint." "Good. You are the only ones I can truly rely on, and I am deeply grateful for your unwavering support," Arshley said gently. Edward smiled slightly, then chuckled. "We are here to serve you faithfully, Saint. There''s no need to thank us." "Edward is right, Saint. Our duty is to assist you. So, feel free to give us your orders whenever necessary," Louis added eagerly. Though Victor and Adam remained silent, their expressions clearly conveyed approval of Edward and Louis'' words. Arshley smiled softly, nodding in acknowledgment. While she was the true leader of the Holy Orthodox, she knew that without them, effective governance would be impossible. Regardless of their status as superiors and subordinates, Arshley held deep respect for the four men and considered them family. They then shifted to a serious discussion about the defeat of humanity''s army at the hands of the demon army. "I heard that the Demon Emperor appeared in the ranks of the Demon army and was the main cause of humanity''s defeat. Is that true, Saint?" Adam asked curiously, his gaze shifting toward Arshley, who sat upon the throne. As the Great General of Holy Orthodoxy, Adam held the highest authority over the Holy Orthodox military. Every soldier, from the lowest to the highest rank, answered to him. Naturally, he was the first to receive news about the outcome of the battle in the Desert of Chaos, faster than anyone else. When Adam first heard the news, he was shocked and found it hard to believe. However, given that it came directly from the spies stationed there, it was unlikely to be false. Still, a trace of doubt lingered in his mind, prompting him to seek confirmation directly from Arshley. In response to Adam''s question, Arshley gave a small nod and replied casually, "The news is true, but also false." Her answer clearly confused Adam, Louis, and Victor, who exchanged puzzled looks. "True but false? What do you mean, Saint?" Adam asked, his eyebrows furrowing slightly. Arshley leaned back in her throne and crossed her long legs, exuding a graceful charm. "I mean, it''s true that someone emerged from the ranks of the Demon army and was behind the defeat of humanity''s forces. However, it''s false in that the figure is not the Demon Emperor, but someone else," Arshley replied enigmatically. "Not the Demon Emperor, but someone else?" Adam repeated, stunned. Not just him, but Victor and Louis nearby also shared the same shock. They exchanged puzzled glances before returning their attention to Arshley. "If this figure isn''t the Demon Emperor, but someone else, then who is he? How could he possess such terrifying power, Saint?" Victor asked, his expression wary. Arshley''s statement was difficult to believe. If the figure was truly the Demon Emperor, Victor would be surprised, but not to this extent. However, if this figure wasn''t the Demon Emperor but someone else, as Arshley claimed, the situation became even more concerning. After all, a figure capable of overthrowing the heroes and the entire human army, aided by Jim, Rain, and Natasya, must be extraordinarily powerful. Such a being would undoubtedly pose a great threat to mankind. Arshley could sense the tension and worry radiating from Victor, Louis, and Adam, and she struggled to contain her amusement. "Pfft! I appreciate your concern, but there''s really no need for it. The figure aiding the demon army is neither malicious nor threatening. On the contrary, he''s a kind person, and you all know him," Arshley said casually, a faint smile playing on her lips. The three men were once again stunned and exchanged confused glances, clearly unsure of Arshley''s meaning. "That figure is kind and non-threatening? We know him? How is that possible? Why didn''t I know?" Louis asked, his eyebrow raised in deepening astonishment. Noticing the growing confusion, Edward, who had been quietly observing, sighed softly and shook his head. "That figure is the person recorded in the ancient book I found long ago¡ªthe Fated One, Leon Kruger," Edward replied firmly. At Edward''s words, Louis, Victor, and Adam''s expressions immediately stiffened, their bodies frozen in place. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Fated One, Leon Kruger?" Louis exclaimed, wide-eyed and horrified, as though he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. He vividly recalled Edward''s earlier prediction, where he had spoken of a figure who would appear on the battlefield to end the war¡ªEdward had called him "the Fated One," the Sword Hero Leon Kruger, who had been declared dead by the Holy Empire of Elysium. Although Louis had initially been skeptical of Edward''s theory, he chose to believe it without saying anything. Now that Edward''s words had proven true, it was hard for him to fully grasp. Not only Louis, but Adam and Victor were equally stunned, struggling to find words or reactions to the revelation. Edward rolled his eyes at their stunned silence, folding his arms across his chest with a small sigh. "I know this is hard to believe, but trust me, what I''m saying is the truth," Edward said casually. He then turned to Louis, pausing as if contemplating something. A faint smile appeared on his lips as he suggested, "By the way, Louis, you''re a seer, and your abilities let you see things others can''t. How about revealing Leon''s hero star to us? That should make everything clear, don''t you think?" Edward''s sudden suggestion shocked everyone in the Hall of Gods. Arshley, her face hidden behind her veil, seemed to brighten at the thought. Although she was already certain her brother was alive, confirming it once more wouldn''t hurt. Looking at Louis with excitement, Arshley clenched her hands together. "Edward''s idea is excellent! Louis, let''s do the divination!" Sensing her enthusiasm, Louis didn''t dare refuse. He nodded slowly and closed his eyes in quiet concentration. *Whoosh!* He cupped his hands, and a small spark of purple light appeared before him. The light shot upward, bursting into the sky and forming a vast star map. The map was dotted with twinkling stars, each representing the fates of the living beings in the world. Among the countless twinkling stars, two stood out as the brightest and most dazzling. They represented humanity''s heroes: Luna and Valen. The brilliance of these stars signified that they were safe and well. Arshley gazed at the stars, letting out a relieved breath as her anxiety over Luna''s situation gradually faded. "Thank goodness she''s alright," Arshley murmured, gently patting her huge chest. While she and Luna often clashed, it didn''t mean they hated each other. Their fights typically stemmed from both wanting more attention from her big brother, Leon. Beyond that, they were actually close, frequently exchanging ideas and supporting each other like sisters. Meanwhile, Louis opened his eyes and looked up at the star map in the sky. When his gaze fell upon the faint star next to the two brightest ones, his expression turned puzzled and uneasy. "I remember an unknown star replacing Leon''s hero star back then. But why has that star disappeared, and Leon''s hero star returned?" Louis wondered inwardly, clearly surprised. He thought deeply but couldn''t find an answer. Finally, he decided to set his confusion aside. Refocusing on the faint star, Louis furrowed his brow slightly and asked hesitantly, "Leon''s hero star is still faint, Edward. Are you sure your conjecture is correct?" Chapter 352 The Second Ring of the Bell of the Gods and the Return of Lucas Edward''s brows furrowed slightly as doubt surfaced on his handsome face."What''s going on? Shouldn''t his hero star be shining brightly?" Edward wondered cautiously. Victor, Adam, and Arshley also noticed the oddity, their expressions mirroring his doubt. Arshley, in particular, was so bewildered that she didn''t know how to react. She had been utterly convinced that her brother was alive and well, but this scene felt like a harsh slap that rattled her confidence. As silence and suspense engulfed the hall of gods, an unexpected event occurred. Leon''s hero star, which had appeared dim and lifeless, suddenly quivered softly and began to emit a strange flicker of golden light. At first, the flickering was faint, but it grew stronger and more distinct with each passing moment. The sight didn''t escape their keen eyes. Yet, before they could process what was happening, something even more extraordinary unfolded. *Buzz!* The flickering stopped abruptly, replaced by a brilliant golden glow. At the same time, the massive golden bell hanging high behind the throne shifted and let out a deep, resonant chime. *Dong* *Dong* *Dong* The sound once again shocked everyone in the hall of gods. "This... How can this be? Why is the Bell of the Gods, silent for thousands of years, suddenly ringing?!" Louis exclaimed in disbelief. The Bell of the Gods was an ancient artifact left behind by the first saint of the Holy Orthodoxy. Although it was an ancient artifact, its effects and abilities remained a complete mystery. The first saint of the Holy Orthodoxy left no records or clues regarding the bell''s powers. However, according to an ancient archive, the first saint had left a cryptic message: "One day, the bell will ring three times. On the first ring, ''he'' will awaken and realize his purpose. On the second ring, ''he'' will come to the Holy Orthodoxy. And on the third ring, the bell shall be given to him." Though this seemed like a clue, its meaning was never fully understood, leaving generations of saints and guardians puzzled for thousands of years. Hearing Louis'' exclamation, Edward''s expression shifted slightly, but he shook his head calmly. "This isn''t the first time the Bell of the Gods has rung. Have you forgotten that night?" Edward asked in an indifferent tone. "That night?" Louis froze, his brows furrowed deeply as he struggled to recall. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and his heart began to race. "That''s right! That night! How could I forget?" Louis exclaimed, rubbing his forehead in exasperation. On that night, he and Edward had come to the Hall of Gods to inform Arshley that Leon''s hero star had been replaced by a strange, unknown star. But then, the Bell of the Gods had suddenly rung, startling all three of them. Now, it was ringing again¡ªfor the second time. Louis'' expression grew tense as he stared at the chiming bell, his gaze clouded with worry. Meanwhile, Victor and Adam, who had been listening to their conversation, exchanged surprised glances. "The Bell of the Gods has rung before? Why didn''t I know about this?" Victor asked, his voice tinged with doubt. Adam narrowed his eyes, shook his head slowly, and replied, "I didn''t know either. They never told me a thing." The two fell silent, sharing a look of mutual understanding before letting out small, resigned sighs. Although they were Guardians, their roles were quite different from Edward''s and Louis''s. As the Supreme General, Adam was always stationed at the borders, monitoring areas for potential enemy attacks. Meanwhile, Victor, the last remaining Great Mage of Mankind, had his own difficult responsibilities. He oversaw and managed the academies across Holy Orthodoxy, and was also in charge of training the mage soldiers who would become the key defenders of the Holy Orthodox in the future. They realized that Edward must have deliberately kept them in the dark to spare them additional worry. After all, the four of them had grown up together and understood each other''s nature very well. *Dong!* *Dong!* The bell continued to toll with a thunderous sound that echoed throughout the Holy Hall. The maids, guards, and soldiers present all felt a deep sense of shock as the tolling filled the air. By the seventh chime, the bell finally ceased, and a heavy silence settled over the hall. Arshley, who had been lost in shock, slowly regained her composure. The expression beneath her veil seemed troubled, as if she couldn''t comprehend why the Bell of the Gods had rung again so suddenly. Subconsciously, her gaze drifted toward Edward as she asked, her voice laced with doubt, "Edward, do you know what''s happening? Why is the bell ringing again?" Arshley''s sudden question naturally drew the attention of Louis, Victor, and Adam. They all turned to Edward, waiting for his explanation. Sensing the weight of their gazes, Edward''s expression remained calm. He lifted his gaze to the star map and focused on Leon''s hero star, which now blazed with a dazzling golden light. "I have a hunch. The reason the bell rang is because of Sword Hero Leon Kruger," Edward replied calmly, pointing to Leon''s hero star above. All their gazes shifted involuntarily upward, and they were stunned to see that the star, once dim, now shone brightly, even outshining Luna and Valen''s hero stars. "This..." Louis stammered, his shock evident. In his years as a seer, he had made countless divinations and witnessed the fates of many, but he had never seen such a dramatic shift in the brilliance of a person''s destiny star. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arshley was momentarily dazed by the brilliance of Leon''s hero star, unable to contain the wave of relief and happiness that washed over her. With this, it was finally clear: her brother was truly safe, just as Edward had said. Calming herself, an exquisite smile of happiness blossomed on her lips. "So, was the ''he'' in the first Saint''s words referring to my brother, Edward?" Arshley asked, seeking confirmation once more. Edward smiled gently and replied with assurance, "Yes, the ''he'' in question is the Sword Hero Leon¡ªor rather, ''The Fated One,'' as recorded in the ancient book I discovered." Louis raised an eyebrow and asked cautiously, "So, does that mean the ancient book you found is connected to the clue the first Saint left behind?" "Yes... it should be," Edward replied, nodding briefly. "In that case, it makes sense why the bell hasn''t rung in thousands of years," Victor said with a soft sigh. They all nodded in agreement. Suddenly, a look of confusion crossed Adam''s face, and he shot Edward a doubtful glance. "Since the Bell of the Gods is tied to Sword Hero Leon, why didn''t it ring while he was still here?" Adam asked, once again surprising them. Edward paused for a moment, deep in thought. After a beat, he exhaled slowly and shook his head. "I don''t have the answer, but it seems to be connected to Leon''s awakening," Edward replied. "Leon''s awakening? What do you mean?" Victor asked, intrigued. "The first chime of the Bell of the Gods signals that ''he'' has awakened and realized his purpose. This suggests that Leon, at the time, may not have fully awakened or understood his purpose. I''m not entirely sure what ''awakened'' and ''realized his purpose'' truly mean, but I suspect it''s related to the task of ''the Fated One,'' as recorded in the ancient book I found," Edward explained, connecting the pieces. Of course, all of this was still speculation, and he wasn''t entirely certain; however, he felt confident that the truth wouldn''t stray far from his theory. As Edward spoke, the others nodded slightly, as if they understood. Just as Louis opened his mouth to ask a question, a burst of deep laughter suddenly echoed from the direction of the Hall of Gods'' door. "Hahaha! What''s going on here? Why does everyone look so serious?" At the sound of the voice, Arshley, Edward, Louis, Victor, and Adam were startled and quickly turned to see a handsome man walking toward them, a faint smile playing on his lips. The man was striking, with short black hair and a tall, commanding posture. The outline of his muscular frame was visible beneath the white robe he wore, and a sheath with a white sword hung at his waist. Their expressions shifted instantly at the sight of him. Even Edward, typically composed, couldn''t hide the surge of emotions crossing his face. "Lucas!?" Victor exclaimed, disbelief clear in his voice. The man was their closest friend and the second Guardian of Holy Orthodoxy, Lucas. He had left Holy Orthodoxy years ago and hadn''t returned since. Although Edward had mentioned Lucas was coming back, Victor hadn''t expected his arrival today, which took him completely by surprise. Lucas chuckled lightly at the surprise on their faces and stopped a few meters behind them. He lifted his head and gazed respectfully at Arshley, who sat on the throne. "The second Guardian, Lucas, greets the Saint," Lucas said, bowing his head. Arshley couldn''t help but smile at the sight of Lucas and gave a gentle nod. "Welcome back, Lucas," she replied warmly, then added, "Why didn''t you let us know you were coming back today?" Lucas lifted his head, a small smile playing on his lips as he shook his head. "I wanted to surprise you all," he said with a laugh. Louis rolled his eyes and responded with mild irritation, "Well, congratulations. Your plan worked. We''re definitely surprised." Lucas'' sudden disappearance for so many years had left Louis feeling frustrated. As a Guardian, he felt Lucas had neglected his duties, a lapse he considered a serious oversight. While the others didn''t seem bothered, Louis clearly did. Lucas simply smiled at Louis'' frustration and let out a soft sigh. "I admit my mistake, and I apologize to all of you," Lucas said sincerely, bowing his head once more. At his apology, Louis had nothing further to say and merely snorted coldly. With Lucas'' sudden return, the atmosphere in the Hall of Gods grew lively and warm again. Arshley observed quietly as Lucas conversed with the Guardians, but her expression changed when she noticed his left robe sleeve, which appeared empty, as though his hand were missing. "Lucas, what happened to your left hand?" She inquired, her voice tinged with concern. Chapter 353 Lucass Strangeness and Edwards Suspicions "Lucas, what happened to your left hand?" She inquired, her voice tinged with concern.At Arshley''s question, Edward, Louis, Victor, and Adam were momentarily stunned. They turned to the left sleeve of Lucas''s robe, which hung loosely, revealing no trace of his left hand. A look of horror quickly spread across their faces. They wouldn''t have noticed it if Arshley hadn''t pointed it out. "What... What the hell happened, Lucas? Where''s your left hand?" Louis exclaimed, his voice laced with fear as his brows furrowed deeply. Noticing the concerned gazes from everyone, Lucas''s expression remained unchanged. He smiled faintly and shook his head. "You don''t need to worry. It''s nothing serious," he said nonchalantly, as though the loss of his left hand didn''t bother him. A flicker of displeasure crossed Arshley''s face at Lucas''s dismissive reply. Her eyes narrowed, and a subtle pressure began to build around her. "Lucas, tell me¡ªwho did this? Was it someone''s doing, or did something happen when you left the Holy Orthodoxy? Answer me," she demanded coldly. Victor gave a small nod, his expression slowly turning serious. "Saint is right, Lucas. Tell us who dared to do this to you. If it''s your enemy, I''ll mobilize a group of mages to track them down," Victor interjected in a calm yet firm tone. Lucas was not just a Holy Orthodox Guardian but also a close friend. Anyone who dared harm him was defying the entire Holy Orthodox. As one of humanity''s greatest powers, they were unafraid to face anyone¡ªeven the Demon Empire. Although Edward and Adam remained silent, the coldness in their eyes showed they fully supported Victor''s words. Their concern warmed Lucas''s heart, but he had no intention of sharing the truth. He simply maintained his smile. "Thank you for your concern, but this is a personal matter. I don''t want to drag you into it, not out of disregard, but because I want to handle it myself. So, please don''t worry," Lucas said calmly. Lucas''s stubbornness silenced them for a moment before they sighed in unison. As those closest to Lucas, they understood his nature well¡ªstubborn and inclined to keep his problems to himself. No matter how serious the problem, Lucas always kept it to himself, never letting anyone¡ªespecially those closest to him¡ªknow about it. This created an emotional distance between them and Lucas, leaving them feeling uneasy at times. Arshley shook her head, and the expression behind her veil gradually softened. "Fine, if that''s your decision. However, if you run into any obstacles or difficulties, please let us know right away, okay? After all, we''re family," Arshley said gently. At the word "family," Lucas''s expression shifted slightly, a glint appearing in his brown eyes. But he quickly regained his composure, chuckling softly, and nodded. "You''re right, Saint. We are family," he replied quietly, his smile carrying a deeper meaning. Edward, who had been watching silently, raised an eyebrow, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. "Just now, I sensed a change in Lucas''s expression and emotion. Am I imagining things?" Edward thought, feeling uncertain. After a moment''s reflection, he shook his head and dismissed the thought. Afterward, Louis, Victor, and Adam continued their conversation with Lucas, eager to learn about his experiences during the years he had been away from the Holy Orthodoxy. Meanwhile, Lucas calmly shared his story, leaving the Guardians both surprised and in awe. "By the way, on my way back to the Holy Orthodoxy, I overheard people talking about the death of Sword Hero Leon," Lucas said suddenly, his expression turning serious. "Is it true?" At that question, a faint smile appeared on Arshley''s lips. With a quick shake of her head, she straightened up. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You might not know, but Big Brother Leon was officially declared dead by the Holy Empire of Elysium," Arshley replied casually. Lucas''s face instantly tensed, and his body trembled with shock. "How can that be? So, is Leon really dead?" Lucas inquired, his voice filled with anxiety. Seeing his reaction, Arshley couldn''t help but chuckle. "Although many believed the news, it was false. In fact, Big Brother Leon is alive!" Arshley declared enthusiastically. "Alive? Thank goodness." Lucas was momentarily stunned, then let out a relieved sigh. Suddenly, a question crossed Lucas''s mind, and he looked at Arshley with curiosity. "Since the Empire declared Leon dead, how do you know he''s still alive, Saint?" Lucas inquired, his voice tinged with skepticism. "Hehehe¡­" Arshley giggled before replying, "Of course I know, because¡­" Arshley then explained in detail how Edward had discovered an ancient book in the library. The book predicted the arrival of a figure called "The Fated One," someone destined to change the world''s order. She also explained that "The Fated One" would emerge from three heroes. Based on Edward''s calculations, he concluded that the figure was her big brother, Leon. As Arshley spoke, Edward, Louis, Victor, and Adam remained silent, each wearing a small smile but saying nothing. However, Lucas''s expression seemed to shift, and a strange glint appeared in his eyes. "So, Leon is ''The Fated One'' from the ancient book? Is that true?" Lucas asked cautiously. "Um! Something like that," Arshley replied casually. Lucas fell silent for a moment, then raised his gaze to Leon''s hero star, which shone with dazzling golden light on the star map. His brows furrowed slightly. Noticing Lucas''s unusual demeanor, Edward raised an eyebrow in confusion. "What''s wrong, Lucas? Why the serious expression?" Edward asked, his curiosity piqued. At Edward''s sudden question, Lucas quickly regained his composure. He chuckled softly and shook his head. "It''s nothing. I''m just a little surprised by news like this," Lucas admitted with a small sigh. Edward smiled and nodded. "I understand. This news is certainly a lot to take in after your return. But I''m sure you''ll get used to it." "You''re right, Edward," Lucas replied with a faint smile. They resumed their conversation, but since there were still many questions they wanted to ask Lucas, they eventually sought permission from Arshley to leave the Hall of Gods early. Arshley, understanding their curiosity and the importance of hearing Lucas''s full story, kindly granted them leave. After Victor, Louis, Adam, and Lucas departed, only Arshley, seated on the throne, and Edward, who remained standing, were left. Arshley cast a curious glance at Edward. "Aren''t you joining them, Edward?" she asked. Edward turned to her and shook his head. "No, Saint. I''m not interested in joining them," he replied with a chuckle. Arshley blinked and gave a small nod, saying nothing. She knew that Edward disliked gatherings and preferred avoiding lengthy conversations. "By the way, Saint, did you sense anything strange about Lucas?" Edward asked suddenly, catching Arshley off guard. "Strange? What do you mean?" Arshley furrowed her brow, confused by his question. After a brief silence, Edward shifted his gaze toward the direction where Lucas had disappeared, then finally spoke. "I can''t explain it, but I get the sense that he''s hiding something big from us." Arshley''s eyes widened slightly at Edward''s words. She stared at the entrance of the Hall of Gods with a sharp, narrowed gaze. "Hiding something big, huh?" She murmured quietly. At first, Arshley hadn''t thought much of it. But after Edward raised the issue, she couldn''t help but recall the odd expression and demeanor Lucas had shown earlier. Noticing her serious demeanor, Edward folded his arms across his chest and offered a light smile. "You don''t need to dwell on it too much, Saint. After all, Lucas has always been like this," Edward said in a calming tone. Arshley snapped out of her thoughts and gave a small nod, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "You''re right, Edward. He never changes." ... Two hundred kilometers from the ruins of the ancient town, a stretch of black tents stood. These were the tents of the demon army, still recovering from their defeat in the battle a few days prior. Among them were the tents of the demon soldiers who had fought alongside Leon two days ago. By Leon''s previous order, they had gathered here once more. In one of the larger tents, Leon, Garan, Terran, and Lilith sat around a large round table. On the table lay an assortment of food¡ªfruits, cookies, bread¡ªand four cups of hot tea. With all the food before them, one might have expected a small celebration. But instead, an awkward silence hung in the air. Leon casually folded his legs and took a sip of tea, glancing around at Garan, Lilith, and Terran. "Why the silence? Don''t you want to eat?" Leon inquired indifferently, setting his cup on the saucer. Garan, sitting on his right, scratched his head, his expression uneasy. "Sorry, General Leon. It''s just¡­ We''re not used to sitting near you," Garan admitted honestly. He had heard about the outcome of the battle two days ago from the demon army that returned yesterday, and he hadn''t expected such a decisive victory over humanity''s forces. What made the victory even more remarkable was knowing that it had been achieved thanks to the person sitting nearby, which filled him with awe and wonder. It wasn''t just him¡ªLilith and Terran seemed to share the same sentiment. Their admiration made them feel awkward and uncertain around Leon. Leon was momentarily stunned, but then he chuckled. "I didn''t expect that to be the reason. Relax; there''s no need to feel so awkward around me." His words eased their tension, and they began to relax. Leon smiled, picked up a cookie, and took a bite. After chewing and swallowing, he adjusted his posture and spoke calmly. "Alright, no more wasting time. I actually called you three here for a reason." Chapter 354 Liliths Unusual Behavior and a Threat "Alright, no more wasting time. I called you three here for a reason."Leon''s words left them momentarily stunned, but they quickly nodded with serious expressions. Taking a slow breath, Leon continued, "I''m sure you''ve all heard about our victory over humanity''s army in the battle two days ago. After their defeat, humanity has surrendered and agreed to withdraw from the Desert of Chaos." "So..." Leon paused briefly, quietly sipping his tea before adding, "I want the three of you to lead the demon troops back to the Demon Empire tomorrow." Leon''s unexpected announcement left them momentarily speechless, unable to react. "This..." Lilith began hesitantly, but Leon raised his right hand, cutting her off. "I know what you''re concerned about," he interjected calmly. "Regarding the authority to withdraw the Demon army, you have nothing to worry about. As the general personally appointed by the Demon Emperor, the responsibility for the entire army has fallen to me since Archdemon Heidel''s death. Rest assured, my orders carry the weight of the Demon Emperor herself." He fully understood their worries and apprehensions. The decision to withdraw the army was typically reserved for the main general alone. However, with the death of Archdemon Heidel at the hands of Luna and Valen, a significant leadership void had emerged within the demon ranks. To complicate matters further, army withdrawals were only permitted under specific circumstances and required the Demon Emperor''s direct approval. Typically, such approval involved sending a formal request from the battlefield to the palace¡ªa process that was both lengthy and cumbersome. However, of course, all those complicated processes didn''t apply with him here. As the man cherished by Liliana, did he truly need to seek her permission? The answer was an obvious no! He was certain Liliana would approve any decision he made. After all, she had entrusted him with full authority over the army and the war in the Desert of Chaos. There was nothing for him to worry about. Lilith, Garan, and Terran fell silent at Leon''s reassuring words. They knew that someone like Leon wouldn''t joke or speak nonsense to them. The demon army''s victory over humanity''s forces two days ago served as clear proof that Leon was indeed trustworthy. After exchanging a few glances, they nodded in agreement and turned their attention back to Leon. "Then, we will follow your orders," Lilith said firmly. Leon smiled in satisfaction and nodded in approval. "Good!" The three of them were clever and skilled demon generals, which only increased Leon''s respect and admiration for them. If it had been Merlin or any other demon general, Leon was sure there would have been many questions or arguments. In that case, he might have needed to use force to suppress them. Thankfully, he had chosen intelligent and knowledgeable demon generals, avoiding any unnecessary conflicts. The conversation continued as they discussed various matters. Lilith and Terran, who had initially felt awkward around Leon, gradually relaxed and grew closer to him. Lilith, especially, was deeply impressed by Leon''s vast knowledge, as if he knew everything. For the first time, she felt a pull toward the opposite sex¡ªan emotion that left her both nervous and excited. "By the way, Terran," Leon called casually as he ate a small piece of forest watermelon. "How''s your body? Any lingering pain?" Terran took a sip of his tea and shook his head slightly. "My body has fully healed, General Leon. Thank you for your help back then. Otherwise, I would have died," Terran replied softly, letting out a small sigh. When Guren''s deadly attack, strengthened by the Holy Sword of Zenith, struck him, Terran had felt excruciating pain. His flesh and muscles had torn apart, and his bones felt as if they were being crushed. The unbearable agony had sent him into a coma, teetering between life and death. If Leon hadn''t intervened, he would have been greeting his ancestors and the Demon Emperors in the underworld. He was deeply grateful to Leon for such immeasurable kindness. Leon chuckled softly, waving his hand. "I''m glad you''re okay. To be honest, your injuries were horrific, and your chances of survival were less than one percent. If not for your strong will to live, you would''ve died before Garan had a chance to save you on the battlefield." Upon hearing this, Terran''s cup trembled slightly, and a clear look of horror crossed his face. From Garan''s earlier account, he knew his injuries had been severe. Worse still, a hero''s holy power had crawled over his body, slowly destroying and torturing him. Recalling the terror of that moment, he felt even more thankful to be alive, and his gratitude toward Leon grew even stronger. Noticing the change in Terran''s expression, Leon remained silent, merely smiling faintly. He then turned to Lilith, who appeared dazed, and asked casually, "What about you, Lilith? Is your body fine too? Or is there an issue with your mana channels?" Leon''s sudden question snapped Lilith out of her reverie. She looked up at Leon, his face partly covered by a mask, and a blush slowly spread across her usually calm and cold face. "I... I''m fine. There''s nothing wrong with my mana channels, and I''m very grateful to you," Lilith replied nervously, glancing away shyly. As she heard Leon''s question, memories of being healed by him resurfaced. Though she had been in a coma at the time, she now realized that Leon''s healing methods must have involved physical contact. Considering that her body had never been touched by anyone, suddenly being touched by a man she barely knew made Lilith so embarrassed that she felt like hiding her face in the ground. Garan and Terran didn''t notice Lilith''s change in expression, but Leon observed it carefully. "Hm? What''s with this woman? Why does her face look as red as an apple? I can even see faint smoke rising from her," Leon muttered to himself in surprise. He had only asked a simple question, never expecting Lilith to blush so intensely. Shaking off his confusion, Leon took a sip of his tea and said, "When I healed you, I noticed your injuries weren''t much different from Terran''s. The damage was mostly to your internal organs and mana channels." Setting his teacup down, Leon gave Lilith a piercing look and added casually, "Next time, don''t do something so reckless. If you do, I''ll report it to your sister, and we''ll see what she does to you." Leon hadn''t known that Lilith was Liliana''s younger cousin. He only realized her true identity after Garan mentioned her surname and explained her relationship to Liliana. Listening to Leon''s words and the threat in his last sentence, Lilith was taken aback and gulped nervously. If her sister found out about her reckless actions, she could only imagine the severe beatings and punishments that would follow. Frantically, she nodded and reassured him, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything that foolish again. But please, don''t tell my sister about this, okay?" The plea was evident on her usually cold and indifferent face, leaving Garan and Terran in shock. This was the first time they had seen Lilith show such an expression. However, knowing that her sister was the Demon Emperor and the severe consequences Lilith would face if this were discovered, the two chose to remain silent and act as though they hadn''t seen anything. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A faint smile curled on Leon''s lips as he saw Lilith''s fearful expression. He chuckled softly and nodded slightly. "Good." Chapter 355 Visiting Lyra and Feeling Relieved In the grand hallway of the Inner Palace, Liliana walked at a leisurely pace, holding a letter in her hand.Clad in a simple yet beautiful black gown, her graceful and captivating presence shone through effortlessly. However, there was a noticeable change in her usual demeanor. Her typically calm and composed expression was now tinged with nervousness as she glanced at the letter every now and then. "How should I tell Lyra about Heidel''s death?" Filled with confusion and sorrow, she thought to herself. After receiving the letter earlier, she knew she should tell Lyra as soon as possible. However, she felt uneasy, fearing that the news would cause Lyra even more distress. Adding to her discomfort was the guilt she felt for concealing the truth¡ªthat Heidel had actually wished to die on the battlefield¡ªfrom Lyra. Reflecting on this, she sighed softly, feeling weighed down by the burden. "Even though it was Heidel''s request, it''s still my fault for keeping this from Lyra. I must apologize and tell her, no matter what," she whispered to herself, gradually regaining her composure. After a few moments of walking, Liliana finally arrived at Lyra''s door. Raising her right hand and lightly clenching her fist, she knocked gently. "Lyra, are you inside? I need to talk to you," Liliana called softly. She waited in silence, but after a minute with no response, her brows furrowed slightly. "Lyra?" Liliana called again, knocking a bit louder. Moments later, hurried footsteps echoed, followed by Lyra''s panicked voice from inside. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty Liliana. I just finished bathing. Could you wait for a moment?" Hearing this, Liliana, who had been growing anxious, breathed a quiet sigh of relief. A worried thought had crossed her mind that something might have happened to Lyra, but thankfully, her fears were unfounded, and she felt a sense of calm return. "Don''t worry, Lyra. I''ll wait," Liliana replied casually. After five minutes, the bedroom door slowly opened, revealing Lyra in a beautiful black maid outfit. She looked up at Liliana with respect, bowing her head politely. "Good afternoon, Your Majesty. I apologize for keeping you waiting," Lyra greeted, her tone laced with guilt. Liliana simply smiled and shook her head. "Don''t worry. It''s my fault for coming at such an inconvenient time." Lyra remained silent, slowly lifting her head. A curious expression flickered across her usually indifferent face as she asked, "Do you need something from me, Your Majesty?" "Yes, I have something to discuss with you¡ªit concerns Heidel''s news," Liliana replied, getting straight to the point. Lyra''s body stiffened slightly, and her face froze at the mention of Heidel''s name. However, she quickly composed herself and gave a small nod. "Please, come in, Your Majesty," Lyra invited respectfully. Liliana noticed the subtle shift in Lyra''s emotions but chose not to comment, following her into the room. After settling onto the sofa, Lyra immediately prepared two cups of tea and placed some light cookies on the table. Despite her position as Liliana''s personal maid, their bond was so close that it felt more like family. When they''re alone, without anyone else present, there''s no need for formalities. After setting everything up, Lyra sat on the sofa opposite Liliana, her usual nonchalant expression in place. She fixed her gaze on Liliana and asked respectfully, "What business do you need to discuss, Your Majesty?" Though her expression remained calm and flat, her fingers were nervously interlaced, betraying her unease. Liliana fell silent for a moment, took a slow breath, and exhaled before looking down at the letter in her hand and handing it to Lyra. "There''s news from the battlefield, and... I need you to read this." Lyra blinked, glancing at the letter before taking it. She studied it for a moment, then decided to open it and read it carefully. Liliana didn''t speak, simply sipping her tea in silence as she waited. She knew that once Lyra read the letter, she would be deeply saddened and devastated. However, Liliana felt that telling her now was far better than keeping the news hidden, which would only cause more pain later. By being here, she could help calm Lyra and offer her support, just as she had promised Heidel before leaving for the battlefield. Strangely, after waiting for three minutes, Liliana didn''t hear any signs of Lyra crying, as she had expected. Hesitantly, she looked up and was surprised to see Lyra still reading the letter, her expression flat and composed. "Lyra..." Liliana began to speak but stopped when Lyra took a small breath and neatly folded the letter. Lyra handed it back to Liliana and said softly, "Thank you for the news, Your Majesty." Liliana was taken aback by Lyra''s calm demeanor and was momentarily speechless. As if noticing her confusion, Lyra placed the letter on the table and explained, "Your Majesty, I''m sorry. I actually already knew my father was going to leave me." Liliana snapped back to attention, her eyes widening in shock. "You knew? How is that possible? Did Heidel tell you?" She asked, unable to believe it. She remembered Heidel''s assurance that he never told Lyra about his wish to die on the battlefield. She also recalled Lyra''s devastated expression when she had shared the truth. So, how could Lyra have known? Lyra shook her head and replied, "I didn''t learn it from my father. I figured it out myself." Her words caught Liliana off guard once more. She furrowed her brow and asked, "You figured it out yourself? How is that possible?" Lyra nodded slightly, her gaze lowering with a hint of sadness. "Actually..." Lyra then began to explain in detail. She told Liliana that she had realized the truth after noticing strange marks on Heidel''s body¡ªred root-like patterns that seemed both mysterious and eerie. Feeling both curious and unsettled, she had asked Heidel about the marks, but he refused to provide any answers. Driven by a sense of dread, she started reading many books in the library, eventually uncovering a shocking truth. The red root pattern on her father''s neck was a mark of a curse, linked to the forbidden techniques of the demon race. Upon discovering it, terror gripped her, and she wanted to ask her father about it¡ªbut by then, it was too late. Heidel had already left for the battlefield, and she couldn''t meet him in person. Eventually, Liliana revealed the truth to her, and she learned that the curse on her father''s body had reached an irreversible level, making any hope of saving him impossible. A wave of sadness and devastation washed over her, and she cried for hours afterward. Though she had started to feel a little better in the past few days, the pain and sorrow resurfaced when she read the letter. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hearing Lyra''s explanation, Liliana felt a sense of relief, but the guilt inside her only grew stronger. "I''m sorry, Lyra. It''s all my fault," Liliana murmured, her gaze falling to the floor. Lyra immediately shook her head. "You don''t need to apologize, Your Majesty. What you did was my father''s request, and I can''t blame you. In fact, I''m grateful. You fulfilled his last wish." Liliana met Lyra''s solemn gaze, and a true sense of relief washed over her, allowing her to finally relax. "Thank you, Lyra. You don''t have to worry. I''ll always be by your side. If you ever need anything, just let me know, okay? After all, I promised your father that I would look after, care for, and protect you," Liliana said gently. "Um... thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty," Lyra replied, a small smile tugging at her lips. They then continued their conversation, with Liliana trying to divert Lyra''s thoughts from her sadness to other topics. However, just as they were deep in conversation, a knock on the door interrupted them, followed by the flustered voice of a young woman. "Lady Lyra, I apologize for interrupting your break. Can you tell me where Her Majesty Liliana is? General Merlin has come from the outer palace and urgently needs to speak with her." --------- A/N: Ahem! Don''t forget for the support! Thank you! Chapter 356 Merlin Nearly Discovered Lilianas Big Secret "Lady Lyra, I apologize for interrupting your break. Can you tell me where Her Majesty Liliana is? General Merlin has come from the outer palace and urgently needs to speak with her."The moment those words were heard, Liliana and Lyra both paused their conversation. Their expressions shifted as they turned toward the door, surprise flashing across their faces. "Merlin? What could he possibly want?" Liliana murmured, her voice laced with confusion. As the Demon Emperor, Liliana''s time was precious, and anyone seeking an audience with her had to request permission first, though even that was no guarantee it would be granted. She clearly remembered that no one from the outer palace had received permission to come to the inner palace today. How could Merlin dare to come without her permission? Liliana''s gaze darkened, her narrowed eyes reflecting a chill as a tense, cold aura began to gather around her. Sensing Liliana''s rising displeasure, Lyra stood and asked respectfully, her tone calm and composed, "Would you like me to send Merlin away, Your Majesty?" Liliana inhaled deeply, calming herself as she rose gracefully to her feet. "No need, Lyra," she replied coolly, a dangerous undertone in her voice. "I happen to have time right now, and I''m curious to hear what he wants." Lyra blinked once before bowing slightly. "As you command, Your Majesty." *** "Hahaha! You''re caught, Fiona!" In the inner palace garden, Iris and Fiona were engaged in a lively game of chase. But since Iris was faster, Fiona was finally caught, making her pout. "Humph! You caught me because I was careless," Fiona huffed, puffing up her cheeks. Iris chuckled at Fiona''s adorable expression and teasingly pinched her right cheek. "Hehehe! You''re still a hundred years too early to beat me, smelly girl. Now it''s your turn to chase, and mine to run!" With that, Iris released her pinch on Fiona''s cheek and sprinted away from her. Fiona blinked, momentarily stunned, but her round eyes quickly lit up with determination, as if accepting the challenge. "Humph! I''ll definitely catch you!" She snorted, then sprinted after Iris. The chase continued, filled with laughter and excitement. Meanwhile, Charlotte and Stella sat on a garden bench, watching the playful scene with faint smiles, each sipping a glass of milk. "Don''t you want to join them, Sister Stella?" Charlotte asked softly, her curiosity evident. Stella smiled shyly and shook her head. "I''m too old to play with them." At six years old, Stella felt that games of chase were no longer for her. Moreover, having faced numerous obstacles and hardships in her past, she had matured far beyond other children her age. She turned her gaze to Charlotte and asked, "What about you, Charlotte? Don''t you want to join them?" Charlotte smiled faintly and shook her head. "I feel the same as you, Sister Stella. That kind of game just doesn''t feel right for me anymore." Her words left Stella momentarily puzzled. She scratched her head in confusion. "But... aren''t you still a child, just like them?" Charlotte sighed softly, her voice tinged with melancholy. "Yes, I''m still a child like them, but for some reason, I''ve never found interest in games like that." At times, Charlotte felt uncertain about herself. Compared to her younger sisters and other children her age, she felt her mind and attitude were far more mature. Rather than joining in childish games, Charlotte preferred to be alone in the library, reading captivating books. In her solitude, a question often crossed her mind, making her doubt herself: "Am I really just three years old?" She longed to share her confusion with her mommy and daddy, but she was afraid¡ªafraid they might think she was strange and stop loving her. So, she kept her thoughts to herself, never revealing them to anyone. Stella listened quietly, unsure of what to say. She could sense that Charlotte was different from other children she had met in the capital, but it didn''t make her uncomfortable or fearful. On the contrary, she felt proud. After all, Charlotte was Uncle Leon''s daughter, and now she was her sister. Who wouldn''t be proud to have a smart and talented sister like Charlotte? With a warm smile, Stella gently reached out and stroked Charlotte''s head. "You don''t need to feel down, Charlotte. The things that make you different are what make you special. You''re a genius. Don''t ever feel inferior. Okay?" Stella said lovingly. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charlotte could feel Stella''s genuine care, and her heart warmed. A small smile tugged at her lips as she nodded and replied, "Um... thank you, big sister." At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed from the front, startling both of them. Instinctively, they turned toward the sound and saw Fiona and Iris running toward them with panicked expressions. "Sister Charlotte! Sister Stella!" Fiona and Iris shouted, breathless, as they came to an abrupt stop in front of them. Charlotte and Stella exchanged confused glances before looking back at the frightened duo. "What''s wrong? Why do you two look so scared?" Charlotte asked softly. She slowly rose from her seat and approached them, gently rubbing their heads in an attempt to calm them down. Her comforting gesture worked. Slowly, they began to catch their breath, their nerves easing under her touch. Iris lifted her head, still nervous, and explained, "Sister, while we were playing, we saw a strange man in the palace waiting room. He was staring at us with such a sharp, shocked gaze¡ªit was terrifying." "Yeah! Sister Iris is right! That uncle was really creepy!" Fiona added seriously, nodding her head like a chick. Charlotte and Stella''s expressions shifted. Charlotte''s, in particular, grew serious as she looked at them with deep concern. "Why were you playing all the way in the waiting room? Didn''t Mommy tell you not to go that far? What if someone from the outer palace saw you? How am I going to explain this to Mommy?" Charlotte asked, her eyes narrowing slightly. For reasons unknown to her at the time, Mommy had strictly forbidden them from going to the palace''s parlor or waiting room. At first, Charlotte didn''t understand why, so she had asked Lyra about it. Lyra explained that the restriction was to prevent them from being seen by demons from the outer palace. However, she didn''t elaborate further, only telling Charlotte that she would understand when she grew older. Now, her two little sisters had slipped into the waiting room and encountered an unknown man, which naturally made Charlotte feel both upset and worried. If Mommy found out, they''d all be in big trouble! Sensing the anger in Charlotte''s voice, Iris and Fiona were immediately taken aback and lowered their heads, looking guilty. They quickly realized the serious mistake they had made and were unsure of what to do next. Noticing the fear and guilt in their expressions, Charlotte''s annoyance gradually faded. She sighed softly and gently rubbed their heads. "Alright, don''t worry. If Mommy scolds you, I''ll stand up for you," Charlotte reassured them, then added firmly, "But you mustn''t make this mistake again. Understood?" Iris and Fiona looked up, their faces filled with guilt, and murmured, "Understood, big sister. We''re sorry." Stella, who had been quietly observing, quickly stood from the bench and approached them. "If Aunt Liliana gets angry, I''ll help you too," Stella offered kindly. Iris and Fiona felt a wave of relief at Stella''s words. "Thank you, Sister Stella," they replied, their voices lighter and more at ease. *** In the waiting room, a handsome man in slightly grayish-black armor stood rigidly, his gaze fixed on the door with a look of shock and disbelief. "Did I... see that correctly?" he muttered, rubbing his eyes in surprise. This man was none other than Merlin, the First General among the eight Demon Generals in the outer palace. His purpose for arriving at the inner palace had been urgent: to meet Demon Emperor Liliana and deliver some critical news. However, to his astonishment, he had just witnessed two adorable little girls playing chase. The girls, who appeared almost identical to each other, took him by surprise not only because of their sudden appearance but also due to their striking resemblance to Demon Emperor Liliana. The snow-white hair and nearly identical facial features made him feel as though he were looking at miniature versions of the Emperor herself. If it weren''t for the glaring difference in their eye colors, he might have collapsed from the shock of the resemblance. Shaking himself from his thoughts, Merlin furrowed his brow and lightly rubbed his forehead. "No... I must be imagining things," he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "There''s no way there are little girls who look so much like Her Majesty Liliana." Merlin attributed the strange vision to the exhaustion that had built up over the past few days. Yet, the more he thought about it, the more the two little girls seemed undeniably real, and his doubts returned. "Could they... be Her Majesty Liliana''s daughters?" The thought struck him like a bolt of lightning, and his expression immediately stiffened. His body trembled as a chill ran down his spine. After a moment, he took a deep breath, trying to dispel the absurd idea. "No! That''s impossible! Her Majesty Liliana is an honorable woman. She couldn''t have daughters without a husband. Besides, I clearly remember that she doesn''t like any men. I must be mistaken," Merlin said firmly, trying to convince himself. Just then, the sound of footsteps approached, accompanied by the soft voice of a young woman. "Apologies for the wait, General Merlin. Her Majesty Liliana has granted your audience and is expecting you in the parlor. Please follow me." Merlin was taken aback by the unexpected news. He had assumed his request to see Her Majesty Liliana would be denied, yet here it was granted. Suppressing the surge of excitement, he nodded slightly and replied, "Thank you." The maid soon escorted Merlin to the parlor, unaware that a young girl, her gaze fixed on his back, watched quietly from a distance. Chapter 357 Private Talk with Lilith and Settling Misunderstandings After discussing various matters with Garan, Lilith, and Terran, Leon finally decided to return to his tent.There was much to prepare, both for the Demon army''s departure to the Demon Empire and his own journey to the Holy Empire of Elysium. He didn''t want to waste any time. But just as he was about to reach his tent, a man''s voice called out from behind. "General Leon!" Startled by the familiar voice, Leon turned around to find the young Kaelen, his face bright with excitement. Kaelen sprinted toward him, stopping just in front of Leon with an uncontainable grin on his face. "Good afternoon, General," Kaelen said, bowing respectfully. "Good afternoon, Kaelen," Leon replied with a small nod and a faint smile. Kaelen lifted his head, gazing at Leon with admiration in his eyes. "When did you return, General?" Kaelen asked politely. "I returned two hours ago," Leon replied with a small chuckle. Kaelen blinked in surprise, then nodded slowly. Curiosity soon filled his mind. With caution, he asked, "By the way, General, what happened to the enemy who attacked our camp? Did you manage to find them?" Kaelen clearly remembered that, two days ago, Leon had set out to find the mastermind behind the sudden attack on their campsite. Given the strength of the assault, Kaelen knew the enemy had to be formidable. He wasn''t sure if Leon had been able to find and defeat the culprit. Leon crossed his arms and nodded slightly in response. "Yes, I found the culprit¡ªand killed him," Leon said calmly, a faint smile of pride crossing his face. "Killed him?" Kaelen asked, his surprise evident. "Yes, I killed him," Leon repeated with composure, then added in a serious tone, "But I must admit, the culprit was incredibly powerful. His strength rivaled that of Spear Hero Valen or Bow Hero Luna." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The statement shocked Kaelen once again. He stared at Leon, disbelief evident in his gaze. "The culprit''s strength rivals that of Spear Hero Valen or Bow Hero Luna? How is that possible? Does that mean he''s incredibly dangerous?" Kaelen exclaimed, his voice filled with concern. Two days ago, during the battle, he had seen firsthand how powerful the heroes were. Although they were defeated by Leon, it wasn''t because they were weak but because Leon was far too strong. Kaelen was certain that if he had fought one of the heroes, he wouldn''t have lasted even ten seconds. If what Leon said was true, Kaelen couldn''t fathom what would happen to him if he encountered the culprit. "If you''re asking if he''s dangerous, then yes, he''s very dangerous," Leon replied in a calm tone. The Seventh Apostle had truly been a significant threat to him. Fortunately, he had managed to kill him, preventing any future problems. "Tsk! It''s a bit unfortunate that I didn''t kill the Second Apostle," Leon muttered with a small sigh. It wasn''t that he couldn''t do it, but he didn''t want to deal with the Temple of Twilight at the moment. After all, confronting an enemy with an unknown identity and origins would only complicate things further. Meanwhile, Kaelen quickly regained his composure, taking a deep breath and adopting a serious expression. "General Leon, do you know where the culprit¡ª" Before Kaelen could finish, a woman''s voice interrupted him. "General Leon, are you busy? May I speak with you privately?" As soon as Leon and Kaelen heard the voice, they instinctively turned and saw Lilith standing behind them, wearing a loose navy blue robe. She looked at Leon with a doubtful expression, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. "Lilith?" Leon was startled, his expression one of astonishment. They had just spoken, and Leon couldn''t understand why she wanted to talk again. "Ahem! In that case, I''ll take my leave, General," Kaelen said, clearing his throat. Upon seeing Lilith''s sudden appearance, Kaelen wisely decided not to disturb Leon any further. Additionally, for some reason, he sensed an odd tension in the way Lilith looked at Leon, leading him to instinctively form a bold guess about their relationship. Without waiting for Leon''s response, Kaelen quickly walked away, leaving the two of them alone. As Kaelen departed, Leon couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth in amusement, letting out a soft sigh. He then turned his attention back to Lilith, pausing for a moment as if deep in thought, before finally nodding slowly. "Alright, let''s find somewhere else," Leon said calmly. *** Two hundred meters from the demon army''s encampment stood a small hill formed by a pile of sand and towering boulders. On one of the highest boulders, Leon and Lilith sat together, an awkward silence hanging between them. "So, what did you want to talk about?" Leon asked calmly, his gaze drifting upward to the blue magic circle spinning slowly above them. The circle, created by Lilith, shielded them from the scorching sun and provided a cool, refreshing breeze. At Leon''s question, Lilith''s expression remained calm and indifferent, though a faint blush colored her cheeks, making her look undeniably charming. "That..." Lilith began, intending to ask about the healing method Leon had used on her, but the words caught in her throat. The question felt too embarrassing to ask, and she worried Leon might think something strange of her. Meanwhile, Leon grew more puzzled as Lilith remained silent. He took a slow breath and stretched his stiffened body. "If you have something to say, now''s the time. Otherwise, you might not get another chance. After all, tomorrow you''ll return to the Demon Empire, and I''ll be heading to the Holy Empire of Elysium," Leon said calmly, straightening up and resting his hands behind him. Lilith was taken aback by his unexpected words, staring at him in surprise. "You''re going to the Holy Empire of Elysium? When do you plan to go? And what''s your purpose there?" She inquired, her voice filled with doubt. When Leon had ordered her, Garan, and Terran to withdraw the army back to the Demon Empire, Lilith had assumed he would return with them. This revelation, however, completely shattered her assumption and left her in shock. Furthermore, the human border towns were protected by powerful magic, and the demons had no means of breaching them without complex, specialized methods¡ªlet alone reaching the capital. Leon smiled faintly and shook his head. "I''ve been planning this for some time. My goal is to resolve some important issues there." Since the plan to overthrow Velix''s rule was a secret, he felt there was no need to explain it in detail to Lilith. On the other hand, Lilith sensed that Leon was unwilling to discuss it further and didn''t press the matter. "Has Big Sister Liliana been informed of your plan?" Lilith asked casually. "Not yet," Leon replied indifferently. "But I''ve written her a letter. I hope you can deliver it for me later." The plan to overthrow Velix had only come up a few days ago, and he hadn''t had the chance to tell Liliana yet. Still, he was confident that Liliana wouldn''t mind. However, his return to the inner palace would undoubtedly be delayed longer than he''d anticipated, and the guilt over his four beloved little girls weighed heavily on him. "I''ll bring plenty of toys, food, and gifts from the Holy Empire of Elysium and Holy Orthodoxy for them when I return," Leon muttered quietly, trying to ease the guilt he felt. Lilith gave a soft smile and nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to deliver your letter to Big Sister Liliana." Leon couldn''t help but chuckle, then nodded gratefully. "Thank you." Afterward, the two continued their conversation leisurely, becoming so immersed in the relaxed atmosphere that Lilith completely forgot the reason she had called Leon. Thirty minutes passed unnoticed, and Leon decided it was time to wrap up the conversation. There were many things left to do, and he had already been delayed longer than planned. Just as he was about to rise and say goodbye, Lilith gently tugged at the right hem of his mantle. "Wait a moment! I have one last thing to ask you," Lilith said suddenly, her gaze shyly shifting to the side. Leon raised an eyebrow in surprise, his confusion evident behind his mask. With a small nod, he took a breath and casually replied, "What do you want to ask?" Lilith fell silent for a moment, her shy expression clearly visible on her beautiful face. After a deep breath to steady herself, she turned to face Leon. "When you healed my body, what method did you use?" Lilith inquired nervously, a blush slowly creeping across her cheeks and extending to her earlobes. Leon was greatly surprised by the question and couldn''t react for a few moments. "Are you asking what method I used? Is that¡ª" Before he could finish, his eyes widened as a realization struck him. Given Lilith''s shy expression, both then and now, along with her vague question, he would have been a fool¡ªlike the protagonist in a romance novel¡ªif he hadn''t realized what she meant. "Hiss! No wonder she looked at me so strangely and blushed when I asked about her condition earlier. She must think I did something inappropriate when she fainted," Leon murmured, a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth. He had to admit that Lilith was undeniably beautiful, her charm almost rivaling that of Liliana, Athena, Arshley, and Luna. Moreover, it would be a lie to say he wasn''t captivated by her beauty. However, he was a man of honor and integrity. No matter how beautiful Lilith was, he wouldn''t engage in anything indecent or inappropriate while she was in a stupor. After all, he was not the kind of protagonist in fantasy novels who acted on passion more than reason and common sense. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon chuckled softly and reassured her, "I understand your concern, but there''s no need to worry. I didn''t do anything to your body. In fact, I didn''t even touch your clothes." As soon as Lilith heard his response, a wave of embarrassment washed over her, but it was quickly replaced by a sense of relief that eased all her anxiety. She could sense the sincerity in his words, which made her feel a pang of guilt for doubting him. With her head lowered and her fingers interlaced, Lilith spoke softly, "I apologize for my rudeness, and thank you." "It''s nothing," Leon replied casually, waving his hand. "Now, I''ll head back to my tent." Without waiting for Lilith to respond, he turned and walked toward the demon army encampment, his hands tucked into his mantle pockets. As she watched him walk away, Lilith felt momentarily dazed, her lips slightly pursed. "What a strange man..." she murmured. Chapter 358 Successfully Regained Control Over the Holy Sword of Zenith! Nighttime...Inside his tent, Leon, dressed in his pajamas, sat comfortably in a chair with his right leg crossed. On the small table beside him sat a cup of coffee and some cookies as snacks. He picked up the coffee cup and took a sip, his expression one of relief and happiness, while gazing at the moonlight from Miranda and Sylvia that illuminated the night through the tent window. "Tsk! Drinking coffee and relaxing at this hour is truly comforting," he murmured softly, a faint smile on his face. Though he was in a tent rather than his room, his relaxing habits remained unchanged. Moreover, the tent he occupied was far from ordinary¡ªit was a spacious and luxurious one, unlike the simple tents of the soldiers. It was equipped with a large bed at the far side, a table, two lounge chairs on the right, and other furnishings. In short, this tent was like a portable luxury room! Of course, all of this was thanks to the woman he loved most¡ªLiliana¡ªwho had arranged everything for him. Thinking of Liliana''s beautiful, proud, yet always gentle face made Leon''s gaze soften, a loving smile forming on his lips. In his solitude, he sometimes wondered if the incident with the devouring poison was a stroke of bad luck or a twist of fate. Although the poison removed all his strength and trapped him in misery, fate ultimately led him to meet his three daughters¡ªCharlotte, Iris, and Fiona¡ªalong with Lilina, Miranda, and Stella. So, despite his hatred for Velix, Jim, Natasya, and Rain, deep down, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude toward them. After taking another sip of his coffee and eating a cookie, Leon stood up quickly, stretching his stiff body. "Alright, relaxation time''s over. Time to get to work," he said, his expression shifting to one of determination. He opened his palm, and a speck of white light appeared, slowly growing until it faded, revealing an exquisite white sword. It was the Holy Sword of Zenith, which he had kept ever since Miranda sealed the strange monsters that had appeared on the battlefield back then. However, there was something unusual about the sword¡ªseveral mysterious golden chains bound the blade to the hilt, as though sealing it, causing Leon''s expression to instantly turn cold. "What exactly are these chains? How could they sever my connection to it?" Leon wondered inwardly, his gaze filled with complexity. During his fight with Guren, he had taken the Holy Sword Zenith from him and asked Miranda to help him connect his consciousness with the sword. However, the attempt ended in failure. Shortly after, the mysterious golden chains had appeared, returning the Holy Sword of Zenith to Guren''s hands. Although he had already asked Miranda about it, her only answer had been, "I''ll explain later, once you''re ready to reclaim the Holy Sword of Zenith." "Well, I''m ready now," Leon muttered indifferently. "It''s time I get the answer from Miranda." With that, he slowly closed his eyes and gently pressed his index and middle fingers to his forehead. *Buzz!* Moments later, his forehead emitted a bright purplish-black light, and Leon immediately spoke. "Miranda, are you there?" he asked softly. After a brief pause, Miranda''s soft and delicate voice echoed in his mind. "I''m here, Master. What do you need?" Leon smiled with relief, nodded slowly, and said, "Yes, I need your help. Can you come up?" "Yes, Master," Miranda replied briefly. *Buzz!* A small purple light suddenly appeared before Leon, gradually growing in size until it transformed into the graceful figure of Miranda. Dressed in a flowing dark purple gown that accentuated her curves, Miranda looked both enchanting and captivating. Her long purple hair, usually styled in a bun, was today tied in an alluring half-up ponytail that complemented her perfectly. As Leon opened his eyes and gazed at her, he was momentarily stunned by her goddess-like beauty. Miranda returned his gaze with a soft, gentle smile. "What do you need, Master?" she asked, tilting her head slightly to the right in curiosity. Leon quickly snapped out of his daze and coughed to mask his embarrassment. "Ahem! Sorry for summoning you suddenly, Miranda," he said, trying to regain his composure. He lifted the Holy Sword of Zenith in his right hand, speaking more calmly. "Tomorrow, I''ll be heading to the Holy Empire of Elysium to settle some affairs. But before I leave, I''d like you to help me regain control of the Holy Sword of Zenith. Can you assist me?" Even though he possessed the Great Sword of Chaos, it didn''t mean he no longer needed the Holy Sword of Zenith. After all, the Holy Sword of Zenith was his weapon as a Sword Hero. Moreover, his control over chaos power was still inferior to his mastery of holy power. In a prolonged battle, he would undoubtedly feel more comfortable and unrestrained wielding the Holy Sword of Zenith and harnessing holy power, rather than relying on the Great Sword of Chaos and chaos power. Miranda gazed intently at the Holy Sword of Zenith in Leon''s hand, its blade and hilt bound by the mysterious golden chains. She then nodded slowly. "Don''t worry, Master. I can certainly help you," Miranda said confidently. A pleased smile spread across Leon''s lips at her words. "Thank you, Miranda," he replied with a sigh of relief. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He handed the Holy Sword of Zenith to her, and Miranda took it with care. As she touched the golden chains binding the sword, her gentle expression suddenly hardened, becoming cold and indifferent. "Master, do you remember my promise to explain these chains when you were ready to regain control of the Holy Sword of Zenith?" Miranda asked calmly, turning toward him. Leon blinked and gave a small nod. "Of course, I remember." He deliberately chose not to bring it up, trusting that Miranda would explain everything without needing to be prompted, and his trust proved to be well placed. Miranda smiled again and turned her attention to the Holy Sword of Zenith. "Master, I''m sure you remember the ''Seven Celestial Crystals'' that were stolen by the Evil God before he was sentenced to descend into the world by the gods, as I told you about last time," Miranda said, immediately catching Leon by surprise. "Seven Celestial Crystals?" Leon repeated, the memory of their previous conversation resurfacing. At that time, he had been testing the newly completed teleportation gate. During their discussion, Miranda had explained that the "Seven Celestial Crystals," stolen by the Evil God, were forged into a weapon as powerful as both the Great Sword of Chaos and the true Holy Sword of Zenith¡ªthe Divine Sword of the Burning Sky. With it, the Evil God became invincible, overwhelming both the First Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson. After the Evil God''s defeat, the Divine Sword of the Burning Sky was said to split back into the Seven Celestial Crystals, but it mysteriously disappeared, and its whereabouts remain unknown. Leon wasn''t foolish. Miranda bringing up the topic again now clearly indicated that these chains were somehow connected to the Seven Celestial Crystals. Still, he remained silent and simply nodded. "I remember." "Good," Miranda replied, her expression turning serious. "Although it''s difficult to believe, the fact is that these chains are one of the sealing abilities of the ''Seven Celestial Crystals''¡ªthe Ethereal Chain Seal." "Evil God once used this ability to seal the true Holy Sword of Zenith, causing the entire race''s army to fall into chaos. Fortunately, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson managed to break the seal after enduring countless trials. When I saw this seal on the battlefield, I was taken aback. It''s been over seven thousand years since I last encountered it, and I never expected to see it again." Miranda''s words made Leon''s heart race. Although he had suspected the chains were connected to the ''Seven Celestial Crystals,'' hearing it confirmed left him deeply shocked. The fact that the Seven Celestial Crystals had been lost for over seven thousand years only added to his confusion. "Was my earlier guess correct¡ªthat the Seven Celestial Crystals are in Velix''s possession? Otherwise, how could such a seal be on the Holy Sword of Zenith?" Leon muttered inwardly, his eyes narrowing. The seven colorful crystals on Velix''s magic staff were incredibly mysterious. In fact, he hadn''t found any mention of them in the ancient records from the Palace library. There were only a few references indicating that the staff was a relic of Arthur Larrison, the founder of the Holy Empire of Elysium. As Leon pondered this, Miranda touched the chains with her fingers, now infused with the power of chaos. *Buzz!* The chains shook violently in response, glowing with a bright golden light, as though trying to erase the chaotic power. Miranda''s expression remained unchanged as she met the chains'' sudden resistance, increasing the chaos power in her fingers. Fifteen minutes later, the chains slowly lost their glow, turning black before finally shattering into fine dust. Miranda smiled with satisfaction, gently caressing the Holy Sword of Zenith. *Buzz!* At her touch, the Holy Sword of Zenith, once dormant, trembled slightly. A faint, white light emanated from it, as if it reveled in her touch. "Don''t worry, sister. Soon, Master and I will restore your form, and together, we''ll reunite and aid him in fighting the Evil God," Miranda whispered tenderly, her gaze soft as she looked at the Holy Sword of Zenith in her hands. Once she was certain the sword was in perfect condition, she handed it back to Leon. "Master, take it. You can try reconnecting with the Holy Sword of Zenith now," Miranda said. Leon was slightly surprised, not expecting Miranda to break the seal so easily. However, he said nothing and carefully accepted the Holy Sword of Zenith from her. Closing his eyes, he activated his hero''s destiny. *Buzz!* A gold-colored star mark appeared on his forehead, and the Holy Sword of Zenith trembled in his hand before floating before him, glowing with a brilliant white light that illuminated the entire tent. A few minutes later, the star mark faded, and the Holy Sword of Zenith returned to its normal state. Leon slowly opened his eyes, a faint smile of happiness spreading across his face. "Finally... I succeeded!" Chapter 359 Kaelens Request and Leons Promise He gently rubbed the blade of the Holy Sword of Zenith."Finally, the Holy Sword of Zenith is back in my hands," Leon whispered, chuckling softly. After being exposed to the devouring poison, he had been separated from the sword for a long time and had naturally missed it. After all, it was his personal weapon as a Sword Hero. *Buzz!* As if reacting to his touch, the Holy Sword of Zenith trembled slightly, emitting a shimmering white light. Leon couldn''t help but laugh. "Are you happy we''re reunited?" he asked eagerly. *Buzz!* The light flickered again, and the Holy Sword of Zenith floated slowly around him, as if sharing in his joy. Leon smiled softly at the sight. "Now that we''re back together, we can take revenge on Velix. How does that sound? Do you agree?" At that, the Holy Sword of Zenith, which had only emitted a faint glow before, suddenly burst into a brilliant light of terrifying intensity. The surrounding space shook violently, as though on the verge of collapsing. The shift in the sword''s behavior startled both Leon and Miranda. They exchanged a glance, the understanding clear in their eyes. "Master, the Holy Sword of Zenith seems to be furious with Velix," Miranda said cautiously. As the sword spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos, Miranda understood the tragedy Leon had endured. Because of this, she too felt a deep hatred for Velix and his subordinates, who had treated her master so cruelly. Leon nodded quietly, narrowing his eyes as he stared at the Holy Sword of Zenith with a focused gaze. "Of course it''s angry. After all, Velix is the one who sealed it," Leon replied softly, causing Miranda to freeze in surprise. "Master... do you mean..." Miranda''s eyes widened as she began to speak, but Leon cut her off before she could finish. Experience exclusive tales on empire "Yes, the Seven Celestial Crystals are likely in Velix''s hands," Leon interjected flatly. Miranda was momentarily speechless, unsure of how to react. The Divine Sword of Burning Sky, shattered into the Seven Celestial Crystals, had vanished from the world. Even the Hero Luminus Troya and the Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, who had searched tirelessly, were unable to find it. If what her master said was true¡ªthat the Seven Celestial Crystals were in Velix''s hands¡ªit made sense that the Holy Sword of Zenith could be affected by the Ethereal Seal. As Miranda drifted into thought, the light and pressure emanating from the Holy Sword of Zenith slowly faded, eventually returning to Leon''s hand. Leon smiled faintly, running his fingertips along the blade. Moments later, he closed his eyes, and the Holy Sword of Zenith transformed into a flash of white light that shot into his forehead before vanishing. He slowly opened his eyes, looking at Miranda with a gaze full of gratitude, accompanied by a gentle smile. "Thank you, Miranda. With your help, I was finally able to reclaim the Holy Sword of Zenith," Leon said sincerely. Miranda shook her head, replying calmly, "You don''t need to thank me, Master. Whatever burden you carry, I will help you carry it. After all, it''s my duty as your sword spirit." Her words warmed Leon''s heart. He nodded slightly, saying nothing more. They continued to converse casually about various things until Miranda''s form transformed into a purple light and flew into his forehead. Leon smiled softly at her departure. His gaze then drifted to the direction of Miranda and Sylvia''s moons, shining brightly outside the window. His face remained calm, but his eyes gleamed with cold determination. "Velix... Don''t think for a moment that you''ll escape my grasp." ... Morning... The dawn sky gradually brightened as the sun rose in the east, its warm light breathing life into all creatures of the world. Inside the tent, Leon, still deep in sleep, slowly opened his heavy eyelids. "Is it morning already? Time really flies," Leon muttered lazily as he sat up. He glanced around, letting out a small yawn and stretching his stiff body, now filled with energy. Once fully awake, Leon took a deep breath and quickly rose to his feet. His tent was equipped with a private bathroom, specially crafted by Liliana using high-level magic. Without wasting a moment, Leon headed straight to the bathroom to wash off the stickiness from his body. Ten minutes later, he emerged, looking refreshed and noticeably more handsome. He dressed quickly and prepared a light breakfast to satisfy his hunger. Once everything was ready, he picked up the half-face mask from his nightstand and was about to head out when Kaelen''s voice suddenly called out from outside the tent. "General Leon, are you awake?" Leon was momentarily startled before breaking into a smile. He stepped out of his tent and saw Kaelen standing a few meters away, his expression calm. However, upon noticing Leon, Kaelen''s youthful face lit up with excitement, and he immediately bowed respectfully. "Good morning, General. I apologize for disturbing you. I thought you were still asleep," Kaelen said, a hint of embarrassment in his tone. Leon smiled softly and waved a hand. "No need to worry. Just relax." He walked over, crossing his arms behind his back, and asked curiously, "Is there something you need from me?" Kaelen slowly raised his head and nodded. "Apologies, General. I''ve come on Demon General Lilith''s orders to inform you that she, Demon General Garan, and Demon General Terran are coordinating the entire army to prepare for the march back to the Demon Empire. She estimates that everything will be ready within the next three hours," Kaelen replied respectfully. "Oh? So soon?" Leon raised an eyebrow slightly, surprise flickering on his face, hidden behind the mask. When giving orders to the three of them yesterday, Leon had intentionally avoided specifying a time¡ªmorning, afternoon, or evening¡ªfor returning to the Demon Empire, so as not to place unnecessary pressure on them. However, he hadn''t expected them to start preparing for the trip so early¡ªit took him by surprise. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sensing Leon''s surprise, Kaelen scratched his head and explained lightly, "Demon General Lilith said that the sooner they get started, the sooner they''ll reach the teleportation gate. She doesn''t want to waste any time." Upon hearing this, Leon nodded slowly, a clear sense of appreciation gleaming in his purple eyes. The journey from their campsite to the teleportation gate was long¡ªabout a thousand kilometers. Even with the fastest horses, it would take more than a full day to cover the distance. Given the sheer size of the Demon army, and the fact that not all the soldiers were mounted, the journey would likely take two and a half to three days¡ªfurther highlighting the distance to the teleportation portal. Lilith''s decision to prepare the entire army for the journey early was undoubtedly a wise and prudent one. Subconsciously, a faint smile tugged at the corners of Leon''s lips as he chuckled softly, "I didn''t expect Lilith to possess such discipline and wisdom, just like Liliana. As expected of one who carries the Crimson name." Shaking his head slightly, he turned back to Kaelen and said, "In that case, I''ll go see Lilith, Garan, and Terran first." He patted Kaelen lightly on the shoulder and began walking past him. However, not even ten meters into his stride, Kaelen suddenly called out to him. "General Leon, could you wait a moment? I have something to ask," Kaelen said, his voice making Leon pause in surprise. Turning to face him, Leon noticed that Kaelen, who had been excited earlier, now wore a doubtful and confused expression. Raising an eyebrow and nodding, Leon replied casually, "Of course. Ask whatever you need." Kaelen hesitated for a moment before carefully asking, "General, I heard from Demon General Lilith that you won''t be returning with us and will instead be going to the Holy Empire of Elysium. Is that true?" Leon was taken aback by the fact that Lilith had told Kaelen. After a brief pause, he realized that a trip to the Holy Empire of Elysium wasn''t something that needed to be kept secret. With that in mind, he nodded lightly, not showing any anger. "Yes, I am indeed going to the Holy Empire of Elysium," Leon confirmed casually before adding, "Is there a problem, Kaelen?" Kaelen''s expression shifted, and he looked embarrassed as he asked, "Could you take me with you, General?" Leon''s face instantly stiffened. "Take you?" "Yes, I want to see the place where heroes are born," Kaelen replied with determination. Leon fell silent for a moment, letting out a small sigh as he shook his head. "I''m sorry, Kaelen. I can''t take you with me. The Holy Empire of Elysium is far too dangerous for demons. Every town there is filled with anti-Demon magic, and if you tried to enter, you''d die," Leon explained gently, then added, "Besides, I''m going there to settle some important unfinished business. Please understand." What he said was the truth. The anti-demon magics in the human towns were the result of centuries of spells cast by the Great Mages of Mankind. The power of these magics was immense. Even Liliana herself couldn''t enter those towns recklessly¡ªa clear testament to their strength. Kaelen was taken aback for a moment by Leon''s response before letting out a sad sigh. He had expected Leon to reject him, and the reason given was entirely reasonable. If he insisted on going, he could very well end up in a situation that would lead to his death. Noticing the sadness on Kaelen''s face, Leon smiled and reassured him, "Don''t worry. In the near future, I''ll make sure you¡ªno, all demons¡ªwill be able to visit the Holy Empire of Elysium, or the Holy Orthodoxy, without any danger." Once the plan to overthrow Velix''s rule over the Holy Empire of Elysium succeeded, he would unite humanity under Arshley''s leadership and urge her to cooperate with Liliana and the Demon Empire. In doing so, the enmity between the two races would gradually fade, marking the success of his mission to unite them. Kaelen was clearly surprised by Leon''s unexpected statement. He opened his mouth to ask, but noticed Leon had already started walking away. Watching Leon''s retreating figure, Kaelen blinked in confusion and curiosity. "In the future, all demons will be able to go to the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodoxy... What does that mean?" Chapter 360 The Unexpected Emergence of Athena Daytime...Unnoticed, time passed swiftly. The sun slowly rose, casting brighter and hotter rays. In arid regions like the Desert of Chaos, the temperature soared, leaving every living creature''s skin parched and their bodies at risk of severe dehydration. Meanwhile, the demon army''s tents had vanished, replaced by hundreds of thousands of soldiers marching in perfect formation. At the front, Garan, Lilith, and Terran rode on horseback, their gazes fixed on Leon, who stood a few meters ahead. "In that case, we will leave first, General Leon," Lilith said firmly. Leon looked at her warmly, nodded slowly, and smiled faintly. "Very well. Be careful on the way; there are many powerful monsters between here and the teleportation gate," Leon warned casually, then chuckled. "But with your strength, they shouldn''t be much of a threat." Lilith, Garan, and Terran exchanged glances, small smiles crossing their faces. "Don''t worry, General Leon. We''ll ensure all the soldiers return safely to the Demon Empire. That''s our promise," Garan said eagerly, patting his chest with pride. "Good! I''m counting on you," Leon replied with a satisfied smile. He then glanced back at Lilith. "By the way, Lilith, I''ll leave the letters for Liliana¡ªAhem, I mean, Demon Emperor Liliana¡ªwith you." With that, he pulled out five letters from his mantle pocket and raised them slightly. *Whoosh!* The letters floated up and flew toward Lilith. Lilith swiftly caught them, but she was taken aback to find that there were five letters from Leon. What was even more surprising was that four of the five letters were pink, adorned with flower and butterfly motifs, leaving her both confused and curious. "General Leon, these letters..." Lilith looked up at Leon, about to ask something, but he quickly interrupted her. "I know you''re probably confused, but that''s not important. Just make sure they reach Demon Emperor Liliana," Leon said casually, shaking his head slightly. The letters weren''t just for Liliana; they were also for his three little daughters and Stella. With his sudden departure to the Holy Empire of Elysium, his return would likely take longer than anticipated¡ªperhaps more than two months. If the four little girls were to find out, Leon was certain they would feel upset, angry, and sad. To avoid that, he had carefully written a letter for each of them. Of course, this matter didn''t need to be discussed with anyone, including Lilith. Upon hearing Leon''s words, Lilith quickly set aside her confusion and curiosity. She tucked the letters into her robe pocket, nodding firmly as she responded, "Don''t worry, General Leon. Even if it costs me my life, I''ll ensure these letters reach Sister Liliana." Leon nodded appreciatively in response to her bold and determined words. "Thank you," he said softly. Lilith smiled, nodding in return. Then, she, along with Garan and Terran, spurred their mounts into motion and led the demon army westward, toward the location of the teleportation gate. Leon calmly observed the procession of demon troops, folding his arms across his chest. As each soldier passed, they bowed their heads slightly in respect. Although most of them didn''t know Leon personally or have much interaction with him, they all recognized him as the great leader who led the Demon army to victory over humanity''s forces. As a result, a deep sense of awe and respect stirred within them as they gazed at him. Not only those who were unfamiliar with Leon showed respect, but also the demon soldiers who had fought alongside him against humanity''s army that night. They all paused in their tracks, bowing their heads in the highest form of respect. "General Leon! Farewell!" they called in unison, bowing towards him. At the forefront, Kaelen, who led them, looked so excited that his face had flushed slightly. Seeing this, Leon couldn''t help but smile and nodded slightly. "Farewell, all of you. May your journey be safe and smooth." "Thank you, General!" they responded eagerly in unison. Explore stories on empire The sight didn''t escape the attention of Lilith, Garan, and Terran, who merely smiled in silence. Soon, they continued on their way, gradually fading from Leon''s view. Leon turned his gaze away, letting out a soft sigh as he shook his head. "Though it was only for a brief moment, their reverence for me almost mirrors the respect humanity''s army once had. The victory a few days ago must have done wonders for their morale," Leon mused with a faint smile. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the seven-thousand-year conflict between mankind and the demon race, the crushing victory over humanity just days ago was likely a first for the demons. It was no wonder, then, that they were so filled with joy and gratitude toward him. Chuckling softly, Leon pushed the thoughts aside and made his way back to his tent, a short distance away. Fifteen minutes later, he emerged with a completely transformed appearance. His white hair had reverted to its natural black, and his purple eyes shifted back to their golden hue. His once pale skin now appeared vibrant and healthy. The black mantle he had worn was replaced with a pristine white robe, decorated with blue stripes and featuring Miranda and Sylvia''s moons embroidered on the back. Without his usual mask and with a faint smile playing on his lips, Leon appeared exceptionally handsome and captivating. Any women who saw him now would surely lose their composure. Leon took out a small mirror from his pocket and admired his handsome face with a satisfied grin. "Tsk! This face is absurdly handsome, to the point where I''m amazed by it myself. Even without strength or ability, I could live a luxurious life without any issues just by relying on this face," Leon murmured, shamelessly praising himself. Whether in his previous world or this one, appearance had always been important, so Leon couldn''t help but feel grateful for being born with such striking looks. After a few moments of self-admiration, Leon tucked the mirror back into his pocket and shifted his gaze toward his tent. With a slight gesture, the tent shrank into a miniature and landed in his palm. Staring at the tiny structure, Leon couldn''t help but feel awe for Liliana. Not only was the tent luxurious, but its advanced design also left him impressed. He tucked the miniature tent into his pocket and looked into the distance. "Holy Empire of Elysium... I''m coming," Leon whispered, a cold smile curling on his lips. The war was over, and now it was time to exact his revenge on Velix. As Leon imagined Velix''s reaction upon seeing him alive, excitement and fervor surged within him. Without wasting any time, he channeled the holy power within his body into his feet, preparing to set off. Just as he was about to take his first step, a woman''s laughter rang out from behind him. "Oh, my dear Leon, where are you going? Didn''t you promise to go with me to visit my ancestor?" At the sound of her enchanting voice, Leon froze mid-step, his handsome face tightening. With a stiff movement, he turned to find an extraordinarily beautiful woman standing behind him, a playful smile on her lips. The woman had flowing, vibrant red hair that cascaded down to her slender waist, adorned with a glittering red flower-shaped barrette. The fiery red gown she wore accentuated her graceful yet captivating appearance, highlighting her slender figure, with her huge breasts and curvaceous hips adding to her allure. Her goddess-like beauty, paired with her alluring form, was enough to make men lose their composure and stir envy and resentment among women. However, Leon, upon seeing her, felt no admiration whatsoever. This woman was someone he desperately wished to avoid¡ªAthena Hellness! "A-Athena!? How did you get here?" Leon exclaimed, his voice filled with disbelief. His eyes widened in shock, and his mouth opened and closed, unsure of how to react to her sudden appearance. Athena, watching Leon''s stunned expression, couldn''t help but laugh. "Pfft! You''re adorable when you''re surprised, Leon," Athena teased, her tone light and playful as she slowly approached him. Leon quickly snapped out of his shock, taking a deep breath to steady himself. His gaze slowly cooled as he narrowed his eyes and spoke in a nonchalant tone, "What do you want, Athena? And how did you end up here?" Remembering the incident in the parlor, Leon gritted his teeth in annoyance, cursing himself for being so foolish to trust Athena so easily. As a result of that incident, his relationship with Liliana had nearly fallen apart. Fortunately, he had crossed paths with the mysterious middle-aged man, whose invaluable advice had spared him from making a grave mistake. Otherwise, he shuddered to think of the consequences. Noticing the coldness in Leon''s gaze and the detachment in his voice, Athena pouted, clearly displeased with his attitude. She stopped just in front of him, her eyes fixated on his handsome face with intense obsession. "My purpose here is, of course, to take you to meet my ancestor. After all, you''ve successfully resolved the war between humanity and the demon race. So, it''s time to honor our promise, isn''t it?" Athena replied sweetly, her hand reaching out to gently caress Leon''s face. Her touch was soft, as if she considered his face the most precious thing in the world. Leon felt a slight shiver from the coldness of her hand. He quickly lifted her palm away from his face and lowered it. "Sorry, Athena. I can''t go see your ancestor right now. There are important matters I must attend to first." Chapter 361 Athenas Request and the Change in the Plan "Sorry, Athena. I can''t visit your ancestor right now. There are important matters I need to take care of first." Leon shook his head, subtly but firmly refusing.Athena''s expression changed instantly upon hearing Leon''s direct refusal. A slight crease appeared on her brow as she narrowed her eyes, her voice taking on a displeased edge. "Leon, are you lying to me? You''re rejecting me because you don''t want to go with me, right?" Though her tone remained calm, there was an undercurrent of pressure that could send shivers down anyone''s spine. Leon let out a soft sigh and rubbed his temples, his face showing a mixture of helplessness and regret. "I didn''t mean it that way, Athena," Leon replied, taking a deep breath. "But I truly have something important to handle. Once that''s settled, I promise I''ll go with you to meet your ancestor." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leon had always prided himself on keeping his word, so breaking his promise to Athena filled him with shame and guilt. Yet, he knew this was something he had to do. After all, Luna and Albert were already on their way back to the Imperial capital, and he couldn''t afford to fall behind. Listening to Leon''s explanation, Athena could sense the sincerity in his words. Still, the displeasure and anger inside her didn''t fade. "Tell me honestly: What exactly do you want to do, and what''s so urgent that it made you break your promise?" Athena asked, her tone indifferent. As she spoke, she suddenly wrapped her arms around Leon''s waist, pressing her right cheek against his broad chest with a look of drunken obsession. Despite being a woman, Athena was quite tall, her head reaching just below Leon''s chin. Leon stiffened at Athena''s unexpected embrace, his body tensing as though struck by lightning. He hadn''t expected her to be so bold. But remembering her daring behavior in the parlor, he realized this was nothing new. He tried to gently break free from Athena''s embrace, but her grip was so strong it felt like she was glued to him. With a resigned sigh, Leon gave up and gazed at Athena with a mixture of uncertainty and frustration. Considering Athena''s status as the Dragon Empress and the supreme leader of the Dragon race, Leon hesitated to speak. After all, the overthrow of Velix''s rule over the Holy Empire of Elysium was a human matter, unrelated to her. However, knowing Athena''s stubbornness and her extreme, yandere behavior, Leon reluctantly decided to tell her the truth. "I must return to the Holy Empire of Elysium to seek my revenge on Velix and overthrow his rule," Leon replied firmly. Athena was momentarily stunned by his words, then lifted her gaze to meet his golden eyes. "Overthrow Velix''s rule over the Holy Empire of Elysium? Are you serious? You realize how impossible that is, don''t you?" Athena asked cautiously, narrowing her eyes. As Dragon Empress, Athena had diplomatic ties with the Holy Empire of Elysium and was fully aware of the immense influence and power Velix wielded over the empire. Based on the intelligence she had gathered in the Holy Empire of Elysium, Athena knew that Velix held absolute power in all major institutions, and no one could challenge his orders. Even the nobles who once wielded power and influence had been stripped of their authority by Velix. Now, they were left with nothing but small parcels of land to manage in the cities, at Velix''s discretion, without real power to speak of. It was clear just how solid and unshakable Velix''s position was within the Holy Empire of Elysium. As Leon sensed the hesitation and concern in her voice, he couldn''t help but chuckle softly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Of course, I know that," Leon replied calmly, then continued with confidence, "But I''ve already prepared a well-thought-out plan for it. So, you don''t have to worry." "Oh?" Athena raised an eyebrow slightly, taken aback by Leon''s confident demeanor, but simply nodded slowly without saying another word. She then rested her cheek against his chest again, a playful grin slowly spreading across her lips. "Since your reasoning is clear, I''ll forgive you and allow you to settle your affairs with Velix first. If my ancestor scolds you, I''ll defend you," Athena said gently and generously, surprising Leon. He had expected Athena to insist he stay with her to meet her ancestor, but instead, she graciously allowed him to leave¡ªand even promised to defend him if her ancestor rebuked him. A soft smile unconsciously spread across his lips, his heart warming at her unexpected kindness. However, before he could speak his gratitude, Athena''s next words made his body stiffen. "In exchange, I''ll accompany you until your business is done. How about it? Agreed?" Athena raised her head to look at Leon, her gaze sly, her lips curling in a seductive and alluring smile. ... Two hundred and fifty kilometers from the border between humanity''s territory and the desert of chaos stood Rothinia, a large and thriving city. Under the jurisdiction of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Rothinia was far more densely populated than any other city on the border. This advantage drew many merchants from outside, eager to sell their goods, making the city an economic hub. At this moment, the main street was teeming with people. On both sides, merchants called out eagerly, trying to attract customers. "Come, customers! Fresh fruits from the eastern region! High quality, you won''t regret it!" "Fall is almost over, and winter is approaching! Stock up on fresh meats for the long season¡ªthree percent off every purchase!" "Don''t miss out, everyone! I''ve got..." The merchants'' calls added to the lively atmosphere, drawing in crowds with their various offers. Amid the bustle, two striking figures¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwalked side by side, their arms intertwined. Despite their efforts to blend in, their extraordinary appearance still attracted the attention of many¡ªespecially the woman beside the man, whose beauty made it impossible for any man to look away. The two striking figures were Leon and Athena. After a three-hour journey, they had finally arrived at the city of Rothinia as planned. However, Leon''s face took on a helpless expression when he saw Athena, smiling happily as she clung to his left arm. "Athena, are you sure you want to come with me? Don''t you have tasks waiting for you at your palace?" Leon asked, the corner of his lips twitching slightly. At first, he had been touched by Athena''s generosity in letting him deal with Velix before meeting her ancestor. But what he hadn''t expected was that, beneath her kindness, Athena actually intended to accompany him! He had immediately refused, but this stubborn woman had proven to be clever and persistent. Not only did she mock him for being unable to keep his word, but she also threatened to report him to her ancestor if he didn''t bring her along. After much consideration, Leon had reluctantly agreed to her request. Upon hearing his question, the smile on Athena''s lips widened. She pressed her right cheek against Leon''s arm, occasionally sniffing him like a perverted woman. "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ve already taken care of all palace matters for the next six months. Unless something urgent comes up, I''m actually free now," Athena replied playfully, tightening her hold on his arm. Leon felt the soft pressure of her chest against him, making his throat dry. Suppressing the reaction from his little brother, Leon cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment and said seriously, "Alright, then. But you must promise to stay out of my business. Understand?" Knowing that forcing Athena to leave was pointless, he had no choice but to set this condition to avoid disrupting his plans. Athena nodded and reassured him, "Don''t worry; I promise I won''t interfere." Leon smiled in satisfaction, his body relaxing slightly. What he didn''t notice, however, was the faint, mysterious smile tugging at Athena''s lips. Your next journey awaits at empire Afterward, Leon and Athena made their way to the largest and most luxurious inn in Rothinia. Originally, Leon hadn''t planned to stay in the city, intending instead to stop in a small town a hundred kilometers away. This would have allowed him to speed up his journey to the Imperial capital. However, Athena''s unexpected appearance and decision to accompany him forced Leon to adjust his plans. Fortunately, the changes didn''t inconvenience him too much, and he was still able to relax without feeling rushed. As they walked, countless gazes followed them¡ªenvious, amazed, surprised, and even lustful eyes were fixed on the pair. "Athena, did the disguise magic really work? It feels like it was a waste," Leon murmured, glancing around with a helpless expression. With their striking appearances, it was impossible for them not to draw attention wherever they went. To avoid unwanted stares, Leon had asked Athena to use disguise magic on them. But it didn''t seem to work, as they were still attracting plenty of attention. Athena blinked and nodded slightly. "I''m certain the magic is working. No one can see our true appearances," she replied confidently. Leon could tell that Athena wasn''t lying, so he let out a soft sigh. "Perhaps it''s our aura and temperament that''s drawing attention," Leon mused inwardly. While disguise magic could conceal one''s true appearance, it couldn''t hide the aura or temperament a person naturally exuded. Leon was certain that was the reason they were attracting so much attention. Shaking his head slightly, Leon decided to ignore the attention and continued walking. After five minutes, they arrived at a towering building¡ªan inn where they would spend the night before continuing their journey the next day. Without a second thought, they stepped inside and were immediately impressed by the exquisite interior, which more than lived up to its reputation as Rothinia''s most luxurious inn. "Good afternoon, visitors. How may I assist you?" The receptionist, a young woman, greeted them with polite respect. Leon smiled gently and was about to book two rooms when Athena suddenly spoke up. "We''d like to book the most expensive room," she interrupted. Leon: (¡Ñ _ ¡Ñ) Chapter 362 A Date Night with Athena Standing majestically at the heart of the city, the Starlit Heaven was the most luxurious and expensive inn in all of Rothinia.A single night in the simplest room required two gold coins of Art, equivalent to three months'' wages for the average commoner. This steep price made the Starlit Heaven not only the most exclusive inn in Rothinia but also in the surrounding cities. Despite the cost, the inn was always bustling, never lacking guests. After all, this inn was meant not for the locals, but for wealthy merchants, soldiers from the capital, nobles, and other prominent figures of high rank or status. At that moment, in the inn''s most exclusive and expensive room on the highest floor, Leon stood helplessly, staring at Athena, who sat on the bed, her gaze playful. "Why are you just standing there, Leon? Don''t you want to try this large, comfortable bed?" Athena asked with a charming smile, patting the empty space beside her. At this, Leon, leaning against the door, twitched the corner of his mouth. "Athena, are you joking? Why did you only book one room? Didn''t we agree to book two?" Leon asked, annoyance evident in his voice, as he rubbed his temples. Before arriving in Rothinia, he had warned Athena not to cause trouble. He''d also set strict conditions for them to stay in separate rooms. After all, the memory of their passionate scene still haunted him, and the feeling of being deceived lingered. Noticing the annoyance and hint of anger in his voice, Athena''s expression remained calm, her playful smile still in place. "It''s not that I didn''t want to book two rooms, but you know, all the rooms are full except for this one and a regular room on the lowest floor," Athena replied nonchalantly, twirling a lock of her hair. "As the Dragon Empress, I can''t possibly settle for a regular room, you know?" Leon rolled his eyes and let out a long sigh before replying, "If you don''t want to, I can¡ª" Before he could finish, Athena quickly interrupted, "No, no! How could you, the sword hero of mankind, sleep in such a regular room? I won''t allow it. Let''s just stay here together, shall we? After all, this room is spacious and has a large bed." She then lay down, stretching lazily, her curves on full display, especially her huge breasts, threatening to spill out of her gown. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the sight of the stunning scene, Leon''s blood raced, and his lower body slowly responded. Admittedly, Athena was stunningly beautiful and irresistible. Every little movement of hers radiated charm, leaving any man captivated. Explore more stories with empire Another undeniable allure was her perfect, curvaceous figure. Even in his semi-conscious state, he vividly recalled the softness and warmth of her chest, which rivaled Liliana''s. Clearing his throat to mask his body''s reaction, Leon replied in a resigned tone, "Fine, it''s your call." Leon knew continuing to argue with her would be pointless and exhausting. He was also well aware of Athena''s true intentions behind her behavior¡ªafter all, he wasn''t a fool. Yet, a lingering barrier in his heart made it difficult for him to fully accept her. He knew it would take some time to come to terms with it. Meanwhile, Athena''s sharp eyes noticed the subtle change in his expression. As a dragon, her perception was far beyond that of any other creature. She could sense even the smallest shift in someone''s emotions or expressions. It seemed she was fully aware of the complex feelings and inner struggles weighing on Leon, but it didn''t concern her in the slightest. Leon was the man she had chosen as her partner, and she was certain he could never escape her grasp. Whether he rejected her or accepted her, he would always be hers. Moreover, Leon had taken her virginity, and according to dragon tradition, doing so meant a vow to stay together forever. A faint, almost imperceptible smile, filled with charm, obsession, and a hint of infatuation, played on her lips as she watched Leon, still leaning against the door. "Dear Leon, now that you''ve been chosen by this Empress, your fate is sealed. You will belong to me, and no one will ever take you from me... hehehe~" ... Nighttime... The evening sun slowly sank, giving way to Miranda''s and Sylvia''s moons, which rose to illuminate the silent night sky. Around them, the infinite expanse of stars twinkled brightly, casting a dazzling light. Nightfall usually signaled the end of the day''s tiring activities. However, in the heart of Rothinia, the city grew even busier as the evening wore on. Merchants who had been absent during the day now opened their stalls, adding to the bustling atmosphere that filled every corner of the city center. Amid the crowds, Leon and Athena walked side by side. As usual, Athena linked her arm with his, leaning her cheek against him in a way that clearly signaled, "This man is mine." Facing Athena''s spoiled and clingy behavior, Leon said nothing, as if he no longer minded. After all, no matter how much he resisted, Athena always insisted on staying close. So, rather than waste energy arguing, Leon chose to let her have her way. Turning his head to observe the bustling crowds of merchants and buyers on either side, Leon couldn''t help but feel amazed. Despite being a border city, Rothinia''s population and prosperity rivaled that of the wealthiest cities in the Empire''s heartlands. "Leon, you know," Athena said suddenly from beside him, "a few hundred years ago, Rothinia wasn''t as prosperous. It was merely a small settlement with a population of no more than a few tens of thousands. The wars between humanity and the demon race made the surrounding area dangerous." "However, after the Demon Emperor of that era was slain, one of the three heroes chose to retire and live in seclusion. She left her holy weapon in the Holy Hall of Heroes and wandered the world. As she grew older, she decided to settle here for the rest of her life. To honor her, the Holy Emperor at the time ordered a large-scale reconstruction of the city, renaming it ''Rothinia'' in tribute to the hero¡ªRothinia Angelina." At this revelation, Leon''s eyes widened in astonishment as he turned to Athena, his gaze filled with surprise. In the past, he had read a book about the history of Rothinia, and the story matched perfectly with what Athena had just said. This raised one question in his mind¡ªhow did Athena know about it? As if sensing his confusion, Athena smiled mysteriously before answering, "Rothinia Angelina is my best friend." "Your best friend?" Leon repeated, his eyebrows lifting slightly. "Yes, my best friend," Athena confirmed with a small giggle. "Rothinia is one of the few people who has truly caught my attention. Her reckless, impulsive, yet unyielding nature intrigued me. Unlike many humans who harbor ill intentions, Rothinia is straightforward and honest. In fact, her nature is quite similar to yours in many ways." As she spoke, a hint of melancholy flickered in Athena''s eyes¡ªa rare sight for Leon, who usually saw only flirtation in her gaze. It was clear that Rothinia Angelina was someone Athena deeply valued. A slow smile crept onto Leon''s lips as he teased, "So, do you like me because I share some of her traits?" Athena was taken aback by his remark, then buried her face in his arms, inhaling his scent with passion. "That''s one reason, but there are many others. Unfortunately, I can''t tell you," Athena replied playfully. Leon''s lips twitched slightly at Athena''s perverted behavior. He still didn''t understand why she was so fond of sniffing his scent. Was there something special about it? Shaking off his confusion, Leon decided not to ask any more questions and continued walking with Athena. He was out tonight to soak in the lively atmosphere of Rothinia and, more importantly, to calm his mind, which had been preoccupied ever since he first set foot in the Desert of Chaos. Unlike earlier in the day, they didn''t receive any curious stares from the passersby. Before leaving, Leon had asked Athena to conceal their true appearances and auras. Now, to those around them, they appeared like ordinary people, avoiding any unnecessary attention. "Leon, look!" Athena suddenly exclaimed, pointing to the front-right. Following the direction of her finger, Leon spotted a cotton candy stall, crowded with eager buyers. "Do you want some?" Leon inquired gently, glancing back at her. "Yes, I''d love to try it! It looks so good," she replied with a rare, eager expression. "Alright, just a moment," Leon agreed with a small nod. This was the first time he''d seen Athena so excited, and he certainly didn''t want to disappoint her. He quickly made his way to the stall and got in line. After a couple of minutes, his turn arrived. He bought two cotton candies and returned to where Athena was waiting. "Here, try it; it''s really sweet and delicious," Leon said, handing her the cotton candy in his right hand. As Athena took it and tasted it, her eyes lit up. "It''s delicious!" she exclaimed happily, continuing to eat with delight. Watching this, Leon couldn''t help but laugh. For some reason, Athena''s behavior in that moment made her seem much more adorable than her usual indifferent or flirtatious self. The two continued their leisurely stroll, occasionally stopping to buy food from the stalls or shops that caught their interest. While Leon was the one paying for everything, he didn''t mind at all. As a sword hero, he was incredibly wealthy, with vast assets in both the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodoxy. Spending this small amount of money didn''t even cause his pouch to lose a single gram of weight. Before they knew it, it was getting late, and Leon decided it was time to head back to the inn. However, as they walked, Athena suddenly stopped and pointed to a shabby, tent-like stall off to the side, away from the crowd. "Leon, let''s check out that stand," Athena suggested, catching him off guard. He turned toward the sign, his brow furrowing in confusion at its unusual name. "A stall for fortune-telling and predicting the future?" ---------- A/N: For a brief explanation, the currency of the Holy Empire of Elysium is the Art Gold Coin, named after the Empire''s founder, Arthur Larrison. Thank you, and don''t forget to show your support! Chapter 363 A Strange Seer and a Massive Rebellion Begins "A stall for fortune-telling and predicting the future?"Leon paused for a moment, then turned to Athena beside him, his expression filled with confusion. "Are you sure you want to try it? In my experience, stalls like this are usually scams. The owner doesn''t really have the ability to tell fortunes," Leon said with a small chuckle, shaking his head. Though his words were blunt, they were based on truth. If someone truly had the power to predict the future, they would be famous and respected, like Louis, the Third Guardian of Holy Orthodoxy. No one with such abilities would be operating a shabby, out-of-the-way stall like this. He was certain that the owner of this stall was just a scammer, deceiving the unsuspecting common people. Athena furrowed her brow and shook her head. "Even though this stall looks like a scam, there''s something... strange about it. I can''t shake the feeling that this might not be a scam and that the person inside could actually have the ability to tell fortunes," Athena replied softly, her eyes narrowing. Her unexpected words clearly caught Leon off guard. He knew Athena well and was aware that she wasn''t the type to speak without thought. After all, as a dragon, her perception was sharp¡ªfar sharper than his own. With a slight nod, Leon said nothing more and agreed, "In that case, let''s check out the stall." Coincidentally, they were on their way back to the inn, so it wasn''t much of a detour to stop by. Athena couldn''t help but smile, tightening her grip on Leon''s arm as they made their way toward the stall. The area around the stall was quiet and somewhat rundown, with bits of trash scattered about. Leon lowered his head slightly, then opened the tent door of the stall, immediately taken aback by its interior. On the left, a small cabinet displayed a collection of strange, tree-shaped statues. On the right, strange paintings adorned the walls, one depicting a massive tree reaching into the sky. Beside it, a portrait of an exceptionally beautiful woman seated on an emerald green throne caught his eye. The woman in the painting was stunning¡ªher beauty rivaling that of Liliana and Athena. Her green hair cascaded to her slender waist, and atop her head sat a silver crystal crown. Her fair skin, slightly pale, only enhanced the brilliance of her beauty. What stood out most, however, were her long, pointed ears¡ªan unusual feature. Even the demon race''s pointed ears weren''t as long as hers. "That woman... is she an elf?" Leon inquired inwardly, his eyes widening in disbelief. Although he had never encountered an elf, the ancient books he had read mentioned that only elves had such long ears. Additionally, coming from another world, the woman''s appearance closely resembled the elves he had seen in the fantasy novels and movies he had read and watched. Standing beside Leon, Athena was just as surprised by the painting of the beautiful woman. However, seeing Leon''s dazed expression, her own face slowly turned somber. "My dear Leon, why are you so fixated on that painting? Are you in love with that woman? It seems I''ll need to teach you a lesson," Athena said coldly, pinching Leon''s waist sharply. "Ouch!" Leon winced in pain, quickly trying to explain, "You misunderstood, Athena! I was just surprised and curious to see a painting of an elf!" He attempted to pull away, but her grip felt like an iron clamp, unyielding and tight. A faint, yet slightly mad, smile curved on Athena''s lips as she listened to Leon''s words. "Oh? Is that so?" She inquired, raising an eyebrow before continuing in a cold, jealous tone. "Then why does it seem like you''re staring a little too intently at the woman in the painting? Are you sure it''s just surprise and curiosity?" As the man she had chosen, Leon should belong only to her¡ªnot to any other woman. Every glance, every bit of love, every piece of his heart, his sadness, his smile¡ªall of him should be hers alone! If not for Leon''s immense strength and his status as "The Fated One," the one her ancestor had been waiting for, she would have taken him to her palace long ago and locked him in her room. That way, no mischievous or wicked women could steal him away from her. Noticing the cold, grim expression on her face and hearing the sharpness in her voice, Leon quickly realized that this yandere woman was jealous. And if a yandere was jealous¡ªespecially a powerful woman like Athena¡ªit was definitely dangerous and needed to be defused immediately. Otherwise, Leon could only imagine the chaos that might unfold in Rothinia. Without missing a beat, a gentle smile appeared on Leon''s lips as he reached out to stroke Athena''s head. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t be jealous," Leon said softly, his tone a little helpless. "As I told you, I was just surprised by the elf painting. After all, it''s my first time seeing an elf in person." Pausing for a moment, he lowered his hand to pinch Athena''s cheek affectionately, adding, "Besides, while the woman in the painting is beautiful, you''re far more captivating." Anyone who overheard his words would likely think of him as a scoundrel, but Leon genuinely meant it. The elf in the painting was undeniably beautiful, but Athena surpassed her in many ways. Upon hearing Leon''s unexpectedly sweet and affectionate words, Athena''s expression froze. In her entire life, she had never heard such an expression of love, especially not from the man she loved so deeply, causing her heart to race uncontrollably. A faint blush colored her beautiful face, a rare sight that made her even more enchanting. Turning her gaze away to hide her embarrassment, Athena pulled her hand back from Leon''s waist and snorted coldly, "Humph! I didn''t expect your words to be so sweet. As a kind empress, I''ll forgive you this time." Leon couldn''t help but chuckle at Athena''s rare display of shyness. He hadn''t expected her to be so easily swayed, and part of him felt a twinge of regret. If he had realized this earlier, he would have employed this approach long ago, sparing himself the trouble of ever fearing her. Just as the atmosphere between them began to soften, an old woman''s voice interrupted. "Ahem! Young ones, what are you doing in my place?" Reacting instinctively, both of them turned their heads toward the voice and saw a mysterious figure in a black cloak, her appearance completely concealed, standing a few meters away. Leon and Athena exchanged curious glances, then turned their attention back to the figure. "Are you the owner of this stall? We came for a fortune-telling," Leon said bluntly. The mysterious figure was quite short, her head barely reaching his stomach, prompting Leon to lower his gaze slightly to look at her. Your next chapter is on empire Upon hearing Leon''s words, the figure trembled violently and quickly moved closer with surprising energy. "Really? You want a fortune-telling? Thank goodness! It''s been three days since anyone came, and I haven''t eaten a thing during that time!" Her voice, which had sounded like that of an old woman, now carried the cheerful tone of a young girl. Leon and Athena exchanged startled glances, both confused by the sudden shift. Realizing her mistake, the figure quickly cleared her throat, trying to regain composure. "Ahem! Please forgive my impoliteness. I haven''t eaten in a few days, so my mind is a little muddled," she said, returning to the voice of an old woman. Leon fell silent, the corners of his mouth twitching. He had already been doubtful about the stall owner''s authenticity as a seer, and now his suspicions were even stronger. He turned to Athena, shaking his head as he said, "Athena, this person seems to be a scammer. If we stay here, we''re just wasting our time." Athena realized the truth of his words and sighed in regret. "Sorry, Leon. This is my mistake," she said quietly, lowering her head slightly. "It''s fine," Leon replied with a casual laugh. He then turned his attention to the mysterious figure in the cloak, waving as he spoke. "Sorry for taking up your time. We''re leaving now." Without waiting for a response, Leon took Athena''s hand and started to walk away. As they walked off, the mysterious figure''s panic was palpable. If they left now, she wouldn''t get any food today! Her stomach, which had been growling for days, had driven her nearly mad. She couldn''t let this chance slip away. Quickly, she dashed after them. "Wait! Don''t¡ª" Before she could finish, she tripped and fell, causing her hood to fly off. At the sound of the fall, Leon and Athena immediately turned around. Upon seeing the figure''s true appearance, their expressions froze, and their eyes widened in disbelief. "An elf!?" ... Throne Room... Sitting on the throne, Velix''s expression darkened as he read the letter in his hand. "A rebellion led by the nobles in Ardonia and Therondia... and now the economy is paralyzed? How did this happen?" Velix inquired coldly, his teeth gritted in anger. Ardonia and Therondia were twin cities located three thousand kilometers southeast of the capital. They earned the name "twins" due to their close proximity¡ªonly twenty kilometers apart. Both cities were prosperous, densely populated, and key trade hubs. Their wealth, bolstered by natural resources and strategic geographical locations, had made them among the richest cities in the Holy Empire of Elysium. Now, however, the sudden rebellion of the nobles had brought the economy of these cities to a standstill, filling Velix with both shock and fury. After all, he had stripped the noble families of their power, leaving them without influence in the government or control over their own armies. This made the situation all the more baffling to him. How could this have happened? Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps interrupted his thoughts, followed by the panicked voice of a soldier. "Your Majesty! Something serious and urgent has happened!" With a scowl, Velix narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, "What''s going on?" The soldier quickly bowed, fear evident in his voice as he reported, "Your Majesty, we''ve received news from Ardalan. A massive rebellion led by the nobles has erupted there!" Velix''s eyes widened in disbelief, but before he could respond, the soldier''s next words made his heart almost stop. "Not just in Ardalan, Your Majesty... The rebellion has spread to all the surrounding cities!" Chapter 364 The Mastermind Behind the Mass Rebellions "What did you say!? Rebellions are happening in other cities?" Velix''s eyes widened, and his fists clenched.*Boom!* His hands slammed into the armrests of the throne, and a terrifying pressure erupted from his body, thickening the air in the throne room with a heavy tension. The soldier trembled in fear at the sight of Velix''s fury. His legs shook uncontrollably, as if he might collapse at any moment. Still, he managed to compose himself. With a pale face and eyes filled with panic, he stammered, "Yes, Your Majesty. Our intelligence has confirmed the situation. Chaos has swept through the cities, and the people are overwhelmed with fear." The soldier''s words were like a spark of gasoline that ignited a raging fire, pushing Velix''s anger to its peak. His usually calm and composed face turned red in an instant, his body trembling violently. The pressure radiating from him grew overwhelming, shaking the throne room as if it might collapse at any moment. Under the mounting pressure from Velix, the soldier was overwhelmed. With a ''thud,'' he collapsed to the floor, unable to move a finger. After ten minutes, Velix finally regained his composure, retracting the powerful aura he had been emitting. The soldier, though still weak, began to regain control of his body. His face was deathly pale, as if he had lost a significant amount of blood. His body felt crushed, with his muscles and bones aching as if they had been torn apart. "Go back and summon all the ministers in charge," Velix ordered coldly. "I want them here in less than five minutes. If they''re late, don''t blame me for acting ruthlessly." "As you command, Your Majesty," the soldier replied, his voice trembling. Frightened by Velix''s menacing presence, he was eager to leave the throne room as quickly as possible. Velix nodded briefly, dismissing him with a wave. "You may go." The soldier bowed again before stumbling out of the room. Velix watched the soldier leave, then shook his head, taking a deep breath to calm the simmering anger inside him. He stared up at the ceiling of the throne room, his gaze thoughtful, muttering, "How did this happen? Where did the nobles find the courage to rebel against me, and how did they raise an army?" When he first ascended to the throne as Holy Emperor, his first decree had been to strip the nobles of their power and control over their armies. His goal was clear: to solidify his position as emperor and eliminate any threat of rebellion. He had been confident that this measure was flawless, leaving no room for them to rise against him. So, how had they gathered the strength to launch such rebellions? Even more puzzling, the rebellions seemed to have erupted simultaneously, as though they had been meticulously planned in advance¡ªdeepening his confusion further. Velix''s expression darkened, his teeth gritting in anger. "No matter the cause, this rebellion is a declaration of war, and they will feel the consequences of their actions," Velix said, his voice dripping with murderous intent. If matters like this had occurred in the past, he wouldn''t have been too worried, as Jim, Rain, and Natasya were by his side. However, after humanity''s forces were defeated in the Desert of Chaos, their whereabouts remained a mystery¡ªwhether alive or dead. As a result, he was compelled to intervene directly to resolve the issue. "Tsk, tsk! Why does your face look so grim and angry, Velix Larrison? Is the rebellion giving you a headache?" At that moment, a wisp of black smoke suddenly appeared beneath the stairs leading to the throne, followed by a man''s playful voice. Velix flinched slightly, his eyes narrowing with caution as he focused on the black smoke. "Are you from the Temple of Twilight?" Velix asked coldly. Since agreeing to cooperate with the Temple of Twilight, they had not contacted him again, which led him to suspect they had been deceiving him. But now, one of them had shown up out of the blue, leaving him both shocked and wary. The black smoke swirled and expanded before dissipating, revealing a mysterious man in a black cloak. Sensing the wariness in Velix''s gaze, the man chuckled softly and shook his head. "You don''t need to be wary of me. After all, you and our Temple of Twilight have already agreed to cooperate, right?" The man said casually. Velix snorted coldly, a majestic aura radiating from him. "Tell me, what is the purpose of your visit?" Velix asked flatly. The mysterious man wasn''t bothered by Velix''s arrogance. Instead, he smiled faintly, crossing his arms. "I''m here to help you resolve the rebellions plaguing the Empire," he replied calmly. Velix''s eyes widened slightly. He hadn''t expected the man¡ªand the Temple of Twilight behind him¡ªto have learned of the rebellion so quickly. After all, he had only received word about the rebellions in Ardonia and Therondia a few hours ago. "This Temple of Twilight is stronger than I thought," Velix muttered, his grip tightening on the throne''s armrests. Taking a deep breath, he pushed aside his thoughts and focused his gaze on the mysterious man. "Then how do you plan to help me deal with these rebellions?" Velix inquired, his tone heavy as he leaned back in the throne. The mysterious man shook his head, casually waving his hand. "You don''t need to worry about that," he replied with confidence, then turned and added, "In three days, everything will be resolved. I guarantee it." With that, his figure gradually dissolved into smoke, vanishing under Velix''s cold, suspicious gaze. ... Two thousand kilometers from the capital, a vast and stunning grassland stretched endlessly. The combined light of Miranda and Sylvia''s moons, along with the stars in the sky, bathed the entire expanse, creating a stunning landscape. In the center of the grassland, white tents were arranged in a long vertical formation. These tents belonged to humanity''s army, which had been marching non-stop for the past few days. "Have the nobles started moving?" Sitting gracefully on the grass in front of a tent, several meters away from the army''s tents, Luna sipped her tea while glancing at Albert, who sat opposite her. Albert chuckled softly and nodded. "According to our agreement, they should be on the move by tonight." "Very good," Luna replied with a small sigh. However, a hint of doubt crossed her beautiful face as she added, "But are you sure our plan will go smoothly with the nobles involved?" Experience tales at empire In the plan to overthrow Velix''s power, devised with Leon a few days ago, Albert had proposed involving the entire noble family. While it was a brilliant idea, Luna couldn''t help but feel it was a risky move. After all, the noble families harbored hidden ambitions, and they should always be wary of potential betrayal. Albert sensed Luna''s concern and smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Bow Hero Luna. Our plan will go smoothly," Albert said with confidence. "Those noble families hold no real power. The only reason they can move to launch a rebellion is because of our troops'' support, and I''m certain they won''t be foolish enough to betray us." His gaze shifted to the tented ranks of humanity''s army, now reduced by more than half. On their way back to the Capital, Albert and Luna had made several stops at cities along the route, seeking to secure cooperation with the nobles residing there. Fueled by their deep hatred for Velix, the nobles eagerly accepted their offers without hesitation. As a result, Albert left behind much of humanity''s army to assist the nobles in sparking the rebellion, leaving his own forces reduced to only a quarter of their original size. If Velix ever learned of this, he would surely vomit blood and curse Albert and his descendants. Luna sighed softly and gave a small nod, saying nothing more. As long as the noble families didn''t betray them, Luna could feel at ease. Of course, if they faltered, she wouldn''t hesitate to send arrows capable of destroying them in an instant. They continued their conversation, discussing the next steps after arriving at the capital. However, just a few minutes into their discussion, a soldier hurriedly approached them. "Bow Hero Luna, Supreme Leader Albert! I have important news to report!" The soldier reported, bowing respectfully. Albert and Luna paused their conversation and turned toward the soldier, their expressions growing serious. "What''s the news?" Albert asked calmly. The soldier raised his head and answered respectfully, "There has been a mass rebellion in several of the Empire''s cities, led by noble families." The two exchanged surprised looks before a slow smile crept onto their faces. Turning back to the soldier, Albert nodded slowly and waved his hand. "Alright, you may return now." In response to his order, the soldier said nothing more, bowed again, and left. Albert picked up his already cold coffee cup and took a sip. "Since they''ve already started, we should return to the capital soon," Albert said, setting his cup back into the saucer. Luna nodded softly, about to reply, when the sound of footsteps behind her was followed by a deep voice, interrupting her. "I''ve heard there''s been a rebellion in several of the Empire''s cities. Some soldiers say it''s connected to you two. Is that true?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two were startled and instinctively turned toward the voice, only to find a tall, burly man in white robes walking toward them with an indifferent expression. "Valen?" Chapter 365 The Pitiful Elf Girl—Elina Inside the tent, Leon and Athena sat on small chairs, facing the long table in front of them.Across from them, a petite young girl sat, her shy expression adding to her charm. Her round face, with its chubby cheeks, made her look even more adorable. Her long green hair, neatly tied in an embellished braid, exuded a graceful blend of beauty and cuteness. Her round green eyes reflected the innocence of a child but also carried a mature charm. Her long ears¡ªdistinct from those of humans or demons¡ªrevealed her identity as an elf. Yet, despite all her charm, one feature stood out and seemed slightly out of place for her small, petite frame¡ªher huge chest! Even under the loose black cloak that covered most of her body, leaving only her head exposed, the bulge was noticeable and difficult to ignore. Leon stared at the girl''s charming, endearing face, cleared his throat, and then asked, "So, do you really have a fortune teller?" The elf girl lowered her head hesitantly and nodded slowly. "Yes, I am a fortune teller, or rather, I have the ability to tell fortunes," she replied nervously, biting her lower lip. Leon nodded slightly, but his gaze inevitably drifted to the girl''s long, pointed ears. It was the first time he had seen elven ears up close, and he couldn''t help but be amazed. "Are these the legendary elven ears? They''re beautiful and definitely unlike human or demon ears," Leon whispered, admiration clearly visible in his eyes. Aware of his gaze on her ears, the elf girl''s face turned bright red, and she quickly pulled the hood of her cloak over her head to cover them. Beside Leon, Athena''s anger and jealousy flared as she watched his unblinking gaze remain fixed on the girl''s ears. Without a second thought, she pinched his waist. "Ouch!" Leon flinched, the sharp pain in his side catching him off guard. He quickly turned to Athena, whose expression was dark, her red eyes gleaming with a sinister light. Goosebumps crawled up his spine. "Ahem!" Leon coughed again to mask his embarrassment. Wincing from the pain in his side, he turned his gaze back to the elf girl and asked, "Then, can you tell me why an elf like you is in Rothinia and has set up a tent stall like this?" Though he had never interacted with elves before, Leon knew from ancient records that they were the most reclusive race, rarely leaving their homeland unless forced. Their dense forest habitat was clearly at odds with the bustling, crowded regions where humans lived. Noticing Leon''s change in topic, Athena let out a small snort and withdrew her hand from his waist. She then turned her attention to the elf girl, her curiosity matching Leon''s. Like him, this was the first time Athena had encountered an elf in person, and her curiosity was hard to contain. Sensing the sharp gazes of the two and hearing Leon''s question, the elf girl immediately felt nervous and unsure of how to react. This was her first time meeting them, and she couldn''t tell if they were benevolent or had malicious intentions. Leon raised an eyebrow as he sensed the elf girl''s hesitation and quickly grasped her predicament. With a calming, reassuring smile, he placed both arms on the table and said, "I know you must be wary of us, but don''t worry¡ªwe mean you no harm. We also promise not to reveal your identity to anyone." Athena, sitting beside him, nodded in agreement, then added nonchalantly, "If we had ill intentions, we wouldn''t be bothering to talk to you. After all, you''re as weak as an ant compared to us." As she spoke, a heavy pressure radiated from Athena''s body, immediately making the atmosphere tense. Nearby objects¡ªcabinets, paintings, and various statues¡ªshook violently, as if on the verge of toppling. The elf girl''s heart skipped a beat, and her face paled as she felt the crushing pressure Athena exuded. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stared at her in horror, muttering under her breath, "This pressure... it''s no less than Sister Queen''s¡ªno, it''s even stronger! How can that be possible?" At the same time, a faint pressure began to radiate from Leon, pushing back against Athena''s intense aura. "Well, don''t scare her like that, Athena," Leon said softly, gently stroking the back of Athena''s right hand. "Humph!" Athena snorted coldly, quickly retracting her pressure. The elf girl sighed in relief, though she was once again startled when she glanced at Leon''s handsome figure. "The pressure emanating from this handsome man surpasses even that of the woman beside him. How is that possible? How did I end up crossing paths with two humans wielding such immense power?" she thought, her toes curling in tension. She sensed that these two were incredibly dangerous and deeply regretted stopping them from leaving earlier. "Wuuu! Sister Queen, I''m so sorry for running away from the palace! Help me!" She silently cried in her heart. Meanwhile, Leon, completely unaware of the elf girl''s inner turmoil, kept his smile in place. "So, can you tell us?" Leon asked again, his tone gentle. The elf girl looked at Leon nervously, but she knew refusing him was not an option. With a resigned sigh and slightly pursed lips, she finally began, "Actually..." She revealed everything¡ªher true name, her reason for venturing into human territory¡ªwithout daring to withhold a single detail. The terrifying pressure Athena had exerted earlier had instilled a deep fear within her, leaving no room for deception. Leon and Athena listened silently, though the shock on their faces was impossible to conceal. When the elf girl finished her explanation, Leon finally understood both her predicament and the reason behind her presence in Rothinia. Her name was Elina, and she was no ordinary elf but a high-ranking one¡ªthe sister of the elf queen. Bored of life in the elven palace, she had secretly slipped out of her territory, unnoticed by anyone. However, due to her lack of direction, Elina became lost. After a long and arduous journey, she eventually arrived in the city of Rothinia three months ago. Thankfully, her exceptional intelligence allowed her to learn the human language within weeks. Yet, without money and with her provisions exhausted during the journey, she was forced to set up a small roadside stall to survive. "Isn''t this too much of a coincidence?" Leon muttered quietly, a slight twitch at the corners of his lips. Truth be told, Leon found it hard to believe that his decision to stop in Rothinia had led him to meet Elina, the sister of the elven queen. It all seemed too coincidental, almost illogical. Yet, he decided to set his confusion aside for now and turned his attention back to Elina, who still appeared shy and alert. "By the way, you mentioned you can do fortune telling, right? Can you do one for us?" Leon quickly changed the subject. Although meeting Elina, an elf, had been unexpected and surprising, he hadn''t forgotten his main purpose for stopping at this stall. At the mention of "fortune-telling," Elina''s expression lit up with excitement. She nodded eagerly, her head bobbing like a chicken pecking at rice. "Of course I can!" Elina replied confidently, patting her huge chest. Leon''s gaze instinctively shifted to Elina''s jiggling chest, and he felt a slight awkwardness. Though Elina had a petite stature and a childlike face, her large chest made Leon wonder, "Is that why she''s so short, with all her nutrients gathered there?" *Whoosh!* A sudden chill swept over Leon, followed by a sharp, jealous gaze filled with anger that made him shiver. Without needing to turn around, Leon immediately recognized it as Athena''s. Still smiling, Leon chose to ignore Athena''s jealous glare and casually said, "In that case, please do the fortune-telling for the woman beside me first, then for me. If you''re successful, I''ll give you five gold coins as payment." "Five gold coins!?" Elina gasped in astonishment, staring at Leon in disbelief. One gold coin was equivalent to an ordinary person''s monthly income, if not more, as few could earn even a single gold coin in a month. In over two months of running her stall, she had earned just twenty bronze coins! She had never even held a silver coin, let alone gold! Seeing Elina''s wide-eyed reaction, Leon couldn''t help but chuckle. "Yes, five gold coins. How about it? Can you do it? If not, we''ll leave," Leon teased, his gaze playful. As if challenged, Elina''s expression changed instantly, her eyes now burning with enthusiasm. "Don''t worry! I can do it!" she replied with conviction. Where there had once been doubt and caution in her round eyes, there was now affection and admiration as she looked at Leon. Though she was the princess of the elves, accustomed to luxury, the hardships she had faced over the past two months had taught her a crucial lesson: both elves and humans couldn''t survive without money! Leon''s generosity appeared like an angel offering help to someone lost in life. Had it not been for the beautiful and intimidating woman beside him, she might have leapt up to kiss Leon''s handsome face in joy. Leon could feel Elina''s enthusiastic gaze on him, but he simply smiled, saying nothing. To others, five gold coins were a huge amount, but to him, it barely registered¡ªa drop in the ocean of his wealth. Read new chapters at empire While Leon was lost in his thoughts, Elina quickly pulled two gold-colored pieces of paper from her pocket and placed them in front of Athena. "Then, let''s begin the fortune-telling!" Chapter 366 A Fairy and the Results of Athenas Fortune Telling Athena raised an eyebrow slightly, eyeing the two golden papers with curiosity."How should I begin?" she asked, her tone indifferent. Explore more stories at empire Elina smiled faintly, her excitement evident as she explained, "You don''t need to do anything. Just place your palms on these golden papers, and I''ll be able to predict the fortune and misfortune that awaits you within a few minutes." Leon appeared slightly taken aback by Elina''s words. From what he knew, fortune-telling was usually a complex process that required specific rituals. Even Louis, the third guardian of the Holy Orthodox and regarded as the greatest seer of mankind, needed a star map and over ten minutes to conduct a reading. The petite elf girl in front of him, however, claimed she could perform fortune-telling with just two golden papers and in only a few minutes at that. How could he not be surprised? "Indeed, the Elf race is truly special and mysterious," Leon muttered, gazing at Elina with appreciation. Athena, sitting next to Leon, couldn''t hide her surprise either. She looked at Elina with a gaze full of suspicion. If the girl hadn''t been an elf with abilities she didn''t understand, Athena might have thought she was being deceived. Without saying a word, Athena placed her palms on the golden papers. Upon seeing that, Elina wasted no time. She quickly closed her eyes and interlaced her fingers, covering her hands as if in prayer. "Oh, sister fairy, please hear my call," Elina intoned solemnly. "I beseech you to show me a glimpse of her future. Grant my wish." As soon as she spoke, a golden light appeared above her head. It started faint but gradually became clearer, forming the silhouette of a stunning young woman¡ªno taller than two human fingers¡ªwith four long wings on her back. As Leon saw her appear, his eyes widened in awe, and his heart raced. "Is she... a fairy?!" he thought, utterly stunned. In ancient texts, fairies were described as extraordinary beings with a deep connection to nature, capable of controlling the world''s elements. However, only a few pages in these texts touched upon them, as their mysteriousness far exceeded that of other races. Some ancient records did mention that fairies resided in the same places as elves. This was not without reason, as the elves'' habitats in dense forests aligned perfectly with the nature-loving fairies. Of course, no concrete evidence had ever proven this, as neither elves nor fairies had been seen for over 7,000 years. But now, Leon not only encountered Elina, an elf, but also a fairy, leaving him to wonder if he was dreaming. Not only was Leon surprised by the appearance of the fairy, but Athena''s eyes also widened in astonishment. "A fairy? This is truly unexpected," she thought, casting a wary glance at Elina. Her ancestor had once told her that the elf and fairy races lived in the southern part of the Holy Orthodox, within a vast forest stretching hundreds of thousands of miles. The ancestor had also revealed that the two races not only coexisted but supported each other. Bound by a soul contract, elves could tap into the power of nature through fairies, and in return, the elves offered protection to the fairies. Of course, not all elves could form this bond¡ªonly those chosen could. She hadn''t expected the elf girl before her to be one of the few who could form a contract with a fairy. However, given Elina''s status as an elven princess and the younger sister of the elven queen, it made sense. While Leon and Athena were still processing the shock, the fairy above Elina swirled around her, releasing gold-colored powder that drifted down to land gently on the back of Athena''s hands. "Thank you, sister fairy!" Elina said, her lips curling into a sweet smile. The fairy returned her smile with a soft expression before slowly fading from their sight. Elina turned her gaze to Athena and said, "The sister fairy has written your futures on these papers. You may now remove your hands." Athena nodded slightly and withdrew her palms from the golden papers. As she did, several sentences, written in strange, unfamiliar symbols, appeared on the surface. Leon and Athena stared at the papers, trying to decipher the symbols, but they couldn''t make sense of them. "These are written in the elven language, so it''s natural that you can''t understand them," Elina explained gently as she took the papers. "Elven language?" Leon repeated, raising an eyebrow. Elina nodded and blinked her round eyes a few times, as if pondering something. Then, an innocent smile appeared on her lips as she asked, "Are you curious about the elven language? I could teach you, if you''d like." Leon and Athena exchanged surprised and skeptical looks, not expecting Elina to offer such kindness. Sensing their emotions, Elina looked at Leon shyly, scratching her head before continuing, "You were planning to give me five gold coins later, but I don''t think fortune-telling alone would be worth that much. So, I want to teach both of you so that I can feel more at ease." Leon quickly understood her meaning and couldn''t help but smile, appreciating Elina''s honesty and straightforwardness. "Then, we''ll take you up on that offer later," Leon said, giving a slight nod. Elina''s heart swelled with happiness at Leon''s approval, her face lighting up with a joyful, adorable smile. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Athena rolled her eyes and shot a hateful glare at Leon. She felt that this innocent elf girl might become overwhelmed by Leon''s kind and considerate nature, which, of course, could pose a threat to her in the future. "No, I can''t let this happen. There can''t be any woman who thinks of Leon the way I do," Athena whispered, her eyes cold with resolve. "Once our business here is done, I''ll take Leon away from this elf girl." Meanwhile, Elina, unaware that she was already seen as a threat by Athena, focused her attention on the two golden papers in her hand, reading them carefully. Suddenly, Elina''s eyes widened, and she stared at Athena with a look of shock. "This..." Elina started to speak, but her words caught in her throat, leaving Leon and Athena even more puzzled. "What happened, Elina? Did the fortune-telling fail?" Leon inquired, his voice laced with doubt. Elina shook her head. "No, the fortune-telling worked. It''s just that the result surprised me." Leon''s eyebrows arched slightly, his curiosity piqued. "Then, please tell us the result. Whether it''s good or bad, we won''t hold it against you." Athena remained silent, but the look in her eyes clearly expressed her agreement with Leon''s words. "Alright," Elina replied with a small nod, turning her gaze back to the golden paper in her left hand. "According to your fortune, you will find the happiness you seek. Though there will be some obstacles, they won''t hinder you significantly." "Oh?" Athena raised an eyebrow, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "I''ll get my happiness? What kind of happiness do you mean?" Elina bit her lower lip, briefly glancing at Leon beside Athena before continuing, "The happiness is that you will win the heart of the man you love in the near future. And eventually, you will have many children together." Leon and Athena both gasped in surprise. Leon, in particular, was so taken aback that he nearly jumped from his seat. "This¡­" Leon swallowed hard, at a loss for words. The outcome of the fortune was completely unexpected, especially the part about "having many children together," which felt like a heavy blow. Needless to say, the "children" in that sentence must refer to Athena''s future children with him. Imagining himself surrounded by little children with red dragon tails calling him "Daddy," Leon stiffened, and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily. Having Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona alone was overwhelming enough¡ªhe couldn''t fathom taking care of even more children. "Hiss!" Leon suddenly felt a cold sensation on his lower body and realized a smooth, white hand was touching him. Looking up, he saw Athena staring at him with a passionate gaze, licking her lips. "Ahem! Athena, why are you looking at me like that?" Leon asked, clearing his throat. "It''s nothing," Athena replied with a widening smile. "I just felt overjoyed after hearing the fortune." Initially skeptical of Elina''s fortune-telling, Athena was now clearly delighted with the result. After all, she had long hoped for Leon to accept her love, so they could build their own small family filled with many children. The fortune-telling result clearly aligned with her desires! Seeing her smile, combined with her hand moving uncontrollably, Leon felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly grabbed Athena''s hand, stopping it from going any further. Turning back to Elina, Leon asked urgently, "What does the other paper say? What''s the result?" Earlier, Elina had explained that the fortune-telling would reveal both the good and bad that would come to Athena. The fortune had been shared, but the misfortune still awaited its revelation. Elina''s expression stiffened, and her gaze fell doubtfully on the golden paper in her right hand. "The misfortune that awaits her in the future..." Elina began, her voice trailing off as though reluctant to speak. Noticing her unusual demeanor, Leon felt a sinking premonition, and his expression gradually hardened. "Elina, tell us the result," Leon demanded, his tone firm. Realizing she could no longer hide the truth, Elina took a deep breath and looked at Athena with pity and regret. "The misfortune foretold for you is... a tragic death." Chapter 367 A Contradiction and The Invitation from the Fairy "The misfortune foretold for you is... a tragic death."As the words echoed, Leon and Athena''s eyes widened, and a heavy silence fell over them. *Boom!* Suddenly, a terrifying aura erupted from Athena''s body, enveloping the surroundings with an overwhelmingly oppressive pressure. Her red eyes burned with a sharp killing intent as she fixed her gaze on Elina across from her. "What did you just say? I''m going to die a tragic death?" Athena asked coldly, her voice laced with deadly menace. As the strongest dragon and the leader of the entire dragon race, her pride and arrogance were at their peak. Elina''s fortune-telling felt like a direct insult, igniting Athena''s fury. Under the weight of those terrifying eyes and the crushing aura surrounding her, Elina''s face went pale, her small body trembling with fear. She hadn''t expected Athena to release such a terrifying, threatening aura after revealing the result of the fortune-telling, and now she deeply regretted it. Had she known, she never would have said a word. With her face growing increasingly pale and her nerves fraying, Elina tried to explain, but under the pressure of her terrifying aura, her words stuck in her throat. "Alright, Athena, don''t let your anger get the best of you. What Elina said was just the result of a fortune-telling, not a curse aimed at you. Besides, it''s only a fortune-telling¡ªit''s not necessarily true. In the end, the future is in your hands, and you''re the one who decides where it will lead." As Leon spoke, he gently patted Athena''s back, calming her. His words gradually softened Athena''s cold, indifferent expression, and her terrifying aura began to fade. Elina, relieved, glanced at Leon with gratitude before casting a regretful look at Athena. "I''m sorry," she said, her voice filled with guilt as she bowed her head slightly. "I never meant to say that to you. But the result written on this paper is what it is. Again, I apologize." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Athena took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a moment to calm the turmoil within her, then slowly shook her head. "You don''t need to apologize," she replied, her tone softening. "What Leon said is true. I''m the one at fault, so I should be the one apologizing to you." Despite her arrogance, Athena was not without shame or reluctance to admit her mistakes. She realized that her earlier actions had been too impulsive, and now she felt deeply embarrassed. After all, Leon had been right beside her, and her bad attitude in front of him would surely leave a negative impression. As the atmosphere slowly returned to normal, Leon turned his gaze toward Elina, his expression calm. "Elina, can you explain the meaning of that second fortune-telling result to us? Honestly, I don''t understand why it turned out the way it did. Could it be that you made a mistake?" Leon asked, his tone serious. As a dragon, Athena possessed an incredibly long lifespan, extraordinary vitality, and immense power. Even Leon wasn''t sure if he could kill her in a fierce battle. Unless an extraordinarily powerful figure, like one at the Evil God level, were involved¡ªor if Athena''s longevity had reached its ultimate limit¡ªshe could be considered a semi-eternal being. Elina pursed her lips, her expression showing signs of trouble. "No, the fortune-telling can''t be wrong. I''ve been practicing it for decades, and there''s never been a single mistake," Elina replied in a subdued tone, shaking her head. "Decades?" Leon was taken aback by her words. Then it hit him¡ªElina was an elf with an extraordinarily long lifespan, vastly different from humans, whose lifespans rarely exceeded a hundred years. For a moment, Leon was left speechless, unsure of how to respond. While he held the belief that fortune-telling shouldn''t dictate one''s future, he still felt uneasy and uncomfortable about Athena''s results. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, Athena interrupted him. "Elina, I have a question," Athena said casually. "Earlier, your fortune-telling said I would find happiness, right? Then why does it say that I''ll die a tragic death now? Isn''t that contradictory? Or... does my tragic death come after I find happiness?" "This..." Elina froze for a moment, suddenly realizing the inconsistency. She quickly examined the two golden papers and reread the words written on them. Your journey continues at empire As her eyes shifted from the paper in her left hand to the one in her right, they widened in disbelief. Beneath the sentence that read, "She will die a tragic death in the future," Elina noticed a tiny, white inscription she had previously overlooked. As she narrowed her eyes to read it, her body went rigid. "She will not die tragically, because her fate has changed..." she whispered, her breath catching. "This... How is this possible?" Her heart pounded, and she swallowed hard. Fate was a mysterious force, like invisible strings pulling at a puppet, guiding all beings toward their predetermined end. No matter how powerful a being was, they could never break free from the "string of fate." For decades, Elina had been performing fortune-tellings for the elves in her dwelling, and each prediction had always aligned with the events of their lives. But this was the first time she had encountered something like this¡ªan additional sentence that contradicted the main content of the golden paper. Noticing Elina''s strange behavior, Leon raised an eyebrow and waved his hand in front of her face. "Elina? Are you alright? Why are you so quiet?" he asked softly. Elina jolted, snapping back to reality. She took a deep breath and shook her head slightly. "Sorry, I was just lost in thought," Elina replied, her expression slowly returning to calm. She turned to Leon and Athena before continuing, "I just discovered something unexpected..." Elina then explained the small white writing beneath the main sentence, which stated that Athena would die tragically. Upon hearing her explanation, Leon and Athena exchanged shocked and astonished glances. "Does that mean your fortune-telling, predicting Athena''s tragic death, might be wrong?" Leon asked, his tone serious. "I don''t know," Elina replied, shaking her head weakly. "In all my years of fortune-telling, the results have always been accurate. But this is something I''ve never encountered before. I''m sorry, I can''t provide you a convincing answer." As soon as she finished speaking, the atmosphere fell into tense silence. After a moment, Leon sighed softly and said, "Alright, don''t dwell on it too much. For now, let''s set the fortune-telling aside." Since even Elina didn''t know how this happened, trying to figure it out without any answers would only be a waste of time. Athena and Elina nodded in agreement with Leon''s statement, choosing not to discuss it further. However, Leon could still see the troubled expression Athena tried to conceal. Gently, he patted the back of her hand in a comforting gesture, helping her relax once more. "By the way, Elina," Leon said, turning to her, "It''s my turn now, right?" Elina smiled again and nodded. "Yes, it''s your turn." She then set aside the two golden papers in her hand, retrieved two new ones from her pocket, and placed them on the table. "You may place your palms on these papers," Elina said carefully. "Alright," Leon replied, placing his palms on the two papers. Beside him, Athena observed silently, her expression filled with curiosity. "What will Leon''s fortune-telling reveal?" She wondered with anticipation. She recalled her ancestor''s warning¡ªthat Leon''s future would be fraught with danger, as he was destined to face the Evil God who had once nearly destroyed the world. Even so, she was eager to see the results of Elina''s fortune-telling for herself, convinced that something significant was about to unfold. Meanwhile, Elina closed her eyes and clasped her hands together as she had done before. "Oh, sister fairy, hear my plea," she intoned earnestly. "I beseech you to grant me a glimpse of his future. Please fulfill my request." *Buzz!* Moments after her invocation, a golden light appeared above her head, and the beautiful fairy materialized once more. Just as before, the fairy circled the table, releasing golden dust that drifted onto Leon''s palms. Elina''s face lit up with gratitude as she looked at the fairy. "Thank you, sister fairy," she said warmly. The fairy gave a small nod but, unlike before, did not immediately leave. This time, she remained in place, her gaze fixed intently on Leon. Noticing her stare, Leon was taken aback and met her eyes with a curious look. "Why is this fairy looking at me? Does she notice something unusual about me?" he wondered, feeling puzzled. Athena and Elina were equally perplexed¡ªespecially Elina, whose mouth opened and closed as if she wanted to voice her thoughts but ultimately remained silent. Fairies were a unique race, though their behavior was not so different from others. They experienced emotions like sadness, joy, and tears. However, the fairy who had contracted with Elina was particularly reserved and emotionless. Even in the presence of her sister, the elf queen, this fairy remained as detached as ever, showing no regard for her sister''s authority or presence. That was why seeing the fairy fix her gaze on someone for such a long time was unprecedented, leaving Elina utterly astonished. As silence enveloped the atmosphere, the fairy fluttered her wings and began circling around Leon. A faint smile graced her previously indifferent and elegant face. "I sense something exceptional about you, human. Your aura is unlike any other," the elf said, her voice reaching only Leon''s ears. Leon froze, startled by the words, and stared at the fairy in confusion. "What do you mean?" he asked hesitantly. The fairy didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she hovered just centimeters from Leon''s face, gazing at him with an unusual gentleness. "Your future is turbulent and beyond prediction. Even I can''t discern its cause," she said with a quiet laugh. "This is the first time I''ve encountered such a thing, and it intrigues me greatly. Unfortunately, I can''t maintain this form for much longer." Flying closer, she affectionately brushed the tip of Leon''s nose and added with a playful grin, "Once your current matters are resolved, journey to the elven lands. There, the fairies and I will await you, the Fated One." Before Leon could respond, the fairy''s body began to glow with a radiant golden light, gradually fading until she vanished from sight. Chapter 368 An Unpredictable Future Path "This..." Leon snapped back to reality as the fairy completely vanished from his sight.The shock on his handsome face, however, lingered. "She called me the Fated One... Does that mean she knows who I am?" Leon wondered inwardly, still in disbelief. Although he had made his presence known to the entire hidden race, most had never seen him in person. Stay updated via empire Additionally, he was disguising his appearance and aura, making it difficult for even those who knew him to recognize him. Then how did the fairy recognize his true identity? Was it because of the fortune-telling ritual earlier? Leon racked his brain, but no matter how hard he tried, the answer eluded him. "Leon, are you alright?" Athena''s concerned voice cut through his thoughts, pulling him from his confusion. "Sorry for worrying you, Athena. I''m fine," Leon responded softly, shaking his head. Athena''s brow furrowed slightly, but she didn''t press the matter and merely nodded. Meanwhile, Elina, who had been silent up until now, regarded Leon with a newfound admiration. "Sir, earlier... did you communicate with the fairy?" Elina asked, her fingers nervously intertwining. "Yes, I did," Leon answered with a slow nod, then added with hesitation, "Is there a problem with that?" Elina fell silent for a moment, her expression shifting from playful to serious as she spoke. "Sir, did you know that the fairy race is incredibly arrogant? Especially that one. She has an indifferent and aloof nature toward everyone around her. In fact, even though I''ve been friends with her for a long time, we rarely exchange words¡ªonly on certain occasions." "So..." Elina paused, her gaze narrowing as she studied Leon carefully. "There must be something special about you that caught her attention." Though she couldn''t pinpoint exactly what that "something" was, she had a strong suspicion. After all, she knew the fairy''s nature well¡ªindifferent, aloof, and detached. Leon was slightly taken aback by Elina''s insight, and admiration glimmered in his eyes as he looked at her. Despite her small, childlike appearance, Elina was sharp, observant, and clever¡ªqualities that earned her his respect. With a small nod, Leon chuckled lightly and replied, "Yes, you''re right, Elina. There is something special about me that caught her interest. Unfortunately, I can''t tell you what it is. My apologies." Considering that Elina was both an elf and the younger sister of the current leader of the elves, Leon had no intention of revealing his identity as "The Fated One." His decision was not without reason. He didn''t want to involve the hidden races yet, especially before settling his own affairs. Moreover, he was unsure of their attitudes or feelings toward him. Seven thousand years had passed since they isolated themselves from the world, and the seeds of rebellion or betrayal could have grown into something far more dangerous. Therefore, caution was crucial. Every detail needed to be meticulously planned before he could meet with them. Though Athena said nothing, she silently nodded in agreement with Leon''s decision. Her ancestor had once warned her that the hidden races were not fully loyal to the foretold figure¡ªthe Fated One. Some among them harbored rebellious intentions, and the worst-case scenario involved attempts to suppress or even kill the Fated One¡ªwho, of course, was Leon himself. For this reason, being vigilant was essential for Leon. Elina pursed her lips, remaining silent, only letting out a soft sigh. Initially, she had intended to ask Leon what made him so special that the fairy was drawn to him. However, Leon''s earlier words had completely dissuaded her, and she would have felt embarrassed to press him further. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well," Elina said, glancing at the two golden papers on the table. She quickly shifted the topic, "Would you like me to read the results of the fortune-telling?" "Of course, please go ahead," Leon replied, his voice betraying a hint of nervousness. Although he tried to appear calm, his unease was clearly evident on his face. Elina nodded slightly and carefully unfolded the two golden papers. As she read their contents, her brow furrowed, and an expression of astonishment spread across her round, chubby face. "This... how is this possible?" Her mouth opened and closed as she held the golden papers, her hands trembling. Noticing her strange reaction, Leon''s nervousness intensified, but he fought to keep his expression composed. "How did it go, Elina? Is it good or bad?" Leon asked, his teeth slightly clenched. Athena, too, appeared tense, her hands tightly interwoven as she anxiously looked at Elina. Elina bit her lower lip and glanced at Leon, shaking her head slightly. "The results are neither good nor bad, because both papers are completely blank," Elina replied, turning the two papers toward them. Leon and Athena stared at the papers, which should have contained the fortune-telling results, now empty except for a large, pitch-black circle. "How did this happen?" Leon was stunned, staring at Elina in bewilderment. "I don''t know either. This is the first time I''ve encountered something like this," Elina replied, her expression filled with difficulty. She eyed Leon with suspicion and added, "However, I have a bold theory: Your future has deviated from its original path and is now heading in an unpredictable direction. It''s possible that a powerful figure is influencing it, but I''m skeptical¡ªonly a being with the power of a god or greater could cause such a shift." Although most of humanity worshiped the gods, their belief was often weak, and many doubted their true existence. In contrast, Elina and the rest of the elven race were certain that the gods were real. However, they did not view the gods as great or honorable, but rather as evil entities. This belief stemmed from historical records of a god descending to the world, causing chaos and inflicting severe damage on the World Tree, their sacred tree. As Elina recalled the god''s terrible deeds, as written in the ancient texts in the elven palace library, she clenched her hands into fists, her expression darkened with hatred. Leon, unaware of the shift in Elina''s emotions, processed her words¡ª"only a being with the power of a god or greater could cause such a shift"¡ªand an unsettling thought crossed his mind. "Could that middle-aged man named Nolan be the culprit?" Leon silently wondered, his heart pounding with the possibility. The mysterious white-haired, middle-aged man with a blindfold covering both eyes was an enigma. Not only did he possess extraordinary strength, but his power was beyond Leon''s comprehension. Even after regaining his full strength and earning the recognition of the Great Sword of Chaos, Leon could still sense a faint yet dangerous aura emanating from the man. If what Elina said was true, Leon was certain that the middle-aged man was the one responsible. "But what could his purpose be? And how did such a powerful figure manage to interfere with my life?" Leon pondered, his mind clouded with confusion. Instead of answers, however, a sudden sharp pain and dizziness overwhelmed his head. "Don''t dwell on it, Leon. Elina is just speculating, and she might have made a mistake." Athena''s soothing voice reached him, causing Leon to sigh softly and nod slightly. "You''re right, Athena," Leon replied with a wry smile. He then turned to Elina and said, "Well then, we''ll be on our way, Elina." With that, he reached into his robe pocket and pulled out a heavy coin pouch. Anyone who saw it would immediately recognize it as containing a substantial amount of coins. "This is your payment, as promised," Leon added softly, handing the pouch to Elina. Elina''s eyes brightened at the sight of the pouch, but as she remembered the vague results of the fortune-telling, her expression dimmed once more. With a downcast gaze, she shook her head, biting her lower lip. "I''m sorry, sir, but I can''t accept your payment. The results of the fortune-telling were unclear, and I can''t even explain them. As per our agreement, I have no right to it." Though she tried to hide her feelings, Leon could see the sadness and distress on her face. Leon chuckled softly, about to speak, but was quickly interrupted by Athena sitting beside him. "Since Leon wants to give it to you, you should accept it," Athena said casually. She took the pouch from Leon''s hand and gently placed Elina''s right hand on top of it. Elina froze, startled by Athena''s unexpected action, and immediately shook her head to decline. Before she could protest, however, Athena''s cold voice cut through the air. "If you''re still being stubborn, don''t blame me for using force," Athena warned, her eyes flashing with a chilling intensity. Elina shivered at the sight of Athena''s gaze¡ªespecially recalling the terrifying aura she had released earlier. "I¡ªI''ll take it," Elina stammered, nervously holding the pouch. The cold gleam in Athena''s eyes softened, and she gave a satisfied nod, a faint smile appearing on her lips. She had done it on purpose, making sure Leon wouldn''t try to persuade Elina too kindly, which could have caused unnecessary complications¡ªlike the elf girl developing feelings for him. Leon chuckled but said nothing. Though he didn''t fully understand why Athena was acting that way, he could feel an undeniable aura of jealousy radiating from her. "Women are really troublesome," Leon muttered helplessly. Afterward, Leon quickly stood up, followed by Athena. "Then, we''ll be going first, Elina," Leon said with a slight nod. Elina hurriedly rose, her expression a mix of relief and sadness, and softly replied, "Um! Thank you for coming to my place." "You''re welcome," Leon answered casually. Without another word, Leon and Athena turned and left. As their figures disappeared from sight, Elina felt an unexpected sense of loneliness. "Huh..." She sighed deeply, quickly tidied up her place, and then sat down to check the pouch. "This pouch is so heavy... how many silver coins are in it?" Elina swallowed nervously. One gold coin was equivalent to one hundred silver coins, meaning that with five gold coins, she had five hundred silver coins! Her heart raced, and a joyful smile spread across her face. "That''s amazing! I won''t go hungry for the next six months!" Elina cheered with relief. She eagerly pulled the string to open the pouch, but when her eyes fell on the contents, her expression froze in disbelief. "These... these... these aren''t silver coins... they''re gold coins!?" Chapter 369 Athenas Night Attack and the Reversal of the Situation The street was still bustling with people as Leon and Athena walked side by side toward the Starlit Heaven inn.Athena looped her arm through Leon''s, resting her cheek against him in a spoiled, lazy manner. "What do you think of Elina''s fortune-telling, Leon?" Athena suddenly inquired, catching Leon off guard. He understood the intent behind her words and chuckled softly. "Don''t worry. Like I said before, fortune-telling isn''t a true measure of our future," Leon replied casually. "The future is in our hands; we decide what happens. So, relax." Though he spoke confidently, the results of his own fortune-telling still puzzled him. "God-like powers, or surpassing them, huh?" Leon muttered to himself, taking a deep breath. His curiosity about the middle-aged man, Nolan, grew. Not only was he suspicious of him, but Nolan also seemed to have a hidden agenda in approaching him. If they ever crossed paths again, Leon would definitely ask about his true intentions. Meanwhile, Athena, hearing Leon''s words, let out a small sigh and nodded slightly. "You''re right, Leon. The future is in our hands, not determined by fortune-telling," Athena said, her expression slowly returning to its usual indifferent state. Afterward, the two continued walking, eventually vanishing into the crowd. ... In the night sky, the moons of Miranda and Sylvia grew brighter, surrounded by stars that formed a shimmering circle around them. The crowd in the heart of the city gradually thinned, though it wasn''t completely quiet. Some people continued with their activities¡ªselling goods or strolling leisurely beneath the refreshing night breeze. On the highest floor of the Starlit Heaven inn, Leon stood before an open window, gazing at the beauty of the night sky with a serene expression. The cool breeze brushed his face, causing his slightly long black hair to sway gently, enhancing his handsomeness even further. "Tsk! Tsk! The view from here is incredible," Leon remarked, a faint smile curling on his lips. "No wonder this room costs a hundred gold coins per night." A hundred gold coins was an enormous amount¡ªfar beyond what any ordinary person could hope to save in a lifetime. Even if they managed to gather that much, it would mean sacrificing basic needs for over ten years¡ªan impossible feat. But for him, a hundred gold coins were insignificant¡ªpractically nothing. Each time he completed a mission for the palace, defending against waves of Demon army attacks, he earned over ten thousand gold coins, along with other invaluable rewards. Despite his hatred for Velix, Leon had to admit that the emperor was generous and never stingy with his subordinates or heroes like him. "Leon, I''m done bathing. It''s your turn now." Just as Leon was lost in the beauty of the view outside, Athena''s delicate, soft, and alluring voice reached his ears from behind. Instinctively, Leon turned his head, his face freezing when he saw Athena standing there. She wore a thin, seductive red nightgown, the curves of her shapely body clearly outlined. Her full, huge breasts were accentuated, and with the top button slightly undone, Leon could glimpse the deep cleavage beneath. Her usually indifferent and arrogant expression was replaced by a different kind of charm, as a few damp strands of red hair clung to her cheeks. Leon''s throat felt dry, and his body reacted instinctively. Thankfully, he managed to compose himself and pretended to cough to cover the strange reaction. "Ahem! Alright, I''ll take a shower soon," Leon said calmly. He then walked past Athena, heading toward the bathroom at the far end of the bedroom. As Leon''s broad back disappeared from her view, Athena''s casual and composed expression slowly shifted, replaced by a mysterious smile that tugged at the corners of her lips. "Tonight will be a special night without sleep," she murmured, a playful glint gleaming in her red eyes. After thirty minutes in the bathroom, Leon emerged with a refreshed expression and a satisfied smile. "Yep, a shower is definitely the best way to clear the mind," Leon murmured with a soft chuckle. He rubbed his still-damp hair with a towel, and a few drops of water slid down his muscular chest, creating an enticing sight for any woman who saw him. On the bed, Athena, brushing her hair, couldn''t tear her eyes away from Leon''s muscular body, barely concealed by his pajamas. Though fully covered by his pajamas, the outline of his muscles remained distinct, accentuated by water droplets from his damp hair seeping through the fabric. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Athena''s red eyes burned with desire, her heart racing. Had it not been for her remaining composure, she might have lunged at Leon right then and there. Sensing her intense, lustful gaze, Leon''s body froze instantly, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Experience tales at empire "In novels or real life, it''s usually the woman who has to worry about being alone with a man. But why does it feel like the roles are reversed here?" Leon inquired, his tone a mix of helplessness and amusement. Shaking off his thoughts, Leon casually walked to the bed and sat on its edge. "It''s late, and we''re leaving early tomorrow. Let''s get some rest," Leon said casually. The meaning behind his words was clear: Don''t do anything strange¡ªjust sleep! Athena understood the implication and nodded slightly, though her gaze never left the enticing curve of Leon''s exposed neck. "Of course, let''s go to bed," Athena replied, her tone laced with meaning, catching Leon off guard. He turned to see Athena lying down, pulling the blanket over herself. Her unexpected obedience left Leon feeling uneasy, his confusion clear in his eyes. Earlier, he had expected Athena to resist his request and possibly attack him, but instead, she agreed so easily, leaving him feeling somewhat embarrassed. "Am I overthinking this?" The thought crossed his mind, but before he could dwell on it, he quickly dismissed it. "No! Athena is too clever. There must be something behind this!" Leon''s expression shifted to one of caution as he eyed Athena, who lay with her eyes closed. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Leon set aside his doubts and lay down beside her. However, he didn''t fall asleep right away; instead, he remained alert, waiting to see her next move. One minute, three minutes, five minutes¡ªthen ten minutes passed in silence, and Leon detected no movement from Athena. Instead, the soft rhythm of her breathing made it clear that she had fallen into a deep sleep. A sense of relief and calm washed over him, and he couldn''t help but smile. "Good thing this woman didn''t do anything strange. Now I can get a good night''s sleep," Leon whispered with a soft sigh. Without wasting another moment, he closed his heavy eyelids and fell into a deep sleep. What he didn''t realize, however, was that not long after he drifted off, Athena''s eyes, once closed, slowly opened, unleashing dangerous sparks of lightning that flickered from them. *** "Ahn~ Leon~ Leon~" In the depths of his sleep, Leon heard an enchanting voice calling his name, causing his brows to furrow slightly. However, he chose to ignore it and fell back into his deep slumber. "Ahn~ My dear Leon~" The voice persisted, disturbing his sleep, forcing him to reluctantly open his eyes. "Damn... Who''s calling me in the middle of the night?" Leon muttered irritably. His sleep was a precious escape for his weary mind, but now it was being interrupted by strange voices, filling him with anger and frustration. As he tried to move, Leon realized his body felt heavy, as if something powerful was pinning him down. Surprised, he glanced down and saw what appeared to be a rope¡ªbut no, it was a thick, red tail wrapped around his waist. "A tail?" Leon blinked, stunned, his mind racing to process the bizarre sight. Before he could recover, a cold sensation brushed his neck and ears, followed by a soft, seductive voice whispering in his ear. "My dear Leon, are you awake? I''m sorry, but I can no longer contain my desire." At the sound of the voice, Leon''s heart skipped a beat. He tried to force his body to move, rolling to his left and turning his head to find a beautiful woman gazing at him with lustful eyes. "Athena!? You..." Leon''s eyes widened, about to speak, but his words were silenced by Athena''s soft lips. "Mmm..." Athena kissed him passionately, pushing her tongue into his mouth. Caught off guard, Leon couldn''t react in time and was left helpless, forced to endure the kiss. After a moment, Athena broke the kiss, gasping for air. "Hah~ Hah~," she panted, a tempting blush spreading across her flawless face. The stark contrast between her usual cold, indifferent demeanor and this vulnerable, alluring appearance was enough to drive any man wild. Without giving Leon a chance to react, Athena cupped his face with both hands and kissed the tip of his nose. But she didn''t stop there¡ªshe kissed his cheeks, forehead, and every inch of his face, as though marking him as her own. Then, she leaned in close to his ear and whispered softly, "After that night, I woke up to find you gone from the bed. Do you know how furious I was? I''ve been holding this grudge ever since. Tonight, I''ll make you pay for it." With that, she lowered her face, trailing her tongue down his neck and to his collarbone with intense passion. Meanwhile, Leon, feeling the wetness on his neck, couldn''t contain his rising anger. As the most handsome and powerful Sword Hero, he had been abused and deceived by Athena countless times¡ªlike that moment in the parlor. It would be a lie to say he didn''t hold a grudge against her. "If she dominates me again tonight, my name won''t be Leon¡ªit''ll be coward!" Leon vowed silently. He swiftly seized the moment when Athena let her guard down, pressing his lips to her pale neck. The touch made Athena''s body shudder, and a long, soul-stirring moan escaped her soft, beautiful lips. Feeling the grip of Athena''s tail loosen, Leon quickly broke free from its hold. Athena was taken by surprise at Leon''s sudden move, but before she could react, Leon twisted his body and pinned her beneath him. Under her stunned gaze, Leon chuckled, lifting her chin with two fingers, his demeanor radiating dominance. "Before, you managed to overpower me because I let my guard down. But now..." Leon paused, opened his pajamas, revealing a sculpted body reminiscent of the Greek gods. With a triumphant grin, he leaned in close to Athena''s ear and whispered softly, "I''m going to make you pay for everything you''ve done. Get ready for your punishment, my dear Athena." -------------- A/N: Hehehe... Should I reveal the lemon scene, or just skip it? Share your thoughts in the comments below! Thanks! (?????) Chapter 370 Accepting Your Feelings and Love (R18+) - Part 1 "Leon, you..." Athena was stunned by the sudden turn of events.She had initially been in control, but she hadn''t expected Leon to break the rhythm and overpower her so suddenly. Her beautiful face flushed with embarrassment as she tried to break free from his grip. However, she soon realized that she couldn''t move at all. Noticing the shock on her face, Leon couldn''t help but chuckle, gently stroking her delicate cheek. "Do you want to break free?" he asked, his tone laced with dominance. "Unfortunately, tonight, you''ll be my prey, and I won''t let you escape." With that, he seized both of Athena''s arms, pulling them upward and pinning her wrists with his left hand. At the same time, he tilted her chin upward, bringing his face closer to hers and capturing her soft lips in a kiss. "Ummm¡­" Athena''s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden kiss, her heart skipping a beat. For the first time, Leon took the initiative, leaving her overwhelmed by a rush of shock and happiness so intense that her body trembled. Leon passionately thrust his tongue into her mouth, leaving her body feeling weak with each movement. Athena quickly retaliated, and the two locked in a fierce struggle, neither willing to give in. Eventually, Athena had to admit defeat as her breath faltered, her beautiful face flushing with exhaustion. Leon, however, would never be cruel to her. Gently, he pulled his lips away from hers. As he did, a thin strand of saliva lingered between their lips, deepening the intimacy of the moment. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Athena gasped, her flushed face exuding an irresistible allure. Her usual cold, prideful red eyes were now misted with tears, making her look vulnerable and fragile. Leon gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a playful smile. He hadn''t expected the proud and majestic Athena to reveal such a side of herself. If those closest to her or her subordinates saw her like this, their image of her would be shattered. After all, Athena was the leader of the dragon race, the strongest dragon in the world. To the other dragons, she was a role model, a figure of reverence and admiration. Yet, Leon clearly understood that Athena''s vulnerability in front of him stemmed from her deep love for him. If it had been anyone else, simply being allowed to live for a few minutes in her presence would have been a rare stroke of luck. Meanwhile, Athena, slowly regaining her composure, glared at Leon with a dissatisfied look. "Can you let go of my arms? I promise I won''t run away," she said earnestly. Since she had chosen to be with Leon, how could she even think of running away? Leon merely chuckled and shook his head. "Sorry, I can''t release you yet. You must receive your punishment before I let you go." At the word "punishment," Athena was startled, a sense of foreboding creeping into her heart. Before she could react, Leon swiftly began unbuttoning her nightgown, each button undone with quick but gentle movements. As the last button came loose, Athena''s full, proud breasts were exposed before him, leaving his throat dry. "Damn¡­ Aren''t they a bit too big?" Leon thought silently, swallowing hard. Though he had touched them that night, his memory of the moment was hazy, and the details were blurred. What he clearly remembered was that Athena''s breasts were enormous¡ªeven comparable to Liliana''s. Now, as he looked at them again, Leon realized he had underestimated their size¡ªboth of Athena''s breasts actually were slightly larger than Liliana''s! His breathing grew heavier as he stared at the soft, pink tips. Under Athena''s nervous, panicked gaze, Leon leaned in and sucked her right breast. "Ahh~" The pleasurable sensation from her right breast made Athena gasp, her voice escaping in a seductive moan. Her eyes widened in surprise at the sound, and she tried to stifle it, but with the constant stimulation from Leon''s mouth, her body trembled uncontrollably, and she could no longer hold back. "No... I... I''m cumming!" Athena moaned loudly as her climax overtook her. *Splash!* A surge of wetness suddenly erupted from Athena''s lower body, soaking the underside of the bed. Leon was startled by how quickly Athena climaxed and immediately halted his actions. Turning his head, he noticed the bed was already wet with Athena''s love juices, a sense of pride swelling within him. In this world, only he had the power to bring even one of the most beautiful women and the strongest dragon to such a state. Still, he hadn''t expected Athena to reach her climax so easily with such simple stimulation. A thought suddenly crossed his mind: Had she only pretended to be skilled that night? Noticing the intent in Leon''s gaze, Athena''s face flushed with embarrassment, and she quickly turned her head away. "What do you mean by that look? Why are you staring at me like that?" Athena inquired, her voice trembling with nervousness. Leon couldn''t help but chuckle softly, then gently reached out to caress her flawless, beautiful face. "Nothing. I just didn''t expect you, who always seem so provocative, to be so easily affected by such mild stimulation," Leon teased with a playful grin. At his mockery, Athena was momentarily taken aback, her emotions a mix of shame and anger. "You..." Athena growled, her teeth clenched in irritation. Though she harbored deep feelings for Leon, being mocked like this upset her greatly. As a proud and powerful dragon, she believed all control should be in her hands, not his! Frustrated, Athena bit down on Leon''s hands that held her wrists. "Ouch!" Leon winced at the sudden pain, instinctively releasing his grip. Seizing the opportunity, Athena swiftly shoved him down and pinned him beneath her. Before he could react, her dragon tail wrapped around both of his wrists, rendering him immobile. Leon was stunned by the sudden shift in position, his eyes wide with disbelief as he looked up at Athena, now seated on top of him. "Damn... you''re really cunning, Athena," Leon muttered, his voice tinged with annoyance. Athena flashed a confident smile and gently traced her fingers along Leon''s handsome face. "As I said before, tonight you must accept your punishment for daring to leave me alone in bed after that precious night. But since you''ve chosen to challenge this empress, I''ll make it even harsher," Athena declared, her tone firm and domineering. Under Leon''s irritated gaze, Athena ran her tongue over his neck, her hands gliding over his perfectly sculpted muscles. The combination of goosebumps and pleasure overwhelmed Leon, leaving his head buzzing. "Hmm?" Athena, noticing something poking against her lower body, couldn''t help but flash a charming smile. "It seems something''s excited down here," she teased, gently pressing the raised area with the palm of her right hand. Leon''s eyes widened slightly, and he took a deep breath, trying to hold back the rush of heat surging through him. "A-Athena, how about you let go of my hands first? Wouldn''t it be more comfortable if we did things the usual way?" Leon stammered, his voice laced with tension. Though his pants provided a layer of protection for his holy sword, Athena''s touch seemed to possess a strange power, causing it to grow even larger. Athena simply smiled, ignoring his request. She shifted her body slightly and slowly unbuttoned Leon''s pants. As the pants fell open, Leon''s proud and powerful holy sword stood tall, leaving Athena momentarily stunned. "It''s truly impressive... even larger than that night," Athena whispered, her voice barely audible as she swallowed. The size of it even surpassed the height of her head, making her lower body tingle with intense itch and arousal. Her breathing became labored, and her heart raced uncontrollably. Bringing her face closer to the holy sword, Athena opened her mouth and took it in. "Hiss!" In that moment, an inexplicable tingling sensation spread through Leon''s body, causing him to tremble slightly. Athena ran her tongue along the holy sword, sucking it eagerly. However, due to its size, her small mouth felt stretched, causing pain in her jaw. As Athena''s skilled movements continued, Leon''s body stiffened, and the sensation of climax approached suddenly. Athena certainly felt it, but she had no intention of removing the holy sword from her mouth, keeping it firmly in place. "Damn it! I''m cumming!" Leon moaned as white liquid surged from his holy sword, filling Athena''s mouth and causing her to choke. However, Athena didn''t give up and managed to swallow it all in one big gulp. Once she ensured there was nothing left, she slowly released the holy sword and licked the corner of her lips. Discover exclusive tales on empire "That was truly delicious," Athena said, her smile radiating charm. Leon, slightly out of breath, felt his body growing limp. He hadn''t expected Athena''s technique to improve so much¡ªher skill was far greater than before. After a few breaths, he regained his strength and composure. He then realized the ties of Athena''s tail around his arms had loosened, quickly freed his hands, and slowly sat up. "Did you enjoy it, Leon?" Athena asked with a teasing smile. Leon sighed softly, pulling her into a hug while gently rubbing her smooth, white back. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course I enjoyed it. It was an incredible sensation," Leon murmured, pressing his face against the right side of Athena''s neck. The sweet, fragrant scent of her body felt intoxicating to him, like drinking a rich, heady wine. Seeing that Leon showed no signs of anger, Athena knew she had been accepted by him, and a wave of relief washed over her. Although Leon never resisted her advances, Athena still wondered if he truly loved her. That uncertainty grew with each passing moment. The sneak attack she made while Leon slept was a test of his feelings. Fortunately, the test had succeeded, and Leon had truly accepted her in his heart. With a sense of blooming joy, Athena nestled her face against Leon''s broad chest and hugged him tightly. Closing her eyes, Athena wore a sly smile as she whispered, "You''ve completely lost to me, Liliana Crimson. Trying to take Leon from me? You''re only dreaming... hehehe~" --------------- A/N: As December comes to an end, it''s hard to believe how quickly time has passed. I''m deeply grateful to everyone who has supported me throughout 2024. I hope my wonderful and handsome readers live long and healthy lives, so we can meet again in 2025. And don''t forget to continue supporting me in the year ahead! Thank you, and happy new year! ???(¡ñ¡ä?¨F¡ñ)??? ?(?¨@?¨A)?* ???? Chapter 371 Accepting Your Feelings and Love (R18+) - Part 2 (Last) "Why are you so quiet? Is something on your mind?" Leon''s smooth, gentle voice rang in Athena''s ears, making her involuntarily smile."Nothing. I was just thinking of something funny," Athena replied, affectionately rubbing her left cheek against Leon''s chest. Leon gave a small nod without saying anything else. He then gently pushed Athena down. "Then, let''s get to the main course," Leon said with a meaningful smile. Athena''s eyes fluttered slightly, and she wrapped her arms around Leon''s neck. "Let''s begin... Tonight, I will be yours, and you will be mine, completely," Athena said affectionately, leaning up to kiss Leon''s lips. Leon closed his eyes, savoring the kiss. Unlike before, this kiss was soft and warm, as if they were conveying deep feelings of love to one another. "This must be the best choice..." Leon murmured softly. After the passionate encounter, Leon realized their relationship could never return to what it once was. Though it had all started because of Athena''s cunning, there was no point in making excuses or trying to escape. The threads of fate had bound them together, and no matter how hard he tried to resist or avoid it, he was the one who had taken Athena''s innocence. Leon vividly recalled a firm statement from an ancient book he had read long ago: "Among the three races in this world, the dragon race is the most loyal to their partners. When a woman of the dragon race loves a man, she will dedicate her life and everything she has." To those unfamiliar with the dragon race, that statement might sound exaggerated. But to him, it was strikingly accurate. After all, only he truly understood the depth of Athena''s love and obsession for him, both in the past and present. Meanwhile, Athena, lost in the pleasure of the kiss, could hardly contain the happiness that surged within her. This kiss was something she had always dreamed of, a fantasy she had imagined in her solitude on the throne. Back then, Leon had always pulled away when she tried to approach him, leaving her trapped in sadness and frustration. Enjoy new chapters from empire Now, however, that dream had finally come true, filling her with a joy and excitement that words could never capture. After a few moments, they parted, a thin, erotic strand of saliva connecting their lips. The two stared at each other in silence, as if everything they desired was vividly reflected in each other''s eyes, no words necessary. Leon took the first step, lifting the hem of Athena''s nightgown, exposing her red underwear. In the center, a damp spot lingered, a trace of her earlier arousal. Leon gazed at Athena meaningfully, causing a faint blush to creep across her face. "Don''t look," she murmured shyly, instinctively closing her thighs. But Leon immediately halted her, shaking his head with a casual smile. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why be ashamed? It''s completely normal," he said in a soothing tone. He wanted to say, "This is my doing, and there''s no need to hide it," but he hesitated, fearing it would only embarrass Athena further and ruin the moment between them. Athena''s embarrassment gradually faded with Leon''s soothing words, but the blush on her face lingered, only adding to her irresistible allure. As she settled, Leon''s gaze shifted to her red underwear. Slowly, he pulled it down, revealing a sight so breathtakingly beautiful it left him speechless. "It''s exquisite, like a gemstone¡­" Leon whispered, swallowing hard. This was the first time he had seen it so closely while fully aware, and the sight made his blood race with excitement. As Leon''s excited expression and fiery gaze were clearly reflected in her eyes, Athena''s shyness gradually faded, replaced by a surge of pride and a confident smile that played at her lips. With a provocative glance, she gave Leon a teasing wink. "Why are you sitting still? Don''t you want to make a move?" Leon was momentarily taken aback, a flicker of anger crossing his handsome features. He had purposely taken his time, wanting to savor every moment. Still, he hadn''t expected Athena to provoke him like this, and now he was determined to show just how terrifying and powerful his lower holy sword could be! "Hmph! Once you experience my strength, don''t expect me to stop, even if you beg," Leon murmured, a faint smile tugging at his lips. With that, Leon gripped his holy sword with his left hand and pointed it toward Athena''s holy hole. Under Athena''s eager gaze, Leon wasted no time and plunged in with a single, decisive thrust. "Ahhhn! It''s reaching all the way to the edge!" Athena moaned loudly, biting her lower lip. Her proud expression faded, replaced by one of intense bliss. The overwhelming sensation left her dizzy, and her legs trembled uncontrollably. "It''s incredibly tight," Leon whispered through gritted teeth. Though this was the second time he had inserted his holy sword into Athena, it still felt just as cramped, as if it were their first time. The soft inner walls gripped his sword tightly, sending a wave of overwhelming bliss through him. "Then, I''ll begin moving it, Athena," Leon said softly as he started to move his hips. "Ahn~ Ahn~" As Leon''s holy sword began to move and hit her deepest parts time and time again, Athena felt an unbearable sense of happiness. A melodious, alluring moan escaped from her lips, and every time Leon''s holy sword made its move, her holy hole tightened, making her moans grow louder and louder with each passing moment. Her two huge breasts swayed up and down, creating an erotic sight. "Harder, Leon. Thrust me harder!" Athena exclaimed, a passionate smile spreading across her lips. Leon, unable to resist her request, intensified his movements. Simultaneously, he leaned in, capturing Athena''s soft lips in a passionate kiss. "Ummm..." Sensing the kiss, along with the thrust of Leon''s big holy sword in her holy hole, Athena''s body shook violently, and her head felt completely empty. Though she and Leon had been together that night, she had taken the lead while Leon, his consciousness not fully present, remained passive. But now, both were fully aware, moving in harmony and creating an entirely new experience. "This feeling is driving me wild," Athena murmured, her heart pounding and her gaze filled with obsession. She pressed her tongue into Leon''s mouth, and they resumed their fierce, passionate exchange. After more than ten minutes, Leon felt himself nearing his climax and quickly pulled his lips away from Athena''s. "Athena, I..." Leon panted, trying to speak, but Athena cut him off. "I''ve reached my limit too, Leon! Let''s cum together!" Athena exclaimed, a hint of drool dripping from the corner of her lips. Leon kept moving his hips until the feeling of climax finally arrived. "Athena, I''m cumming!" Leon moaned, pulling Athena tightly into his embrace. "Me too!" Athena replied, wrapping her legs around Leon''s waist and gripping his neck tightly. *Spurt!* Athena''s holy water surged like a fountain, while Leon''s thick seed filled her, overwhelming her with intensity. After a moment, the sensation slowly subsided, leaving them both breathless, their faces flushed. "That was incredible, Leon," Athena said breathlessly, burying her face in his neck. The overwhelming pleasure made her feel as though she were floating in the sky¡ªan entirely new sensation for her. Athena''s legs trembled uncontrollably, her hips cramping with each passing moment. She also felt her belly full with Leon''s seed, and a strange sensation told her that it wouldn''t be long before she would bear his child. "You''re right, Athena. It feels incredible," Leon replied, his voice low as he inhaled the intoxicating scent of her body. Having embraced Athena''s love and feelings, Leon knew he had a responsibility toward her. But then, Liliana''s figure flashed in his mind, and a hint of embarrassment crossed his face. "How am I supposed to explain this to Liliana?" Leon thought, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly. Though Liliana hadn''t explicitly forbidden him from interacting with Athena, their hostility toward each other was well known, often leading to clashes whenever they met. He could already envision the fierce confrontation that would follow if Athena ever learned about his past with Liliana¡ªespecially the fact that they had three daughters together. "Damn¡­ I can''t let Athena find out¡ªat least, not yet," Leon murmured with resolve. "Why so quiet, Leon? Something on your mind?" Athena''s soft, caring voice cut through his thoughts, pulling him from his reverie. "I''m fine," Leon replied briefly, loosening his embrace around Athena. However, his eyes were suddenly drawn to her huge, proud breasts, reigniting the desire that had momentarily faded. A mischievous smile curled on his lips as he spoke, his tone teasing, "I knew one round wouldn''t be enough. How about we keep going?" Athena, understanding the meaning behind his words, licked her lips and nodded slowly. "Of course, let''s continue until we''re both satisfied." ... As morning broke, the sun rose, casting life-giving light across the world. In Rothinia, the city began to stir, with people bustling about in the city center. Yet, in the highest, most luxurious room of the Starlit Heaven Inn, Leon and Athena remained fast asleep, unaware of the day''s arrival. They lay entwined in each other''s arms, smiles still lingering on their lips, as if lost in the most beautiful of dreams. Hours passed before the sunlight finally filtered through the curtains, causing Leon to furrow his brow and slowly open his eyes. "Is it already morning?" he murmured, rubbing his tired eyelids. Gently, he eased Athena''s arms off him and sat up, surveying the disheveled surroundings. As his mind cleared, he couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. "Last night was chaotic and intense," Leon whispered, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. Their passion had burned so fiercely that they didn''t stop until after three in the morning, when Athena finally gave in, too exhausted to continue. As he recalled the events, a feeling of pride and smug satisfaction washed over him. After all, Athena was a dragon, known for her incredible strength. Yet, that powerful dragon had been thoroughly defeated by him in bed¡ªa remarkable achievement on his part. Just then, he felt a shift beside him, followed by a soft, teasing voice. "Good morning, Leon." ----------- A/N: To my loyal readers, I have a special gift for you¡ªa redeem code for 10 free FPs, available to the first ten people! Here''s the code: Thank you for your unwavering support over the years! Don''t forget to continue supporting me this month as well! Chapter 372 Fionas New Mommy and New Sisters? Leon was momentarily startled, then turned his head to find Athena, who had been asleep, now awake, her gentle gaze fixed on him.With a lazy movement, Athena wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face into his six-pack abs, rubbing her cheek there in a spoiled manner. Leon chuckled softly, gently stroking Athena''s head. "Good morning, Athena. Did I wake you?" he asked. Athena shook her head lightly, leaning in closer to inhale his scent, her face calm and satisfied. "Don''t worry, you didn''t wake me. I woke up on my own," she replied casually but warmly. Leon smiled faintly and nodded in silence. He carefully untangled Athena''s long hair, which had gotten a bit messy from their passionate night, smoothing it gently. Athena could feel the affection in every one of Leon''s movements, and a pleased smile spread across her lips. "This feeling is so comfortable and intoxicating. I wish this moment could last forever," she murmured, her eyes closing. Being born a woman in the dragon race, particularly within the Hellness family¡ªrulers of the Dragon Empire and leaders of the dragon race¡ªwas a heavy burden for Athena. Dragons are a race that values strength above all else. In the past, her mother, the previous dragon empress, gave birth to over fifty children, Athena among them. Becoming the heir to the Dragon Empire and leader of the entire dragon race was a formidable challenge. The empress''s descendants were forced to engage in a brutal contest, killing one another under the watchful gaze of the dragon race''s elite. Only those who survive the competition are deemed worthy to hold the title of true leader of the dragon race and the Dragon Empire. Athena was the sole survivor of her more than fifty siblings. With her own hands, she had ended the lives of many of her siblings, a painful truth that often trapped her in unending nightmares. Yet, deep inside, a flicker of hope remained¡ªa hope that one day, someone would pull her from the darkness and help her restore her smile. Centuries passed in the blink of an eye, but that person never appeared. Eventually, she gave up, realizing that such a figure might never exist in this world. Then, one day, a handsome young man entered her life, bringing a gentle smile she would never forget. "Are you the Dragon Empress? You''re even more beautiful and captivating than the rumors say." His calm voice, full of warmth, reached deep into her heart. His charming smile, gentle gaze, and everything about him mesmerized Athena. For the first time, her heart raced uncontrollably, and her breath became shallow. In her mind, there was only one thought: I want him to be mine... Thus began her years-long pursuit of the young man¡ªnone other than Leon. Though it was difficult and exhausting, as Leon always avoided her, she finally succeeded in claiming him as her own. As she recalled the passionate scene from last night, a faint smile, tinged with a hint of madness, curled on Athena''s lips. "Finally, you''re completely mine, Leon. I''ll never let you slip from my grasp or fall into another woman''s hands. From now on, I''ll be the only one in your eyes¡ªno one else," she murmured, her gaze obsessive beneath her soft exterior. Meanwhile, Leon, who was gently combing Athena''s hair with his fingers, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. "How strange... Why do I feel like something dangerous is lurking?" Leon wondered, his gaze sweeping the surroundings with increasing unease. Other than him and Athena, there was no sign of anyone suspicious¡ªneither inside the room nor within a two-hundred-meter radius outside. Leon shook his head, dismissing his suspicions, and turned his gaze toward the window. The sunlight, which had been mild earlier, was now becoming more intense, signaling that noon was fast approaching. "Alright, Athena," Leon said suddenly, affectionately rubbing her head. "It''s getting late, and we''re behind schedule. We need to head from Rothinia to the Holy Imperial Capital of Elysium." He had originally planned to leave around seven or eight in the morning, but after the intense battle last night, they had lost several hours. "Okay," Athena replied, slowly loosening her embrace around Leon as she sat up. Then, she stretched her sexy, curvaceous body, completely bare, without a stitch of fabric covering her. Her slender, snake-like waist and full, enticing breasts with their pink peaks made Leon''s blood boil. His holy sword, which had been at rest, slowly began to stir, pressing against the blanket covering his lower body. Surprised by the sudden reaction, Leon instinctively moved to cover it, but Athena quickly stopped him. "Why hide it?" she teased with a mischievous smile. "Isn''t it natural to feel excited in the morning?" Before Leon could respond, Athena moved closer, pressing her breasts against his chest, her lips brushing his ear. "There are still a few hours," she whispered softly, her warm breath sending a shiver down his spine. "Why don''t we play a little longer before we leave?" Leon: (¡Ñ _ ¡Ñ ) ... In the parlor, Fiona sat with a pout, her eyes fixed sadly on the floor while her legs swayed slowly. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stinky Daddy! You haven''t sent any letters to Fiona in days. You''re such a liar! Hump! Hump! Hump!" She grumbled, snorting in frustration. Before he left, her daddy had promised to send updates every few days. But now, it had been more than three or four days, and not a single letter had arrived. This left Fiona feeling deeply disappointed and sad. "Wuuu~ smelly Daddy! I won''t miss you anymore!" Fiona whimpered, a few tears pooling at the corners of her round eyes. She missed her daddy terribly and longed to play with him like they used to. Although her three sisters always accompanied her, playing with him felt so much more special. "Fiona, why so sad? Is something bothering you?" A soft voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts, causing her crying to stop immediately. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she turned quickly, her heart skipping a beat when she saw the figure of the man she missed so much. "Daddy!?" She exclaimed in disbelief, wiping the tears from her round eyes. "Yes, it''s me, Fiona," Leon replied with a warm smile. He approached Fiona, who was still frozen in place, and wrapped her in his arms lovingly. As she felt the warmth of his embrace and the comforting scent of him, Fiona was finally convinced¡ªthis man was truly the daddy she had missed so much! "Daddy!" Fiona''s tears welled up once more as she clung to Leon''s neck, her embrace tight as if she feared losing him again. "I''ve missed you so much, Daddy! Wuuu~" She sobbed, her face filled with heart-wrenching sorrow. Only Fiona understood how difficult and miserable it had been to live without her daddy these past few days¡ªit had felt like torture. But now, her daddy was back, and she would no longer feel the loneliness she had before. Amid her tears, a joyful smile began to spread across her face, almost impossible to hide. "Alright, stop crying now. I''m back, and I won''t leave you again," Leon said soothingly, rubbing Fiona''s small back affectionately. "Mm..." Fiona nodded slowly, wiping away the tears from her eyes and chubby cheeks. She then lifted her gaze slightly to meet Leon''s handsome face and couldn''t help but giggle. "Why are you giggling like that? Is there something on my face?" Leon asked, blinking in confusion. "There''s nothing on your face," Fiona replied, shaking her head. "I just missed you so much; it feels like a dream." Leon paused for a moment, then chuckled softly, gently rubbing Fiona''s round, soft face. "Don''t worry, it''s not a dream." Fiona smiled sweetly, nuzzling her face affectionately against Leon''s palm. After a while, she loosened her grip slightly and said, "By the way, Daddy, since you''re back, I need to tell Sister Charlotte, Sister Iris, and Sister Stella. I''ll also tell Mommy! They''ll be overjoyed to hear that you''re back." Though her sisters and her mommy never openly expressed their sadness, Fiona knew they missed him deeply. She could already picture how thrilled they would be. However, Leon, upon hearing her words, suddenly shook his head. "You don''t need to call them, Fiona," Leon said gently. "My return this time is specifically about you. I have something important to discuss." Fiona looked at him, clearly surprised and confused. "What do you want to tell me, Daddy?" She inquired hesitantly. Leon simply smiled, not intending to answer. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed behind him, and an extraordinarily beautiful woman appeared before Fiona. The woman stood tall, her fiery red hair flowing down to her shapely hips. She wore an elegant red gown that highlighted her majestic and commanding presence while still exuding undeniable grace. Her cold, indifferent expression could make anyone tremble in fear. However, Fiona didn''t feel that way, as she could clearly see the kindness hidden behind the woman''s red eyes. "She... isn''t she the Dragon Empress, Athena?" Fiona''s eyes widened, her small mouth forming an astonished "O." Since Athena''s arrival at the palace, her sisters had told her all about the woman, showing her pictures and photos so she could recognize her immediately. Yet, a question lingered in Fiona''s mind: Why was Empress Athena here? Before Fiona could sort through her confusion, Athena had already approached and was standing next to Leon. "Fiona, you must already know her. This is Athena, the current Dragon Empress, and she will be your new mommy," Leon said softly. Fiona was silent for a moment, her gaze filled with disbelief. "New Mommy!?" Fiona exclaimed, her expression frozen in shock. Leon nodded slowly, then gently set Fiona down from his arms. Just then, two little girls appeared behind Athena. Both were incredibly cute, with two red horns on their heads and long, chubby red tails trailing behind them. Fiona was momentarily stunned by their appearance. Before she could gather her thoughts, Leon''s smooth, gentle voice reached her ears. Continue your journey on empire "I''ll introduce them to you. These are Flora and Alicia, your two new little sisters." Fiona: (O_O)! Chapter 373 An Incredibly Terrifying Nightmare! In the palace hallway, Iris, dressed in an adorable pink nightgown, walked with a pout that made her look irresistibly cute."Humph! Smelly Fiona! Where are you? Why weren''t you in the room when I woke up?" She grumbled, her voice tinged with annoyance. When Iris had woken up earlier, she found that Fiona wasn''t beside her. That surprised her, because, out of the three of them, Fiona was always the last to wake up. Iris searched the palace but still couldn''t find her, and her worry began to grow. Then, she remembered Fiona''s habit of sneaking into Daddy''s room. With a strong hunch, Iris was certain the smelly girl must be there. "If she''s not in Daddy''s room, I''ll have to tell Mommy, Sister Charlotte, and Sister Stella," she whispered softly, trying to hide the concern in her eyes. She then continued toward her daddy''s room and, before long, arrived at his bedroom door. Discover stories with empire Taking a deep breath, she stood on tiptoe, grabbed the doorknob, and gently opened it. *Clack!* As the door creaked open, her gaze immediately landed on the bed, where Fiona was sound asleep. A wave of relief and happiness washed over her, but she couldn''t stop herself from pouting again. "Just as I thought, this smelly girl is in Daddy''s room," she muttered, clearly dissatisfied. Assuming Fiona had woken up earlier than her, Iris immediately searched for her throughout the palace, unaware that Fiona was still asleep in another room. With her lips slightly pursed and both hands resting on her hips, Iris approached the bed and stopped right beside it. She climbed onto the bed carefully, trying not to wake Fiona, then pinched both of her cheeks, as though channeling her frustration into the playful gesture. "Hehehe! This is my revenge for making me worry," Iris giggled slyly, continuing to pinch and tease Fiona''s sleeping face. Of course, her pinch was gentle¡ªshe loved her little sister too much to hurt her. Once satisfied, Iris couldn''t suppress the playful smile on her lips. She slowly lay down beside Fiona, gazing at her peaceful expression. "Smelly girl, do you sneak into Daddy''s room every day? Why don''t you take me along?" Iris inquired softly, poking Fiona''s chubby cheeks with her index finger. Unlike Fiona, who was always open with her emotions, Iris, with her quieter and more indifferent nature, kept her longing for their daddy to herself. It made her incredibly jealous of Fiona, who could freely express her feelings. Lost in her thoughts, Iris was suddenly startled as Fiona''s previously peaceful expression shifted to one of sorrow. "Wuuu..." A soft whimper escaped Fiona''s lips, and her body began to twist restlessly. Iris quickly sat up, her face filled with concern. "Why is she whining all of a sudden? Is she having a nightmare?" Iris whispered, her worry growing. "Wuuuu... Daddy..." Fiona''s whimpers persisted, and Iris was certain the nightmare was about their daddy. Without hesitation, Iris gently shook Fiona''s body. "Fiona, wake up. It was just a dream. Wake up," Iris whispered softly. However, Fiona didn''t respond, continuing to whine and occasionally wriggle restlessly. Realizing that gentle shaking wouldn''t help, Iris strengthened her grip and shook Fiona more vigorously. "Fiona! Wake up, it''s just a dream!" Iris urged, her voice rising slightly. Suddenly... "No! I don''t want a new mother and new sisters!" Fiona''s eyes snapped open, and she shot up quickly. *Thud!* Since Iris was so close, Fiona''s head collided with hers, and both of them cried out, "Ouch!" in unison, stumbling backward. "That really hurt..." Iris groaned, rubbing her throbbing forehead. The sudden impact left Iris feeling dizzy, her vision swirling in front of her eyes. Meanwhile, Fiona, who had just woken up, felt the same pain as Iris. The pain cleared the haze from her mind, bringing her full awareness back in an instant. After a moment, the pain began to fade, and Fiona slowly sat up. "Ouch... my head hurts so much," Fiona groaned, rubbing her reddened forehead. "Who hit me?" She looked ahead and saw Iris lying down, also rubbing her forehead. "Sister Iris!?" Fiona blinked, her eyes widening in surprise. "What are you doing here? And did you cause the pain in my head?" Ignoring Fiona''s question, Iris slowly sat up, still wincing from the pain. "You stinky girl! I was trying to wake you from your nightmare, but you bumped your head into mine instead. Did you do that on purpose?" Iris inquired, her face growing angrier. With both hands outstretched, she pinched Fiona''s cheeks, causing the little girl to burst into tears. "Wuuu! I''m sorry, Sister. I really didn''t mean to," Fiona whimpered, her voice tinged with guilt. "I was having such a horrible nightmare, and I woke up all of a sudden." At the mention of "nightmare," Iris froze for a moment and quickly withdrew her hands from Fiona''s chubby cheeks. "Nightmare? What kind of nightmare did you have?" Iris asked, her tone curious. Fiona lowered her head slightly, her lips pursed in sadness. "I dreamt that Daddy came home with a new mom and new sisters for us," she said in a downcast tone. Iris: "..." At first, Iris had assumed that Fiona''s nightmare might involve losing their daddy or something similar, but this revelation completely threw her off guard. She wasn''t sure how to respond. Seeing the confusion and hesitation in Iris''s expression, Fiona quickly shook her head, and her once-adorable face turned serious. "I''m telling the truth, Sister. The dream felt so real, I couldn''t tell if it was just a dream or reality," she insisted, her small hands clenching together in determination. Iris sighed softly and shook her head slightly. "Don''t worry, I believe you. I was just surprised; I didn''t expect you to have such a dream." After a brief pause, a curious and puzzled look crossed her face as she asked, "Then who is the woman meant to be our new mother in your dream? And, do you know the names of our two new sisters?" Though it was just a dream, Iris couldn''t help but feel intrigued. Fiona''s dream sounded so interesting, and she was curious about the woman who was apparently trying to join their family so boldly. Fiona blinked a few times, as if trying to recall the faces of the woman and the two little girls who, in her dream, were to become her sisters. After a moment, Fiona swallowed nervously and answered, "That woman is the Dragon Empress Athena, who came to the palace a while ago. And the two little girls are named Flora and Alica. They''re Daddy''s children with Empress Athena!" "Empress Athena!?" Iris stared at her in disbelief, clearly shocked by the revelation. Had it been any other woman, Iris would have likely dismissed it as just an ordinary, meaningless dream. However, the fact that the woman in question was Empress Athena¡ªsomeone connected to both their mommy and daddy¡ªmade Iris feel uneasy. "Are Daddy and Empress Athena really involved in such a relationship? But that can''t be possible, right?" Iris asked, her voice uncertain. She had once read a book that suggested dreams could sometimes be glimpses of the future. Though she wasn''t fully convinced, the image from Fiona''s dream filled her with a growing sense of dread. Shaking off the doubts swirling in her mind, Iris took a deep breath and gently patted Fiona''s shoulder. "Alright, don''t think about it anymore. It''s just a dream, and you don''t need to worry," Iris said, her tone meant to reassure Fiona but also offering comfort to herself. Fiona nodded slowly, remaining silent. She knew it was just a dream, but the lingering sensation from it still gave her goosebumps, especially at the thought of having two little sisters from different mothers. Iris let out a sigh of relief, but her expression quickly turned serious again. "By the way, don''t tell anyone about this dream¡ªnot Mommy, Sister Charlotte, or Sister Stella," Iris warned, her tone calm but firm. Although Fiona didn''t understand why, she didn''t ask any questions and simply nodded. "Let''s head to the dining room for breakfast. Everyone else is already eating, and Mommy must be waiting for us," Iris said, taking Fiona''s hand. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them got out of bed and, still holding hands, walked toward the dining room. ... "Achoo!" Outside the city gate of Rothinia, Leon, walking beside Athena, suddenly sneezed loudly. "Do you have a fever, Leon?" Athena inquired with concern, gently rubbing his back. The corner of Leon''s mouth twitched slightly at her worry. If he hadn''t regained his strength, his body might have been vulnerable to minor illnesses like fever. But now that his strength had returned, such things should be impossible. Shaking his head lightly, he responded casually, "I don''t have a fever. Someone''s probably just talking about me." "Talking about you?" Athena raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Leon smiled faintly and nodded, not offering further explanation. His gaze drifted toward the horizon, where the capital of the Holy Empire of Elysium lay. "Alright, let''s move on. We should reach the capital in two to four days," he said with resolve. With that, he prepared to activate his holy power. But just as he was about to lift Athena, she suddenly wrapped her arm around his. "Leon, I have a great idea to speed up our journey," Athena said, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. Chapter 374 Riding the Dragon and a Strange Temple in the Middle of the Dense Forest Under the bright blue sky, an enormous red dragon soared through the air, flapping its wings with impressive grace. Its massive size, like a mountain, sent a wave of fear through anyone who saw it.The red horns on its head only enhanced its aura of both majesty and terror. Perched between those horns was a handsome man, his face lit up with an unmistakable expression of joy. That man was none other than Leon Kruger, our protagonist. "Damn! This is incredible!" Leon exclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement. A gust of wind struck his face, causing his long black hair to sway wildly. This was his first time riding a dragon and flying so high. "How do you feel, Leon? Is it fun?" Athena''s soft, caring voice suddenly echoed in his mind. Leon grinned widely and nodded enthusiastically, his gaze drifting downward. "This is amazing, Athena. With your speed, our journey to the capital will be much shorter. You''re a genius!" Leon praised her without hesitation. The journey to the Imperial capital usually took a long time. Even with the aid of holy power, it would take at least two to four days. However, Athena had a brilliant idea¡ªshe suggested transforming into her dragon form and flying directly to the capital. At first, Leon was skeptical. He knew well how sacred a dragon''s head was. The head was the ultimate symbol of a dragon''s pride¡ªan irreplaceable emblem of honor. A dragon would never bow its head to anyone, let alone allow another being to tread upon it. Even in life-or-death situations, they would rather die than lower their heads, a testament to the sacredness of their pride. Thus, Leon firmly rejected Athena''s proposal. However, Athena remained persistent, assuring him that as long as it was him, she had no issue with it. Her determination and unwavering resolve touched Leon deeply, only strengthening his affection for Athena. "Of course, we''ll be faster. You don''t have to worry about us being late to the capital," Athena said softly, though her tone carried a subtle hint of arrogance. Leon smiled and nodded slightly. Then, his gaze drifted toward the horizon, where a range of towering mountains stood, their peaks lined up in a breathtaking formation. At the base of the mountains, a dense forest stretched out, its tall trees adding to the beauty of the scene. Since the path Athena took wasn''t the main route to the capital, the scenery below was entirely new to Leon, deepening his sense of awe. "No wonder so many protagonists in fantasy novels are desperate to ride dragons. This kind of experience is something few could ever have," Leon whispered, nodding in appreciation. Although he had ridden a dragon last night, this direct flight felt entirely different, and the excitement was beyond words. He was certain that, in this era, he was probably the only one who had ridden a dragon like this. Lost in thought, Athena''s voice suddenly returned to his mind. "By the way, can you tell me what plans you''ve made to overthrow Velix''s rule, Leon?" Leon blinked and paused, thinking for a moment. Athena had asked him the same question before, but he had refused to answer, lacking trust in her and fearing she might interfere with his plans. But now, things had changed. Athena had fully become his woman, and there was nothing left to hide. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking a slow breath, Leon smiled again and replied, "Actually..." He then laid out his entire plan, from cooperating with Luna and Albert to drawing in powerful figures from various positions to stage a rebellion, along with all the other details. The nobles who had lost their power and authority were also key to his strategy. They were the ones who hated Velix the most, and Leon couldn''t afford to waste the opportunity to use them as free labor¡ªchaos they could create would surely give Velix a major headache. As Athena listened to the explanation, she clearly struggled to conceal her shock. "What a ruthless, well-planned strategy. Velix is going to be in real trouble this time," Athena remarked, impressed by his approach. "Was it all your idea?" Leon folded his arms and shook his head slightly. "Not entirely. Luna and Albert contributed many of the ideas. Afterward, we discussed everything to weigh the pros and cons." Athena nodded slightly, her admiration for Leon still evident. "By the way, is it okay to involve the nobles?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. Understanding the concern behind her words, Leon shrugged nonchalantly and replied, "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine. After all, they''ll be eliminated once we overthrow Velix''s rule." His golden eyes, once gentle, gradually turned cold and aloof. While Velix''s actions to strip the nobles of their power seemed extremely cruel, Leon understood the reasoning behind them all too well. Before Velix ascended the throne, the nobles held immense power within the government, controlling key institutions such as the military and the law. Their power was evident in how frequently they opposed the decisions of the Holy Emperors in the past. If Leon were in Velix''s position, he would have made the same decisions¡ªperhaps even more ruthlessly. "I see," Athena murmured with a slight nod. "If you need my help, don''t hesitate to ask. I can send many troops from the Dragon Empire to assist you." Find exclusive stories on empire Leon''s heart warmed at her words. Slowly, he sat up and gently stroked Athena''s head. "Thank you, Athena. But I''ll try not to trouble you," Leon replied with resolve. At the touch, Athena felt a surge of happiness, offering a small nod without saying another word. She then flapped her wings and accelerated her flight. The sun shone brighter with each passing moment, its scorching heat causing a strong sense of dehydration in every living being. Fortunately, Leon was unaffected by the heat, thanks to the protective magic shielding the Athenian dragon''s entire body. Two hours passed unnoticed, and in that time, they had covered over a thousand kilometers from the city of Rothinia. Sitting atop Athena''s head, Leon folded his arms across his chest and let out a soft sigh. "Riding a dragon is incredibly fast and efficient. If I had known earlier, I would have hunted one down to be my personal mount. That way, I could travel anywhere without exerting any energy," Leon murmured with a hint of regret. Of course, that was just a dream. Taming a dragon was impossible. No matter how hard he tried, they would choose death rather than becoming a mount. Thus, being able to ride in Athena''s dragon form was both a blessing and an incredibly rare opportunity. As Leon enjoyed the soothing, strong gusts of wind, his gaze was suddenly drawn to a black dot in the distance. "Hmm? What''s that?" Leon''s brows furrowed slightly as he narrowed his eyes cautiously. The black dot seemed faint, likely due to the distance. However, as Athena flew closer, its shape began to take form¡ªa large temple. "A temple?" Leon murmured in mild surprise, his gaze sharpening as he studied it more closely. The temple towered high, its spires even surpassing the dense trees that surrounded it. Yet, the trees seemed to act as a natural veil, concealing the temple from view. Had it not been for Athena''s high altitude, Leon probably wouldn''t have noticed it at all. "How strange. How can there be a temple in the middle of such a dense forest?" Leon inquired, his voice tinged with suspicion. This forest was so remote and desolate¡ªhome only to a few monsters and beasts¡ªthat it seemed impossible for any humans or demons to reside here. He briefly considered the possibility of the hidden races but quickly dismissed the thought. The construction of the temple clearly had human-made characteristics. Moreover, if it had been built by one of the hidden races, the forest would likely be part of their territory. However, Miranda, who usually appeared to inform him in such situations, was nowhere to be found. This confirmed that they weren''t inside the hidden race''s domain. Leon gently stroked Athena''s head and said, "Athena, did you see the temple?" "I did, Leon," Athena replied casually. "Would you like us to stop there?" Noticing Athena''s understanding, Leon smiled and nodded slightly. "Yes, I''d like to visit. That temple seems very mysterious, and there''s bound to be something intriguing inside." In the fantasy novels he''d read, such temples were often either ancient relics or places where evil people gathered. Based on his gut feeling, Leon suspected that this temple was more likely the latter¡ªa headquarters for the evil people¡ªso he decided to investigate further. "Alright," Athena said simply, without hesitation, and landed a few kilometers away from the temple. Due to her immense size, Athena''s landing shattered the surrounding trees, leaving a bare, treeless area several hundred meters wide. Leon quickly jumped off her head and hovered briefly before slowly stepping onto the ground. *Whoosh!* Moments later, Athena''s dragon form radiated a brilliant red light as her massive body gradually shrank, transforming back into her beautiful, charming figure. With a casual smile, she appeared beside Leon and tightly wrapped her arm around his. "Are you sure you want to check out the temple?" Athena inquired softly, resting her head against his arm. Leon felt the gentle press of her huge breasts against him, and his body reacted instinctively. "Ahem!" Leon cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment, then replied calmly, "Yes, I want to check it out." "Then let''s go." Athena smiled playfully, raising her left hand. *Buzz!* In an instant, their bodies shimmered with bright red light, and soon after, they vanished from the spot. Chapter 375 The Temple of Twilight Members Hideout and the Unexpected Information In front of the massive temple, a streak of light suddenly appeared and transformed into the figures of Leon and Athena.Leon looked up, astonished by the sheer size of the temple. "This temple is enormous. There has to be something inside, right?" Athena nodded slightly, her gaze narrowing as she scrutinized the temple with caution. "Yes, there''s definitely something inside, but we must be careful. This temple doesn''t seem ordinary. There could be powerful monsters or dangerous people lurking within," Athena warned softly. Though the two of them were strong enough to handle any threat, caution was still the wisest approach. "You''re right," Leon agreed with a gentle smile. They approached the temple door, more like a massive gate, standing about three to four meters tall. Strange patterns, resembling plant roots, covered its surface, giving off an eerie and unsettling vibe. Without hesitation, Leon pushed the door. With a deep rumble, it slowly creaked open on its own. Once the door was fully open, an unexpected sight greeted Leon and Athena. Stay tuned for updates on empire "A staircase?" They both exclaimed, exchanging puzzled glances. They had anticipated finding an altar or a grand hall beyond the door, but instead, they were confronted with an endless staircase stretching downward, leaving them in stunned silence. "Leon, this temple doesn''t seem like an ancient relic. It feels more like a hideout," Athena whispered, her voice laced with suspicion. Leon nodded in agreement. From the start, he had suspected this temple was the hideout of evil people, and now, his suspicion seemed to be at least ninety percent accurate. "Do you still want to explore it?" Athena asked again. "Of course," Leon replied casually, turning to her. "What about you? If you don''t want to, you can wait here while I check it out." Athena shook her head, wrapping her arm around his and rubbing her face against it affectionately. "No, I want to stay by your side," she murmured softly. Leon smiled and gently stroked her head. Together, they walked toward the staircase and descended slowly. *Snap!* Athena snapped her fingers, and two fireballs appeared¡ªone floating in front of them, the other behind, casting light along their path. Leon glanced at the walls to their right and left, his surprise growing as he noticed the large paintings adorning them. The paintings depicted strange scenes that Leon could barely understand. One of them showed a large sun with two moons beneath it¡ªMiranda and Sylvia. Below the celestial bodies, several cloaked figures knelt in reverence. On the opposite side, another painting displayed an enormous silver dragon standing proudly, surrounded by mysterious cloaked figures, seemingly attempting to kill it. "That dragon... is it her? How is that possible?" Athena''s voice suddenly broke the silence, leaving Leon startled. "Do you recognize the dragon in the painting?" Leon asked, curious. Athena nodded slightly, her expression betraying a complex mix of emotions. "Of course I know her¡ªno, I knew her more than anyone. The silver dragon is my cousin," she said with a soft sigh. "Your cousin?" Leon was taken aback by the revelation. The Hellness family, descended from the Red Dragon, wielded the power of fire, while the silver dragon in the painting clearly possessed the power of ice¡ªan apparent contradiction to Athena. Sensing his confusion, Athena offered a faint smile and explained, "Despite our different attributes, the dragon family is simpler than it appears. We regard dragons of all elements as one family, without discrimination. After all, the dragon race values strength, not just elemental power." Upon hearing that explanation, Leon nodded slightly, gaining a clearer understanding of the dragon race''s hierarchy. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, his curiosity resurfaced, and he asked, "If that''s the case, why did you seem so distressed when you saw your cousin''s painting? Did you have a falling out with her?" Athena''s smile faded, replaced by a nostalgic look on her face. "I don''t have any personal conflict with her," she replied calmly. "But she had issues with the higher-ups in the dragon race. Because of that, she chose to leave and live alone in the snowy mountains of the northern region." "The snowy mountains of the north?" Leon''s brows furrowed as if trying to recall something. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "Is your cousin the silver dragon from the legend, the one said to guard the highest peak in the northern snowy mountains?" One of the ingredients needed to create the antidote for devouring poison was frozen leaves, which could only be found in the northern snowy mountains. According to legend, the mountains were guarded by a silver dragon. Though the tale was considered a myth, many claimed to have seen the dragon, lending some truth to the legend. "Is there such a legend? Why didn''t I know about it?" Athena inquired, slightly taken aback by Leon''s words. After a moment of thought, she gave a small nod. "Since she went to the snowy mountains to be alone, the silver dragon is probably her." "I see," Leon replied softly, a small chuckle escaping him. He had been curious about the legend of the silver dragon and was eager to uncover the truth. But with Athena''s confirmation, he was convinced the legend was real¡ªand he''d likely have a chance to meet the silver dragon someday. The two continued down the seemingly endless staircase. As they descended, the air grew colder and damper. The paintings on both sides of the wall gradually became more blurred, their ink faded and damaged. These artworks had likely been created tens, if not hundreds, of years ago, so it was only natural that time had worn them down. After another ten minutes, they finally reached the last step and were surprised to find a vast hall unfolding before them. The hall was immense, with four large statues standing at each corner. Upon closer inspection, the statues depicted human figures, each with their hands raised, holding orbs resembling the sun. Towering white pillars supported the grandeur of the hall. Leon and Athena exchanged glances, their expressions clearly showing vigilance. "This place is more magnificent than I expected. Do you have any idea who built it?" Athena asked cautiously. Leon shook his head and replied calmly, "I''m not sure who exactly, but from the hall''s interior, it''s clear the owner is likely a group of heretic worshippers devoted to an unknown deity." Heretical worshippers were dangerous fanatics, zealously devoted to their deity. Their methods of recruitment often involved coercion, violence, and brainwashing. In the Holy Empire of Elysium and in the Holy Orthodoxy, they were considered a serious threat and forbidden from entering human cities. Continuing through the hall, Leon and Athena carefully observed their surroundings. But no sooner had they walked twenty meters than a loud voice echoed from the distance. "Oh, blessed devotees of the evil god, listen to the orders I''m about to give!" Leon and Athena''s expressions shifted instantly, and they exchanged surprised glances. "Did you hear that?" Leon asked. Athena nodded slightly, her tone casual. "Yes, I heard it. They mentioned the ''devotees of the evil god'' earlier." Leon fell silent for a moment, his gaze growing colder. "Devotees of the evil god? Does that mean this place is the hideout of the Temple of Twilight?" A faint smile tugged at the corners of Leon''s lips as he wondered. "Interesting..." After his battle with the Seventh Apostle and the brief encounter with the Second Apostle, Leon hadn''t intended to confront the Temple of Twilight before dealing with Velix. However, if this temple truly served as their hideout, he wouldn''t miss the opportunity to observe it more closely¡ªthere could be valuable information to use later. Noticing the sudden smile on Leon''s lips, Athena raised an eyebrow, her expression tinged with suspicion. "Why do you look so happy? Do you know those devotees of the evil god?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. Leon casually draped his left arm around Athena''s slender waist. "I don''t know them, but I do have a conflict with them," Leon replied, his tone carrying a hidden meaning. Athena narrowed her eyes, then gave a small nod without asking any further questions. "Since they are your enemies, I will annihilate them for you," she stated coldly, with a tone full of dominance. Leon chuckled, lowered his head, and kissed her forehead gently. "Thank you for your concern. However, I don''t want them to die so easily. At the very least, I want to get important information from them," he explained in a soft voice. Athena kept an indifferent expression, but a thin smile full of happiness slowly rose on her lips, difficult to hide. *** On a grand altar, a man in a black cloak stood, his gaze sweeping over the hundreds of others in black cloaks who stood below him, all wearing expressions of reverence and worship. "I''m sure you all already know why I''ve summoned you," the man said, his tone calm and indifferent. "But I''ll repeat it anyway. A few days ago, His Holiness the Fourth Apostle ordered me to eradicate the rebellion occurring in the cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Now, does anyone have any questions?" His eyes scanned the group below, and soon, someone in the back row raised his right hand. "I have a question: Is this mission assigned because our Temple of Twilight successfully formed an alliance with the palace of the Holy Empire of Elysium?" the man inquired, his voice curious. The man on the altar gave a small nod, a faint chuckle escaping his lips. "Yes, the Temple of Twilight did succeed in establishing cooperation with the Holy Emperor of the Holy Empire of Elysium. In the near future, our followers will be able to enter and exit the Holy Empire freely, and the Evil God will be the only faith practiced there... Hahaha!" he replied, his laughter echoing through the hall. Upon hearing this, the crowd below was stunned for a moment, then exchanged glances before bursting into laughter. "Hahaha! Finally, after all these years, we can return to the Holy Empire of Elysium!" "Yeah! I can''t wait to see the glory of our soon-to-be Temple of Twilight!" Excitement rippled through the group as they imagined the future. "Enough talk," the man in the black cloak standing on the altar interrupted, his chest swelling with pride. "The first task is to crush the rebellion in the cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium and make the entire population bow before us. Only then will they see the evil god as their savior. Do you understand?" "Understood!" they replied in unison, their voices brimming with enthusiasm. Meanwhile, behind one of the towering pillars, Leon and Athena observed silently, their expressions cold and indifferent. Leon''s eyes, in particular, gleamed with barely contained killing intent. "How could the Temple of Twilight and the Holy Empire of Elysium be secretly cooperating? Has Velix completely lost his mind?" Chapter 376 The Merciless and Decisive Leon "How could the Temple of Twilight and the Holy Empire of Elysium be secretly cooperating? Has Velix completely lost his mind?"Leon''s handsome face grew colder as his fists clenched tightly. He didn''t know how the Temple of Twilight had managed to forge ties with the Holy Empire of Elysium''s palace, but he was certain that Velix must have known they were a dangerous heretical faction. There was also an unwritten treaty between the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox, clearly prohibiting either side from allowing heretics to spread their doctrines or set foot within humanity''s territory. Yet Velix had chosen to collaborate with the Temple of Twilight¡ªa group undeniably classified as heretical. Such a move was a blatant breach of the treaty. Beside him, Athena noticed the shift in Leon''s emotions. Her gaze fixated on the group of black-cloaked figures. "Why are you hostile toward them, Leon? I''d like to know," Athena said gently. Snapping out of his anger, Leon exhaled deeply, forcing himself to regain composure. "Actually..." Leon narrowed his eyes slightly before beginning to explain everything to Athena. He recounted the sneak attack by someone claiming to be the Seventh Apostle of the Temple of Twilight, his brief confrontation with the Second Apostle, and what little he knew about the Temple of Twilight''s origins. Athena listened closely, her expression growing colder with each word. A dangerous glint flashed in her eyes, and a palpable aura of murderous intent surrounded her. "So, they''re followers of the evil god destined to be your enemy?" Athena asked, her voice cold. Leon nodded, gently patting her shoulder. "Yes, they are followers of that evil god. I never expected such a following to exist, let alone form a mysterious organization like the Temple of Twilight. This isn''t a recently formed cult¡ªit likely dates back to the era of 7,000 years ago." The figure who claimed to be the Seventh Apostle¡ªand whom Leon had killed earlier¡ªrevealed that the Temple of Twilight had ancient origins, rooted in beliefs drawn from an old text written by a traitor during that era. Leon couldn''t comprehend why such a traitor would exist. Surely, they must have known how cruel and destructive the evil god was. The devastation that ravaged the world 7,000 years ago was undeniable proof of his brutality. Athena fell silent at Leon''s words, then suddenly recalled the message from her ancestor. "Although the Evil God has been sealed away, his influence lingers. Many were deceived by his power, and they will pose a threat to the Fated One." "Are these the people the ancestor warned me about?" Athena muttered, her expression tinged with conflict. They were supposed to be the ones helping Leon, the Fated One, to fight the Evil God. Instead, they had turned to worship the very evil they were meant to oppose, and it filled her with deep anger. "Athena? Why are you silent? Are you alright?" Leon''s gentle, concerned voice broke through, snapping Athena out of her thoughts. "I''m fine," Athena replied softly, shaking her head. She turned her gaze back to the group, then asked, "So, do you want to move now?" Leon flashed a playful smile and nodded. "Yes, I''ve gathered some unexpectedly valuable information. Now it''s time to finish them off." He paused, turned to Athena, and asked, "By the way, could I ask for a little help?" Athena was slightly taken aback but said nothing, instead smiling warmly. "Of course." *** "We''ll be ready within the hour to crush the rebellion. I''ll send you a map with the locations of the cities affected, and you''ll depart in groups of twenty. Understood?" The black-cloaked man on the altar asked, his tone nonchalant. "Understood!" The cloaked men below him responded in unison, bowing their heads respectfully. "Good!" The man chuckled with satisfaction, then continued, "Now, let''s¡ª" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could finish, the sound of distant footsteps echoed, followed by sharp clapping, interrupting him. *Tap... Tap... Tap!* The man and his followers were visibly startled, instinctively turning toward the noise. They saw a handsome man walking toward them, a faint smile playing on his lips. The man was tall, clad in a stunning white robe. His black hair, as dark as the night sky, framed his face, while his golden eyes drew the attention of everyone who saw him for the first time. With each calm step, he exuded a powerful and vaguely threatening aura, causing the black-cloaked man on the altar to frown in suspicion. "Who are you!? How did you find our hiding place?" The man demanded coldly, his voice laced with killing intent. This temple, where they were hiding, was well concealed, surrounded by dense trees that obscured the entire area. The surrounding forest, stretching for hundreds of kilometers, remained untouched and wild, making it impossible for anyone to stumble upon it. Then, how could this handsome man of unknown origin have discovered their hideout? As confusion and caution filled the air, Leon stopped a few meters away from them, his gaze casual as he surveyed the scene. "You don''t need to know how I found this place," Leon said nonchalantly, his expression hardening as he added, "What matters is that I''m here to kill you all. So, prepare yourselves before I start." His blunt words left them speechless¡ªespecially the man on the altar, whose expression beneath his hood momentarily froze before flushing red with fury. "How dare you speak such arrogant words in front of me?!" The man roared, his voice seething with rage. The sound echoed through the hall, causing the entire structure to tremble. He gritted his teeth, pointing at Leon with burning hatred. "Not only did you infiltrate our hideout, but you also had the audacity to challenge and belittle us. Do you think we''re soft targets?!" Though he had encountered many arrogant and shameless people, this was the first time he had encountered someone as boldly audacious as Leon. In response to the man''s rage, Leon remained unfazed, his arrogance undiminished. "If I really think of you and your group that way, does it even matter?" Leon inquired dismissively, pointing at them with clear disdain. "You..." The man''s fury reached its boiling point at Leon''s words. Clenching both fists, he leaped down from the altar, pointing at Leon and shouting, "Everyone! Hear my command! Kill this intruder and crush him to his bones! We''ll teach him what remorse is!" "Yes!" The black-cloaked men responded in unison, their eyes burning with hatred. With explosive killing intent, they charged toward Leon. Unfazed by their approach, Leon stood his ground, a casual smile playing on his lips. "Now, Athena," he murmured softly, folding his arms across his chest. *Boom!* Moments after his whisper, a shockwave erupted behind him, sending the black-cloaked men flying as they tried to rush him. At the same time, an overwhelming pressure descended from above, forcing them all to the ground, rendering them completely immobile. "Damn it... What''s happening!? Why can''t I move!?" One of them exclaimed frantically. His comrades struggled, but it was pointless¡ªthey were trapped, unable to move an inch. The black-cloaked man who had been standing on the altar earlier experienced the same suffocating pressure, his face drained of color beneath his hood. "What is this? My body is frozen by an immense force! Who''s doing this?" He wondered, a deep sense of dread washing over him. Suddenly, his gaze snapped to Leon, and his eyes widened in horror. "Is this your doing!?" he asked, disbelief lacing his voice. Leon didn''t bother to answer; he simply stared at him, along with the other black-cloaked men lying immobile on the floor, with an expression of indifference. "As I said before, I came to kill you all, and now is the time," Leon declared coldly. He then extended his hand, and a flash of white light materialized, transforming into the exquisite Holy Sword of Zenith. The moment the man laid eyes on the sword, his terrified expression froze, and his heart raced uncontrollably. Enjoy new stories from empire "That sword... That sword... Is that the Holy Sword of Zenith, the weapon of the Sword Hero? How is that possible?" His voice trembled in horror. Though his rank in the Temple of Twilight wasn''t as high as the seven apostles, he was still a high-ranking member with access to the temple''s deepest secrets. The Holy Sword of Zenith was known to belong to the Sword Hero of this era, who was suspected to be the Fated One¡ªan enemy of the Evil God and everything they stood for. How did the sword end up in the hands of this handsome young man? Suddenly, his breath hitched as a bold and terrifying realization struck him. "You... You... Are you¡ª" Before he could finish, Leon swung the Holy Sword of Zenith, sending a slash of holy power toward the nearest black-cloaked men. *Slash!* In a single, effortless strike, more than fifty heads were cleaved from their bodies, their blood spraying out like a fountain. The horrifying sight left the remaining black-cloaked men frozen in terror, mouths opening and closing in shock. Before they could react, Leon swung his sword again, severing hundreds of heads in another swift motion. He continued to cut through them with chilling precision until only the man who had once stood on the altar remained, his face pale as though he had drained of all color. "Now, you''re the last one left. Are there any final words before you join your friends?" Chapter 377 The Desperate Black Cloaked Man and the Valuable Informations "Now, you''re the last one left. Are there any final words before you join your friends?"Leon moved slowly toward him, his expression flat, as if the deaths of those people hadn''t affected him in the slightest. Though he always seemed gentle and warm, that was only for his loved ones. To his enemies, however, he showed no mercy. He lived by the saying, "If you are kind and gentle to your enemies, you might as well be killing yourself." With that principle guiding him, he would never show mercy to anyone¡ªespecially those who could pose a threat to him or his loved ones. Hearing Leon''s cold words, the black-cloaked man trembled, his heart racing. He realized his death was imminent but couldn''t accept it. There was so much more he wanted to accomplish¡ªhe had to survive, no matter the cost! "Wait... wait a minute," he said, his voice shaky, trying to move his right hand. But the crushing pressure kept him paralyzed, unable to move a single finger. With a desperate expression hidden beneath his hood, he gritted his teeth and pleaded, "Please don''t kill me! In exchange, I''ll tell you everything I know! Please, just spare my life!" "Oh?" Leon raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the man''s words. He halted a few meters away, a playful smile tugging at his lips as he asked, "Are you certain you want to tell me everything you know¡ªeven if it''s classified information from the Temple of Twilight?" "Yes! I''m absolutely certain! I''ll tell you everything, even if it''s important information from the Temple of Twilight! Please, just save my life!" The man begged desperately, fear dripping from every word. Loyalty meant nothing to him anymore; in the face of death, everything seemed irrelevant. As fear gripped him, he began to realize that the handsome young man in front of him wasn''t ordinary. He was a terrifying figure, one that even the leaders of the Temple of Twilight feared¡ªthe Fated One. He was the prophesied main enemy, destined to battle the Evil God and the Temple of Twilight¡ªan opponent far too powerful for someone as insignificant as him to even consider facing! As long as he survived, he still had a chance to escape and report this to the higher-ups at the Temple of Twilight. "Interesting," Leon muttered, his gaze lingering on the man, still playful. At first, Leon hadn''t intended to kill the man immediately. He wanted to extract valuable information from him to better understand the Temple of Twilight¡ªits ideology, goals, and hierarchy. What he didn''t expect, however, was how weak the man''s convictions were. Faced with death, he didn''t hesitate to betray the Temple of Twilight that stood behind him. This gave Leon a new insight¡ªnot all members of the Temple of Twilight were loyal to it. Still, Leon didn''t immediately accept the man''s offer. He remained silent, arms crossed over his chest. If he agreed too quickly, the man might feel too comfortable and could slip in a lie. Leon needed to ensure the man was truly desperate, so he wouldn''t dare deceive him. As Leon expected, the man''s fear grew with each passing moment of silence. The desperation sapped his strength, and cold sweat trickled down his back. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. With great effort, he forced his heavy head to tilt down toward Leon. "I promise I won''t give you any false information! If I do, lightning will strike me dead!" he vowed, his voice trembling with fear, trying to convince Leon. Leon couldn''t help but smile, giving a small nod. "Alright, I agree. However¡­" His calm expression shifted to one of coldness as he continued, "If you betray me, don''t blame me for sending you to hell." "Gulp!" The man felt the weight of death in Leon''s gaze and quickly nodded. "Don''t worry! I promise!" Leon nodded in return, saying nothing more. "Now, tell me everything about the Temple of Twilight¡ªits goals, ideology, and hierarchical structure." The man didn''t dare refuse and immediately began revealing what he knew. With his relatively high status in the Temple of Twilight, he had far more insight than most members. Leon listened intently, his expression unchanged. It was only when the man finished speaking that a faint shift appeared on Leon''s handsome face. "So, it''s like that," Leon muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing slightly. As he had suspected, the Temple of Twilight had indeed existed for over a thousand years, founded by heretics who worshiped the Evil God as their savior. They had hidden their presence well, remaining undetected by anyone. Their method of recruitment was typical for cults¡ªbrainwashing and coercion. They preyed on orphans and the desperate, filling their minds with false hopes, leading them to worship the Evil God as their deity. What set the Temple of Twilight apart from smaller, disorganized cults, however, was its size and its vast number of followers. It also had a complex and rigid hierarchical structure¡ªlike a kingdom. At first, Leon thought the seven apostles were the supreme leaders of the Temple of Twilight. But he was wrong. Above them all stood a single figure known as the Son of God¡ªthe true leader of the Temple, claiming to be a direct manifestation of the Evil God. "Damn it¡­ They''re more formidable than I thought," Leon whispered, his wariness growing as he reassessed them. From the man''s narration, Leon could already grasp how complex and dangerous the Temple of Twilight was¡ªnot just because of its vast number of followers, but also because it had remained hidden for thousands of years without detection. He even began to suspect that the members of the Temple might not be limited to humans but could also include dragons, demons, or even other hidden races that had been in seclusion for millennia. If that were the case, he would need to accelerate his plans to unite humanity under Arshley''s rule and establish cooperation between humanity and the demon race. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon looked back at the man with an indifferent gaze. "By the way, tell me more about the Son of God of the Temple of Twilight. I want to know everything about him¡ªespecially how strong he is," Leon said coldly. Among all the information the man had revealed, the existence of the Son of God intrigued Leon the most. With such a grand title, it was clear to Leon that this figure must have been the mastermind behind the Temple of Twilight''s foundation. If he could learn more about him, Leon would be better prepared for the inevitable confrontation. The man quickly shook his head, his voice trembling. "I''m sorry, but I don''t know much about the Son of God. He''s a very mysterious figure who never appears in person. Only the seven apostles are allowed to meet him. Even though I hold a relatively high position, I''m not qualified to see him myself." As Leon listened, his indifferent gaze turned icy once more, sending a wave of fear through the man. "I¡ªI swear! What I''m saying is the truth!" The man exclaimed, his voice filled with fear. Leon took a slow breath, suppressing the killing intent rising within him. He could sense the truth behind the man''s words, but to ensure he wasn''t lying, Leon needed to maintain his cold, unyielding demeanor. "Now, tell me about the plan you made earlier with your associates," Leon said, shifting the subject before following up with a series of questions. "Are you planning to suppress the rebellion in the cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium on the orders of one of the seven apostles? Has the Temple of Twilight truly formed an alliance with the Holy Empire of Elysium? When did that happen?" Although Leon had heard about it earlier, he felt it was necessary to question him further. After all, the rebellion in the cities was a key part of his plan with Albert and Luna to overwhelm Velix. "Yes, we were tasked by the Fourth Apostle to suppress the rebellion in the cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium," the man replied honestly, then continued cautiously, "As for the alliance between the Temple of Twilight and the Holy Empire of Elysium, it began two or three days ago, when the Fourth Apostle met with Holy Emperor Velix." He paused before adding, "The agreement is that the Holy Empire of Elysium will allow us to spread our faith, while the Temple of Twilight will protect the Holy Empire from any major threats¡ªone of which is the ongoing rebellion." Leon''s eyes narrowed slightly at this. He had already suspected there was some form of mutual benefit involved, which explained why Velix had agreed to the Temple of Twilight''s proposal. One thing that still puzzled him, however, was Velix''s motivation for accepting the offer. The Holy Empire of Elysium was one of the world''s transcendent powers, on par with the Holy Orthodox, the Demon Empire, and the Dragon Empire. With such status, they shouldn''t have needed assistance from outsiders like the Temple of Twilight, right? "Is it because of the disappearance of Jim, Natasya, and Rain after humanity''s army was defeated in that battle?" Leon mused, his eyes widening slightly as he considered the possibility. Though he couldn''t be certain, he felt about eighty percent sure that his guess was connected to the situation. Shifting his gaze back to the man, Leon took a deep breath, slowly releasing the powerful aura that had earlier surrounded him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, you can leave now," he said, his voice flat. The man was stunned by Leon''s words. As the pressure that had pinned him down gradually lifted, he finally let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you! Thank you!" he exclaimed gratefully, slowly rising to his feet. Leon paid him no attention, merely waving dismissively. Without wasting any time, the man quickly turned to leave. However, his expression grew grim as he walked away. "Humph! He''s so naive and foolish to let me go so easily. When I get back, I''ll report this to the Temple," he muttered under his breath, quickening his pace. Stay tuned with empire Just as he felt confident in his escape, a streak of red light suddenly shot out from behind him. *Stab!* His movement froze instantly. With a look of shock, he glanced down, staring at the gaping wound in his stomach, fresh blood pouring out. "What? How is this possible?" Chapter 378 Velixs Past Plan Flaws "What? How is this possible?"His mouth opened and closed in disbelief, his face slowly draining of color. He had already shared everything he knew with Leon, but he never expected the man to kill him anyway; the realization filled him with both anger and despair. Before he could even begin to express the fury and hatred in his heart, a sharp pain in his stomach snapped him back to reality. The pain intensified, blurring his vision. *Thud!* The wound was too fatal for him to endure, and he eventually collapsed, lifeless. Until his last breath, he regretted trusting Leon so easily. Had he known what would happen, he might have chosen death over cooperating with him. But in this world, regret had no place. He would fade into obscurity, forgotten, without one ever knowing that he had been the cause of the Temple of Twilight''s destruction in the future. Meanwhile, Leon gazed at the man''s lifeless body, a cold smile playing on his lips. As his enemy, how could he simply let him go? Doing so would betray the principles he had upheld for so long. Besides, it wasn''t him who killed the man, but Athena. Surely, that wouldn''t count as a violation of his previous promise. "Have you gathered any important information from him, Leon?" Athena inquired softly, her figure slowly materializing beside him. Leon''s cold, indifferent expression softened in an instant. He smiled faintly as he wrapped his arms around Athena''s slender waist. "Yes, I got what I needed. The man held a high position in the Temple of Twilight, and the information I acquired is incredibly valuable," Leon replied, gently pinching her delicate cheek. His decision to enter and explore the temple was undoubtedly rewarding. Not only had he prevented the Temple of Twilight from interfering in the rebellion he had orchestrated with Albert and Luna, but he had also gathered crucial intelligence about the Temple itself. This new understanding would be invaluable in future dealings with them. Upon hearing this, Athena smiled with delight, nestling her face contentedly into Leon''s broad chest. "Since everything is settled, shall we continue our journey?" she asked lightly, inhaling Leon''s masculine scent as she rubbed her cheek against his chest. Leon gently brushed Athena''s long red hair, then gave a small nod. "Of course, let''s continue," he replied casually. But a curious expression suddenly crossed his face as his eyes scanned the surrounding empty hall. "By the way, did you check this hall? If so, how did it go? Was there anything of value?" Since this place was a hideout for members of the Temple of Twilight, Leon was certain there must be valuable items hidden within. "I checked, and yes, there are many valuables," Athena replied, slowly loosening her embrace from Leon. She retrieved a gold pouch from her pocket and handed it to him. "While you were dealing with those men, I explored the hall and found a hidden warehouse. There were plenty of treasures¡ªgold coins, luxurious furniture, and more. I''ve gathered everything in this pouch for you," she explained calmly. Leon paused, taken aback, and eyed the golden pouch with suspicion. "Did you put everything inside? Didn''t I tell you we''d divide any precious treasures between us?" he asked, frowning. Athena smiled softly, shook her head, and placed the gold pouch in Leon''s palm. "As a dragon empress, I''m already incredibly wealthy. I don''t need this kind of small fortune. But you, on the other hand, will certainly need it in the future," she replied firmly. Her words filled Leon''s heart with warmth. He knew the contents of the pouch must be priceless. After all, the Temple of Twilight had been a powerful force for thousands of years, and their accumulated wealth was probably only slightly less than that of the Holy Empire of Elysium or the Holy Orthodox. Though this was merely one of their hideouts, the treasure hidden here was undeniably substantial. Yet, Athena was willing to give it all to him, and that act deeply touched Leon. With a gentle look in his eyes, he whispered, "Thank you." Then, Leon lifted Athena''s chin and kissed her soft, alluring lips. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Athena was momentarily stunned by the sudden kiss but didn''t pull away. Instead, she embraced him tightly, savoring the moment. A few moments later, their lips parted, a thin thread of saliva connecting them, looking irresistibly tempting. They gazed at each other, genuine love shining in their eyes. If not for the fact that this place wasn''t suited for such a romantic setting, Leon might have carried Athena away to explore the "chapter of life" further. "Let''s leave this place," Leon said softly. "Okay," Athena replied with a small nod, then linked her arm with his and snapped her fingers. *Snap!* In an instant, they vanished, leaving behind a hall littered with lifeless corpses. ... In the throne room, Velix sat on the throne, his expression a mix of annoyance and anger that he couldn''t hide. "Two days have nearly passed, and the rebellions in the cities haven''t subsided¡ªin fact, they''ve only intensified. Damn it! How did this happen?" Velix cursed, his voice filled with rage. In the past few days, he had been overwhelmed by the constant reports of rebellions. He had taken numerous countermeasures, deploying troops led by powerful, high-ranking generals. Yet, no word had come from them, and the silence only added to Velix''s frustration. "Damn it... This is all because Jim, Natasya, and Rain disappeared without a trace. If they were here, I''m sure the rebellions wouldn''t have happened," he muttered furiously, slamming his fist against the armrests of the throne. Jim, Natasya, and Rain were the three people Velix trusted most¡ªnot only for their unmatched abilities but also for their unwavering loyalty. Over the years, he had relied on them to maintain the stability of his empire. Losing them had torn apart the very foundation of the empire he had worked so hard to build. Just as anger and helplessness overwhelmed Velix, a plume of black smoke suddenly appeared beneath the stairs leading to the throne. The smoke swirled and expanded, gradually taking the form of a mysterious man in a black cloak. As Velix watched the figure form, his expression grew even colder, hatred radiating from his eyes. "What are you doing here?" he asked through gritted teeth, his voice thick with annoyance. The mysterious man had promised to help quell the rebellion, yet instead of subsiding, it had only grown worse, making Velix regret ever trusting him. The man sensed Velix''s anger but remained unfazed, his demeanor calm and composed. "I know you''re frustrated with the rebellion, but relax; everything will be resolved today. I stand by every word I''ve said," he replied casually, his tone laced with confidence. Velix was taken aback by his words, his eyebrows lifting slightly in suspicion. "Is what you''re saying true? You''re not just bragging, are you?" Velix inquired, his tone tinged with doubt. The mysterious man seemed irritated by Velix''s skepticism, but he suppressed it, offering a brief nod. "Don''t worry; I''ve backed up every word I said. Just sit tight and wait for the results in a few hours," he responded coolly, his tone casual. Without giving Velix a chance to reply, the figure slowly transformed back into black smoke and vanished from sight. As he watched the man leave, Velix''s tense expression gradually relaxed. He sighed softly, massaging his tight temples. "If that man fails to handle the rebellions, I won''t hesitate to sever our cooperation," Velix muttered casually, his eyes slowly closing. ... In the back garden of the Holy Orthodox Hall, Arshley sat gracefully in a white chair. Her long, slender legs were crossed neatly, and her back rested comfortably against the chair''s backrest. Her face, usually hidden by a veil, was now exposed, revealing her captivating beauty. Stay tuned for updates on empire Yet, a slight frown creased her brow as she glanced at Edward, who sat across from her. "What are you saying? There are massive rebellions in the cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium?" Arshley asked, her surprise evident. Edward nodded slowly, sipping his tea. "Yes, recently, there have been large-scale rebellions in several cities, led by the noble families who settled there." Arshley''s expression darkened immediately, and her eyes narrowed with suspicion. "How is that possible? Didn''t Velix strip those noble families of their power and influence in the past? How could they raise armies now?" Arshley inquired, her voice tinged with doubt. When Velix ascended to the throne, it caused a massive upheaval in the Holy Empire of Elysium. His first act was to seize control of the noble families'' power, sparking widespread chaos across the empire. The decision threw the entire empire into severe political and social turmoil, nearly paralyzing the economy. Surprisingly, Velix managed to restore order swiftly. Within a short time, he stabilized the empire, even improving the situation to a level better than before. Edward remained calm, shaking his head slightly before responding casually, "From a layman''s perspective, it would indeed be shocking to see something like this unfold. But from another angle, it was inevitable. Velix''s decision to strip the noble families of their power was sound, but his execution was flawed. If he had handled it more carefully, this wouldn''t have happened." Arshley''s eyebrows arched slightly, her eyes blinking in confusion. "Are you suggesting that these nobles have been secretly amassing power, waiting for the right moment to rebel? Is that what''s happening now?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. "No, that''s not it. While they lost their power, Velix has kept a close watch on them. There''s no way they could have gathered power in secret," Edward responded calmly. "Then, how could this happen?" Arshley pressed. Edward smiled faintly, his gaze drifting upwards to the evening sky, which was stunningly beautiful. "They may not have gathered power themselves, but that doesn''t mean someone else couldn''t have," he replied cryptically. Arshley was momentarily stunned, her eyes gradually widening in disbelief. "Are you saying...?" Chapter 379 The Return of the Demon Army to the Demon Empire Two days later...Sitting on the parlor sofa, Liliana read a book, her expression lazy and indifferent. Her slender legs were elegantly crossed, while her chin rested in the palm of her hand, which was placed on the armrest of the sofa. Dressed in a simple black gown, she radiated a captivating charm. Her alluring curves, impossible to conceal, made anyone who looked at her feel their heart race and desire surge. *Tap! Tap!* The sound of footsteps echoed from the side, followed by the appearance of a short young maid approaching. "Good morning, Your Majesty," the maid greeted, bowing slightly. Liliana glanced up, her gaze falling on the young woman¡ªCeline. Her indifferent expression softened, and Liliana straightened, lazily leaning back against the sofa. "Good morning, Celine. What brings you here?" She inquired, her tone as indifferent as ever. Celine lifted her head and smiled gently, nodding slightly. "Your Majesty Liliana, I''ve just received word that the demon army, along with the three demon generals, has returned and is currently stationed at the outer palace," Celine reported respectfully, though her joy was hard to conceal. Liliana''s indifferent expression shifted slightly at the news, and her graceful form trembled faintly. "Really? When did they arrive?" Liliana inquired, her excitement evident as she set the book aside. "They returned ten minutes ago, Your Majesty," Celine answered. Liliana clenched her hands tightly, letting out a sigh of relief. Discover hidden stories at empire For the past few days, there had been no updates from the battlefield, save for a letter about their victory over humanity''s forces. That had left her anxious and restless. But now, with confirmation of their safe return, relief spread clearly across her face. Snapping out of her momentary happiness, Liliana rose quickly and nodded slowly. "Then please invite the three demon generals to the inner palace. There are many matters I need to discuss with them," she ordered calmly. "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll arrange it immediately," Celine replied firmly. "Good!" Liliana smiled with satisfaction, but her expression quickly changed to one of curiosity. "By the way, did Leon return with them?" she asked, her voice tinged with interest. According to the letter she had received, the demon army''s victory had been largely due to Leon''s intervention. Without him, the demon army might have faced severe disadvantage, even risking complete defeat. The thought brought Liliana a sense of relief and satisfaction, grateful that she hadn''t held Leon back at that time. Now, with the return of the demon army and the three demon generals, Leon should have been with them. As she envisioned their upcoming meeting, Liliana couldn''t help but feel excited, even planning to give him a special gift tonight. Noticing Liliana''s excited expression, Celine hesitated for a moment. She sighed softly, shook her head, and then answered nervously, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I didn''t receive any reports of His Majesty Leon''s return. All I know is that the three Demon Generals and four hundred thousand demon soldiers have returned." Upon hearing this, the joy on Liliana''s face instantly vanished, replaced by astonishment as she stared at Celine. "Does that mean he''s not with them?" Liliana inquired, her voice filled with confusion. "Yes, Your Majesty," Celine replied quietly. Liliana fell into silence, her eyes narrowing in thought, lost in deep contemplation. "Where exactly did Leon go? Why didn''t he return with the demon army? Does he have unfinished business?" Liliana wondered, her suspicion growing. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before departing for the battlefield, Leon had promised to return once the war was over. But now, by not returning with the demon army, he had broken his promise, leaving her both confused and a little upset. After a moment of thought, she shook her head and dismissed her concerns. If Leon chose not to return, it must be because of something important. After all, she trusted him completely. "Alright, you may go and invite the three Demon Generals to see me," Liliana said, her tone nonchalant. "As you wish, Your Majesty," Celine replied, bowing her head slightly. She then left the parlor immediately to carry out Liliana''s orders. As Liliana watched Celine disappear from view, she sat back down, massaging her temples. "Since Leon didn''t return, I''ll have to explain it to the four little girls. I hope they don''t get upset and can accept it," she murmured to herself. Without wasting another moment, Liliana snapped her fingers, and her figure vanished from the room. ... "What? The Demon Army is back?" Charlotte exclaimed in disbelief. Sitting beside him, Fiona, Iris, and Stella were just as surprised, and a sudden sense of nervousness washed over them. "Um... the Demon Army is back from the battlefield," Lyra replied softly. Charlotte stood frozen for a moment, then, with a beautiful smile and a burst of laughter, she exclaimed, "Yay! Daddy''s back!" Usually calm and graceful, Charlotte couldn''t contain her excitement and jumped up in joy. Though she never openly expressed her longing for him, she often felt sad and lonely without her father. While her mother was busy and her three sisters were playing together, it was always her father who kept her company, reading her storybooks. It would be a lie to say she didn''t miss him. "What? Daddy''s back?" Fiona, Iris, and Stella were stunned by her words. After a moment, however, excitement as strong as Charlotte''s filled them. They exchanged eager glances and began jumping up and down with joy. "Daddy''s back! Yeyyy!" Fiona cheered, clapping her hands in delight. The past few days had been difficult for her without her father by her side. Everything, from playing to sleeping, felt incomplete without him. But now, with his return, she could already imagine the fun and happiness to come. Though Iris and Stella remained silent, their faces clearly reflected the same joy as Fiona and Charlotte''s. Across from them, Lyra, observing their joy, couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity and let out a soft sigh. "Young Lady Charlotte, Young Lady Iris, Young Lady Fiona, and Young Lady Stella, there''s something important I need to tell you," Lyra said suddenly, startling them all. "Something important? What is it, Lyra?" Charlotte asked cautiously. Iris, Fiona, and Stella also looked at Lyra, their faces filled with curiosity and confusion. Lyra fell silent for a moment before taking a deep breath and finally saying, "Although the demon army has returned, His Majesty Leon¡­ didn''t return with them." Her words struck like thunder, shattering their hopes in an instant. Their eyes widened, and their hearts skipped a beat. Fiona, feeling as though her small body had lost all strength, teetered on the verge of collapse. Luckily, Stella quickly rushed to her side and caught her. Tears filled Fiona''s round eyes as she whimpered, "Wuuu! Why isn''t Daddy back? I miss him so much¡ªI just want to see him." Charlotte, Iris, and Stella''s expressions instantly changed, and they turned to Lyra, astonished. "Lyra, what do you mean? Why isn''t Daddy coming back?" Iris inquired, her voice tinged with frustration. Lyra shook her head and replied calmly, "I''m not sure of the details, but Her Majesty Liliana mentioned that His Majesty Leon had important business to handle. That''s why he was delayed and couldn''t return with the demon army." Lyra''s explanation clearly left Iris dissatisfied, her chubby face showing a flicker of anger. Just as she was about to speak, Charlotte gently tapped her shoulder, stopping her. "Calm down, Iris. There''s no need to get so upset. Lyra is just delivering Mommy''s message, so save your anger," Charlotte said in a soothing tone. Realizing her overreaction, Iris quickly composed herself, but her prideful nature¡ªmuch like Liliana''s¡ªprompted her to turn away with a cold snort. Charlotte sighed, shaking her head before turning back to Lyra. "Can I see Mommy, Lyra?" she asked. "I''m sorry, Young Lady Charlotte, but Her Majesty Liliana is currently in a meeting with the three Demon Generals. Perhaps you can meet her once they''re finished," Lyra replied respectfully. Charlotte remained silent for a moment before nodding slowly. "Very well." ... In the workspace, Liliana sat calmly in her chair, her gaze fixed on the three figures standing before her. "Welcome back, Lilith, Garan, and Terran. I''m delighted you returned safely and secured victory for the Demon race against mankind''s armies. Your names will undoubtedly be etched in the annals of our history," Liliana praised warmly. Lilith, Garan, and Terran exchanged humble smiles before bowing their heads in unison. "Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty. However, the victory was entirely General Leon''s. He led the demon army into battle single-handedly and achieved a decisive triumph. Any recognition or gratitude should rightfully belong to him," Lilith stated sincerely. She knew their contributions were insignificant. The success of that night was solely Leon''s doing, as they had not even participated. Therefore, she felt undeserving of Liliana''s high regard. Although Garan and Terran remained silent, the agreement was clear on their faces. Liliana''s smile deepened, and her gaze reflected even greater admiration. Lilith, Garan, and Terran had been chosen to lead the demon army in the war in the Desert of Chaos based on Leon''s recommendation. He believed the three possessed more honest and reliable qualities compared to other demon generals, like Merlin or Reyna. Now, witnessing their humility in declining the praise and rewards she offered, Liliana found herself even more impressed by Leon''s discernment. Liliana shook her head slightly before leaning back in her chair. "Regardless, your efforts and contributions are not without value. You still deserve recognition and gratitude. I will ensure you receive a fitting reward. I trust you will accept it," she said with a faint smile. Lilith, Garan, and Terran exchanged a brief glance before respectful expressions settled on their faces. "Thank you, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor," they replied in unison, bowing deeply. Liliana smiled faintly and gave a small nod. Then, she took a deep breath, her expression slowly shifting to one of seriousness. "On a different matter, I have a question for you," she said calmly, then added with careful emphasis, "Do you have Heidel''s body in your possession?" Chapter 380 I Kind of Like Him Upon hearing this, Lilith, Garan, and Terran''s faces immediately darkened, and they nodded in unison."We''ve placed Arch-demon Heidel''s body in a special coffin, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor. It''s in the outer palace now," Garan replied with a quiet sigh. Though several days had passed since Heidel''s death, it still felt like a dream. Heidel had been the strongest Arch-demon among the eight in the Demon Empire, his power only slightly weaker than Her Majesty Liliana''s. Yet, he had fallen unceremoniously to the heroes¡ªa reality that was difficult to accept. Liliana understood their sorrow and offered a faint, wry smile. Heidel''s death had been his own decision, one she couldn''t refuse. Moreover, Heidel''s body was already severely weakened, and the curses from using the demon race''s forbidden techniques throughout his life had drained his remaining time. At least, she thought, she could fulfill his wish to die at the hands of the heroes. Snapping out of her thoughts, Liliana''s face regained its calm, and she gave a slow nod. "In that case, I''ll have you three bring Heidel''s body to the inner palace. We''ll hold his funeral in the Land of Eternity," Liliana said calmly. Then, with a firm tone, she added, "Also, summon the six Arch-demons, five Demon generals, and all the Demon race higher-ups from the outer palace. In one hour, I want everyone gathered in the Land of Eternity. No one is to be late. Understood?" "Understood, Your Majesty!" They responded in unison, though their shock was evident despite their efforts to hide it. The Land of Eternity was where all previous Demon Emperors were buried. It was called the "Land of Eternity" because the Demon race believed that the souls of their past emperors lived on forever. As such, the place held immense sacredness and was deeply revered by all demons. What stunned them was Liliana''s decision to lay Arch-demon Heidel''s body there. The place was reserved for demon emperors, and no other demon had ever been buried there. Yet, knowing it was Liliana''s decision, they dared not question it and obeyed in silence. "Garan and Terran, you may leave for now, while Lilith stays. There are a few things I''d like to ask and discuss with you," Liliana ordered nonchalantly. "As you wish, Your Majesty," the three responded respectfully. Experience tales at empire Without another word, Garan and Terran bowed once more to Liliana before stepping away from her workspace. Once they had left, Liliana''s cold expression softened as she turned her gaze to Lilith. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t just stand there, Lilith. Sit on the sofa. We have much to talk about," Liliana said with a playful smile. Lilith offered a small smile and nodded quietly. She walked over to the sofa in the center of the room and sat down. Meanwhile, Liliana quickly got up to prepare two cups of coffee. As she watched Liliana move about, Lilith''s expression tightened slightly. She started to get up, but Liliana raised her right hand, and an invisible pressure held her in place. "Didn''t I tell you to relax on the sofa? Don''t worry, it''s nothing to me," Liliana remarked, rolling her eyes. "But you''re the Demon Emperor, Sister. I shouldn''t have let you go through the trouble of making coffee," Lilith replied regretfully. Liliana merely smiled, dismissing the protest. Lilith had always been stubborn since they were children, and Liliana was used to it. A moment later, Liliana sat down on the sofa across from Lilith, placing two cups of coffee on the table. "Drink this to clear your mind," Liliana said casually, taking a sip of her own coffee. Lilith didn''t reply but took a sip of her coffee. As the bitter taste, blended with sweetness and freshness, touched her tongue, her tired eyes suddenly brightened. "What is this coffee? Why does it taste so refreshing?" Lilith asked in surprise. During their journey back to the Demon Empire, Lilith had barely slept. She had been too busy keeping watch over their camp to ensure everything was safe through the night. After all, the Desert of Chaos was a dangerous place, filled with powerful monsters that roamed the night. As a result, her body felt sore and weary. However, she hadn''t expected that just one sip of coffee would make her feel so refreshed, the fatigue vanishing in an instant. It was the first time she had ever experienced such a remarkable effect. Liliana chuckled softly, leaning back against the sofa as she crossed her long, graceful legs. "The coffee beans were bought by Lyra. A few days ago, a merchant from the eastern region came to the capital, and Lyra mentioned he had high-quality coffee beans. Out of curiosity, I had her buy a lot, and the flavor turned out just as she said," Liliana explained casually. Lilith was slightly surprised by this but nodded in acknowledgment. She took another sip of her coffee, enjoying the refreshing taste, though it wasn''t as strong as before. "By the way, Lilith," Liliana said, setting her coffee cup on a saucer, then continued, "How was the situation before Leon¡ªah, I mean, General Leon¡ªarrived? Did you suffer heavy losses at the hands of the heroes?" Lilith''s expression slowly shifted as she heard the question. She set her coffee cup down and sighed heavily. "Yes, Sister. We suffered heavy losses before General Leon''s arrival. The Army of Humanity, led by the heroes, overwhelmed us with their unexpected strategy. It even led to Arch-demon Heidel''s death," Lilith replied, her voice filled with distress. Liliana fell silent for a moment before asking, "Can you tell me everything?" Lilith nodded softly and began recounting the entire event to Liliana, leaving nothing out. However, there was one part of the story she deliberately altered¡ªthe moment when she had forced herself to cast ancient-level magic to counter the powerful magic Rain had unleashed on the battlefield. She knew that if her sister found out, severe punishment would follow. After more than fifteen minutes, Lilith finished her account, and Liliana finally grasped the full scope of what had happened on the battlefield. "So, that''s how it happened," Liliana muttered softly, narrowing her eyes. "I didn''t expect something of this scale. It''s completely unexpected." When she first received news of the demon army being suppressed, she had been confused. Previously, the demon army had the upper hand, yet the situation had changed so rapidly. Now, she understood that everything stemmed from the appearance of one terrifying figure from the Holy Empire of Elysium¡ªJim Terra. Jim was the mastermind behind the Holy Empire''s strategy and the driving force behind the Demon army''s successive defeats at Leon''s hands in the past. If there was anyone she considered more dangerous than Leon, it was Jim. "However, the most surprising part was the appearance of the Sword Hero, Guren. I wonder how he managed to become a Sword Hero and earn the recognition of the Holy Sword of Zenith while Leon was still alive," Liliana murmured, her gaze lowering slightly. There were always only three heroes in each era, and never had a fourth appeared¡ªuntil Guren. Naturally, this piqued her curiosity. "By the way, Big Sister, there''s something I want to ask," Lilith suddenly called out, snapping Liliana out of her thoughts. "What do you want to ask?" Liliana replied, lifting her coffee cup and sipping it slowly. "How did you get to know General Leon? And... do you have a special relationship with him?" Lilith asked, her gaze playful. *Cough!* Liliana immediately choked on her coffee at the question, staring at Lilith with surprise. "A special relationship? What do you mean?" Liliana inquired, trying to keep her voice steady, though a trace of nervousness slipped through. Seeing her sister''s reaction, Lilith couldn''t help but laugh. "I mean, of course, a relationship between a man and a woman," Lilith answered bluntly. Liliana fell silent for a moment, as if debating whether to reveal the truth about her relationship with Leon. Although Lilith was her cousin, she didn''t know about Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona. It wasn''t that Liliana didn''t trust Lilith, but at the time, she had considered bearing Leon''s child a disgrace, something that had to be kept hidden. After the birth of the three little girls, however, a deep sense of motherly love and affection blossomed within her, gradually shifting her perspective on everything. Now, she felt uncertain about how to begin explaining it all to Lilith. After some thought, she decided to keep the matter to herself for the time being. She would explain everything to Lilith once Leon returned. Liliana shook her head, smiled casually, and replied lightly, "General Leon and I have no such relationship. We''re just friends." "Hm? Friends? Aren''t you lying, Sister?" Lilith asked suspiciously. Liliana rolled her eyes and retorted firmly, "I''m not lying, stinky girl." Lilith paused for a moment before letting out a sigh of relief, then patted her rather big chest. "Since you don''t have a special relationship with General Leon, then that''s good," she said, offering a rare, happy smile. Liliana was taken aback by her words and looked at her in confusion. "What do you mean, Lilith?" Liliana asked, her tone uncertain. Lilith lowered her gaze, and her usually indifferent, cold expression softened into an adorable blush. "Big sister, there''s something I need to tell you, but please don''t tell anyone, okay?" Lilith said nervously. Liliana''s mind raced with questions, but she remained silent, simply nodding stiffly. "Sister, actually..." Lilith bit her lower lip, then continued shyly, "I have this strange feeling whenever I see General Leon. My heart skips a beat, and I''ve come to realize that... I kind of like him." Liliana: "(¡Ñ_¡Ñ)" Chapter 381 An Enemy Attack? Liliana sat frozen, her expression instantly hardening."Lilith, could you repeat that?" She inquired, her plump body trembling slightly. Lilith was surprised by the question but remained silent, nervously biting her lower lip. "I... I kind of like General Leon, big sister," Lilith murmured shyly, fidgeting with her fingers. Liliana: "..." She stared at her cousin in silence, unsure how to respond to such a confession. Leon was her husband, the father of her three little daughters. Naturally, she didn''t want any other woman thinking of him in such a way. If anyone else dared, she wouldn''t hesitate to use ancient magic to eliminate the threat. But Lilith was her cousin, one of her closest relatives, making such a response impossible. Then, the words of the mysterious middle-aged man echoed in her mind: "Leon carries a heavy responsibility, a task that will force him into various situations, one of which might be having another woman beside you, Liliana. Please try to be understanding and don''t hold it against him. If you do, it will only lead to regret for both of you." Subconsciously, she let out a soft sigh, a hint of hatred flickering in her bloodshot eyes. "Humph! Stinky Leon. With your flawless looks, you''ve even made my little sister fall for you, and now I''m stuck in a difficult situation," Liliana snorted, clearly displeased. Though she was grateful to have a man like Leon¡ªhandsome and capable¡ªhis many advantages also brought challenges. "If you like him, just tell him," Liliana said firmly. Her words made Lilith''s face turn even redder, and it seemed as if white smoke was rising from her head. "Say it directly to him? How could I?" Lilith quickly shook her head, denying it. "We''ve only known each other for a short time, and I don''t have the courage to confess." Liliana rolled her eyes at her little sister, who was acting so out of character. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, how about I tell him?" Liliana offered generously. Since Leon''s future would likely involve many women, she needed to prepare for it. Lilith was her sister, and if she could win her over, it would help her suppress any women who threatened her position as the first wife. Athena was a prime example. That woman was a real pain, and Liliana knew it was only a matter of time before she and Leon became involved. So, she needed to find an ally quickly. Upon hearing her offer, Lilith was momentarily stunned and lowered her gaze nervously. "In that case, I''ll rely on you, big sister," Lilith replied, her voice shaky. Liliana gave a faint smile and nodded gently. The two continued their conversation, discussing matters related to the war and Heidel''s upcoming funeral. Just then, Lilith remembered something and quickly pulled out five letters from her pocket. "By the way, big sister, I almost forgot to tell you something," Lilith said, handing over the five letters. "Before we left for the Demon Empire, General Leon mentioned he had some important business to attend to in the Holy Empire of Elysium. He wrote these letters for you and asked me to deliver them." Liliana raised an eyebrow slightly as she looked at the five colorful letters in Lilith''s hand. Without hesitation, she took them and immediately noticed the childish patterns on four of the letters. She quickly deduced that those four were for Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella, while the remaining one was for her. "Thank you, Lilith," Liliana said softly as she slipped the five letters into her pocket. Lilith smiled and gave a small nod. "You''re welcome, Sister," she replied. Their conversation continued until Lilith slowly stood and bid farewell. "In that case, I''ll return to the outer palace to help Garan and Terran prepare for Arch-demon Heidel''s funeral, Sister," Lilith stated respectfully, bowing her head slightly. "Very well, and once again, thank you, Lilith," Liliana replied as she rose and gently rubbed her sister''s head. At the feel of Liliana''s touch, Lilith couldn''t help but smile happily and nodded slowly before walking away. Once Lilith had left the room, Liliana sat back on the sofa and pulled the four letters from her pocket. "With these four letters, I''m sure the little ones won''t be sad, even if Leon doesn''t return," she muttered with a small smile. *Snap* With a flick of her finger, Liliana''s body transformed into a red light, vanishing from the scene. ... On the southern side, near the great wall of the Imperial Capital of Holy Elysium, lay a vast, dense forest. This forest had been intentionally created by the Holy Emperor long before Velix''s time, serving as a natural fortress to protect the capital and the Imperial Palace from potential enemy attacks. About five hundred meters into the forest, there was a large lake surrounded by a treeless clearing. In this clearing, the tents of humanity''s army were arranged in formation around the lake. Many soldiers were resting near the water, while others soaked in it to refresh themselves. In front of a large tent near the lake, Luna and Albert sat by the water''s edge, enjoying a warm cup of morning coffee. "Bow Hero Luna, do you really think Sword Hero Leon will come? I mean, this place is so remote¡ªit''s going to be difficult for him to find us," Albert said, his tone full of doubt. After their long journey, they had finally arrived at the Imperial Capital. However, instead of heading straight into the city, they chose to wait for Leon, as planned. The location of their meeting, hidden deep in the forest, left Albert feeling uneasy. He wasn''t sure if Leon would be able to find them in such a secluded spot. Luna''s expression remained as flat as ever, and she simply nodded nonchalantly. "Don''t worry, Albert. This place is actually a secret spot where Leon, Arshley, and I used to play a lot," Luna said calmly, her eyes filled with nostalgia. When they were children, she, Leon, and Arshley had visited the Holy Imperial Capital of Elysium with the previous Holy Orthodox Saint. The visit was meant to strengthen the bond between the Empire and Holy Orthodoxy, as well as to formally introduce her and Leon to Velix. Back then, she and Leon were heroes raised by the Holy Orthodox, while Valen was a hero raised by the Holy Empire of Elysium. The formal ceremony was dull, so the three of them decided to leave the palace and explore the capital. Due to their unfamiliarity with the area, they wandered aimlessly until they unknowingly entered this forest. It was there they discovered the beautiful lake by chance. The stunning view at night left them mesmerized, and they agreed to make it their secret place. Even after all these years, she and Leon still often came here to relax and catch up¡ªespecially when they had free time away from their palace duties. Upon hearing Luna''s words, Albert seemed slightly surprised, particularly when he heard the name of the Holy Orthodox leader, Saint Arshley. However, as he remembered that Leon and Luna were childhood friends of Arshley, his surprise gradually faded. "Since you''re so confident, I''ll trust you and wait for Sword Hero Leon," Albert said respectfully. "Is that bastard Leon really coming?" A deep voice suddenly came from behind them, making both of them flinch. They turned to find Valen standing there, unnoticed until now. Luna''s expression showed irritation at Valen''s dismissive tone toward Leon. She snorted coldly before replying firmly, "Of course he''s coming. Just wait and see." Valen gave a slight smile and shook his head. A few days ago, Luna had told him that the Demon Emperor they had been facing was not the real one, but Leon himself. When Valen first heard this, he naturally didn''t believe it, thinking it was a lie. After all, Leon had been declared dead by the Imperial Palace. But Albert had confirmed Luna''s words and even revealed something Valen hadn''t expected¡ªLeon''s death had been part of a conspiracy involving Velix and his subordinates. As it turned out, Leon hadn''t died; he had been saved by the Demon Emperor, the very enemy they, as heroes, were destined to fight. At that moment, Valen was seething with anger toward Velix, feeling utterly deceived. At the same time, he harbored deep resentment and hatred toward Leon, who had repeatedly defeated him on the battlefield. Arrogant and unwilling to accept defeat, Valen had already planned to challenge Leon the moment he arrived. He would prove to him that he could defeat him! Just then, the morning sunlight that had bathed the entire forest began to fade, replaced by a massive shadow that engulfed the area. The sudden change immediately caught the attention of Luna, Valen, Albert, and all the soldiers around them. "Shit! What''s going on? Why did the sunlight disappear?" One of the soldiers soaking in the lake inquired, his voice laced with confusion. "I don''t know. Is it an enemy attack?" His comrade responded, panic evident in his tone. "Wait! Look at that!" The soldier next to him pointed toward a small black dot in the sky. The dot grew larger and larger until its shape became clear. "A dragon!?" They all gasped, wide-eyed in disbelief, exchanging stunned glances. Luna, Valen, and Albert were equally stunned by the unexpected sight. "A dragon? How can that be? Isn''t there an agreement between the human race and the dragon race not to interfere with each other?" Albert shouted in shock, slowly rising to his feet. To uphold the sovereignty of both races, a treaty had been forged between the dragon race and humanity thousands of years ago. Explore more at empire The terms were explicit: "Neither race was permitted to intrude upon the other''s lands. Humans could not enter dragon territory, and vice versa." Diplomatic visits, such as the one Leon had made in the past, were exceptions. But now, a dragon had boldly flown into humanity''s territory, and not just any territory, but a forest dangerously close to the Capital! "Could the dragon race be declaring war on mankind?" This question echoed in the minds of all present¡ªLuna, Valen, Albert, and the soldiers. The dragon was drawing nearer, seemingly heading straight for them. Without hesitation, Luna summoned the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost, while Valen called forth the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon. Holy power erupted from their bodies, enveloping the entire forest. However, just as the soldiers braced for a fierce battle, something astonishing happened. The red dragon''s body suddenly radiated a blinding red light. In an instant, the dragon vanished, and in its place flew an extraordinarily beautiful woman with a handsome man beside her. The sight left them all stunned, particularly Luna, Valen, and Albert. "Leon!?" Chapter 382 The Arrival of Leon and the Energetic Valen "Leon!?"Luna''s eyes widened, her heart racing. Although she had expected Leon to come, his arrival with a dragon was completely unexpected. To make matters even more surprising, the dragon transformed into an extraordinarily beautiful and charming woman, causing Luna''s expression to shift from astonishment to a cold, grim demeanor. As the stunned crowd watched in silence, Leon and Athena slowly descended to the surface of the lake, just a few meters away from Luna, Valen, and Albert. Leon smiled gently at Luna and said, "Sorry, I''m a little late." At those words, the shock in the air instantly evaporated, replaced by overwhelming joy. "It''s the sword hero, Leon! Hahaha! He''s really alive!" One of the soldiers exclaimed, his voice filled with joy. "That''s right! Hahaha! I doubted Leader Albert''s words at first, but it''s true! Damn, I''m so happy!" His comrade laughed without restraint. The soldiers'' cheers immediately followed Leon''s arrival. Most of them had fought alongside him against the demon army in the past. They naturally felt a deep bond with him, especially given his status as the sword hero, which elevated their admiration to new heights. The main reason they had fought in the desert of chaos before was to avenge Leon''s supposed death at the hands of the Demons. It was no wonder, then, that they were overjoyed to learn he was still alive. Leon couldn''t help but smile at the cheers surrounding him. Despite having fought on opposite sides in the Desert of Chaos war, his feelings toward them remained unchanged. That was why he had never killed a single human soldier. Luna tried to calm her emotions and was about to speak when a loud voice from behind her suddenly cut in. "You bastard! So you''re really still alive! Hahaha! Now, I''ll get my revenge on you!" Valen''s voice erupted with incredible intensity, stunning everyone in the vicinity. Before Luna, Albert, or the soldiers could react, holy power surged from Valen''s body, shaking the entire forest. *Whoosh!* In an instant, Valen vanished and reappeared right in front of Leon. With a fierce motion, he swung the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon toward Leon''s right. Seeing the sudden attack, Athena''s red eyes gleamed with killing intent. Just as she was about to use her power to deflect Valen''s strike, Leon moved faster than she could. He shoved Athena back, then swiftly dropped to a crouch, narrowly evading the deadly hit. Seeing his attack effortlessly dodged by Leon, Valen was momentarily stunned but quickly tried to strike again. Leon, however, gave him no opportunity. With quick precision, he bent his knees, leapt slightly, and twisted his waist to land a powerful kick with his right foot aimed at Valen''s chest. "Not good!" Valen''s eyes widened in alarm. He swiftly gripped the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon with both hands and positioned it in front of his chest as a shield. *Boom!* Leon''s kick struck the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon with tremendous force, sending Valen flying hundreds of meters and shattering trees along his path from the impact. At the sight, the soldiers'' mouths dropped open, forming wide "O"s, unable to hide their shock and disbelief. They hadn''t expected the Spear Hero Valen to attack the newly arrived Sword Hero Leon. What shocked them even more was how easily Leon had defeated Valen, despite the latter''s sudden and direct assault. The scene remained burned in their minds, causing their hearts to race. "Is this the true power of Sword Hero Leon? How does it outmatch Spear Hero Valen so easily?" This thought echoed in the minds of all the soldiers. "Leon, are you alright?" Athena inquired, her voice laced with concern as she checked him over from head to toe. Leon shook his head casually, his hand gently rubbing her head. "I''m fine. Valen''s attack didn''t even graze me." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Athena''s worried expression gradually faded, but it was quickly replaced by one of anger. "That damn Spear Hero is completely out of line! How dare he attack you like that? I''ll teach him a lesson he won''t forget," she declared, her red eyes burning with killing intent. Leon was the man she loved, and she wouldn''t allow anyone to harm him. Anyone who dared would face her wrath without hesitation. Although Valen was the Spear Hero of Mankind with immense power, Athena wasn''t intimidated in the slightest. Just as she was about to step forward, Leon quickly grabbed her left wrist and pulled her into his embrace. "Don''t worry about it. There''s no need to get upset. This is just how things go between me and Valen. Calm down," he said gently, rubbing her back. As a fellow Hero, Leon understood Valen well¡ªcareless, hot-tempered, stubborn, and unable to accept defeat. Valen had often challenged him in the past, and each time, it had ended with Valen being decisively defeated. So, Leon wasn''t particularly bothered by the sudden attack. "But..." Athena opened her mouth to speak but ultimately decided to hold her words back. Since Leon had said it, she had no choice but to accept it. Arguing would only upset him, and she didn''t want that. Meanwhile, Luna, who had just snapped out of her shock, couldn''t suppress her anger toward Valen. "That shrimp-brained idiot! He''s really asking for trouble!" Luna cursed bitterly. She never imagined Valen would be bold enough to do something like that. Had she known earlier, she would have beaten him senseless. But when her gaze landed on the intimate scene between Leon and Athena, her anger flared even more. "Who is this damn woman? How dare she act so entitled and get so close to him?" Luna thought, her jealousy barely concealed in her gaze. Having grown up with Leon, Luna had always harbored affection for him. The presence of that damn dragon woman clearly unsettled her. As if sensing the jealous glare, Athena''s brows furrowed slightly, and she turned to face Luna immediately. In an instant, their eyes met, and a clear spark of hostility flickered between them. "What''s with that look? Why does she hate me so much?" Athena thought silently, her eyes narrowing slightly. On their way here, Leon had told her that he and Luna were childhood friends and best friends, asking her to be kind to her. However, seeing the affectionate gaze Luna gave Leon, along with the unmistakable hostility directed at her, Athena began to suspect that Luna saw Leon as more than just a childhood friend. A wave of anxiety surged through Athena''s heart, and she instinctively tightened her hold on Leon''s right arm, as if to assert that this man was hers. "This damn woman..." Luna muttered through gritted teeth, her hatred for Athena palpable. If not for the situation and the position they were in, she would have already raised the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost and taught Athena a harsh lesson. Meanwhile, Leon, watching the silent clash between the two women, sighed helplessly while rubbing his temples. "Is this what they call a silent battle between women?" Leon muttered, chuckling softly. He wasn''t concerned about them fighting; he had already asked Athena to hold back and avoid conflict with Luna. After all, Luna was his childhood best friend, and he didn''t want her getting hurt. Once he had composed himself, Leon gently pulled Athena toward Albert and Luna. "Welcome, Sword Hero Leon," Albert greeted respectfully. Leon smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Albert. So, how are things progressing?" Albert''s expression turned serious as he replied, "Everything is proceeding according to plan, Sword Hero Leon. More than thirty major cities in the Holy Empire of Elysium are already in the midst of rebellion, led by local noble families. In the past few days, our forces have successfully subverted the relief troops sent by Velix. We estimate that within a few hours, or at most by tonight, everything will be settled, and we''ll have control of all those cities." Leon''s smile widened as he nodded in satisfaction. Most of the thirty cities in rebellion were among the most important and prosperous in the Holy Empire of Elysium. Losing them would undoubtedly be a devastating blow to both the Holy Empire of Elysium and Velix. The impact was no exaggeration; it could even cripple various sectors, including the economy and beyond. "By the way..." Leon''s expression shifted to seriousness as he asked with caution, "How many casualties has this rebellion caused? And have any common citizens been harmed?" In both his previous world and this one, he knew that rebellions always led to significant casualties, with the common people usually bearing the brunt. It was a truth no one could deny. Albert smiled lightly, preparing to answer, but was quickly interrupted by Luna. "So far, there have been no reports of civilian casualties," Luna replied nonchalantly. "But you don''t need to worry about that. Before we partnered with the noble families, we made an agreement not to involve ordinary citizens. We''ve also instructed our troops to avoid violence against them, only targeting city forces that resist or reinforcements sent by Velix." Leon could sense the underlying anger in Luna''s words and couldn''t help but smile playfully. "Thank you for the report," Leon said, reaching out to gently rub her head. The moment his hand touched her, her cold, angry expression froze. Soon after, a blush spread to the base of her ears, making her look incredibly cute. However, she quickly regained her composure, replacing her blush with a scowl and snorting coldly. Despite this, she didn''t remove Leon''s hand from her head, silently savoring the moment. Seeing her act this way, Leon was reminded of Luna as a child. Her expressions and reactions were exactly the same, and he couldn''t help but laugh. Athena, standing beside Leon, remained silent, but her eyes burned with jealousy as she glared coldly at Luna. Leon shifted his gaze from Luna to Albert and the rest of the human army, then gave his order, "Let''s head back to the capital and finish this." At his command, Albert and the others nodded firmly and responded respectfully, "As you command!" Chapter 383 Its Time to Bring It to an End In the palace hallway, Liliana walked calmly, her expression indifferent. In her right hand, she carried four letters in soft shades of pink, light green, light blue, and lavender¡ªeach meant for the four little girls from Leon."Hopefully, these letters will cheer them up. Otherwise, it''ll be troublesome if they start crying," Liliana muttered, feeling a twinge of helplessness. Since Leon''s arrival at the palace, she had entrusted all matters concerning the children to him. This had gradually distanced her from them, leaving her with a lingering sense of guilt and shame. But there was little she could do¡ªher responsibilities weighed heavily on her. After walking for some time, she stopped in front of their room door. "Wuuu! I want to see Daddy!" Just as she reached for the doorknob, a sudden burst of crying from inside startled her. "Fiona?" Liliana froze in place before quickly opening the door. *Clack!* The moment she stepped inside, she saw Fiona crying uncontrollably, rolling around on the bed. Nearby, Iris, Charlotte, Stella, and Lyra stood by, their faces etched with helplessness. "Don''t cry, Fiona. Daddy must have a good reason for not coming back," Charlotte said softly, stroking Fiona''s head in an attempt to comfort her. But the tears streaming from Fiona''s wide, round eyes only grew heavier, showing no signs of stopping. "But¡­ but I want to see Daddy. He promised to come back! Wuuu!" Fiona whined, shaking her head in frustration. Her round, golden eyes were swollen and reddened, and her tear-streaked face looked so pitiful that it could tug at anyone''s heartstrings. Seeing how difficult it was to console Fiona, they sighed softly and exchanged uncertain glances. "What should we do, big sister?" Iris inquired, her voice laced with confusion. Charlotte fell silent for a moment, seemingly deep in thought as she searched for a solution to this predicament. "How about we call Her Majesty Liliana? She''s likely finished her meeting with the three Demon Generals by now," Lyra suggested casually. Hearing this, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella''s faces lit up, and they nodded in unison like eager chicks. "Then I''ll go," Iris volunteered resolutely. "I''ll come with you," Stella added, grasping Iris''s left hand with a reassuring smile. Iris returned the smile and replied lightly, "Alright." "There''s no need¡ªI''m already here." Liliana''s voice suddenly rang out from behind, making them jump in surprise. They quickly turned toward the sound and saw Liliana standing in the doorway, her gaze calmly observing them. "Mommy?" Iris and Charlotte gasped in disbelief. Liliana smiled softly and gave a slight nod before walking toward them. "I apologize for not noticing your arrival, Your Majesty," Lyra said, her voice tinged with regret. Liliana waved her hand nonchalantly and replied, "There''s no need to worry. I intentionally suppressed my aura, so it''s not your fault you didn''t sense my presence." Hearing this, Lyra''s guilty expression gradually faded, replaced by visible relief as she nodded slowly. "Good morning, Aunt Liliana," Stella greeted shyly, her tone polite and respectful. Although she had been living here and was close to Liliana, she remained conscious of their statuses. In front of the supreme ruler of the Demon race, she knew she must always maintain proper respect, regardless of the circumstances. Liliana smiled softly and gently patted Stella''s head. "Good morning to you too, Stella," Liliana replied warmly. Feeling Liliana''s affectionate touch, Stella couldn''t help but smile, her eyes narrowing into crescent shapes. Liliana shifted her attention to Fiona, who was still crying and rolling around, and let out a soft sigh. "So, what''s going on here?" Liliana inquired calmly, her gaze sweeping over them. Charlotte stepped forward and began, "The thing is..." After a few minutes of listening, Liliana finally understood the situation. She chuckled lightly, unable to hold back her amusement. "I anticipated something like this might happen, and fortunately, I arrived just in time," Liliana said as she handed light blue, light green, and lavender-colored letters to Charlotte, Iris, and Stella. The three accepted the letters, their adorable faces clearly showing confusion. "What''s this letter, Mommy?" Iris asked hesitantly, her curiosity evident. "A letter from your daddy," Liliana replied casually, folding her arms across her chest. The moment they heard her words, the three girls froze in shock before exchanging delighted glances. Charlotte clutched her letter tightly and turned to Liliana, asking eagerly, "Where is Daddy, Mommy? Why didn''t he return with the demon army?" Iris, Stella, and even Lyra quickly looked to Liliana, their eyes filled with anticipation, waiting for her response. "Your father is currently traveling to the Holy Empire of Elysium to take care of some important matters. It might take a while, but don''t worry¡ªonce everything is resolved, he''ll return as soon as possible," Liliana explained with a reassuring tone. "The Holy Empire of Elysium?" Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona were taken aback upon hearing that name. Even though they had never ventured outside the Demon race''s territory, they knew enough about the Holy Empire of Elysium, one of humanity''s two transcendent powers. Lyra, standing close to Stella, was equally taken aback by the revelation. She hadn''t anticipated that Leon would go to the Holy Empire of Elysium. But thinking back on the betrayal he''d endured, it soon made sense. With his power restored, confronting the Holy Empire and settling old scores was only natural. While the others remained frozen in shock, Liliana quietly made her way to the bed where Fiona continued sobbing uncontrollably. "Wuuu! I want to see Daddy and play with him!" Fiona cried, her face buried in her pillow. Liliana sat gently on the edge of the bed and reached out, softly stroking Fiona''s little head. "Do you miss your Daddy?" Liliana asked in a tender voice. At the sound of her mother''s soothing tone, Fiona''s crying abruptly stopped. She raised her head, turning to her right, only to find Liliana sitting beside her. With her round, tear-streaked eyes, Fiona immediately threw herself into Liliana''s arms, burying her face against her mother''s chest. "I miss Daddy, Mommy," Fiona whispered, tightening her embrace around Liliana. Perhaps out of fear of being scolded, her loud cries had quieted, replaced by a soft, sad whimpering. Liliana gently rubbed Fiona''s back, occasionally patting her softly. "Alright, there''s no need to be so sad. Your father has important matters to attend to in the Holy Empire of Elysium, so his return might take a little longer than expected." The sadness in Fiona''s heart deepened at her words. But before she could respond, Liliana slowly released her embrace and handed her a pink letter. "However, your daddy sent a special letter just for you. I hope this will make you feel better," Liliana said kindly. Fiona stared at the letter, her expression one of shock. She wiped away the last of her tears and carefully took it from Liliana''s hands. "Is this really for me?" Fiona inquired in a quiet, hesitant voice. "Of course," Liliana replied gently, lightly pinching Fiona''s chubby cheeks. Fiona''s sadness melted away in an instant, replaced by pure joy that spread across her round face. She threw her arms around Liliana, burying her face in her mother''s chest in a spoiled, affectionate manner. "Thank you, Mommy!" she exclaimed, a delighted smile spreading across her small lips, making her look completely adorable. Her sadness hadn''t really been about her father''s absence, but rather the fear that he might not return because he no longer loved her. Now, with a special letter from him, she knew he still cared. "You''re welcome," Liliana replied, her lips curving into a loving smile. Nearby, Charlotte, Iris, Stella, and Lyra exhaled in relief as they watched Liliana soothe Fiona. The little girl had been crying for over ten minutes, and they had no idea how to comfort her. Once the situation settled, Liliana turned her gaze toward Lyra and spoke, "By the way, Lyra, I''ve been meaning to discuss your father, Heidel''s funeral. In an hour, we will bury him in the Land of Eternity." At these words, Lyra''s usually composed eyes flickered with emotion. Her expression stiffened, and her body shuddered slightly. The Land of Eternity was reserved for the burial of demon emperors who had fallen to the hands of heroes. Its sacred status meant no demon, not even an Arch-demon, could be buried there. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet now, Liliana was saying that her father would be laid to rest in that very place, leaving Lyra speechless. "Your Majesty, you..." Lyra began, struggling to find her words, but Liliana quickly cut her off. "You don''t need to worry about it. This was actually my father''s wish," Liliana replied, rising to her feet. Although she had never met her father in person, his final wish was clearly expressed in a letter addressed to her. The letter asked that Heidel be buried beside his own grave, ensuring that their friendship would remain unbroken even in death. As it was the request of her father, the former Demon Emperor, Liliana didn''t hesitate to fulfill it. Moreover, Heidel had been both a father figure and a mentor to her, and she felt a deep sense of duty to honor him one final time. Lyra''s eyes reddened as she listened to Liliana''s words. She clenched her fists and curled her toes, bowing her head deeply in gratitude. With lips that trembled slightly, she spoke from the heart, "Thank you, Your Majesty Liliana." ... Inside a lavish room, Aragon sat on a sofa with a calm, authoritative expression. In front of him were two men whose appearances were striking. The man on the right had a handsome face and a tall, though slender, build. His yellow eyes, with sharp, cat-like pupils, left anyone who looked at him feeling unsettled. Beside him sat a shorter, rounder man, dressed in a black robe with blood-red stripes. While he appeared to be a kind old man, those who knew him recognized the ruthless nature hidden beneath his exterior. These two men were among the seven Arch-demons of the Demon race¡ªZariel and Noah. Both stood at the peak of the Demon Empire''s hierarchy, ranking just two levels below Liliana, the Demon Emperor, and one level below Heidel, the leader of all Arch-demons. "Zariel, Noah, I''m sure you know why I called you here, right?" Aragon asked calmly, reclining into the sofa. The two nodded silently, their expressions serious. "Of course we do," Noah replied firmly, then added, "But are you certain you want to go through with it?" A confident smile curled on Aragon''s lips. "Yes, I''m certain," he answered. His eyes slowly narrowed, and in a cold tone, he continued, "The Crimson Family has held power for far too long. It''s time to bring it to an end." Chapter 384 A Devastated and Tired Velix Zariel and Noah exchanged doubtful glances, both stunned by the words.Sensing their hesitation, Aragon smiled mockingly and said, "Are you afraid? We''ve come this far. If anyone retreats now, it''ll all be for nothing." His eyes glinted coldly as his gaze locked onto them. The two remained silent for a moment before letting out a soft sigh. "Let''s review the plan. How will we proceed with the rebellion against Her Majesty the Demon Emperor?" Zariel asked cautiously, crossing his legs. Noah, beside him, wore a serious expression, his gaze fixed intently on Aragon. Aragon chuckled softly, then took a leisurely sip of his coffee. "You don''t need to worry about the plan," Aragon said mildly, placing his cup back on the saucer. "With Heidel dead, Liliana Crimson has lost her greatest help. Our plan to overthrow her power isn''t as difficult as it seems." This rebellion had been on Aragon''s mind for a long time. He was disgusted by Liliana''s ascension to the throne¡ªa weak woman becoming the Demon Emperor. To him, the title of "Demon Emperor" should belong to a man, not a woman. His dissatisfaction grew until he believed he was the one destined to rule. Fueled by this thought, he crafted several schemes to erase Liliana''s existence, one of which involved abducting her as a child. The success of that plan brought him immense satisfaction, and he thought it was finally his time to claim the throne. But things weren''t as easy as he''d hoped. Heidel, a powerful Arch-demon from the previous demon emperor''s era and Liliana''s protector left behind by her father, managed to rescue her from the kidnapping, directly thwarting his plan. In that moment, hatred and fury surged within him. But Heidel was far too powerful for him to take on directly. For over twenty years, Aragon adjusted his strategy, seeking the support of the Demon race''s higher-ups from the outer palace and forging alliances with other Arch-demons. Though the method was time-consuming, it proved more effective than ever. By now, many of the Demon race''s higher-ups and several Arch-demons were under his control, all poised to remove Liliana from the throne! The thought of the entire demon race''s power slipping into his hands made Aragon smile with dark amusement. Meanwhile, Zariel and Noah, who had heard his words, fell silent for a moment before finally nodding in agreement. "We''ll follow your plan," they said, their voices firm. Aragon smiled in satisfaction at their response, then his expression turned cold as he added, "Once Heidel''s funeral is over, we''ll begin." ... The Imperial Capital, Astralyn... As the heart of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Astralyn stood as the most prosperous city, unrivaled by the others. It was both the economic and administrative center of the empire. In sectors such as technology, social affairs, and more, Astralyn was clearly the most advanced. The city had become a prime destination for many, whether for vacations or to seek employment. Human poets from various eras had referred to Astralyn as "the world''s storehouse of gold," a testament to the city''s grandeur. If any place could rival Astralyn''s prosperity, it was Erantum, the capital of the Demon Empire. However, Astralyn, once brimming with life, now appeared changed. The bustling streets, once filled with merchants from all corners of the land, had fallen eerily quiet and somber. There was no traffic of horse-drawn carriages, nor were there any cheerful passersby; instead, only somber faces and expressions of sorrow filled the streets. At every corner of the city, homes stood shuttered, and only a few merchants remained, offering their goods. Before the city gates, Leon, Athena, Luna, Albert, and two thousand human soldiers stood, gazing at the scene with curiosity. "Did a mass rebellion cause all this, Albert?" Leon inquired calmly, turning to Albert at his side. Albert gave a small nod and replied honestly, "Yes, Sword Hero Leon. According to the information I''ve gathered, the rebellions in various cities have left many people fearful and anxious. Although Velix tried to reassure them, his efforts were largely ineffective. They fear the rebellions will reach Astralyn, so many have opted to flee to Holy Orthodoxy." "Merchants from across the Empire have also avoided Astralyn, preferring to seek safety in Holy Orthodoxy while continuing their trade." Hearing this, Leon narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly. The aftermath of the rebellions was something he had anticipated, so he wasn''t overly concerned. The reason he, Albert, and Luna had plotted to spark the rebellions was to create trouble for Velix, stirring up the people''s resentment toward him. The dissatisfaction with Velix''s mishandling of the situation would clear the path for Arshley to rise as humanity''s true leader in the future. As harsh as it sounded, this was a necessary step. Without it, uniting the entire human race would have been nearly impossible. Of course, Leon had another motive¡ªseeing Velix suffer and die in despair. To him, that would be the most perfect and agonizing form of revenge. Subconsciously, a thin, cold smile spread across his lips, making Albert, Luna, and the rest of the soldiers behind them tremble in fear. Only Athena was mesmerized by that smile. She tightly hugged Leon''s arm while resting her head there. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon returned a gentle smile and said, "In that case, let''s find a temporary place to stay while we await the outcome of the rebellions." "As you command," Albert replied in a respectful tone. With that, they all, enveloped in Athena''s magic, entered Astralyn unnoticed by the gatekeepers or the city''s residents. ... "Damn it! Why is everything like this?" Velix roared, slamming the armrest of his throne. His usually calm and composed face was now flushed with rage. It had been over two days since the mysterious man had promised to help him deal with the rebellion, but there had been no word on any resolution. The material losses from the rebellions have also severely strained the national treasury. If this persists, the Holy Empire of Elysium could very well face bankruptcy. What made him even more anxious wasn''t just the material loss but the erosion of public trust. In any nation or empire, the people are the backbone. Losing their trust threatened his position and could even ignite a larger rebellion. "If I had known it would turn out like this, I would have never trusted or cooperated with that damn Temple of Twilight!" Velix muttered, his face twisted with hatred. The defeat of humanity''s army by the demon forces, coupled with the disappearance of Jim, Natasya, and Rain, were the main reasons behind his alliance with the Twilight Temple. In exchange for their help in securing his position as Holy Emperor, he agreed to support the spread of their heretical beliefs throughout the Holy Empire of Elysium. However, the mysterious man and the Temple of Twilight had yet to resolve the ongoing rebellion, which had left Velix seething with anger. "Your Majesty! Bad news!" A soldier''s voice suddenly broke through, pulling Velix from his thoughts. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Velix''s expression darkened further as the soldier hurried toward him. "What news?" he asked coldly. The soldier paused to catch his breath before bowing respectfully. "Your Majesty, the spies in Ardonia report that the city has fallen to a rebel army led by the local noble family!" he announced, his voice trembling. "What!? Ardonia has fallen!?" Velix''s eyes widened in shock, his heart pounding in his chest. Ardonia had been one of the largest and most prosperous cities in the Holy Empire of Elysium. Along with Therondia, it was considered a twin city, powerful enough to withstand a rebel onslaught. Yet, now Ardonia was the first to fall, a turn of events Velix had never anticipated. Velix''s face tightened, and his body trembled with rage. "How could the city fall so quickly? Didn''t I send thousands of soldiers to quell the rebellion there?" Sensing Velix''s fury, the soldier nervously shook his head. "I... I don''t know, Your Majesty. But it''s rumored that the troops led by the noble family are highly skilled. Their battle prowess far surpassed our own soldiers, which ultimately led to Ardonia''s downfall," the soldier stammered. "What did you say?" Velix was stunned, disbelief spreading across his face. Due to the war in the Desert of Chaos, he had deployed all of his elite forces to fight the demon army, leaving only regular soldiers to guard the capital and other cities. Nevertheless, those soldiers were by no means weak. They were highly trained, with each one capable of taking on five to ten ordinary people. Still, the idea that the soldiers led by the noble family were stronger than his own army was difficult for Velix to accept. "Moreover, it wasn''t just Ardonia that fell, Your Majesty," the soldier continued, his body trembling. "The cities of Therondia, Vazula, and several smaller towns along the border with the Desert of Chaos have also fallen to the rebels!" His words struck Velix like a thunderbolt, leaving him breathless and dizzy. His vision blurred as the weight of the news hit him. He had never expected that not only Ardonia would fall, but also Therondia, Ardonia''s twin city, and Vazula, a prosperous northern city. The news left him feeling disoriented, his body weak. In all his life, he never imagined things would spiral out of control like this. He had believed that with the Holy Empire of Elysium in his grasp, it could become the world''s dominant power, surpassing even the Holy Orthodox, the Dragon Empire, or the Demon Empire. Now, that dream lay in ruins. Not only had he failed to surpass those three, but he was also powerless to survive or quell the rebellion. "Is this the consequence of killing Leon?" Velix wondered, wearily slumping against the throne. In human history and legend, the three heroes were chosen by the gods to defeat the demon race, their status akin to that of divine messengers. This is why they were so revered and sanctified by humanity. Although Velix had never truly believed in the legend, he couldn''t help but now connect Leon''s death to the misfortune that had befallen him. At that moment, the gatekeeper''s voice echoed through the throne room: "Supreme Military Leader, Sir Albert has returned and requests an audience with His Majesty the Emperor." Chapter 385 Alberts Return and Velixs Order Upon hearing that, Velix was shocked, his eyes widening in disbelief."Albert has returned? How is that possible? Shouldn''t he, along with Jim, Natasya, Rain, Guren, the heroes, and the rest of humanity''s army, have been captured by the Demon Emperor?" Velix muttered in surprise. He frowned, trying to understand the reason behind Albert''s return. None of the possibilities made sense, so he decided to set those thoughts aside for now. With Albert''s return, there was still hope that Jim, Natasya, Rain, Guren, and the heroes might still be alive in the Demon Emperor''s grasp. Velix took a deep breath, steadying his emotions before speaking. "I give my permission. Bring Albert to me." Moments later, a middle-aged man with a stern expression and a well-built frame stepped into the throne room. As Velix''s gaze landed on him, his heart raced, and his fists clenched with anticipation. "He''s really alive!" Velix thought, overwhelmed with joy. With the Seven Crystal Aurora Magic Staff in his possession, he could see through any disguise magic. No matter how powerful the spell, it could not deceive him. The man before him was unmistakably the real Albert, not a demon in disguise. Velix couldn''t help but feel both relieved and elated. Albert slowly stopped two meters from the throne stairs, raising his head to meet Velix''s gaze from above. Suddenly, his stern expression drained of color. Trembling, he bowed his head and knelt before Velix. "Your Majesty, forgive me. I have failed to fulfill the orders you entrusted to me," he said in a hoarse voice. His once-steely eyes, filled with confidence, were now red-rimmed, tears slowly trickling from the corners. Velix felt a mix of anger and helplessness. The defeat of humanity''s army wasn''t entirely Albert''s fault; it was also the result of Velix''s own oversight. He had underestimated the Demon race, especially the Demon Emperor, whose power far exceeded his expectations. Had he been more cautious and refrained from rashly declaring war without fully understanding the Demon Emperor''s strength, perhaps things would have turned out differently. But in this world, there was no remedy for regret and no way to undo the past. Still, there were more pressing matters than dwelling on the defeat in the Desert of Chaos¡ªJim, Natasya, Rain, Guren, Luna, and Valen''s fates, and the rebellions spreading across the cities. Both were urgent issues, and he needed to find solutions to them immediately. "Well, Albert, you don''t need to blame yourself like that. Your successful return alone is an incredibly important and valuable achievement," Velix said in a soothing tone. "Now, raise your head and tell me everything¡ªthe condition of Jim, Natasya, Rain, Valen, and Luna. Are they still alive, or did the Demon Emperor kill them?" There was a rare trace of nervousness on Velix''s face as he asked the series of questions. Albert briefly smiled but quickly masked it, lifting his head and standing up. With a sorrowful look, he began to explain, "Your Majesty, it happened like this¡­" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Velix listened intently to every word of Albert''s explanation, his expression slowly growing graver. "So, you''re telling me that all of them, except Valen and Luna, are dead?" Velix inquired in a tone filled with horror and disbelief. Albert nodded gravely and answered, "Yes, Your Majesty the Emperor." Velix''s vision blurred as he heard the answer. He had held onto the hope that they were still alive, but now, that hope was shattered, leaving him overwhelmed with despair. Slowly regaining his composure, he gritted his teeth and asked once more, "What about the more than six hundred thousand soldiers of humanity? Are they also dead?" Albert paused for a moment before replying in a tone heavy with regret, "They''re not dead, Your Majesty. However, they''ve been imprisoned by the Demon Emperor in an ancient city. As for their fate beyond that, I truly don''t know." At that, Velix''s breathing grew ragged, and his head throbbed. Those six hundred thousand soldiers were the elite forces, the backbone of the Holy Empire of Elysium. They were the strongest, most talented, and best-trained of all his troops. Training them to that level of strength had been neither easy nor cheap. Velix had poured an unimaginable amount of resources and gold into their development. Now, with them in the Demon Emperor''s hands and their fate uncertain, it was a crushing blow¡ªnot just to him, but to the entire Holy Empire of Elysium. A wave of fury and hatred surged within him, urging him to destroy everything in sight. But the rebellions spreading through the cities quickly reminded him of the greater crisis at hand, forcing him to rein in his emotions. "Alright, I understand," he said, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. Once calm, he shifted the conversation. "By the way, you must be aware of the rebellions spreading through the Empire''s cities, correct?" Albert''s expression grew serious as he nodded and replied, "Yes, I know about it, Your Majesty. Was it all sparked by the noble families?" "Yes, it was those bastards," Velix said bitterly. "I never expected them to have secretly mustered enough power to pull this off. Had I known sooner, I would have wiped them all out long ago." The thought of them made his blood boil, and a surge of killing intent radiated from his body. This regret was one that would never be healed. Albert listened intently, his face solemn. What Velix didn''t notice, however, was the faint, mocking smile hidden behind Albert''s serious demeanor. "Since you''re back, I''m reinstating all the authority of the army into your hands, Albert," Velix declared firmly. "I want you to take charge of managing the rebellion. Are you able to handle it?" "Of course, Your Majesty. I will carry out your orders to the best of my ability," Albert responded without hesitation. "Good!" Velix nodded in approval, his gaze filled with a quiet sense of appreciation. "Then go, and begin at once." "As you wish." Albert bowed his head once more before turning to leave the throne room. As Velix watched him depart, his expression slowly turned cold and indifferent once more. "I still can''t believe Albert managed to escape from the Demon Emperor''s grasp," Velix muttered, his voice laced with suspicion. "Did he truly manage to break free, or is there something else at play...?" His eyes narrowed, a cold glint flashing in them as a dangerous aura began to seep into the air around him. Though his thoughts were clouded with doubt, Velix couldn''t dismiss the possibility. After all, his relationship with Albert had been far from smooth. Enjoy more content from empire Albert''s immense power and authority in the military had made Velix cautious, prompting him to quietly undermine him. He did so out of fear that Albert''s increasing strength might eventually threaten his position as Holy Emperor. On top of that, he had even orchestrated a kidnapping plot involving his daughter, Eris Lennister, hoping to use her as a means of control over Albert and keep him from becoming a threat. However, the kidnappers turned out to be utterly incompetent and lost the girl instead. Now, he had no clue where Eris was, and it often left him feeling regretful. Trying to steady his mind, Velix closed his eyes, muttering, "I hope things are not as I fear." ... In a grand mansion on the western side of Astralyn''s capital, Leon was temporarily staying with Luna, Athena, and the rest of humanity''s soldiers. In the spacious living room, Leon sat back comfortably, his right leg crossed, his gaze fixed on Albert, who sat across from him. "So, Velix has authorized you to command all the soldiers of the Empire?" Leon asked casually. Albert nodded solemnly. "Yes, Sword Hero Leon. Velix granted me that authority. But, despite his apparent pleasure at my return, I sensed a distance and suspicion from him. I believe he harbors doubts about me." Leon paused for a moment, taken aback, then chuckled softly. Albert''s return was certainly strange and highly suspect, so it was no surprise that Velix might have his own reservations. However, Leon wasn''t overly concerned. Velix was in a precarious position, with few subordinates he could trust other than Albert. Despite his suspicions, Velix was unlikely to take any drastic action against Albert. To do so would mean losing his only hope of suppressing the ongoing rebellions. "By the way, Sword Hero Leon," Albert said, his eyes meeting Leon''s, "I''ve received reports from my spies that several cities have been captured and are now under the control of the noble families and our forces." "Oh?" Leon raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise flickering across his handsome face. "I didn''t expect the results to come this quickly." "Yes, I was surprised as well," Albert replied seriously. "However, considering the intensity of the battles over the past few days and the sluggishness of the reinforcements Velix sent, it''s actually quite reasonable." The army he had lent to the noble families was the elite force of the Holy Empire of Elysium¡ªthe strongest and most capable among all its military units. It was no surprise that the noble families had managed to conquer several cities so swiftly. "What cities have fallen?" Leon inquired casually, sipping his hot tea. "The cities of Ardonia, Therondia, and Vazula, as well as several smaller towns along the border," Albert replied with respect. Leon paused, a faint smile curving the corners of his lips. "Ardonia, Therondia, and Vazula? Hahaha! Incredible," he laughed."I''m sure Velix is having a difficult time right now." Those three cities were among the wealthiest and most crucial in the Holy Empire of Elysium. Now, with all three cities fallen, Leon could easily imagine the devastating blow that would strike the Holy Empire of Elysium. "Albert, I need you to do me a favor," Leon said suddenly, rising to his feet and handing him a gold-colored letter. "Please deliver this to Edward of Holy Orthodoxy." Albert was momentarily taken aback by the request, but he said nothing and gave a small nod. "As you wish," Albert replied respectfully, rising to his feet. Leon smiled in satisfaction, but just as he was about to speak, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. His eyes widened, and an inexplicable pain shot through his chest, causing him to gasp for air. Noticing Leon''s unusual behavior, Albert rushed forward in alarm. "Sword Hero Leon, what''s happening to you?" Albert asked with concern, quickly moving to support him. Leon frowned and shook his head. "I''m fine." His gaze drifted toward the window, his eyes narrowing as though he were staring into the distance, toward the demon race''s territory. "What''s going on? Why do I have such a terrible feeling?" Chapter 386 Heidels Funeral and Lilianas Intention The once-radiant sky gradually dimmed, shrouded in darkness as life-giving rain began to fall, its rhythm punctuated by the thunderous roar of lightning.Far beyond the outer palace lay a sacred and hallowed ground, revered by the entire demon race¡ªthe Land of Eternity. It served as the final resting place for demon emperors who had fallen to the blades of past heroes. Under ordinary circumstances, Liliana, the current Demon Emperor, strictly forbade entry to this sacred ground without her explicit permission. Yet now, more than twenty figures stood solemnly before a newly constructed tomb. Among them were Liliana, Lyra, three Arch-demons, demon generals, and other high-ranking members of the demon race. Liliana''s gaze lingered on Heidel''s tomb, her expression a mixture of sorrow and complexity. "Heidel, I have fulfilled your wish. May you find peace at last," she murmured, her head bowed. She stood motionless as rain drenched her, the droplets concealing the silent tears that traced paths down her face. Beside her, Lyra gazed blankly at her father''s tomb. Despite her struggle to suppress them, tears continued to flow, blending seamlessly with the falling rain. Lilith, Garan, and Terran stood silently before Heidel''s tomb, their hearts pierced with an unbearable pain. Unlike the others, the three of them had witnessed Heidel''s death firsthand, struck down by the two heroes of mankind. Moreover, they shared a close bond with him, especially Lilith, who had been personally nurtured and mentored by Heidel. A profound sorrow weighed on her chest, her breathing heavy as she struggled to endure the overwhelming sense of loss. As everyone else sank into an atmosphere of grief and mourning, one tall, sturdy figure stood apart, devoid of any such emotions¡ªAragon. "Hahaha! So, Heidel, you''re finally gone," he muttered coldly, a faint smile curling on his lips. "Though I didn''t expect it to happen so soon, this works in my favor. With you no longer by Liliana Crimson''s side, no one can protect her now." Of all the people Aragon despised, Heidel was at the top of the list. Had it not been for him, he would be the one sitting on the Demon Emperor''s throne now. Enjoy more content from empire But that no longer mattered. Heidel was gone, and with his death, Aragon saw his opportunity to eliminate Liliana once and for all. Beside him, Zariel and Noah wore expressions similar to Aragon''s. They simply smiled faintly, silent as they gazed at Heidel''s tomb before them. Unbeknownst to them, a handsome man stood quietly in the distance, observing them with a cold, indifferent gaze. After an hour, the funeral procession came to an end. The high-ups of the Demon race immediately sought Liliana''s permission to depart. Liliana said nothing, offering only a small nod. Moments later, only Liliana, Lyra, Lilith, Garan, Terran, Merlin, Aragon, Zariel, and Noah remained at the site. Aragon took a slow step toward Liliana, clasping his hands together with a thin, well-hidden smile. "I''m sorry for the loss of Leader Heidel, Your Majesty Liliana," he said with a tone of respect, though a trace of mockery lingered in his voice. "His death is a great loss to the Demon race, but we cannot remain consumed by grief. I must ask¡ªhas Your Majesty decided who will take Leader Heidel''s place?" Ordinary demons typically view Arch-demons as powerful beings, ranking just one level below the Demon Emperor. However, that perception isn''t entirely accurate. Above them all stood the "True Leader," a figure who commanded the entire Arch-demon faction with power just one step below the Demon Emperor. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the past, Aragon had desperately coveted this position. However, Liliana had chosen Heidel as the True Leader, a decision that stoked Aragon''s deep hatred and envy toward Heidel. With Heidel''s death, the position of "True Leader" was left vacant, and among the remaining Arch-demons, Aragon was the strongest. While his ultimate ambition was to become the Demon Emperor, the desire to claim the "True Leader" title still haunted him. Only by becoming the "True Leader" could he overcome the obstacle in his heart, which would in turn secure his path to becoming the future Demon Emperor. At Aragon''s words, Liliana''s expression remained as unbothered as ever. She glanced at him briefly, then responded with a faint, meaningful smile. "You''re right, Aragon. We can''t remain consumed by sorrow. I''ll decide on Heidel''s replacement at tomorrow''s year-end meeting. So, you needn''t worry." Aragon, Zariel, and Noah were naturally surprised by her words. They had expected Liliana to reprimand Aragon, but they were mistaken. Once he recovered from his shock, Aragon put his smile back on and nodded eagerly. "In that case, I''ll wait for your decision at the year-end meeting tomorrow," he said excitedly. Without another word, he bowed his head to Liliana and left the Land of Eternity with a leisurely pace. As they watched him leave, Zariel and Noah asked for Liliana''s permission to depart before following Aragon. Lilith, who had been quietly observing the entire exchange, slowly stepped forward and stopped beside Liliana. "Sister¡ªI mean, Your Majesty¡ªdo you think Arch-demon Aragon is acting a bit strange?" Lilith inquired, her tone laced with suspicion. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Aragon, along with Zariel and Noah, was planning something significant. Nearby, Garan and Terran, who shared the same concern, exchanged a glance before turning their curious eyes toward Liliana. Liliana simply shook her head and affectionately ruffled Lilith''s hair. "You''re probably just imagining things," Liliana replied casually. Lilith frowned, wanting to voice her thoughts but ultimately holding her tongue. With a deep sigh, she let go of her worries and looked at Liliana with a soft gaze. "In that case, may I take my leave, Your Majesty?" Lilith asked, giving a slight bow. "We too request your permission to leave, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor," Garan and Terran added in unison. Liliana gave a brief nod, her response calm and composed. "Very well." At her consent, the three of them raised their heads, casting one last glance at Heidel''s tomb before finally stepping out of the Land of Eternity. As they departed, Liliana''s gaze shifted sharply to the handsome figure with gray hair¡ªMerlin. "Why are you still here? Do you need something from me?" Liliana inquired, her voice cold and indifferent. Merlin was momentarily taken aback before letting out a soft sigh. He looked at Liliana with a complicated expression and gave a slight nod. "Your Majesty Liliana, I have some news to share with you," Merlin said respectfully, no longer wearing the possessive gaze he once had. Since his defeat by Leon, Merlin had come to realize how weak and vulnerable he truly was. This revelation made him reflect on the terrible things he had done to Liliana, the absolute ruler of the Demon Race. Had it not been for her kindness, he would have long since met his end due to his previous disrespectful behavior. Determined to atone, he focused all his efforts on self-improvement, striving to become someone Liliana could be proud of. Naturally, one of his goals was to defeat that cursed man. "Oh?" Liliana''s eyebrows lifted slightly at his words. "Then, tell me." Merlin''s expression turned grave as he began, "Actually..." Half an hour later, Merlin requested permission to leave and walked out of the Land of Eternity, his expression solemn. Liliana watched him go, a satisfied smile on her face. "Your Majesty, it seems Merlin has changed since before," Lyra remarked, her tone filled with curiosity. Liliana simply chuckled and nodded. "Yes, he has changed drastically since his defeat by Leon. His once arrogant and haughty demeanor is gradually shifting for the better. This is certainly a positive development for all of us." Lyra agreed with a nod. She was well aware of Merlin''s incredible talent, but his own traits had held him back, limiting his potential and proving detrimental to his growth. "By the way, Lyra," Liliana called, turning to face her. "If I offered you the position of Arch-demon''s True Leader, would you accept it?" Lyra was visibly surprised, staring at Liliana in disbelief. "Your Majesty, what do you mean¡ª" Lyra began to ask, but Liliana pressed a finger to her lips, silencing her. "Let me explain," Liliana interrupted calmly. "This position once belonged to your father. Now that he''s gone, it should pass to you, as his daughter, right?" "But the position isn''t something that can simply be inherited, is it?" Lyra inquired, her voice laced with doubt. Unlike the position of the Demon Emperor, the title of True Leader of the Arch-demons was granted to the strongest Arch-demon in the Demon Empire. Previously, her father had been the strongest and rightfully held the position. Now, with his death, the title would pass to the second strongest Arch-demon¡ªAragon, not her. Although both she and Aragon were Arch-demons, Aragon far outmatched her in terms of age, experience, and combat power. Additionally, other Arch-demons such as Zariel, Noah, Daniel, Zahat, and Livia were stronger than her. If she were bold enough to claim the position, Lyra could already imagine the chaos that would follow. Liliana smiled disdainfully and waved her hand dismissively. "You need not worry. I am the Demon Emperor of this era, and all decisions lie with me. If anyone dares challenge me, I will gladly send them to the netherworld," she declared in a commanding tone. She then shifted her gaze back to Lyra and asked, "So, will you accept it?" Lyra fell silent for a moment, her gaze fixed on Heidel''s tomb ahead. She suddenly recalled her father''s words. "In my absence, the responsibility of protecting and caring for Her Majesty Liliana rests with you, Lyra. Guard her from those who wish to harm her. I trust you, my daughter." Lyra''s eyes widened slightly, and a sense of determination gradually filled her gaze. "If that is your command, I will accept," Lyra responded with unwavering seriousness. Liliana couldn''t help but smile, pulling Lyra into a tight embrace. As she gently rubbed her back, Liliana whispered softly in her ear, "Thank you for always standing by my side, Lyra." Lyra felt the warmth of trust and affection in the embrace and returned it wholeheartedly. "You''re welcome, Your Majesty," she murmured quietly. After a moment, they separated, and Liliana''s gaze drifted to Heidel''s grave. "Tomorrow, I will announce this decision to the higher-ups of the Demon Race," Liliana said coldly before adding with a sly smile, "And then, it will be time to rid the Demon Empire of its scum and pests." Chapter 387 So, Saint, What Decision Will You Make? Morning...Seated on a garden chair, Edward crossed his legs, engrossed in a book. To most, this activity might appear dull or even pointless. Yet, this seemingly trivial routine had been his companion for decades. Through it, he had amassed knowledge as vast as the ocean and honed an extraordinary intellect. He slowly set the book down, reached for the coffee cup on the table, and took a sip. A wave of relief and calm washed over him, gradually easing the tension in his mind. With a composed demeanor, he resumed reading at a leisurely pace. Page by page, he turned with care, as though each word were sinking deeply into his consciousness. "Your Venerable Edward! I bring urgent news," came a guard''s hurried voice from nearby. Edward gently closed his book and shifted his gaze to the young guard approaching briskly. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His expression remained serene, unperturbed by the intrusion. "Has something happened?" he asked lightly, placing the book down on the table with deliberate ease. The guard halted two meters away and offered a respectful bow. "Your Venerable Edward, the guard stationed at the Hall''s gates, has received a letter from someone claiming to be an envoy of the Supreme Military Leader of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Albert Lennister," the guard reported, retrieving a gold-colored letter from the pocket of his armor. "According to the envoy, this letter is intended for you." With that, he stepped forward cautiously and handed the letter to Edward with care. Hearing the explanation, Edward''s expression shifted abruptly, surprise evident on his face. "A letter from Albert Lennister, the Supreme Military Leader of the Holy Empire of Elysium?" Edward murmured, his brows knitting in deep thought. Edward was well aware of Albert''s identity. The man was said to be an exceptionally talented general with fearsome swordsmanship. Albert''s military accomplishments were legendary, earning him widespread admiration among the soldiers of the Holy Empire. His exceptional prowess and loyalty had led Velix to place immense trust in him, culminating in his ascension to the position of Supreme Military Leader of the Holy Empire of Elysium. What puzzled and surprised him was that Albert was supposed to be in the Desert of Chaos, not within the Holy Empire of Elysium. He couldn''t comprehend how Albert had returned without a single report of his movements reaching him. Shaking off his confusion and doubts, Edward took the letter from the guard''s hand with a slight nod. "Well, thank you for informing me," he said softly. "You''re welcome, Your Venerable Edward," the guard replied courteously, bowing respectfully once more before leaving the garden. Edward gazed intently at the gold-colored letter in his hand, observing it with care and curiosity. Its appearance was unlike any ordinary letter. Delicate golden floral patterns decorated both sides, lending the letter an ornate and substantial feel. Explore more adventures at empire Without hesitation, he swiftly opened the letter, only to be instantly captivated by the writing style. "This handwriting..." Edward''s usually composed eyes widened slightly, and his heart skipped a beat. Though he hadn''t yet read the contents, he already knew the sender¡ªLeon Kruger. That elegant and captivating style was a signature of the man, one so enchanting that even Edward couldn''t help but be drawn in. Attempting to mask his surprise, he focused on the letter''s contents and read them with careful attention. Minutes passed as he ensured not a single detail was overlooked. Finally, a small smile curved his lips, growing wider until it blossomed into a hearty laugh. "Hahaha! I knew it! Sword Hero Leon Kruger isn''t dead!" Edward exclaimed joyfully, rising to his feet. The news was a tremendous source of joy for him. Leon, a hero nurtured by Holy Orthodoxy, shared a natural bond with them. Moreover, the revelation that Leon was still alive further solidified Edward''s suspicion that Leon was the Fated One, as described in the ancient book he had discovered earlier. "The Fated One, huh? This is truly world-altering news," he murmured, a smile slowly spreading across his face. After regaining his composure, he leaned back in his chair, his gaze drifting back to the letter as his mind lingered on its contents. The letter outlined a plan so bold and unexpected¡ªuniting the Holy Empire of Elysium and Holy Orthodoxy into a single, powerful force. In truth, he had once entertained a similar idea¡ªuniting humanity under a single rule: the Holy Orthodox. There was, of course, a compelling reason behind his thoughts. According to a long-hidden ancient archive, before the era of the first three heroes, humanity had been ruled by a single power¡ªthe Ancient Holy Orthodox. However, the archive offered no explanation for the current division of humanity into two major powers¡ªthe Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox. For a moment, he dismissed the thought, not wanting to risk igniting a war with the Holy Empire of Elysium, which could bring suffering to all of humanity. But now, with Leon''s sudden proposal to unite all of humanity under one banner, the idea had rekindled his interest. "Has Leon thought this through? Given his nature, it seems possible," he mused, his expression turning serious. He studied the letter once more before carefully setting it aside and rising to his feet. "This matter must be discussed with Saint first before taking the next step," he said, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly. With that, he turned and made his way toward the Hall of Gods, where Arshley was likely to be. ... "What did you say? A letter from Brother Leon?" Arshley sat frozen on the throne, stunned by Edward''s words. Edward gave a small nod and replied, "Yes, I just received a letter from him." He then took out a golden letter from his pocket and slowly approached Arshley, handing it to her. Arshley took the letter with trembling hands, inspecting it closely. "When did you receive this letter?" she asked in a hoarse voice. "Fifteen minutes ago," Edward answered respectfully. "While I was in the back garden, a guard reported that an envoy from the Supreme Military Leader of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Albert Lennister, delivered this letter specifically for me. Upon seeing the writing style, I immediately recognized it as belonging to Sword Hero Leon." At that, Arshley''s heart skipped a beat, and a wave of nervousness washed over her. She had long held onto Edward''s words that her brother, Leon, was still alive, which had been a source of comfort and strength during her grief. Now, with a letter seemingly from him finally appearing, she couldn''t shake the fear that it might all be an illusion. Meanwhile, Edward, observing the turmoil behind Arshley''s veil, sighed softly, offering no further words. He knew all too well the pain Arshley had endured, which often left her emotions fragile. The letter, confirming that Leon was still alive, overwhelmed her with both joy and fear. With a gentle shake of his head, Edward stepped down from the throne stairs, giving Arshley the space she needed to collect herself and read the letter. After a few moments, Arshley regained her composure and quickly scanned the contents of the letter. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and her hands trembled slightly as she held the letter. "What does this mean? Becoming the true leader of mankind? Does Brother intend to unite the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox, making me the true leader of mankind?" Arshley inquired, her voice shaking with disbelief. She read the letter once more to ensure she hadn''t misunderstood. After a brief pause, she was certain that her interpretation was correct, and the letter''s meaning matched her own thoughts. "Edward, this..." Arshley began, about to seek his confirmation, but he quickly interrupted her. "Yes, Saint. From the letter, it''s clear that Sword Hero Leon intends to unite humanity," he replied respectfully. "To be honest, I too was taken aback by his plan. However, I know Leon well, and he wouldn''t propose something of this scale without meticulous preparation. I personally support him, but the final decision rests with you." Arshley fell silent, lost in deep thought. The idea of uniting the Holy Empire of Elysium and Holy Orthodoxy, let alone becoming the sole leader of mankind, had never crossed her mind. The Holy Empire of Elysium was a powerful force, and she hesitated to risk provoking them into war. Moreover, there was an existing treaty between the two factions that stipulated they must not attack each other and should cooperate for the greater good of humanity. If she dared to raise the banner of war, countless lives would be lost on both sides, and that was a fate she wanted to avoid. Sensing her inner conflict, Edward gave a faint smile and said, "Saint, may I offer my perspective on this matter?" Arshley took a deep breath, then nodded slowly. "Go ahead, Edward." "Saint, if we view things from the previous standpoint, the Holy Empire of Elysium is indeed formidable. Velix, the Holy Emperor, has three exceptional subordinates¡ªJim Terra, Rain Violet, and Natasya Nox¡ªeach possessing unparalleled talent and skill," Edward explained calmly. "However, that was then. Now, the situation has drastically changed. Those three have either been captured or are likely to be slain by Sword Hero Leon, leaving Velix without their support." He paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts before continuing, "Furthermore, there are numerous rebellions instigated by noble families. Just yesterday, the three main cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium¡ªArdonia, Therondia, and Vazula¡ªfell into their hands. The state of the Holy Empire of Elysium can now be summed up in one word: chaos." Taking a brief breath, Edward added, "Amidst this turmoil, many citizens of the Holy Empire of Elysium are fleeing to Holy Orthodoxy, signaling their distrust of Velix. Therefore, I believe Sword Hero Leon aims to seize this moment, overthrow Velix, and unite humanity under your leadership." He paused, his gaze fixed on Arshley, and asked, "So, Saint, what decision will you make?" ----------- A/N: For your information, the ''Hall'' discussed in this chapter refers to the palace of the Holy Orthodox. Since they do not use the word ''palace,'' they refer to it as the ''Hall'' instead. I believe I mentioned this before, but it''s okay to reiterate. Thank you! ????(? ?? ? - ? ) ? Chapter 388 The Practice Session and the Unyielding Luna On the mansion grounds, all of humanity''s soldiers formed a large circle. In the center stood Leon, calmly eyeing the hundred soldiers across from him."Are you ready?" Leon inquired casually, twirling the sword in his right hand. The hundred soldiers formed their ranks and nodded in unison. "We''re ready!" they answered firmly, raising their weapons. Around the edges of the grounds, many soldiers watched the scene with a mix of nervousness and excitement. "Do you think those hundred soldiers can defeat the Sword Hero Leon?" one asked his comrade. "I''m not sure, but it looks like they''ll be soundly defeated this time," his comrade replied with a soft sigh. Overhearing their conversation, a young soldier frowned slightly and turned to them with a look of doubt. "Why do you think that? Those hundred soldiers are the elite of the Holy Empire of Elysium''s army. As fellow soldiers, you should realize that too, right?" he asked, his confusion evident. The two soldiers exchanged glances and couldn''t help but smile. "Since you''re a new soldier, you probably don''t know much about Sword Hero Leon," one of them said, gently patting the young soldier''s shoulder. "Among the three heroes of mankind, Leon is incredibly powerful and terrifying. Even the other two heroes can''t defeat him. During the war with the Demon race, there was a powerful Demon general named Merlin. His strength was overwhelming, surpassing all of us. Yet, Sword Hero Leon was able to defeat him with ease!" The soldier''s eyes lit up with admiration as he eagerly explained to the young soldier. He and his comrade had fought alongside Leon in numerous battles and knew firsthand the extent of his power. The young soldier swallowed nervously, amazed by the explanation. "When compared to the powerful Arch-demon we faced on the battlefield, who''s stronger?" he asked, his curiosity growing. The soldier was about to respond when the sharp clash of swords interrupted him. They all turned to the center of the field, where the combat practice had begun. *Whoosh!* A soldier lunged at Leon, raising his sword high, and slashed at him with ferocity. *Clang!* Leon casually raised his sword to block the attack, then twisted his body and delivered a powerful kick to the soldier''s stomach. "Pfft!" The soldier was immediately sent flying, crashing into his comrade behind him. But it didn''t end there. Two more soldiers appeared behind Leon, drawing their sharp swords in unison. Reacting to the surprise attack, Leon flashed a faint smile and leaped to avoid them. "What?" The two soldiers were taken aback by his swift evasion but quickly regained their composure. They launched another attack, but once again, Leon dodged effortlessly, leaving them frustrated. "You guys were off guard," Leon teased, then struck at their stomachs with precise sneak attacks. "Pfft!" Both soldiers flew twenty meters before crashing to the ground. Everyone in the center and those watching from the sidelines were left shocked and frightened by how effortlessly Leon defeated the soldiers. Although they knew how strong Leon was, the scene still made their hearts race. Leon chuckled softly at the pitiful condition of the three soldiers. Then, he turned his gaze to the ninety-seven silent soldiers, raising his sword in a provocative manner. "Come on, step forward together. It''ll be boring if I have to take you on one by one. I promise I won''t use a single bit of holy power against you," Leon declared with a domineering tone. His arrogant words clearly provoked them. The soldiers exchanged looks before nodding in unison. "Let''s attack Sword Hero Leon together," one of them declared, stepping forward. "Attack!" the others shouted, charging at Leon with renewed vigor. Leon burst into laughter and nodded in satisfaction. Twisting his sword, his eyes gleaming with intense combat intent, he called out, "If any of you can land a single hit on me, I''ll reward you all." Afterwards, his figure surged forward, launching toward the oncoming soldiers with explosive speed. *** Two hundred meters from the field, two strikingly beautiful women stood side by side, each radiating her own unique charm as they observed the battle between Leon and the hundred soldiers in the distance. "Tell me, who are you really?" Luna inquired, her voice icy as she turned slightly to face Athena. It had been a day since Leon had returned with this mysterious woman, and yet her origins remained an enigma. Luna had been itching to ask Leon directly, but this woman always seemed to cling to him, leaving her no chance to approach him. Recalling the frustration, Luna''s teeth ground together as she clenched her fists. Athena, however, remained composed, her expression unwavering. She glanced at Luna casually, a faint, meaningful smile playing on her lips. "You don''t need to know who I am," Athena replied, her voice soft but tinged with mockery. "What matters is this: I''m Leon''s woman. So, drop the hostility, and let''s be friends." "You..." Luna''s eyes flared with disbelief and fury. She hadn''t expected this woman to be so shameless, casually saying such things without hesitation. Though deep down she had suspected a connection between this woman and Leon, accepting it was another matter entirely. As Leon''s childhood friend and sweetheart, Luna had always competed with Arshley for his affections. If Leon ultimately chose Arshley, Luna would be sad but would accept it. After all, they had shared a deep bond as childhood friends, raised together in the Holy Orthodox Hall. Yet this woman, with her mysterious origins, had the audacity to claim Leon before her¡ªsomething Luna could not tolerate. Sensing Luna''s growing hostility and hatred, Athena''s brow furrowed, resentment rising in her heart. She had made an effort to honor Leon''s request and get along with Luna, but this woman rejected her kindness, responding only with animosity. As a proud dragon empress, Athena could never tolerate such treatment. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two women exchanged glares filled with animosity, their auras steadily rising. Just as tension threatened to erupt, the soldiers'' shouts of shock and awe suddenly broke their focus. They both turned toward the center of the field and saw that the practice had ended. Leon stood victorious, while the soldiers who had been his opponents lay on the ground, gasping for breath. With a cold snort, Athena reined in her aura and hostility, then turned away. "Humph! If it weren''t for Leon''s request, I wouldn''t even bother talking to you." Without waiting for Luna to respond, Athena disappeared from the spot. Luna clenched her teeth, feeling a mix of anger and helplessness. She let out a small sigh, her head drooping in sadness. "Why was I such a coward?" Luna muttered, regret lacing her voice. As a hero, she had spent the most time with Leon and had more opportunities to win his heart than Arshley did. But her fear of rejection had caused her to squander those chances. Now, an exceptionally beautiful woman stood by Leon''s side, having stolen him away from her. A storm of emotions¡ªanger, resentment, hatred, and sadness¡ªrushed through her, leaving her chest tight and heavy. "If only¡­ If only I hadn''t been such a coward, I should''ve claimed Leon as mine long ago, right?" Luna wondered, her heart aching. But alas, it was too late, and in this world, there was no remedy for regret. Suddenly, a childhood memory of her and Leon resurfaced. She recalled being lost in the forest, studying together in the library, and practicing on the grounds of the Holy Orthodox Hall. The memories came flooding back, vivid and clear. Slowly, the light began to return to her eyes, once dulled by despair. "No! I won''t give up!" Luna exclaimed, her fists tightening with resolve. "Leon is my childhood sweetheart, and I won''t let him slip away. Even if I can''t be his only woman, it doesn''t matter. As long as I have him, I''ll make him love me more than that damned woman." A fierce resolve lit up her beautiful face, and a cold, yet strikingly beautiful smile slowly spread across her lips. Unlike Arshley, Athena was a woman Luna regarded with greater wariness and hostility. Only by overcoming her and proving that Leon loved her more could Luna find peace. With a lingering smile, she glanced at Athena lying on the ground and snorted coldly. "I won''t lose!" In a single breath, her figure vanished from the spot. *** "You performed well, and your teamwork was impressive. However, there are still many areas that need improvement," Leon remarked casually as he sheathed his sword. His gaze drifted over the hundred soldiers lying on the ground, each showing signs of pain. "Thank you for the training and instruction, Sword Hero Leon," one soldier said, struggling to rise despite the difficulty. His legs felt weak, and his stomach and back throbbed with soreness. Yet, there was no anger or resentment in his eyes¡ªonly gratitude and admiration. This combat training had been something they had requested from Leon. In the past, they trained with him weekly to assess their skills. However, since the palace declared Leon dead, they hadn''t participated in this kind of combat training for a long time. Despite the pain, they were deeply grateful to finally have the chance to practice with him again. The comrades behind him looked at Leon with gratitude, then struggled to rise to their feet. Explore stories on empire "Thank you for your training and guidance, Sword Hero Leon," they said in unison, bowing their heads. Leon smiled warmly and nodded. "You''re welcome. In the future, we''ll continue these sessions, rotating the participating soldiers regularly. Do you understand?" All the soldiers on the field, both in the center and on the perimeter, nodded and answered firmly, "Understood!" "Good!" Leon nodded in satisfaction, about to speak when Albert''s voice interrupted from behind. "Sword Hero Leon, there''s a reply from the Holy Orthodox for you." Chapter 389 Its Time To Take Action in the parlor, leon sat casually on the sofa, with luna and athena seated beside him. across from him, albert sat quietly, sipping his tea."when did you receive this letter, albert?" leon asked curiously while observing the beautiful white letter in his hand. stay tuned with empire albert gently set his teacup on the saucer and met leon''s gaze. "i received it while you were training with the soldiers, sword hero leon." leon gave a slight nod before unfolding the letter to read its contents. beside him, luna and athena tried to contain their curiosity. luna, in particular, felt an almost irresistible urge to know what arshley had written. yet, both remained composed, sipping their tea with elegant restraint. after a moment, leon smiled broadly and closed the letter, unable to hide his excitement. noticing his reaction, luna raised an eyebrow, her curiosity deepening. "what does the letter say, leon?" she asked, her tone cautious. leon chuckled softly before responding, "it''s a statement from edward and arshley. they''ve approved my plan to unite the holy empire of elysium and the holy orthodox. they''re ready to send their support to help carry it out." upon hearing that, luna and albert exchanged a glance before letting out a collective sigh of relief. with arshley and the holy orthodox side''s approval, their plan was now fully set in motion. the only remaining hurdle was to overthrow velix''s rule, and everything would fall into place. on leon''s left, athena remained silent, seeming indifferent to their conversation. for her, the overthrow of velix or the unification of the holy empire of elysium and the holy orthodox were matters of humanity¡ªfar removed from her interests. but suddenly, a thought crossed her mind, and a charming smile slowly curved her lips. "by the way, leon," athena said softly, wrapping both arms around his and resting her cheek against his shoulder. "once the holy empire of elysium and the holy orthodox are unified, i would like to propose a partnership between the dragon empire and the new power that will lead humanity. what are your thoughts?" hearing this, both albert and luna were taken aback, exchanging astonished looks. the relationship between the dragon race and humanity had always been neutral¡ªneither good nor bad. the two races had maintained a treaty for thousands of years, agreeing not to interfere with each other. but now, athena boldly declared her intention to establish cooperation between the two races, something no one had ever expected. "who exactly is this woman, and what is her background? how can she so confidently propose such a thing?" luna wondered, her curiosity piqued. she still didn''t fully understand athena''s identity, as leon hadn''t shared it with her. additionally, her knowledge of the dragon race was limited, as they were more secretive than either humans or demons. luna''s instincts told her that athena''s proposal hinted at a remarkable status within the dragon race. unlike luna, albert, who was already aware of athena''s true identity thanks to leon, felt both surprised and excited by the prospect. a partnership between the dragon empire and humanity would be immensely beneficial. the dragon race possessed many unique advantages and was more advanced in certain areas than humanity. leon, intrigued by athena''s idea, couldn''t help but smile. "why are you suddenly making such a proposal? do you have a plan behind it?" leon asked gently. given athena''s nature, leon knew well that there must be hidden motives or plans behind her actions and words. athena chuckled softly, giving a small nod, before inhaling the intoxicating scent of leon''s masculine presence. noticing her provocative actions, luna gritted her teeth, consumed by jealousy and anger. yet, she chose to remain silent, swallowing her emotions without a word. unfazed by luna''s fiery glare, athena calmly responded, "this proposal is entirely for your benefit and the future of this world, leon. as we both know, the evil god will soon reappear, bringing chaos as it did seven thousand years ago. for this reason, we must prepare in advance, and one crucial step is to strengthen the relationship and cooperation between humanity and the dragon race." listening to athena''s explanation, leon narrowed his eyes. the reasoning behind her proposal intrigued him. it wasn''t that he hadn''t considered it before, but his primary focus had been uniting the human and demon races first, slowly easing the hatred between them. only then would he turn his attention to strengthening the cooperation between humanity and the dragon race. however, since athena had made the proposal, leon had no objections¡ªand, in fact, he felt pleased. this way, he wouldn''t have to worry about the cooperation between the dragon race and humanity himself. "alright, we''ll handle that later," leon agreed without hesitation. athena, having anticipated this response, simply smiled and nodded slowly. sea??h th§× n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. meanwhile, luna and albert, who overheard their conversation, were left confused and astonished. they had no idea what they were discussing. "leon, what exactly are you talking about? evil god? the destruction of the world? what does that mean?" luna inquired hesitantly, gently shaking leon''s right arm. although albert remained silent, the curiosity in his eyes was just as evident as luna''s. leon turned to albert, then to luna, before pausing in thought. it dawned on him that he had never shared anything about the evil god or his identity as the fated one with either of them. after a brief moment of contemplation, leon decided to speak up. there was nothing to hide, and these two had supported him thus far. "albert, luna, there''s something i need to explain," leon said, his expression turning serious. "actually..." he then began explaining the truth about the evil god and his identity as the fated one to them. since the explanation was lengthy, he tried to summarize it while ensuring the key details were clear. luna and albert listened intently to every word that left leon''s lips. however, the longer they listened, the more their expressions shifted. by the time leon finished, the shock was still evident on their faces. "this..." luna opened her mouth, as if to say something, but no words came out. what leon had shared had completely shattered her understanding of the history of heroes, the demon emperor, and the world itself, leaving her speechless for a while. like luna, albert felt his faith in the world''s history crumble upon hearing leon''s explanation. he never could have imagined that everything they had learned and believed up until now was a lie, with the true history concealed and erased. if not for leon, he would have remained ignorant of the truth. leon wasn''t surprised by their reaction. after all, he had felt the same way when he first learned the truth. with a calm and gentle expression, leon said, "earlier, you may have wondered why i wanted to overthrow velix''s rule and thought it was driven by a desire for revenge. that''s part of it, but the true reason goes beyond that. the main purpose behind my plans and intentions is to prepare for the evil god''s return." "if an evil god appears in the future while humanity remains divided between the holy orthodox and the holy empire of elysium, we''ll all be in danger. velix and i have our grievances, and it''s possible that he might betray us, aligning himself with the evil god''s forces." leon''s words snapped luna and albert out of their shock. his explanation made perfect sense to them. if velix were to join forces with an entity as powerful as the evil god, they could hardly imagine the chaos that would follow. at the same time, albert''s sense of guilt, which had been weighing on him, gradually faded away. though he had allied with leon to overthrow velix''s rule for the sake of his daughter''s safety and under the pretense of punishing velix for his past wrongs against leon, it would be a lie to say he hadn''t felt even the slightest pang of guilt. however, those feelings of guilt had now vanished, replaced by an even stronger resolve. only by removing velix could they prevent the chaos threatening humanity''s future. seeing their expressions, leon couldn''t help but smile, nodding in satisfaction. just as he was about to speak again, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from the direction of the parlor door. a soldier soon appeared, his face a mix of excitement and panic. he stopped three meters away, bowing respectfully. "apologies for interrupting, supreme leader albert and the heroes," he said respectfully, then continued eagerly, "we''ve just received news from our spies. our forces stationed in various cities have successfully taken control of all of them." at this report, leon, luna, albert, and athena were momentarily taken aback. "is this true?" albert inquired excitedly, rising slowly from his seat. "it is, supreme leader. the news has been confirmed," the soldier replied firmly. albert couldn''t hide his smile, nodding repeatedly in satisfaction. "very well, you may leave," he said casually. without another word, the soldier bowed respectfully once more before quickly leaving the parlor. albert turned to leon, still smiling. "sword hero leon, all those cities are now under our control. without any reinforcements coming from the surrounding areas, we''ll be in a strong position when we overthrow velix''s rule," albert said enthusiastically. "so, when do we strike?" "now," leon replied firmly. with the plan already in place, there was no reason to wait any longer. luna and albert immediately adopted serious expressions, nodding in agreement. "but before that, evacuate the people in the capital. i sense there will be a major battle when we take down velix," leon ordered, narrowing his eyes. "as you command," albert responded respectfully. leon gave a small nod, preparing to leave, but then a voice suddenly called out from behind them. "wait for me! i want to come!" Chapter 390 Velixs Peak of Anger and the Devastatingly Bad News in the throne room, velix sat with a grim expression, his eyes fixed on the man in the black cloak standing at the foot of the stairs leading to the throne."why have you come back? i thought you had run away," velix sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ever since the man had promised to help him suppress the rebellions, he had vanished without a trace. this infuriated velix, filling him with deep regret for ever placing his trust in him. fortunately, albert had recently returned from the desert of chaos, giving velix a moment of relief. without albert, he might have completely lost hope amidst the escalating turmoil. "you..." the black-cloaked man clenched his fists at velix''s mocking words, his annoyance and frustration evident. yet, he could do nothing to defend himself. the truth was undeniable¡ªit was his failure. he hadn''t anticipated that one of the temple of twilight''s secret bases would be exposed. all his operatives, tasked with suppressing the rebellions, had been brutally killed by an unknown assailant. the news had reached him only days ago, explaining his prolonged absence. still, as the old saying goes, "there''s no point in speaking to closed ears." no matter how much he explained, velix would never listen or accept it. most importantly, he needed to regain velix''s trust and make him fully reliant on the temple of twilight. without that, their secret plan to bring velix into their fold would be meaningless. subconsciously, his gaze shifted to the seven crystal aurora magic staff in velix''s right hand. greed flickered in his eyes, concealed beneath his hood, but he quickly suppressed it and regained his composure. "i understand you''re very angry, velix larrison, and i apologize," the man said, his tone calm and measured. "however, this was not intentional. there was a significant problem with the subordinates i sent to suppress the rebellions¡ªthey were all brutally murdered, and i''ve been investigating the matter for the past few days. i hope you can understand." though his voice remained even, a trace of guilt and helplessness lingered beneath the surface, and velix could sense it. despite this, velix felt deeply disappointed and found it hard to trust the man or the temple of twilight any longer. yet, he wasn''t ready to sever ties immediately. after all, the only reason he had agreed to cooperate with them was to secure his position as emperor. a sudden, overt break could provoke the man and the temple of twilight into actions that could threaten his hold on power. for that reason, he needed to fully leverage them to his advantage and dispose of them once they were no longer useful. shaking himself from his thoughts, velix took a deep breath, allowing his anger to gradually fade. he looked at the man coldly and said, "i''m not interested in your classic excuses. the only thing that matters now is how you plan to help me end the rebellions. they''ve already caused me enough trouble, and i expect you¡ªand the temple of twilight behind you¡ªnot to disappoint me again. if you do, i''ll sever our cooperation." the implied threat in velix''s words caused the man to tremble with barely contained fury. "damn it! if this weren''t a direct order from that bastard, i''d kill velix right now," he muttered, his killing intent tightly suppressed. continue reading stories on empire in the temple of twilight, he held a high and respected position, admired by many. but only velix had dared to threaten him so openly¡ªan insult he found difficult to tolerate. suppressing his fury, he gritted his teeth and replied with feigned indifference, "you don''t need to worry about that. i''ve already requested help from the temple of twilight. in two hours, they will arrive in those cities and crush the rebellions." since many of his subordinates had been killed by a mysterious figure, he was forced to use his authority to mobilize the main force of the temple of twilight. by protocol, this should never have happened, as the main force was only to be mobilized in dire circumstances. unfortunately, he was left with no other option. thankfully, the other apostles had agreed with his decision, which offered him some relief. in response to his words, velix gave only a slight nod, his expression devoid of the fervor or enthusiasm he once showed. he had been deceived by this man, and there was no way he could trust the sincerity of his words. "in that case, i will await the outcome of your actions," he said coolly, his tone tinged with detachment. "your majesty! bad news!" just then, a soldier burst into the throne room, panic and fear evident in his expression. velix scowled, irritated by the soldier''s disrespect, and shot him a cold, piercing glance. "what''s going on? if your explanation doesn''t satisfy me, don''t blame me for punishing you," velix said icily, resting his head against his palm. the soldier froze, terrified by velix''s threat. he stopped two meters from the stairs leading to the throne, his eyes widening as he saw the mysterious man in the black cloak standing before him. however, he quickly brushed it aside and hurriedly bowed his head toward velix, fear evident in his demeanor. "forgive my impudence, your majesty, but i have urgent news to deliver!" he stammered, his voice trembling. anyone could easily see from his frightened expression that the news was of great importance. velix narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly, "then tell me immediately what news has shaken you so." the soldier hesitated before lifting his head, his voice still trembling as he explained, "i''ve just received word that all the major cities in the golden quadrangle have been successfully taken by the rebels." the moment the words reached velix''s ears, his expression shifted dramatically. *boom!* a powerful aura erupted from his body, causing the entire throne room to tremble violently. the soldier and the man in the black cloak both froze, their expressions morphing into sheer horror as they felt the crushing pressure. the man in the black cloak, in particular, sensed the overwhelming threat emanating from velix. "this man possesses terrifying power! damn it! i''ve truly been deceived this time," he muttered, fear creeping into his voice. based on the intelligence from the temple of twilight, he had believed velix to be a weak emperor, reliant only on his subordinates¡ªjim terra, natasya nox, and rain violet. but now, he realized the information had been a complete lie. velix larrison, the holy emperor of this era, had concealed his true strength so well that anyone who underestimated him had been gravely misled. fortunately, he had refrained from taking action against velix, avoiding direct conflict. if he had, he knew he would have deeply regretted it. meanwhile, velix, oblivious to the mysterious man''s inner turmoil, gritted his teeth in fury. "damn it! how could the golden quadrangle cities have fallen so quickly? this doesn''t make sense!" velix roared inwardly, seething with anger. the golden quadrangle referred to the four most powerful and prosperous cities in the holy empire of elysium¡ªatheris, valdorn, thavalor, and norathis. the name also described their geographical arrangement, forming a rectangle on the map of the holy empire. what many people didn''t know, however, was that these four cities served another crucial purpose¡ªdefending the capital from enemy attacks. with astralyn capital located at the center of the holy empire''s map, the four cities were strategically positioned as fortresses to protect the capital and prepare its forces in case of an unexpected assault, such as from the demon empire. therefore, the importance of these cities couldn''t be overstated. but now, with the rebels in control of them, the capital was completely surrounded by enemies. "bastards! i sent over twenty thousand soldiers to defend those cities! how could they still fall to the rebels?" velix snapped, his rage boiling over. in the face of his fury, the soldier''s legs weakened. still, he forced himself to remain standing, fighting to keep his composure. "i don''t know, your majesty! since the soldiers departed, we haven''t received any word from them," the soldier stammered. sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *bang!* "useless! all of you are utterly useless! it''s a complete waste of resources to have trained and cultivated you all!" velix roared, punching the armrest of the throne chair. the impact of his strike was so deafening that it echoed through the throne room and into the hallway beyond. "forgive me, your majesty! please, forgive me!" the soldier, unable to endure any longer, immediately collapsed, kowtowing in fear. but his apologies were in vain. velix''s fury had reached its peak and would not subside until the rebellion was quelled. "how did everything come to this?" the man in the black cloak muttered, his brow furrowing as he fell into deep thought. he was aware of the rebellions plaguing the cities of the holy empire of elysium, but it didn''t make sense that the rebels had taken control of the cities so swiftly. "something''s wrong," he said, his eyes narrowing slightly. his instincts told him that something major was about to unfold, and he needed to be prepared. if not, the plans of the temple of twilight could be ruined. "your majesty, the emperor! there''s devastating news!" a desperate cry echoed as another soldier rushed toward velix, his face marked with panic. at the sound of the soldier''s voice, velix''s already boiling anger flared up once again, intensifying. "damn it! what''s the bad news now?" velix shouted, his voice thick with fury. the soldier trembled under velix''s furious gaze but quickly gathered his courage and met his eyes with resolve. "your majesty, the situation in the capital is critical," he said, his tone grave. velix''s eyes widened, and his heart skipped a beat at the words. "what do you mean?" he asked, his voice shaky. the soldier hesitated for a moment, gathering his courage. after a few seconds, he gritted his teeth and said, "your majesty, the capital is surrounded on all sides by rebel forces." ------------ a/n: my wonderful and handsome readers, i''ve created a new novel with a theme quite different from this one. if you have the time or opportunity, please check it out and leave a review! it would mean a lot to me! ( ????? ) hehehe! thank you, and don''t forget to show your support! ?(¨@?¨A*)? ? Chapter 391 The Siege of the Capital and Velixs Last Hope "what did you say? the capital is surrounded by rebel forces?" velix''s eyes widened in horror as the words struck him like lightning.the soldier nodded gravely, confirming, "yes, your majesty. the capital is surrounded. the rebels arrived after successfully conquering the four golden quadrangular cities. their goal now is to take the capital." velix fell silent, frozen on his throne with a pale face. just minutes ago, he had received news of the fall of the four cities, and he had feared that the rebels might target the capital next. now, his fears had been proven true, and they were arriving faster than he had anticipated. "damn it... how did this happen?" velix muttered, his expression dazed. the rage that had once consumed him had faded, replaced by a sense of despair and confusion. the rebels'' movements were astonishingly swift¡ªtoo swift to be logical. with such a massive force, there should have been a report long before they reached the capital. yet, it was only ten minutes ago that he heard the news of the fall of the four cities, and now, just moments later, the capital was surrounded. this could only mean one thing: they hadn''t just conquered the four cities recently; the conquest must have happened yesterday¡ªor even a few days ago! "bastard! is there a traitor who dares to deceive and play tricks on me?" velix suddenly snapped back to reality, his simmering anger exploding once more. the only plausible explanation for the rebels advancing towards the capital and laying siege was the presence of a traitor who had intentionally withheld the news. he couldn''t fathom any other reason. "your majesty, how should we respond to the siege?" the soldier asked hesitantly, pulling velix out of his reverie. he frowned, deep in thought, before suddenly recalling albert. a bright expression spread across his face, and with renewed excitement, he replied, "order albert to mobilize the palace army immediately. i''ve given him full military authority in the capital, and with his skills, he should be able to negotiate with the rebels." stay connected with empire albert was the supreme military leader, closely connected to the army. with that bond, velix was confident that he could handle the rebel soldiers effectively. though convincing the rebels to surrender might be challenging, getting them to retreat was well within albert''s capabilities. however, upon hearing velix''s words, the soldier''s expression darkened. he clenched his fists, lowered his head, and spoke in a low voice, "i''m sorry, your majesty, but that may not be possible." velix was stunned by the words, staring at the soldier with a mix of anger and confusion. "what do you mean?" the soldier hesitated for a moment, then looked up and answered in a trembling voice, "supreme leader albert hasn''t been seen since this morning. i searched the entire capital, but i couldn''t find him." "what did you say? albert... he''s disappeared?" velix was taken aback. "yes, your majesty," the soldier replied, his voice tight with frustration. "and there''s something else. yesterday, supreme leader albert issued a warrant in your name and ordered all the remaining soldiers in the capital to go aid the four cities of the golden quadrilateral. now, there isn''t a single soldier left in the palace except for me... and him." the soldier turned toward the comrade who had entered the throne room earlier, gesturing to him. then, with a resigned tone, he added, "so, we can''t mobilize our forces or confront the rebels outside, your majesty." velix felt his head spin as he absorbed the words. he stared blankly at the ceiling of the throne room. once the information sank in, he knew without a doubt who the traitor was. "why did this happen? albert betrayed me? what was his purpose?" velix ground his teeth together, his body trembling violently. he had trusted albert, appointing him as supreme military leader. after returning from the desert of chaos, he had even restored his authority¡ªno, he had given him even more power than before. yet now, albert was the one responsible for withholding the critical information about the rebels'' arrival at the capital. ''does this mean he''s been working with them?'' the thought struck velix like a blow, causing his breath to quicken. an overwhelming aura erupted from him. *boom* the force of the explosion made the entire palace tremble, causing the two soldiers nearby to kneel in fear. only the black-cloaked man remained standing, though his legs trembled as if he might collapse at any moment. he gritted his teeth and glared at velix. "velix larrison, control your aura! if you don''t, you''ll bring this entire palace down!" but velix, consumed by rage, ignored him. seeing velix''s lack of response, the black-cloaked man''s anger flared. a growing urge to flee gnawed at him. unfortunately, he couldn''t escape. if he fled, the temple of twilight''s plan to cooperate with velix would be ruined. he had to first calm velix and help him overcome the rebel siege surrounding the capital. "velix larrison, you don''t need to worry about the rebels. i am here, and i have promised to help you," the black-cloaked man said in a calm, reassuring tone, resisting velix''s overwhelming pressure. hearing this, velix''s anger gradually faded, and he quickly withdrew his aura. the two soldiers and the black-cloaked man finally exhaled in relief as the pressure lifted. velix stared at the black-cloaked man with a detached expression and asked, "are you really capable of dealing with all those rebels?" the man nodded with confidence. "of course. this time, i will keep my promise. you can trust me." velix fell silent for a moment, narrowing his eyes. if asked whether he could trust him, he would answer no without hesitation. his trust in both the man and the temple of twilight had been shattered. yet, the dire situation forced him to place some faith in them once more. while he wasn''t certain they could truly help him defeat the rebels, at least there was a glimmer of hope. taking a deep breath, velix gave a small nod and said coldly, "in that case, i''ll place my trust in you." ... outside the capital''s walls, hundreds of thousands of soldiers had assembled in an orderly formation. at the front of the army, four middle-aged men sat proudly on their horses. they were the leaders of the noble families who had allied with humanity''s soldiers to ignite the rebellion in the four cities of the golden quadrangle, successfully conquering them. "robert, how is the rebellion progressing in atheris? is everything going according to plan?" a middle-aged man with blond hair and a striking appearance asked the man beside him. the man named robert smiled with pride and replied, "everything is going smoothly, jacob. with the support of humanity''s elite troops, conquering atheris was a breeze." at his words, jacob and the other two men exchanged glances and grinned widely. "and what about you? did the conquest of valdor, norathis, and thavalor go just as well?" robert asked, his curiosity piqued. the three men nodded enthusiastically and answered in unison, "yes, everything went perfectly." "good!" robert nodded in satisfaction, laughing. "with the fall of these four cities, the capital is completely isolated. it''s only a matter of time before we seize control." his words brought laughter from the three men. in the past, they and the noble families behind them had been among the empire''s most powerful and influential. whether in the government, legal, or military sectors, they had held significant influence. it was no exaggeration to call them the most powerful figures after the holy emperor. but since velix ascended the throne, all their glory had vanished, replaced by misery and humiliation. velix had usurped their positions and stripped them of their power, subjecting them to suffering. though they still managed their territories, it was clear to any fool that they were merely working for velix without reward. their hatred for velix was immeasurable. there was only one thing in their hearts¡ªto overthrow his rule and seize the holy empire of elysium for themselves. in the past, they would have kept such thoughts buried deep within. but now, the opportunity had arrived, and they no longer needed to hide their desires. "by the way," jacob spoke up, observing the three with careful attention. "i still don''t understand why albert, the supreme military leader of the holy empire of elysium, would be behind this rebellion. do any of you know what his intentions are?" though they were no longer in the capital, their spies often kept them informed about the situation there. albert lennister was velix''s most trusted subordinate, and they all knew it well. yet, suddenly, albert had approached them, seeking their cooperation to rebel and overthrow velix¡ªsomething that had puzzled them all from the start. s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the middle-aged man named frans, sitting on his horse beside robert, narrowed his eyes slightly and replied calmly, "i don''t know his exact intentions, but one thing i''m certain of: he must have a grudge or some dispute with velix." "yes, you''re right," lucas, sitting to frans'' left, responded with a deep breath, his expression serious. "but what we should be concerned with now is how to deal with albert after velix falls. we can''t let him seize control of the holy empire of elysium on his own, can we?" at this, jacob, robert, and frans exchanged surprised glances before their faces hardened with caution. the reason they had joined the rebellion was to reclaim their families'' power. although they hadn''t directly expressed this to albert, he must have understood their motives. however, if albert intended to take control of the holy empire for himself after velix''s downfall, they would need to be prepared and have a backup plan. "let''s think this through," robert began, but before he could finish, a calm voice interrupted him. "what are you discussing?" Chapter 392 Hordes of Monsters and Falling Into Similar Situations "what are you discussing?"at the sound of that voice, robert, jacob, lucas, and frans flinched in surprise. their heads snapped forward to see albert atop his horse, accompanied by four other riders trailing behind him. "a-albert?" jacob stammered, momentarily stunned before quickly regaining his composure. forcing a flattering smile, he greeted, "welcome, supreme leader albert. we weren''t expecting you to arrive so soon." robert, frans, and lucas quickly followed suit, offering respectful smiles and greetings. albert gave a slight nod, his expression calm and indifferent, before asking, "what were you discussing just now? mind if i join?" a wave of cold sweat ran down their backs as the four men exchanged uneasy glances, their smiles growing visibly strained. "ahem!" robert cleared his throat awkwardly before responding. "we were just discussing the successful conquest of the cities of atheris, valdorn, thavalor, and norathis. if you''d like to join, we''d be more than happy to have you." in truth, they were about to devise a contingency plan in case albert intended to claim sole control of the holy empire of elysium after velix''s fall. naturally, they wouldn''t dare reveal this to him¡ªdoing so would undoubtedly seal their fate. albert cast them a meaningful glance, a faint smile playing on his lips as he subtly shook his head. "i see. well, that sounds rather dull. i think i''ll pass," he remarked calmly. albert wasn''t fooled. he knew the four men before him were discussing matters related to the distribution of power after velix''s fall. but he couldn''t have cared less. once velix was defeated, the holy empire of elysium would merge with the holy orthodox, creating a singular, absolute power under the rule of the holy orthodox saint, arshley. as for the four men and the noble families involved in the rebellion across various cities, they would receive no share of the power. albert''s true goal, along with leon and luna, had always been to use these noble families as expendable labor and scapegoats for the rebellions that took place. once the rebellion succeeded and velix was overthrown, their usefulness would come to an end, and albert planned to eliminate them without leaving a trace. robert, jacob, frans, and lucas, completely unaware of albert''s hidden motives, exchanged uneasy glances at his words. but their discomfort was soon overshadowed when their attention was drawn to the four figures behind albert. their eyes widened at the sight of one tall, burly man with a cold, indifferent expression. "spear hero valen?" they gasped in shock. previously, their attention had been entirely on albert, to the point where they hadn''t noticed the four figures behind him. but now, they finally realized there were two heroes, along with an extraordinarily handsome man and an exceptionally beautiful woman. valen raised an eyebrow, fixing the four men with a cold, piercing gaze. "what''s the problem? does my presence bother you?" he asked indifferently, his eyes narrowing slightly. a heavy, intimidating aura radiated from him, pressing down on the four middle-aged men. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "n-no, spear hero valen! we didn''t mean it like that!" robert stammered, shaking his head. "exactly! we were just surprised to see you, spear hero valen!" jacob added, forcing a smile. frans and lucas, who were seated on horses beside them, quickly nodded in agreement, their bodies trembling slightly. "humph!" valen snorted coldly and withdrew his aura, causing the four men to visibly relax. meanwhile, leon, luna, and athena remained silent, as if unaffected by the scene. leon then turned to albert and asked calmly, "albert, are there still soldiers inside the capital?" "don''t worry, sword hero leon. yesterday, i issued a false order in velix''s name, sending all the soldiers to the four cities in the golden quadrangle. now, there isn''t a single soldier left, except for a few guarding the throne room and treasure room," albert replied respectfully. he paused for a moment, then added carefully, "additionally, we''ve evacuated all the people and merchants to atheris, the closest city to the capital. so, the capital is completely empty, and we''re well-prepared in case of a major battle." upon hearing this, leon couldn''t help but smile and nod in satisfaction. while it might have sounded naive, he genuinely didn''t want any casualties in this siege. after all, they were all comrades, and losing a soldier would be a significant blow. thankfully, albert had taken smart precautions to avoid any unnecessary losses. meanwhile, jacob, robert, frans, and lucas, who overheard the conversation, exchanged shocked and disbelieving glances, their hearts racing. "sword hero leon?" they murmured in disbelief. leon, the sword hero, was rumored to have died at the hands of the demon emperor, with the palace confirming the news. it had spread quickly, throwing the cities of the holy empire of elysium into chaos. however, they didn''t expect that the figure rumored to be dead was actually still alive! furthermore, given albert''s polite and respectful manner, they began to suspect that he was likely behind the rebellions. leon took a deep breath, turned to those closest to him, and then addressed the soldiers, his voice ringing out loudly, "everyone! let''s move forward and enter the capital! we will overthrow velix''s rule and usher in a new era for mankind!" "yes!" the soldiers responded in unison, their voices filled with respect. the sound of their collective roar echoed for hundreds of meters, sending a ripple of fear through anyone who heard it. experience tales with empire leon nodded in satisfaction. just as he was about to urge his horse forward and lead the army into the capital, a shocking sight unfolded. the once-clear blue sky suddenly darkened as thick black clouds, of unknown origin, gathered, forming a sinister vortex overhead. *boom!* a powerful bolt of black lightning erupted from the vortex, and the thunderous sound sent a chill through the souls of everyone who heard it. "what''s happening? why is there a black cloud?" one soldier asked, his voice filled with worry. "i''m not sure. could it be an enemy attack?" his comrade responded cautiously. a ripple of unease spread through the soldiers witnessing the phenomenon, and many drew their weapons, bracing for a possible hidden assault. meanwhile, leon, athena, luna, valen, albert, and the four middle-aged men quickly adopted a defensive posture, wary of the strange occurrence. "athena, do you know the cause of that black cloud?" leon asked in a serious tone, turning to athena beside him. "give me a moment; i''ll check," athena replied calmly, her gaze fixed on the ominous clouds. *buzz!* her eyes suddenly glowed bright red, and her serene expression shifted, a hint of concern creeping onto her face. "leon, this black cloud is the result of a massive magic formation! we need to retreat immediately!" athena shouted suddenly, startling everyone. leon''s heart raced. just as he was about to speak, a panicked cry came from behind them. "damn it! a monster is coming out of the ground!" they all turned quickly and saw a terrifying creature emerging from the ground, gripping the leg of a soldier''s horse. the horse reared in fear, neighing wildly. "a monster? how is that possible?" albert exclaimed in horror. before they could process the situation, the screams of more soldiers filled the air. similar monsters were surfacing from the ground, grabbing onto the legs of horses. chaos erupted through the ranks, and the once-tight formation quickly disintegrated. "argh!" several monsters emerged from the ground, grabbing onto the legs of the horses belonging to leon, luna, albert, valen, athena, and the four middle-aged men. "damn it!" jacob shouted, drawing his sword to sever the monster''s grip and pulling his horse away. robert, lucas, and frans followed suit, quickly pulling their horses away from the creatures. however, the monsters kept emerging, appearing from various spots on the ground, intensifying their frustration. "sword hero leon, what should we do? these monsters are eerily similar to the ones in the desert of chaos!" albert, his expression grim, drew his sword and slashed at the two monsters that appeared beside him. the memory of the monsters from the desert of chaos was still fresh in their minds. that event had forced both the demon army and humanity''s forces to halt their battles and join forces to eliminate the endless swarm of monsters. although these monsters weren''t as terrifying as the ones in the desert of chaos, the situation felt strikingly similar. leon didn''t answer albert right away. he drew his sword and swiftly decapitated the three monsters approaching him. *slash!* with a single swing, their heads fell to the ground, lifeless. leon frowned and glanced at albert, luna, valen, and athena, each battling the monsters around them. "albert, luna, valen, these monsters are the result of a magic formation, most likely within the palace. i believe this is velix''s final move against us," leon said, his voice serious. "i need you to hold off the monsters here and in the capital. athena and i will head to the palace to destroy the formation. do you understand?" they nodded firmly and replied in unison, "we understand!" "good!" leon nodded in satisfaction. having already confronted the relentless waves of monsters in the desert of chaos, leon remained unshaken by this similar situation. while he wasn''t sure how velix had orchestrated it, he suspected it was linked to one of the apostles of the twilight temple¡ªthe fourth apostle. leon quickly turned to athena, who was twenty meters away, and shouted, "athena, come with me to the palace." athena, holding a monster''s head and crushing it, flashed a faint smile and nodded. "okay." in an instant, her body vanished and reappeared right behind leon. she pressed her face against his broad back and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist in a playful, spoiled manner. seeing this, luna gritted her teeth, her gaze filled with jealousy toward athena. "this damn woman is taking advantage of leon in a moment like this!" luna muttered, full of resentment. *argh!* a monster''s roar suddenly echoed beside her, charging at her with ferocity. albert was about to call out a warning but stopped short when he saw luna punch the monster into pieces, not even glancing to the side. albert: "..." Chapter 393 All Means to Maintain Power and Status as Emperor "Then, I''ll leave now," Leon said firmly.With that, he tightened the saddle and urged his mount, which immediately galloped toward the capital''s large gates. ... Meanwhile, in the throne room, Velix stood before the throne, lifting the Seven-Crystal Aurora Magic Staff high. The seven crystals atop his staff gleamed with a brilliant, multicolored light, sending radiant rays toward the black-cloaked man at the bottom of the stairs, who held a pitch-black orb in both hands. Velix''s eyes narrowed as he fixed his gaze on the orb, and their earlier conversation replayed in his mind. *** "So, can you explain your plan to defeat the rebel army surrounding the capital? I want to hear it from you directly, so I can calm down," Velix asked indifferently, his tone cold. The black-cloaked man grinned faintly, reached into his robe pocket, and pulled out a palm-sized pitch-black crystal orb. "I''ll use this to confront them," he declared proudly, raising the orb high. Velix''s expression darkened instantly, his eyes narrowing in anger. "Are you serious? You''re going to face them with that crystal orb?" Velix asked, his voice tinged with annoyance and disbelief. Previously, he had expected the black-cloaked man''s plan to be grand and impressive. He never imagined it would hinge entirely on that strange black crystal orb. It left him both furious and deeply disappointed. Sensing the insult in his words, the black-cloaked man scowled, clearly offended. "Don''t underestimate this crystal orb, Velix Larrison. Though it may look ordinary, its power is terrifying. There''s a reason it''s ranked as the second most powerful weapon of the Temple of Twilight," he said arrogantly. "Oh?" Velix raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by the man''s words, and examined the crystal orb closely. "Then, explain to me how this crystal orb works." The black-cloaked man smiled again and explained, "This crystal orb is known as the ''Soul Devouring Crystal Orb.'' As the name suggests, it has the power to devour and absorb the souls of living beings. Over thousands of years, it has consumed tens of millions¡ªperhaps even hundreds¡ªof souls." He paused for a moment, gazing respectfully at the black crystal orb in his hand before continuing, "But that''s only one of its many abilities. Its greatest power is to summon the souls it has consumed and transform them into soldiers who serve the will of its wielder." Velix''s expression shifted instantly, the anger and dismissiveness replaced by shock and disbelief. "What did you say? Summoning souls to serve as soldiers under the wielder''s command? That''s terrifying!" Velix exclaimed in horror. He hadn''t anticipated that such an unassuming crystal orb would possess such a dangerous power. With potentially hundreds of millions of souls trapped inside, the cloaked man could command an army of unimaginable size! Just the thought of it gave Velix goosebumps, and his wariness toward the man¡ªand the Temple of Twilight behind him¡ªgrew even stronger. "I''ll likely need to come up with a more thorough plan to deal with them in the future," he muttered coldly. The black-cloaked man couldn''t help but smile at Velix''s surprise. However, his smile slowly faded as he let out a soft sigh. "Though it sounds impressive, there is a limit to how many souls can be summoned as soldiers. Furthermore, maintaining their form is extremely difficult and requires a significant amount of mana," he said, his expression turning grim. If the crystal orb could truly summon hundreds of millions of souls as soldiers, the Temple of Twilight wouldn''t be hiding in the shadows¡ªthey would have conquered the world long ago. Velix breathed a sigh of relief at his words. Thankfully, the crystal orb had a critical flaw, so he didn''t need to worry too much about it. Taking a deep breath, Velix met the black-cloaked man''s gaze with calm determination and asked, "I assume you told me the flaw of the crystal orb because you need my help, right? If that''s the case, just say so. I''ll assist you as much as I can." The black-cloaked man chuckled softly and nodded. "You''re quite sharp, Velix Larrison. I do need your help¡ªmore specifically, your mana¡ªto activate this crystal orb." It wasn''t that he couldn''t activate it with his own mana, but he preferred not to. The amount of mana required to turn the souls within the orb into soldiers was enormous. If he exhausted his mana, Velix might see it as an opportunity to strike and kill him. Given the fragile nature of their cooperation, such a scenario wasn''t entirely out of the question. "Alright, I''ll help you," Velix responded without hesitation. Even knowing the black-cloaked man''s hidden motives, Velix didn''t care. The capital was surrounded by rebel forces, and he had to do everything necessary to defeat them and secure his position as Emperor. The black-cloaked man smiled faintly, raising the crystal orb high. "Then, let''s begin!" he exclaimed. *** Snapping out of his reverie, Velix took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. "I pray the rebel soldiers outside the palace walls are crushed, and my position as Holy Emperor is secured once more," he muttered coldly. ... As they made their way toward the gates of the capital, monsters erupted from the ground and attacked the soldiers. A fierce battle was inevitable. Some soldiers formed teams and managed to defeat the dozen or so monsters that charged at them, while others fought alone, hacking away at the creatures surrounding them. Despite their terrifying appearance, the monsters were surprisingly weak. However, their numbers were overwhelming and seemed endless, much like the previous incident in the Desert of Chaos. "Kill them! Show no mercy to these monsters!" one soldier yelled as he cleaved through two monsters that appeared on either side. "Understood!" Thirty soldiers nearby shouted in unison, swiftly taking down every monster in sight, whether emerging from the ground or already on the attack. Amidst the chaos of battle, a horse charged through the sea of monsters with incredible speed. On its back were two striking figures¡ªnone other than Leon and Athena. "Athena, don''t you think your grip on me is a bit too tight?" Leon inquired in a slightly helpless tone. Athena hugged him tightly, like an octopus clinging to his back. Her two huge breasts pressed against him, the softness and elasticity impossible to ignore. Upon hearing Leon''s words, Athena smiled and inhaled the refreshing scent of his body. "Do you feel uncomfortable with me embracing you like this?" Athena teased, tightening her grip. Her breasts pressed more firmly against his back, causing Leon''s blood to stir. It had been two days since their last encounter, and the sensation of her softness was enough to trigger a natural response from his body. Find adventures at empire "This woman is really asking for trouble," Leon muttered through clenched teeth. He hadn''t expected Athena to tease him under these circumstances. If not for the countless monsters around them, he would have already given her the punishment she deserved. *Argh!* At that moment, four monsters charged toward them from the front, their claws raised high. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leon narrowed his eyes and was about to raise his sword when, suddenly, four red fireballs shot from behind him, obliterating all four monsters in an instant. For a moment he sat stunned on his horse, but then a smile slowly spread across his face as he glanced back. "Thank you, Athena," he murmured softly, his hand gently covering hers, which was wrapped around his stomach. Athena grinned mischievously. "You''re welcome, Leon. Just focus on riding, and I''ll handle the monsters along the way." "Then I''ll count on you," Leon replied with a smile. With that, he urged his horse forward, heading toward the approaching gates of the Capital. However, as before, countless monsters surged from all directions, attempting to intercept and attack them. *Snap!* Athena snapped her fingers, and hundreds of fireballs appeared behind her, hurtling toward the monsters. *Bang!* In an instant, the fireballs turned them to ash. The scene repeated over and over as Leon finally made it safely through the city gates. As he slowed his horse, Leon was stunned by the sheer number of monsters inside the city. They were as numerous as those outside the capital! "Damn it! I didn''t expect the monsters inside to be just as numerous as those outside! If we don''t evacuate the civilians, I can''t imagine how many lives will be lost. Velix is completely insane!" Leon cursed bitterly. While he and the rebel army opposed Velix, the civilians were innocent and uninvolved. That was why Leon had ordered Albert to exercise caution and avoid harming ordinary people during the rebellions in other cities. Velix, however, as Emperor, showed complete disregard for the safety of his people. His indifference revealed the extent of his determination to cling to power at any cost, further solidifying Leon''s resolve to overthrow such a ruler. "As an Emperor drunk on the sweetness of power, Velix won''t let you overthrow him without a fight, Leon. Even if it means sacrificing his entire people, he won''t hesitate," Athena remarked casually. As a dragon who had lived through countless eras, she had seen firsthand how the world operated. Thus, Velix''s indifference toward his people came as no surprise to her. "Yes, you''re right," Leon replied, his voice tinged with emotion. "Well, don''t dwell on it too much," Athena said soothingly, nuzzling her right cheek against his back. "What matters most now is reaching the palace and stopping this horde of monsters." Leon nodded resolutely and was about to tug at the reins of his horse when a thunderous roar erupted above them. *Roar!* Startled, the two looked up to see a massive, dragon-like monster soaring through the sky, its piercing gaze locked coldly onto them. Leon''s eyes widened, and his heart pounded. "A dragon!?" ------------- A/N: Thanks for reading and don''t forget your support! (?¨B?¨B?)? Chapter 394 Athenas Crushing Punch "A dragon!?"Leon could hardly believe his eyes. In the sky, a massive black dragon soared, its gaze locked on him and Athena. Its sheer size, reminiscent of a small hill, was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine. Moreover, its fiery red eyes seemed capable of stealing a soul with just a glance. "Damn it! How is there a dragon in the sky? How did I not notice it earlier?" Leon exclaimed in disbelief. The dragon appeared as though it had materialized out of thin air, without the slightest indication of its presence beforehand. With his alertness heightened, Leon turned to speak but stopped when he saw the cold expression on Athena''s face. Without thinking, Leon gently patted Athena''s hand, which was wrapped around his waist, and asked in concern, "What''s wrong, Athena? Why do you look like that? Do you know that dragon?" Athena narrowed her eyes at the dragon, then nodded slowly. "Yes, I know it¡ªno, it''s more than that. That dragon was one of the two personal guards of my mother, the Dragon Empress, before me," she replied, her voice icy. Leon was taken aback. He never expected the dragon in the sky to be one of Athena''s mother''s personal guards. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a slight furrow in his brows, Leon glanced at the dragon and asked cautiously, "Since it was your mother''s personal guard, how should we deal with it? It seems to be glaring at us with hostility and murderous intent. Could it be that the dragon is one of these monsters?" Upon closer inspection, the dragon appeared to be just a normal dragon, without the strange markings typical of those monsters. However, the malicious glare it cast upon them made Leon wonder if the dragon had already become one of those creatures. Athena exhaled softly and nodded before replying in a cold tone, "You''re right, Leon. The dragon is indeed one of these monsters. We must defeat and destroy it." Once one of her mother''s two personal bodyguards, the dragon should have died three hundred years ago. She still clearly remembered seeing its lifeless body back then. Yet, she never imagined encountering it again, especially not under these circumstances. "How could the Temple of Twilight have brought it back to life? What method did they use?" Athena wondered, astonished. Remembering Leon''s earlier words about the chaotic nature of these monsters being linked to the Fourth Apostle of the Twilight Temple, Athena now understood even more why Leon was so ruthless toward them. The Temple of Twilight was undoubtedly a dangerous cult, one that could not be ignored. For this reason, Athena resolved to issue a fugitive and destruction order for the Temple of Twilight as soon as she returned to the Dragon Empire. "Since you''ve said that, I won''t hesitate any longer," Leon said firmly. His golden eyes gleamed with killing intent as he gripped the hilt of his sword, and the holy power within him began to condense around his body. Sensing the threat from Leon''s holy power, the hatred and hostility in the dragon''s massive eyes grew even fiercer. *Roar!* The dragon unleashed a deafening roar, sending shockwaves that instantly tore apart the building beneath it. *Whoosh!* With a swift motion, the dragon ascended into the sky, opening its enormous mouth. Moments later, a deep red fireball began to form between its jaws, radiating an intense heat. Though the dragon was far above, the fireball''s heat was so overwhelming that buildings¡ªhouses, shops, and stalls¡ªwithin a five-hundred-meter radius were instantly melted to ash. Even the monsters nearby were reduced to nothing in an instant¡ªa testament to the terrifying power of the fireball. With a sharp twist of its body, the dragon aimed the huge fireball at Leon and Athena, then hurled it toward them. *Whoosh!* The fireball shot downward with blinding speed, hurtling straight at the two. Without flinching, Leon coldly snorted and drew his sword, shouting, "Hero Technique¡ª" Before he could finish speaking, Athena gently patted him on the back and whispered, "You don''t need to take action, Leon. Leave it to me." With that, Athena brought her index and middle fingers together and pointed them toward the fireball. "Nature Magic: Absolute Barrier," she murmured coldly. *Buzz!* A fire-red barrier suddenly materialized in front of them, expanding to protect an area of two hundred meters around them. *Boom!* The fireball collided with the barrier, creating a massive explosion that shook the heavens and earth. The shockwave instantly obliterated all buildings within a kilometer, sparing only those protected by Athena''s barrier. Leon stared in awe at the barrier, noting that not even a scratch had been left on it. "As expected of the Dragon Empress, her power is truly incredible!" Leon praised with a small chuckle. The fireball had terrifying destructive power. Even if Leon had deflected it with his hero''s technique, the impact would likely have leveled everything within a two-kilometer radius. But thanks to Athena''s magic barrier, the attack''s impact was effectively minimized. Noticing that its attack was easily repelled, the dragon was stunned for a moment before finally roaring angrily. The dragon once again opened its huge mouth, and this time, five huge fireballs formed between its jaws. *Whoosh!* The five fireballs shot out at high speeds, slamming into the barrier simultaneously. *Boom!* The resulting explosion was much bigger and more devastating than the previous one. Still, like the previous attack, the fireballs were unable to even scratch the barrier, let alone destroy it. Leon took a deep breath and glanced at Athena behind him with an admiring gaze. "What magic are you using, Athena? Why is it so powerful?" Leon asked eagerly, intertwining his fingers with hers. Although Leon wasn''t a mage and couldn''t cast magic, he had a deep understanding of it. High-level magic, typically reserved for high-level mages or Great Mages, usually couldn''t withstand the repeated attacks of those fireballs without sustaining some damage. He suspected this barrier was likely a form of ancient-level magic. However, since he hadn''t heard Athena chanting any ancient incantations, doubt and confusion filled him. Athena flashed a playful smile, her red eyes meeting Leon''s golden gaze. "The magic I use is nature magic. It''s a special form of magic that only dragons with the purest bloodlines can wield," Athena explained casually. Leon was taken aback. His memories of the dragon race from the ancient books in the Palace Library resurfaced. Nature magic was a rare and unique form of magic that only dragons could wield. Unlike high-level or even ancient magic, which depended on the caster''s mana, nature magic drew its power directly from the forces of nature. Suffice it to say, as long as this world exists, dragons capable of wielding nature magic can cast it at will whenever they choose. Moreover, nature magic possessed incredible and terrifying power, surpassing even high-level or ancient magic. However, as the saying goes, "Nothing is without weakness," and nature magic was no exception. To harness the power of nature, this magic required a sacrifice¡ªspecifically, the caster''s soul power. Soul power is the essence of all living beings, and without it, death is inevitable. Thus, while nature magic''s power is immense, the cost of casting it is equally devastating. *Roar!* Seeing its attack effortlessly deflected once more, the dragon let out a furious roar. With a mighty flap of its enormous wings, it soared higher and higher into the sky. Then, it performed a sharp vertical maneuver and dove toward Leon and Athena with breathtaking speed. Leon snorted coldly, ready to leap off his horse, but Athena suddenly stopped him. "Leon, please leave this to me," Athena said earnestly. "That dragon was my mother''s personal bodyguard, and I saw it die long ago. I don''t know how the Temple of Twilight revived it, but I''m certain this isn''t the real one. I want to be the one to kill it and send it back to the underworld." Hearing the request, Leon loosened his grip on the sword''s hilt and gave a slight nod. "Since you''re asking, I won''t refuse," Leon replied softly. Athena couldn''t help but flash a charming smile. She leaned in and kissed Leon affectionately on the cheek. "Thank you, Leon," she whispered, her voice soft. She then stood firmly on the horse, her gaze cold as she fixed her eyes on the approaching dragon. "Humph! Temple of Twilight, how dare you use the body of one of our dragon kin as a weapon? This debt won''t be forgotten. When I return to the Dragon Empire, I''ll destroy you all!" Athena sneered, her tone dripping with murderous intent. In an instant, her figure vanished, reappearing ten meters above the ground. Her hands were clenched tightly as a fiery red aura began to condense and swirl around her. As the dragon drew nearer, Athena''s expression remained cold and resolute. She pulled her right arm back, gathering her strength, then unleashed a powerful punch directly at the dragon. *Boom!* The punch struck the dragon''s head, and in an instant, its body was torn apart. Black, foul blood sprayed in all directions while its organs were blown away, scattering across the area. Fortunately, the protective barrier Athena had cast earlier shielded Leon from the blast. Leon swallowed nervously, his gaze fixed on Athena floating high in the sky. "Damn... I never expected Athena to be this terrifying. With just one blow, she completely obliterated that dragon monster!" Leon exclaimed, his voice filled with awe and fear. Now, he truly understood why Athena sat upon the throne as the Dragon Empress. This yandere woman, who always seemed so gentle and affectionate toward him, was undeniably frightening! Meanwhile, Athena, observing the dragon''s shattered body, smiled with a hint of disdain. Just as she thought the battle was over, something shocking occurred. The dragon''s broken form suddenly emitted a pitch-black glow. Moments later, the dragon''s blood, organs, and flesh swirled together and reformed its body. This time, however, the dragon was even larger¡ªtowering like a massive mountain. Athena blinked in surprise, then a cold smile curled on her lips. "Restoring a body that was destroyed? How intriguing..." Chapter 395 A Fierce Battle and the Emergence of an Enormous Meteor Athena couldn''t help but flash a playful smile as she watched the dragon''s body return to its original form. She had anticipated that defeating it wouldn''t be so simple.Excitement burned in her red eyes as she clenched her hands together, releasing a surge of powerful red aura that erupted from her body. The aura warped the space within a five-hundred-meter radius, as though everything might collapse at any moment. "Let''s fight again," Athena declared coldly. In an instant, her figure vanished, reappearing directly in front of the dragon. With her right hand pulled back, she unleashed a devastating punch to its lower jaw. *Bang!* The sudden strike left the dragon no time to react. Its massive, mountain-like body was sent hurtling skyward. But Athena didn''t stop there. In the blink of an eye, she reappeared above the dragon. Twisting her body midair, she delivered a fierce kick to the top of its head. *Bang!* The dragon''s colossal body plummeted back to the ground at terrifying speed, creating a thunderous impact upon landing. The force of its crash obliterated the surrounding area, reducing everything within a two-kilometer radius to rubble. *Roar!* The dragon''s thunderous roar echoed across the capital, carrying the searing rage ignited by Athena''s sudden attack. In the distance, Leon sat frozen on his horse, his eyes widening at the sight before him. Watching Athena pummel the massive dragon as if it were a mere sandbag sent shivers down his spine. "This woman¡­ she''s unbelievably strong," Leon muttered, swallowing hard. "I guess I''ll have to postpone telling her about my relationship with Liliana¡­ and about our three daughters." Over the past few days, his bond with Athena had reached its peak. She had hardly left his side, staying close to him at every moment. This was only natural, given how persistently Athena had pursued him in the past. Once he accepted her love and feelings, she likely wanted to release all the emotions¡ªlove and affection¡ªshe had been holding inside. Hence, he had planned to use this time to come clean¡ªto tell Athena about his true relationship with Liliana and the existence of his three little daughters. But now¡­ he decided to abandon the idea entirely! This woman was more terrifying and powerful than he had imagined. Though he hadn''t spoken of it yet, he could already picture how Athena would react. *Arghh!* Suddenly, the growls of monsters echoed from the side, snapping Leon out of his reverie. He turned to his right and saw over fifty monsters charging toward him. With a flat expression, Leon swung the sword in his right hand, unleashing a slash of holy power that reduced the monsters to ashes in an instant. But that wasn''t enough. Drawn by the explosion of his attack, more monsters emerged from all directions. "Tsk! These shits are really annoying," Leon muttered, his irritation growing. A surge of holy power erupted from his body, and without hesitation, he leaped off his horse, charging toward them fearlessly. While Leon battled the monsters, Athena and the dragon were locked in another fierce confrontation. *Boom!* The two clashed violently. Athena clenched her left fist and delivered a crushing punch to the dragon''s stomach. *Roar!* The dragon roared in pain as its massive body was sent soaring hundreds of meters into the sky. But it quickly spread its enormous wings, stabilizing itself midair. The dragon fixed its furious gaze on Athena, as though it intended to tear her apart. *Whoosh!* The dragon flapped its enormous wings, sending five slashes of wind hurtling toward Athena. The slashes were powerful, capable of tearing anyone hit to shreds. However, Athena remained calm, unaffected in the slightest by the attacks speeding toward her. With a casual snap of her fingers, five fireballs the size of houses materialized behind her. "Go," Athena muttered coldly, swinging her hand forward. The massive fireballs surged forward, colliding with the wind slashes in a powerful explosion that obliterated everything in its path. The dragon roared in fury, and just as it prepared to retaliate, a fireball suddenly shot toward it, slamming into its stomach. *Boom!* The fireball exploded, ripping apart half of the dragon''s stomach. Black blood poured out, and the dragon''s internal organs were gruesomely exposed¡ªa sight that would make anyone shudder in disgust. Yet, as before, the injuries quickly healed as if they had never existed. Athena narrowed her eyes, and her usual dismissive expression faded, replaced by a look of clear vigilance. "This is really troublesome," she muttered, clearly annoyed. In their earlier battles, she had always maintained the upper hand, each of her strikes landing squarely on the dragon''s vital points. But despite the damage she inflicted, the wounds always healed within moments, leaving her increasingly irritated. "In this world, no technique or ability is without its weaknesses. Its healing power must have a flaw, and I''m certain of it." Athena took a deep breath, regaining her composure. Her focus now shifted to battling the dragon while searching for any weak points to exploit. *Buzz!* As Athena was lost in thought, the dragon suddenly opened its mouth, and in the blink of an eye, a fireball five times larger than the previous one began to form in front of it. Its immense heat caused the air within a one-kilometer radius to shimmer, raising the temperature of the sky above drastically. Lowering its head slightly, the dragon aimed the massive fireball at Athena and launched it with full force. In response to the deadly attack, Athena swiftly clenched her palms and thrust them forward in a punching motion. *Rumble!* A large portal opened behind her, and an enormous red dragon''s hand emerged from it. The hand clenched tightly, mirroring every movement of Athena''s right hand, then swung forward to strike the fireball. *Boom!* The fiery, searing fireball shattered instantly upon impact with the massive red dragon''s hand. The dragon''s large eyes widened in surprise at the sight, and for a moment, something deep within seemed to urge it to surrender. But the rage and madness coursing through its veins quickly suppressed any such thoughts. It roared in fury, and ten fireballs, each as large as the previous one, materialized before it. Athena wasn''t about to let it launch another attack. She swiftly curled her left palm, then made a gripping motion forward. *Rumble!* A massive portal appeared, similar to the one before, and a colossal red dragon''s hand emerged from it, clamping down tightly on the dragon''s neck. *Roar!* S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ten fireballs vanished instantly, and the dragon roared in frantic rage. It thrashed violently, struggling to break free, but its efforts were futile. The red dragon''s hand gripped its neck with such immense strength that the dragon couldn''t budge. Seeing this, Athena smirked coldly. She brought her right hand''s index and middle fingers together, then pointed them at the dragon. "Nature Magic: Meteor Fall!" she said, her voice chilling. *Buzz!* High in the dark, clouded sky, a massive red circle suddenly formed. Moments later, a red meteor the size of a mountain emerged from it. The meteor was colossal, its heat so intense that the surrounding air seemed to melt. A scorching wave of heat spread throughout the capital territory. Beyond the capital, the rebel army, along with Luna, Valen, and Albert, who were locked in battle with the monsters, saw the meteor clearly, causing their hearts to race. "Shit! What is that?" one of the soldiers asked, his voice trembling with fear. No one answered for a few moments, until finally, one of his comrades shouted, "It''s a meteor!" At that, their faces went even paler, and their legs shook uncontrollably. They hadn''t expected a mountain-sized rock with such intense heat to be a meteor! If it struck the capital, the entire region¡ªand all of them¡ªwould be reduced to ashes. Luna, Albert, and Valen shared the same look of concern as the soldiers. They couldn''t fathom why such a massive meteor was hanging above the capital. Was it a punishment from the gods for the Holy Empire of Elysium? Luna''s expression shifted suddenly as she remembered that Leon was still inside the capital. "Not good! Leon is inside!" Luna exclaimed in panic, attempting to leave, but Valen stopped her. "Wait! Don''t go!" Valen said firmly, spinning his spear to take down two monsters that were closing in on him. "If you leave, we''ll be short on people to fight these monsters." "But..." Luna started to speak, but Valen''s indifferent, stern voice cut her off. "Don''t worry about that damn man. He''s strong enough, and that meteor couldn''t hurt him." Valen snorted coldly, channeling his holy power as he beheaded more and more monsters. Luna fell silent, considering Valen''s reasonable words. Leon was indeed incredibly strong, and she also believed the meteor wouldn''t harm him. With a deep sigh, she refocused on the monsters around her, resuming the fight. Meanwhile, Leon, who was battling a hundred monsters charging toward him, widened his eyes when he saw the meteor in the sky. "Shit! A meteor?" Leon gasped, his body going rigid. The meteor was massive and scorching, and Leon was certain that if it struck, the entire capital and everything within a hundred kilometers would be obliterated! He turned his gaze to Athena in the sky and then to the enormous dragon pinned by the red dragon''s hand. It suddenly clicked¡ªthis meteor had to be Athena''s ancient or nature magic! "Damn it! Does Athena intend to destroy the entire capital region? I can''t let this happen!" Leon exclaimed in horror. In an instant, holy power erupted from his body, creating a devastating whirlwind. Leon extended his left hand, and soon, the Holy Sword of Zenith materialized in his grip. Raising the sword high, he shouted, "Hero Technique: Slashing¡ª" But before he could finish, Athena''s soft, reassuring voice echoed in his ears. "Don''t worry, I won''t destroy the capital." Chapter 396 A Weakness and a Plan "Don''t worry, I won''t destroy the capital."At the sound of her voice, Leon was momentarily stunned. He then exhaled in relief and withdrew his holy power. Since Athena had already assured him, he trusted her. His gaze shifted to the massive meteor, then to the dragon whose neck was gripped by Athena''s dragon claw. *Boom!* Moments later, the meteor collided with the dragon, unleashing a powerful explosion of immense force. The sky and earth trembled violently, while the shockwave shattered everything in its path. Fortunately, just seconds later, a large petal-shaped red light appeared, engulfing the explosion and sparing the capital from annihilation. Still, the tremors from the explosion were felt. Leon could feel the ground shake beneath him, as if a fierce earthquake was raging. After a while, the tremors subsided, eventually fading. The black smoke that filled the sky from the explosion slowly dispersed, allowing Leon to see the dragon''s condition after being struck by the massive meteor. "This..." Leon was stunned, barely able to comprehend what he was seeing. The dragon''s massive body shattered upon impact with the meteor, leaving only a palm-sized crystal ball floating in the air. However, moments later, the crystal ball began to glow with a bright black light. In an instant, the dragon''s shattered form began to slowly reassemble. Its evaporated black blood materialized from the air, and the ashes of its internal organs reformed. This sight made Leon''s heart race, and his grip on the hilt of the Holy Sword of Zenith trembled slightly. "How is it still alive? What method did the Fourth Apostle of the Temple of Twilight use to summon these monsters?" Leon wondered, fear creeping into his thoughts. The dragon''s body had been destroyed twice, yet in mere moments, it restored itself as though it were eternal. Leon had never seen anything like this before, and the sight left him bewildered. "Wait! Could it be because of that crystal ball?" Leon was taken aback by the realization. He quickly refocused his gaze on the black crystal ball, now fused with the dragon''s nearly reformed body. After the dragon''s body shattered, the crystal ball seemed to emerge from the remnants of its flesh, emitting a black light that caused the dragon to reassemble. A sudden thought crossed Leon''s mind: Was the crystal ball the source of the dragon''s incredible healing ability? If it were destroyed, would the dragon no longer be able to heal itself? Leon paused to consider this idea. It seemed worth trying. Taking a deep breath, he glanced up at Athena, high in the sky, and immediately activated one of his hero techniques¡ªtelepathy. "Athena, can you hear me?" Leon called softly. "I hear you, Leon," Athena replied. Leon nodded in satisfaction and continued firmly, "Athena, you must have seen the black crystal ball earlier, right? I believe it''s the reason the dragon can''t die. If we destroy it, we can truly kill it." Up in the sky, Athena, who had heard his explanation, stared intently at the dragon''s enormous body, which had nearly reformed completely. "I understand, Leon. I share the same theory," she replied calmly, then added with a touch of helplessness, "But do you have a way to destroy it?" With her power, eliminating the dragon would be easy. However, they were currently in Astralyn Capital, and she couldn''t use more than ten percent of her strength. Otherwise, the entire capital and everything within a fifty-kilometer radius would be turned to dust. Leon sensed the helplessness in her voice and let out a small chuckle. "Don''t worry, Athena. You just need to destroy the dragon''s body one more time, and I''ll take care of the crystal ball. How does that sound?" Athena was silent for a moment, then a playful smile spread across her lips. "Alright, I agree." At first, she had intended to slay the dragon herself, unwilling to rely on Leon. But after a moment''s thought, the idea of fighting alongside him seemed both intriguing and a little romantic. With a smile still lingering, Athena shifted her gaze back to the dragon, whose body had fully regenerated. "Then let''s drag this out a little longer," she whispered softly, her red eyes glowing with intensity. ... "Oh? It seems there''s someone who can match my trump card." The black-cloaked man raised an eyebrow, unable to hide his surprise. He stared at the black orb in his hand, which pulsed with a pitch-black light, then whispered, "Show." *Buzz!* In an instant, a reflection screen displaying the dragon''s perspective appeared before him. As he processed what he was seeing, his eyes widened, and his heart raced. "What? A dragon?" In the reflection, he saw the dragon monster he had summoned battling a red dragon of roughly the same size. "Damn it! How can there be such a dragon in the Capital? Is it supporting the rebels? But wasn''t there an agreement between humanity and the dragon race not to interfere with each other?" he muttered in disbelief. No matter how much he tried to reason, he couldn''t make sense of it. His expression darkened beneath the hood, and he whispered coldly, "No, I can''t let the dragon defeat my trump card. If it does, the rebel army will undoubtedly breach the capital, and by then, the alliance with Velix and the entire hundred-year plan of the Temple of Twilight will be lost!" He closed his eyes, his mana steadily increasing as it absorbed more and more from Velix. Meanwhile, Velix, sensing the increasing drain on his mana, frowned slightly and narrowed his eyes at the black-cloaked man. "What''s happening? Why is he absorbing even more of my mana? What''s his plan?" Velix wondered, suspicion creeping into his thoughts. However, as his gaze shifted to the growing black light emanating from the crystal ball in the man''s hand, he chose to remain silent and continued channeling his mana. ... *Boom!* High in the sky, two massive dragons collided. The black dragon beat its enormous wings and flew back, opening its mouth wide. *Fwoossh!* Ten fireballs formed before its mouth, and with a loud whoosh, they shot toward the red dragon in the distance. In response to the fireball attack, the red dragon¡ªAthena¡ªswiftly spread her wings. Within moments, fifty deep red fireballs formed between her wings, and she immediately launched them toward the black dragon. *Boom!* The fireballs collided in a massive, devastating explosion. However, Athena''s fireballs were stronger and more numerous, and forty-five of them shot toward the black dragon, obliterating it. *Roar!* The black dragon roared in agony as the fireballs seared its belly, chest, neck, and wings. It tried to flap its wings to steady itself, but it was futile. Its massive body plummeted from the sky, crashing into the ruined remains of a building below. Leon, watching from a distance, couldn''t help but feel amazed. This was his first time witnessing a battle between dragons in person, and it was truly exhilarating! At that moment, the severe wounds on the dragon''s body began to heal, but something was different¡ªan unusual mark appeared. The mark was red and spread across the dragon''s body like a spider''s web. On its rock-hard skin, large, sharp black thorns sprouted, looking terrifying. Simultaneously, a dark aura erupted from its body, sending a shockwave that rippled out within a two-kilometer radius. *Roar!* sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its deafening roar, as if shaking the very souls of all beings, reverberated beyond the Capital. Rebel soldiers, locked in an all-out battle with the monsters, gasped in shock as a painful buzzing filled their heads. "What was that roar?" one soldier asked, his voice trembling as he clutched his aching head. Some were in the same condition as him, while others managed to steady themselves against the sound. "That must be the roar of one of the monsters, but I don''t know what kind of creature can make such a thunderous sound," his comrade replied, his expression serious as he kept an eye on the Capital''s distant gates. The Capital''s massive walls loomed high above, preventing those outside from seeing what was unfolding within. "By the way, Sword Hero Leon, along with the beautiful woman always by his side, has entered the Capital. Could the roar have been caused by the monsters fighting them?" A soldier asked anxiously. The group''s expressions shifted instantly, realizing the possibility made sense. "Alright, don''t dwell on it! What matters now is finishing off these monsters!" one of them shouted, snapping everyone back to focus. "Understood!" they responded, raising their weapons and cutting down the monsters around them with renewed vigor. Meanwhile, high above the Capital, the battle between Athena and the black dragon raged on, the two locked in a fierce exchange of relentless blows. However, unlike before, the black dragon seemed far stronger, matching Athena''s attacks in a few exchanges. "This is infuriating!" Athena thought, her irritation clear. She opened her massive jaws and bit savagely into the dragon''s neck. *Roar!* The black dragon roared in agony, its huge tail swinging toward Athena in retaliation. But Athena''s tail intercepted the attack with equal force. Cornered, the black dragon lunged forward, aiming to sink its teeth into Athena''s neck. However, Athena''s dragon hide was incredibly resilient, rendering the attack futile. Instead of piercing through, the black dragon''s sharp, massive teeth splintered and shattered upon impact. Athena snorted coldly, releasing her grip on the dragon before striking it with her powerful tail, sending the dragon hurtling high into the sky. Seizing the opportunity, Athena opened her massive jaws as an enormous fireball, twice her size, formed before her. *Whoosh!* Athena hurled the fireball at the dragon, and with a resounding boom, its body shattered once again, leaving only the black crystal ball suspended in the sky. Without hesitation, Athena activated her telepathic magic and shouted, "Leon, now!" Chapter 397 Arshley On the Way "Leon, now!""Got it!" Leon responded eagerly. *Boom!* A burst of holy power erupted from his body, creating a massive hurricane vortex. At the same time, a golden star mark appeared clearly on his forehead, and his golden eyes shone brightly, radiating a dazzling light. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Buzz!* Behind him, a giant avatar in the shape of the Scale of Justice materialized, exuding a crushing pressure that enveloped the entire area. With the Holy Sword of Zenith gleaming with white light, Leon raised it high and declared, "Hero Technique: Punishment of the Gods!" *Dong!* The Scale of Justice avatar behind him shifted, and the left side of the scale suddenly became far heavier than the right. *Whoosh!* A slash of holy power appeared behind him, speeding toward the black crystal ball in the sky. Realizing the imminent threat, the black crystal ball hummed violently, releasing a burst of pitch-black light from its surface. The body of the black dragon, previously destroyed, began to reform. However, the process was far too slow to match the speed of Leon''s attack. With a sharp swish, the black crystal ball split into four pieces before disintegrating into ash. "Did it work?" Leon asked, his expression serious. The Hero Technique he had just unleashed, Punishment of the Gods, was one of the most powerful techniques he had mastered. Of course, he hadn''t used it at full power in the earlier attack¡ªhe had only tapped into about twenty percent of its true potential. After all, he was in the capital and needed to restrain the power he released. Thus, he remained vigilant, in case his guess was wrong and the crystal ball wasn''t the true cause of the dragon''s regeneration. A few minutes after the crystal ball shattered, the dragon monster did not reappear, and Leon finally let out a sigh of relief. "Your guess seems to have been right, Leon. The dragon was truly destroyed when the crystal ball shattered." Athena''s soft voice suddenly spoke beside him. Leon turned to Athena, who had quietly appeared beside him, and gave a small chuckle. "It''s all thanks to you, Athena. Thank you," Leon said warmly, his hand closing around her delicate palm. At first, he had firmly told Athena not to interfere in overthrowing Velix''s power. However, upon reflection, wouldn''t it be more beneficial for him if Athena joined him and lent her help? With someone as strong as Athena by his side, it would surely lighten the load of challenges he faced, like the black dragon issue earlier. At his praise, Athena couldn''t help but smile and leaned her head playfully into his arm. "Since I helped you, shouldn''t you give me a reward?" she asked with a teasing tone. Leon was momentarily stunned, his mouth twitching slightly. He wanted to say, "Weren''t you the one who insisted on fighting that dragon and told me not to interfere?" But he held back the words, sighing instead. "Alright, I''ll give you a reward. Just tell me what you want. But don''t ask for something beyond my limits, okay?" Leon said, chuckling lightly. Athena''s excitement was clear as she replied, "Don''t worry. All I want is for you to kiss me." "Kiss? That''s it?" Leon raised an eyebrow in disbelief. He expected something more outrageous or unexpected, but this was surprisingly simple. "Yes, that''s all," Athena answered casually, then shot him a sly glance. "Why the hesitation? Did you think I''d ask for something perverted? I never imagined you''d have such dirty thoughts, Leon." Leon, suddenly feeling like a fool, was dumbfounded. He stared at the mischievous gleam in Athena''s red eyes and the playful smile on her lips, realizing he was being teased. A vein popped on his forehead. Without giving Athena a chance to react, Leon pressed his lips firmly against hers. Startled by the sudden kiss, Athena froze for a moment but didn''t pull away. She wrapped her arms around Leon''s neck and returned the kiss with equal fervor. They lost themselves in the moment until Leon finally pulled away when Athena began to run out of breath. "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" Athena gasped, her face flushed like an apple. Leon couldn''t help but smile, pinching her cheek gently. "That''s your punishment for teasing me." Athena''s face turned even redder at his words. She quickly looked away, trying to hide her embarrassment. "You dare mock this Empress? Prepare for the punishment that awaits you," Athena snorted with a slight pout. She had planned to tease Leon and embarrass him, but the tables had turned. As a proud dragon empress, how could she accept this? Leon simply shook his head with a smile, unconcerned by Athena''s threat. He then scanned the surroundings, taking in the sight of all the buildings within a two-kilometer radius reduced to rubble by the fierce battle. Amid the debris, the corpses of monsters¡ªkilled both by the black dragon and his sword¡ªwere scattered across the area. Yet, more monsters continued to emerge from the ground, crawling and charging toward them. With a snap of her fingers, Athena reduced all the monsters to ash. But soon, another wave of monsters appeared, and Leon realized this would only end if they destroyed the source of the summoning. "We''ll ignore them for now. Our priority is reaching the palace as quickly as possible," Leon said casually as he leaped onto his horse. Athena gave a small nod, then vanished, reappearing right behind him. Leon tugged at the reins, and the horse galloped toward the Imperial Palace. ... "Damn it! How could my dragon be destroyed? How powerful was the red dragon that fought it?" The black-cloaked man shouted, his voice filled with horror. He never imagined his strongest monster could be destroyed so easily. What enraged him even more was that the crystal ball he had implanted in the dragon''s body had been reduced to ashes. That black crystal ball had been the key to controlling the dragon''s soul, and with its destruction, the dragon''s soul would vanish completely from the Soul Devouring Crystal Ball in his hand. If the soul was lost, it meant he could no longer use the dragon¡ªa devastating blow to him. "No! This can''t be allowed! If the rebel army reaches the capital, all of the Temple of Twilight''s plans will crumble before they even begin. If that happens, I''ll be branded a great sinner, and my position as the Fourth Apostle will surely be revoked," he muttered in despair. A flush of red anger spread beneath his hood. He turned his gaze to his left hand and, in a fit of fury, bit his thumb. Immediately, dark red blood began to drip from the wound, falling onto the Soul Devouring Crystal Ball in his right hand. *Buzz!* Suddenly, a faint red light began to glow from the Soul Devouring Crystal Ball. It started weakly but soon grew brighter and more distinct. The black-cloaked man''s face turned pale, but a mad, satisfied smile spread across his lips. "Hahaha! Now, I want to see how you all get past the greatest obstacle I''ve prepared!" He laughed triumphantly. Meanwhile, Velix could feel the flow of mana he was supplying to the black-cloaked man growing heavier and heavier. His handsome face paled slightly as he gazed coldly at the black-cloaked man at the base of the throne stairs. "Damn it... what is he doing? Why is my mana being drained so quickly? Is he summoning more powerful monsters?" Velix thought, gritting his teeth. Half of his mana had already been drained to fuel the black-cloaked man''s demands. If this continued, he''d be completely exhausted within hours¡ªan extremely dangerous situation for him. "When my mana reaches ten percent, I''ll cut the flow," Velix muttered, resolute. No matter how threatening the rebel army was, if he died from mana exhaustion, it would all be for nothing. ... Two thousand kilometers from Astralyn Capital, twenty thousand cavalrymen in golden armor rode swiftly in perfect formation. Some carried large flags bearing the symbols of the two moons¡ªblack and white¡ªrepresenting Miranda and Sylvia. At the forefront rode two figures, a man and a woman, clearly the leaders of the troops. The man was strikingly handsome, though the few wrinkles on his face were hard to hide. In his slightly tired, light blue eyes, a sharp, heroic gleam burned like a sword. The woman beside him radiated a graceful yet regal presence. Her long silver hair was tied in a ponytail, and her extraordinarily beautiful face was concealed behind a simple white mask. The middle-aged man was Adam, the war general of the Holy Orthodox, while the woman in the mask was Arshley, the saint and leader of the Holy Orthodox. Clad in armor, Arshley no longer appeared as a cold, graceful saint but more like a battle-hardened female general who had witnessed countless battles. This stark contrast only deepened the fascination of those who admired her. After more than two hours, Adam, Arshley, and the rest of the cavalry slowed their pace before finally coming to a halt. "Everyone, we''ll stop here for half an hour to rest and recharge. There''s a spring from the river over there¡ªbring your horses to drink and rest," Adam called out in a loud voice. "Yes!" the entire army responded in unison, their enthusiasm clear. The soldiers then steered their horses toward the river, about a hundred meters away. Adam turned to Arshley and asked, "Saint, you don''t mind if we rest for a while, do you?" Arshley shook her head and replied calmly, "Don''t worry; I don''t mind." However, her tone carried an unmistakable hint of worry and anxiety, which Adam immediately noticed. He sighed softly and shook his head. "Saint, you''re really stubborn when it comes to making decisions," he muttered, a touch of helplessness in his voice. Upon receiving the letter from Leon, Arshley immediately ordered the mobilization of twenty thousand troops to assist him in overthrowing Velix''s rule. At first, Adam was taken aback to discover that Albert''s conjecture¡ªthat Leon was still alive¡ªwas true. However, when he heard Leon''s plan to overthrow Velix from Edward, he nearly had a heart attack, finding the plan completely insane. Fortunately, Edward managed to calm him down by explaining the plan in detail, which finally eased his concerns. With a long sigh, Adam gazed up at the clear blue sky and muttered softly, "Damn, kid. Even after fifteen years, you still know how to surprise me." Chapter 398 The Most Deadly Hero Technique: Five Dragon Steps On the way to the Palace, monsters suddenly sprang from the ground, roaming the area as if hunting.*Whoosh!* A white horse galloped by at incredible speed, immediately drawing the attention of all the nearby monsters. *Argh!* The monsters turned toward the horse in unison. With a deafening roar, they surged forward, relentlessly giving chase. "Tsk! They really don''t let up. This feels just like the Desert of Chaos," Leon muttered, his gaze fixed on the monsters behind him. Though the monsters looked different from those in the Desert of Chaos, their aggressiveness felt eerily familiar, which only added to Leon''s frustration. Athena, hearing his complaint, couldn''t mask the curiosity on her face. "What exactly happened in the Desert of Chaos, Leon? Did you face a situation like this there too?" she asked, eager for an answer. Though she''d heard Leon mention the monster hordes in the Desert of Chaos multiple times, she still didn''t fully understand what he meant. Was this horde the same as the one they were now up against? Leon shifted his gaze from the pursuing monsters to the path ahead, giving a slight nod in response. "You might not know this, but something similar happened in the Desert of Chaos when I led the demon army against humanity''s forces," Leon said calmly. He then shared the details of the incident with Athena, leaving her stunned by his story. "So, the monsters you encountered in the Desert of Chaos were the souls of humans or demons, corrupted by the Evil God''s negative energy?" Athena asked, her voice filled with surprise. "Yes, something like that," Leon replied with a slight nod. Athena frowned as she watched the monsters still pursuing them, then speculated, "Could these monsters be the souls of living beings, captured by the Temple of Twilight through a specific method or vessel, and transformed into creatures like these?" Though the theory sounded strange, Athena couldn''t help but feel it made sense. From what Leon had shared, the monsters he faced in the Desert of Chaos had been the twisted remnants of souls from demon soldiers or humans who had died in wars centuries ago. The black dragon monster she fought earlier, for instance, had once been one of her mother''s personal guards. After her mother''s death, the guard had chosen to retire and live a solitary life in a distant mountain range. Three hundred years later, Athena learned of his death. She even saw the guard''s body firsthand¡ªcovered in wounds and punctures, which suggested that he had likely died in battle or from a targeted attack. Upon seeing the transformation of her mother''s guard into one of the monsters, Athena strongly suspected that the killers had come from the Temple of Twilight. His soul had probably been taken after death and turned into the dragon monster she had slain earlier. Leon paused, taken aback by Athena''s theory, and thought it over carefully. "So, these monsters are the souls captured by the Temple of Twilight, huh?" Leon muttered, his eyes narrowing slightly. It sounded strange, yet not impossible. The Temple of Twilight, a cult devoted to the Evil God, could very well have a secret method similar to the one that created the monsters in the Desert of Chaos. Their long history, spanning thousands of years, only added weight to Athena''s speculation. Leon took a deep breath, about to speak, but was cut off by a deafening bird''s cry from above. Startled, both Leon and Athena instinctively looked up to see a bird-shaped monster soaring through the sky. The bird was massive¡ªabout twenty meters in length¡ªwith a menacing presence. Its enormous wings were spread wide, and its blood-red eyes gleamed with a terrifying intensity. Even more shocking, there wasn''t just one of them, but more than ten! "After his dragon monster was defeated, that Fourth Apostle sure has other tricks up his sleeve, Athena," Leon said, a mocking smile crossing his face. Athena, her expression calm, nodded in agreement. "In that case, let''s take down all those bird monsters," Leon said coldly. *Boom!* Suddenly, a deafening explosion erupted from ahead, startling both of them once again. They turned quickly, their eyes widening in shock at the sight of twenty giant monsters. The creatures stood about seven meters tall, their hulking black bodies intimidating, with four arms sprouting from their waists. Five human faces were embedded in their muscular chests, each one open-mouthed, as though silently screaming. Leon halted his horse and regarded the monsters with a steady gaze. "Athena, I may need to rely on you a bit more. Is that alright?" Leon asked, glancing back at her. Athena gave a faint smile and casually shook her head. "Don''t worry, Leon. Even if you don''t ask, I''ll still help. Actually, I''m still not satisfied after the fight with the black dragon. My thirst for battle is far from quenched." Continue your journey with empire "Good! Then I''ll leave the bird monsters in the sky to you, and I''ll handle these giants," Leon said eagerly. He leapt from his horse and drew the sword at his waist. *Boom!* Holy power erupted from his body, enveloping the area with a terrifying aura. Leon''s cold gaze locked onto the twenty giant monsters in front of him. "Hero Technique: Five Dragon Steps!" he shouted without hesitation. *Whoosh!* His form shot through the air, spinning swiftly before slashing toward one of the monster''s arms. *Spurt!* Greenish-black blood sprayed from the severed limb, causing the monster to let out a piercing scream. The agonizing cry drove the other monsters into a frenzy. They attacked Leon with savage intensity. Leon smiled playfully, unshaken by their aggression. "Five Dragon Steps: First Step!" He vaulted into the air, spinning horizontally, and severed the head of the monster charging toward him. "Argh!" The monster groaned in agony, its massive body crashing to the ground with a thud that sent a tremor through the earth. Without missing a beat, Leon shifted his focus to the monster closing in from his left. He bent his left leg and charged forward with lightning speed. "Second Step!" In an instant, his figure disappeared, reappearing one meter above the monster''s head. With a swift motion, Leon drove his sword straight through its skull. "Argh!" The monster screamed in pain, its body thrashing wildly from side to side, attempting to shake off Leon, who clung above it. But the effort was futile. With the sword embedded in its skull, serving as a grip, Leon held his position, completely unshaken. *Spurt!* S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leon pressed the sword deeper, driving it into the monster''s brain, making it roar even louder in its frenzy. With a nonchalant expression, he twisted the hilt to the right, causing greenish-black blood to gush out in a sickening spray. Avoiding a single drop of blood on his clothes, Leon leaped high into the air. Moments later, the monster crumpled to the ground, lifeless. "Argh!" The screams of the remaining eighteen monsters echoed from all directions, yet Leon stood his ground and charged toward them without the slightest trace of fear. "Third Step!" "Fourth Step!" "Fifth Step!" Leon''s figure vanished in a flash, reappearing at the monsters'' vital points and striking with flawless precision. With each blow, the monsters were instantly drained of their strength, collapsing lifelessly to the ground. Anyone witnessing this scene would be both shocked and awestruck. These monsters, towering and formidable, were brought down with a single blow from Leon''s blade. However, for those familiar with the hero technique "Five Dragon Steps," this display came as no surprise. Among the hero techniques Leon had mastered, the Five Dragon Steps stood out as an exceptionally lethal sword style, particularly in close combat. Although not his most powerful technique, Leon held a special fondness for it. As its name implies, this technique was created by the 45th Sword Hero, who modeled it after the fierce and merciless combat style of a dragon. The technique focuses on targeting vital points, delivering swift, fatal blows that leave enemies dead in an instant¡ªmuch like a dragon obliterating its prey with a single, decisive strike. *Slash!* With a final strike, the twentieth monster fell, its massive body crashing to the ground with a resounding thud that shook the earth. Leon swung his sword to the side, wiping away the blood splatters that clung to the blade. He glanced at the fallen monsters, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I expected these monsters to be little threat, but they''re surprisingly weak," Leon muttered dismissively. *Buzz!* Suddenly, the monsters'' bodies quivered, emitting a dark, ominous light. Soon, the severed parts of their bodies began to shift and reassemble. The sight caught Leon off guard, but he quickly regained his composure. "Tsk! As expected, this fight won''t be that easy," Leon muttered with a soft chuckle. The blood splattered across the ground surged toward the reassembling body, followed by dismembered limbs¡ªarms, legs, and more¡ªpulling together in eerie unison. Moments later, a grotesque humanoid monster stood before him, towering thirty meters tall, with forty massive hands sprouting from either side of its body. In front and behind its body, human faces with varying expressions¡ªsmiling, sorrowful, laughing¡ªtwisted in horrific unison. Its mouth gaped wide, revealing sharp black teeth, with red saliva, resembling blood, dripping from the corners. If Leon were to be honest, this monster was the most absurd and terrifying creature he had ever encountered. Shaking off the thought, Leon sheathed his sword and reached out to his right. *Whoosh!* The brilliant Holy Sword of Zenith materialized in his grasp, and holy power surged from his body. With the sword raised defiantly, its tip aimed at the monstrous form, Leon declared, "Let''s begin the second round! I''ll show you why I''m known as the strongest hero of this era!" Chapter 399 Athenas Idea While Leon battled the giant monster, Athena confronted a swarm of bird-like creatures in the sky.Her graceful yet imposing figure floated in midair, her cold gaze fixed on them. "Judging by your size, I wonder if your power is just as impressive," Athena murmured, a faint, indifferent smile playing on her lips. She extended a finger toward one of the approaching monsters. Instantly, a fiery red magic circle flared to life behind her. "Mid-Level Magic: Fire Spears!" *Whoosh!* Five blazing spears streaked through the air, hurtling toward the bird monster at high speed. Rather than retreating, the monster let out a piercing screech, unleashing a destructive sound wave that clashed violently against the incoming fire spears. *Boom!* The collision triggered a massive explosion, but as the black smoke billowed, two of the fire spears broke through and surged toward the monster. *Kwaaakk!* A piercing scream rang out as the two spears impaled its belly and chest. Red flames roared to life, consuming its massive body. Its organs, blood, wings, and black feathers were all devoured by fire. Unable to maintain its balance, the creature plummeted from the sky and crashed into the ground with a resounding thud. Athena disregarded the fallen bird monster and shifted her gaze to the two approaching from the right and left. "Nature Magic: Dragon''s Breath!" Athena brought her palms together, and in an instant, two red dragon heads materialized on either side of her. They unleashed torrents of dense, blazing flames. *Kwaaakk!* The two bird monsters screeched in panic, attempting to ascend and evade, but it was futile. Athena lifted her left hand and whispered coldly, "High-Level Magic: Barrier Dome!" A red dome materialized in the air, trapping them within. Within seconds, the dragons'' fiery breath struck, engulfing them in merciless flames. Athena watched the scene with a cold smile, but suddenly, her eyebrows twitched slightly¡ªshe had sensed a threat from behind. Without hesitation, she clenched her left hand into a fist, spun around, and delivered a crushing blow to the charging bird monster. *Bang!* Its body exploded into chunks of flesh, the remains plummeting to the ground. Without pausing, Athena raised her right hand high and called out indifferently, "Nature Magic: Fire Domain!" *Buzz!* A massive red magic circle materialized in the sky, expanding swiftly over the area where the remaining bird monsters hovered. Moments later, hundreds of fireballs surged from the circle, raining down on them with ruthless precision. *Boom!* The fireballs slammed into their wings and bodies, engulfing them in flames. Their charred remains plummeted to the ground, painting a gruesome scene. Though all the bird monsters had been slain, Athena remained on high alert. She didn''t move, her cold gaze fixed on the charred remains below her. As expected, the bodies twitched subtly, emitting a strange, pitch-black glow. Soon, they rose into the sky, merging together as if being reformed into something new. The black blood that had spilled across the ground slithered, gathering and fusing with the shape emerging in the sky. Within minutes, a far more terrifying bird monster emerged. It stood about ten meters tall and stretched up to eighty meters in length. Its black feathers were as sharp as blades, and two long, pointed horns rose from its head, capable of piercing through anything. Its pitch-black eyes were like bottomless pits, able to devour the soul of anyone who gazed into them for too long. Its immense form cast a shadow over the sky, as though a solar eclipse had swallowed the area. Athena showed no surprise at the sight. She had already anticipated that the swarm of bird monsters couldn''t be so easily defeated. The previous battle with the black dragon was solid proof of her conjecture. *Whoosh!* The bird monster flapped its enormous wings and soared high into the sky. It opened its wide beak, and a massive ball of blue lightning began to form in front of it. "Oh? This is getting interesting." Athena raised an eyebrow, momentarily startled before regaining her composure and curling her lips into a playful smile. She hadn''t expected the merged bird monster to possess such a unique ability. Yet, she showed no hint of fear. With a flick of her finger, a large, bright red fireball materialized behind her and shot straight at the monster. The creature, sensing her attack, quickly unleashed its lightning ball. The two forces collided in a powerful explosion, shaking the sky. *Boom!* Black smoke billowed, obscuring the view from every direction. But suddenly, a streak of light pierced the darkness, darting toward the monster at breakneck speed. Before the creature could react... *Bang!* A crushing blow hit its stomach, sending its enormous body flying hundreds of meters through the air. However, Athena didn''t give it a chance to recover. She vanished from her spot and appeared directly above the monster, delivering a powerful kick to its head. *Bang!* The monster''s massive body was hurled downward at high speed. But before it could crash to the ground, Athena brought her index and middle fingers together, pointing them downward. "Nature Magic: Hell''s Gate!" The ground trembled violently, cracks spreading across its surface. Moments later, a towering red gate erupted from the earth, swinging wide open. The bird monster was sucked directly into it, and as the gate slammed shut, it vanished in a burst of light. "Now, the monster can never recover or reappear," she murmured calmly, her lips curling into a nonchalant smile. Nature Magic: Hell''s Gate was one of the most powerful spells Athena had mastered. It was said to be directly connected to a hell beneath the world. Of course, whether it truly led to hell, Athena couldn''t say. But one thing was certain: behind that gate lay an inferno of flames that burned hotter than anything, never dying out. Any creature that entered would be consumed by the fire, leaving nothing but ashes. After gathering her thoughts, Athena looked down and saw that Leon had also finished dealing with the monsters. A graceful smile curved on her lips as she swiftly flew toward him. ... "Phew! This monster is tougher than I thought." Leon sat atop the massive creature''s corpse, the Holy Sword of Zenith driven deep into the top of its skull. At that moment, a streak of light appeared a few meters away, and Athena''s graceful figure emerged from it. She lifted her gaze to Leon, sitting on top of the giant monster''s head, and asked casually, "Are you finished, Leon?" "Yeah, I''m done," Leon replied nonchalantly as he stood and drew the Holy Sword of Zenith from the monster''s skull. He surveyed the creature''s shattered body, completely torn apart by his strikes. Forty of its arms had been severed, with a gaping hole torn through its stomach and chest. Its two enormous legs were sliced into four pieces, and both of its eyeballs were pierced. In short, Leon had obliterated the monster with ruthless efficiency. But Leon showed no hint of concern. After all, it was a creature controlled by the Fourth Apostle, not a true living being. He felt no pity whatsoever. Meanwhile, Athena, who watched the monster''s gruesome state, showed no hint of fear or disgust. Although her current form was human-like, she was, at her core, a dragon. Stay connected through empire Her long life had spanned many eras, and she had witnessed cruelties far worse than the scene before her. In fact, she inwardly thought that Leon was too soft. A monster like this deserved more prolonged suffering and a more brutal end. If Leon knew her thoughts, he would probably smile wryly and say, "As expected of my cruel and merciless yandere dragon empress!" *Whoosh!* Leon swiftly leaped off the monster''s head, landing a meter in front of Athena. "What about you, Athena? Did you finish off that swarm of bird monsters?" Leon asked, glancing up at the sky with interest. He had been so focused on fighting the giant monster that he hadn''t paid attention to Athena''s battle with the bird monsters. "Don''t worry, I''m done," she replied indifferently, as though defeating the bird monsters had been no challenge at all. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good!" Leon nodded slightly, offering no further comment. Since Athena had said so, Leon naturally trusted her. He wasn''t particularly interested in how she had dealt with the bird monsters. "Then let''s head to the palace and put an end to all this," Leon said with determination. Toppling Velix''s rule should have been a straightforward task, but everything had become complicated because of the Fourth Apostle of the Temple of Twilight. Just as Leon was about to walk toward his horse, Athena''s hand suddenly rested on his shoulder, halting him. "Hmm?" Leon was momentarily startled and turned to her, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What is it, Athena?" Athena''s expression remained composed, but a mysterious smile played at the corners of her lips. "How long will it take us to reach the palace by horse?" At her question, Leon paused, then turned his gaze toward the distant palace. "By horse, we should reach the palace in about five to ten minutes. However, with the monsters scattered around the Capital, it might take longer¡ªaround fifteen minutes," Leon explained calmly. The distance between the palace and the gates of the capital was considerable. This was no surprise, given the sheer size of the capital. The palace''s remote location also served as a defensive measure, protecting the Holy Emperor, his family, and his subordinates from potential threats. "Then, let''s get to the palace faster," Athena said suddenly, catching Leon off guard. Before he could respond, Athena''s body lifted into the air, radiating a brilliant red light. The light expanded rapidly, and in an instant, it faded to reveal a massive red dragon. Athena turned her gaze to Leon and sent a telepathic message straight into his mind: "Let''s go, my dear." Chapter 400 Sending a Signal of Help "Shit! Shit! Shit! How did this happen?!" The black-cloaked man cursed through gritted teeth.His eyes, bloodshot with fury, locked onto the black crystal orb in his right hand. The formidable monsters he had sent to stop Athena and Leon were swiftly defeated. And worse still, the black crystal orbs embedded within the monsters'' bodies had been completely destroyed, causing their souls to vanish from his Soul Devouring Crystal Orb entirely. The loss was staggering, and he couldn''t bring himself to accept the crushing reality. "Damn... Who the hell is that red dragon? How did it get into human territory? Isn''t that a violation of the treaty between our two races? Doesn''t it fear that its actions could spark a major conflict between humanity and the dragons?" The black-cloaked man muttered, his voice filled with doubt. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make sense of it. But one thing was undeniable¡ªthe red dragon''s appearance had shattered his plans and the Temple of Twilight, an outcome he could not overlook. "There''s no other choice. The Soul Devouring Crystal Orb won''t stop the invasion of the rebel army and the red dragon. I must contact the other Apostles for help immediately. If the rebels breach the capital, it''s over," he muttered, his voice laced with frustration. He reached into his cloak and pulled out a round black stone, its center glowing with red glass. This stone was an emergency communication tool, meant for only the most urgent situations. It allowed him, or any of the six Apostles, to send a distress signal to each other and request help from the temple. As useful as it was, he didn''t want to use it. After all, each of the Twilight Temple''s Apostles vied for the position of Holy Messenger¡ªan esteemed rank just one step below the Son of God. If he used this emergency stone, it would undoubtedly weaken his standing in the ongoing power struggle for the Holy Messenger position. But his current situation was dire. If the Holy Empire of Elysium fell into rebel hands, he would face severe consequences. Experience new stories on empire Gritting his teeth, he clenched the stone tightly and crushed it with a swift motion. *Whoosh!* A flash of red light suddenly erupted as the stone shattered, soaring high into the air before piercing through the throne room''s ceiling. Velix, witnessing the spectacle, was taken aback. His expression shifted to one of concern as he turned his gaze to the black-cloaked man. "What is that red light?" Velix asked, his voice cold. The black-cloaked man turned to face him and answered calmly, "It''s a distress signal to summon help from the other Six Apostles and the Twilight Temple headquarters." "A distress signal to call for help from the other Apostles and the Temple headquarters?" Velix repeated, his eyes narrowing slightly. Though he wasn''t well-versed in the inner workings of the Temple of Twilight, he knew a few key details, like the fact that it was led by the Seven Apostles. The man standing before him was the fourth Apostle, a position of considerable influence. But what baffled him was why the man felt the need to request assistance from the other Apostles and the Temple itself. Sensing Velix''s confusion, a surge of anger flashed across the black-cloaked man''s face, visible beneath his hood. "I had no choice," he said, bitterness seeping into his voice. "The rebel army turned out to be stronger than I anticipated, and moreover, there was a red dragon from the rebels'' side that attacked the capital and killed all my powerful monsters." As he recalled the loss of his powerful monsters, his hatred for the red dragon intensified with each passing moment. Upon hearing the black-cloaked man''s words, Velix''s eyes widened, and his heart began to race. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you saying? A red dragon is helping the rebels and has entered the capital? Are you serious?" Velix asked, his expression darkening. The black-cloaked man''s words seemed utterly absurd. There was a long-standing agreement between humanity and the dragon race not to interfere with one another. Velix suspected the man might be fabricating this story to cover his own failure to contain the rebel forces outside the capital. At the accusation, the black-cloaked man''s anger flared. His powerful monsters had already been slain by the red dragon, and now Velix was accusing him of making a joke. If it weren''t for Velix''s overwhelming strength¡ªand the fact that he was cornered¡ªthe black-cloaked man would have already confronted him. Regaining his composure, he took a deep breath and replied coldly, "I''m not joking, Velix Larrison. The red dragon is real. It has already slaughtered my powerful monsters, and now it''s likely on its way here." Velix''s grim expression gradually shifted to one of deep seriousness as he processed the man''s words. Given the current situation, the black-cloaked man indeed had no reason to lie. However, he still found it difficult to believe that a dragon was aiding the rebel forces against him. "In that case, do you have any way to deal with the dragon?" Velix asked cautiously. The black-cloaked man shook his head. "I don''t have a solution for that. The red dragon is incredibly powerful, and I''m not sure I could defeat it." Velix''s body tensed at the response, but before he could react further, the black-cloaked man added, "However, I''ve already sent a distress signal to the Temple, and they should be on their way. Our priority now is to hold off both the red dragon and the rebel forces outside the capital for as long as possible." Velix narrowed his eyes. "How long until your comrades arrive at the palace?" The black-cloaked man glanced down briefly and replied indifferently, "At most, fifteen minutes." He then looked up at Velix and asked, "Do you have any way to hold the red dragon off until they arrive?" Velix cut off the flow of mana to the black-cloaked man, raising his Seven-Crystal Aurora Magic Staff high. "I can hold it off," Velix said in a grim tone. "However, I can only manage for twenty minutes. If the help you''re waiting for doesn''t arrive by then, we''ll have no choice but to face the red dragon and the entire rebel army head-on." The capital and the Imperial Palace were protected by powerful magic circles crafted by the Great Mages throughout the ages. Even someone as formidable as Leon, the Demon Emperor, or the Dragon Empress wouldn''t be able to break through them. But activating the magic circles was incredibly draining on his mana. Given his current condition, Velix could only maintain them for twenty minutes. It was a risky move. If help from the black-cloaked man didn''t arrive within that window, Velix knew they would lose everything. Still, he had no other option. This was his only shot. "Good!" The black-cloaked man sighed in relief and nodded. "Don''t worry. I can guarantee they''ll be here in fifteen minutes." Velix gave a brief nod and said no more. *Roar!* At that moment, a deafening roar echoed from outside the palace, shaking the very air. The expressions of both Velix and the black-cloaked man shifted, their vigilance intensifying to its highest point. "It''s here..." Velix muttered, his eyes narrowing. ... Five thousand kilometers to the east of the Holy Empire of Elysium lay the small, remote town of Luvira. Due to its location, the town had a population of just under sixty thousand. Nevertheless, its economy and social activities were thriving. Merchants from various cities frequently set up stalls to sell their goods, contributing to the bustling atmosphere. Furthermore, with rebellions erupting in several cities and towns along the border, many people fled to more remote areas to escape the conflict. Luvira was one such destination, causing its population to steadily grow each day. At the heart of Luvira stood a well-known brothel called Night Dream. It was a popular spot, attracting both young and old men who came to relax, have a drink, or enjoy the company of the beautiful women who worked there. "Waiter! Bring me your finest wine!" In a lavish room, a tall, imposing man sat on a sofa, his arms draped around the waists of two beautiful women. The man had a muscular build, his massive muscles clearly on display. Though his appearance was rather ordinary, the women on either side of him gazed at him with affection, their eyes filled with admiration. "Master Diego, you promised you''d buy me a fancy necklace two days ago. When are you going to get it for me?" a beautiful woman with short, shoulder-length black hair asked in a playful tone. Her slender, yet curvaceous figure swayed seductively toward the man. The man, slightly tipsy and holding a glass of red wine, lifted the woman''s chin and gazed at her with a soft, affectionate look. "Don''t worry. I''ll get it for you after we leave here," he replied, offering a faint smile. The woman''s eyes brightened with happiness, but before she could speak, the woman to the man''s left interrupted. "Master Diego, you promised me as well!" She protested, her lips forming an adorable pout. "Hahaha! Don''t worry, I won''t forget about you," the man chuckled, turning his head with a wider smile. The two women exchanged a glance, their smiles filled with contentment and joy. But suddenly, the man''s relaxed expression shifted. He stood up abruptly, catching the two women off guard. "Master Diego, what''s going on?" the short-haired woman asked, her voice laced with curiosity. The man, however, ignored her, his focus fixed on his right palm, which gleamed with a blood-red light. He narrowed his eyes, murmuring softly to himself, "What''s happening? Why is that man asking for help?" Chapter 401 The First Apostle and Hatred In the center of the practice field, Lucas stood calmly in his training clothes, his eyes scanning the ten human-shaped wooden puppets before him.In his right hand, he gripped a sturdy, sharp wooden sword. "Let''s get started!" he exclaimed with excitement before lunging at the puppets. Unexpectedly, the ten puppets suddenly sprang to life, splitting into an orderly formation before two of them charged at Lucas from his right and left. But Lucas showed no fear. He leapt into the air, spinning horizontally, and delivered a precise strike to the necks of both puppets. *Slash!* The two fell in an instant, sliced in half and lying motionless on the ground. *Whoosh!* Without giving him a moment to rest, three more puppets shot toward him¡ªone from above, one from the front, and one from behind. Lucas raised his sword to smash the puppet attacking from above, then leapt high, kicking the heads off the other two coming from the front and back. He disappeared in a blur, swiftly moving to strike the remaining five puppets. In just fifteen minutes, all ten puppets lay defeated, and Lucas couldn''t help but smile. "In the past, I was always soundly defeated by these ten puppets. But now, I''m much stronger, and they no longer pose any challenge," Lucas remarked, catching his breath. These weren''t just ordinary training puppets. They were specially designed by Victor, the Great Mage of Mankind, with abilities drawn from the battle data of many powerful fighters, making them exceptionally formidable. *Clap! Clap!* The sound of applause echoed from a distance, startling Lucas. He looked up and saw that the clapping came from Louis, who was approaching from the front. A soft smile unconsciously appeared on Lucas''s face as he said, "You surprised me, Louis." Louis chuckled and stopped two meters in front of him. "Sorry to catch you off guard, Lucas. I was just strolling around and happened to see you practicing with the puppets. Your swordsmanship and fighting skills have improved a lot. It''s impressive that you were finally able to defeat them." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the past, Lucas had often used these wooden puppets for practice, but the result was always the same¡ªhe was soundly defeated. Given that the puppets were designed by Victor using high-level magic, his defeats were understandable. But now, Lucas had effortlessly defeated them all, a clear sign of his significant improvement. At Louis''s words, Lucas simply smiled and gave a small nod. Your next read awaits at empire "Yes, these years of wandering have made me stronger. I''m truly grateful for that," Lucas said, embedding a hidden meaning in his words¡ªsomething Louis didn''t catch. "Speaking of your wanderings, I recall you mentioning the woman you love. Where is she now? Do you still see her often?" Louis asked, stepping closer and wrapping his arms around Lucas''s neck with a playful, mysterious smile. Lucas felt a slight flush of embarrassment at the question and shook his head a little. "She''s not in Holy Orthodoxy; she''s in a small town in the far southern region," Lucas replied, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "I used to visit her often, but with everything keeping me busy, I haven''t had the time lately." Louis sensed the underlying sadness in his tone, and he dropped his arm from around Lucas''s neck, giving his shoulder a gentle pat. "What''s there to worry about, man? You''re the Second Guardian of Holy Orthodoxy, and your status is extraordinary. Bring the woman you love to the holy hall, or I could ask the saint to buy her a mansion near the palace. That way, you''ll always be together," Louis said with a helpless sigh. The status of the Guardians was high and revered. They held immense power in Holy Orthodoxy, ranking just below the true leader, Saint Arshley. Louis felt puzzled as to why Lucas hadn''t brought the woman he loved to Holy Orthodoxy. With his status, they could surely live happily and inseparably. Lucas''s expression froze for a moment at Louis''s words, but it quickly returned to normal. "I''ll think about it. Thanks for the advice, Louis," Lucas said sincerely. Suddenly, his eyes widened slightly, and his brows furrowed. The change was obvious to Louis, who regarded him with confusion. "What''s wrong, Lucas? Are you okay?" he asked, concern in his voice. Lucas took a deep breath and shook his head. "It''s nothing." His gaze briefly flicked to his right palm, which was faintly glowing with red light, then returned to Louis. "By the way, I heard from Victor that the Sword Hero Leon has returned and is now trying to overthrow the rule of Holy Emperor Velix. Is that true?" Louis was momentarily taken aback by the sudden shift in topic but shrugged it off, nodding helplessly. "Yes, Sword Hero Leon has returned, and he''s now in the Holy Empire of Elysium, aiming to overthrow Velix''s rule." When Louis first heard the news from Edward, he had a feeling that Edward might be deceiving him. But after considering Edward''s serious nature, he realized his words were true¡ªLeon truly sought to overthrow Velix''s power. Louis didn''t know whether Leon''s actions would bring disaster to humanity, but one thing was clear: he would support him. After all, Edward had no objections¡ªon the contrary, he seemed very supportive. So, Louis wasn''t worried. Besides, as Leon''s teacher, he would stand by him. Lucas smiled faintly and nodded. "So the news was true after all? No wonder he asked for help." Louis blinked in surprise. "He? Who are you talking about?" "No, no one," Lucas replied casually. He took a deep breath, stretching slightly before adding, "By the way, it''s been years since I''ve seen the capital. I happen to be free, so I thought I''d take a short walk there." He looked back at Louis and gave his shoulder a friendly pat. "I''ll probably stay for two days at a hotel and won''t return to the Holy Hall during that time. If Edward or Victor asks for me, please let them know." Without waiting for a response, Lucas turned and left the practice field. Louis watched Lucas walk away, his brow furrowed in suspicion as he muttered, "If I remember correctly, Lucas used to hate crowds. Has that changed after his years of wandering?" After a moment of contemplation, he quickly shrugged off his doubts and headed back to the Holy Hall. ... In a magnificent room adorned with strange paintings, a man sat leisurely on a golden sofa, his legs crossed. The man was tall and well-built, his slightly long black hair falling over both ears. Dressed in a black robe, he had two sun- and star-shaped brooches pinned to his chest. A black devil mask, with a sinister smile, covered his face, concealing his identity from anyone who might see him. At that moment, a man in a black cloak, his appearance hidden, hurried over and bowed respectfully. "Sorry to interrupt, First Apostle! I have urgent news to report!" He said, his voice frantic. The masked man shifted his gaze. His hoarse, cold voice echoed. "What''s happened?" The cloaked man raised his head and replied, "We''ve received a distress signal from the Fourth Apostle. It seems he''s encountered an accident while on duty and needs immediate assistance. How should we proceed?" The masked man was momentarily surprised. "Oh? I didn''t expect that arrogant man to find himself in this kind of situation. How unexpected." At the same time, he glanced at his right palm, covered by a glove, and noticed a red light flickering there. "What should we do about the distress signal, First Apostle?" the black-cloaked man asked anxiously. "We will help him," the masked man replied nonchalantly as he slowly rose to his feet. "Despite our enmity, the Fourth Apostle''s duty is vital. It concerns the well-being and future of the Temple of Twilight. We cannot afford for it to fail. If it does, the plans we''ve worked on for centuries will be in vain." The black-cloaked man nodded slightly before asking again, "How many should we send to help him?" The masked man paused for a moment, then answered casually, "Send two thousand elite Temple members. Also, notify the other apostles to act swiftly. Although they should''ve received the distress signal by now, I suspect some are still dragging their feet." "As you command!" The black-cloaked man replied with respect. Just as he stood and prepared to leave, the masked man halted him. "Wait. I have one more question. Is the body of the man named Guren still in good condition?" At the question, the black-cloaked man nodded firmly and answered confidently, "Don''t worry, First Apostle. The man''s body is in good condition and well-preserved. We''ve guarded it carefully and ensured not a single insect has touched it." "Good! Keep it up, for it''s the task the Son of God entrusted to me. Don''t worry, there will be a great reward for you later," the masked man praised. "Thank you, First Apostle!" The black-cloaked man couldn''t contain his excitement and bowed respectfully. The masked man gave a small nod and waved his right hand. "Go, and make the arrangements to help the Fourth Apostle." "Understood!" Without hesitation, the black-cloaked man turned and left, leaving the masked man alone in the large, magnificent room. Watching the silence around him, the masked man let out a soft chuckle before sitting back down on the sofa. His gaze settled on a large painting in the center of the room, depicting a scene of destruction. The sun and moon were shattered, while between them hovered a long-haired man with a majestic, arrogant demeanor. On the ground in the painting, two striking figures stood side by side, each holding a sword¡ªone white, the other black¡ªin their right hands. Both stared intently at the man suspended between the sun and moon, as if daring him. "Hahaha! The Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and the First Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson... You sealed our god away seven thousand years ago. This grudge will be settled soon. The mighty Evil God will break free from his seal, and when that happens, this corrupt world will be reborn in a new era!" he whispered, his voice thick with cold laughter. ----------- A/N: Phew! It''s hard to believe it''s already January. Thank you to everyone who has loyally supported me! Starting next month, I plan to update two chapters per day to speed up the story''s progress. Stay tuned, and thank you! Oh! Don''t forget your support! Chapter 402 Velixs Last Resort Outside the Imperial Palace, Leon stood calmly atop Athena''s dragon head, his gaze fixed indifferently on the familiar palace."It''s been a long time," he muttered, his eyes narrowing slightly. It had been several months since he''d been exposed to the devouring poison and left the palace. Though it wasn''t his home, it held many memories. Leon took a deep breath, suppressing his emotional turmoil, before whispering, "Once I kill Velix and strip him of power, my grudge will finally be settled." Holding a grudge was draining, and he longed to end it as soon as possible. Only then could he focus on his true goals: engaging with the hidden races and preparing for the battle against the Evil God. He looked down, then sat up slowly and patted Athena''s head gently. "Athena, let''s go down and meet Velix inside. It''s time to settle this." Athena nodded softly, replying, "Yes, Leon." She then flapped her wings and began to descend but was abruptly halted by a loud explosion echoing from the palace ahead. *Whoosh!* Pillars of white light erupted from the four corners of the palace, piercing the sky. At the same time, a massive magic circle materialized above the capital, extending to the city''s edge. *Buzz!* In an instant, the magic circle flared brightly, forming a solid, dome-like barrier that enveloped the entire capital. Leon''s eyes widened, his heart racing. "Not good! Velix is trying to isolate the capital and the Imperial Palace! We need to get inside now!" Leon shouted. He immediately summoned his holy power, bending his legs to leap forward, but was suddenly halted when Athena flapped her wings and flew backward. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire "Athena!? What are you doing!?" Leon exclaimed, stunned. "Don''t be reckless, Leon. It''s too dangerous!" Athena replied coldly, continuing her retreat. *Whoosh!* A red magic circle appeared above the Imperial Palace, glowing with light as it formed another barrier dome around it. Athena gradually slowed her movement and fixed her cold gaze on the red dome. "If you''d gone in earlier, you would''ve been seriously injured. The magic circle contains high-level and ancient magic, designed to prevent anyone from breaking in," Athena explained calmly, leaving Leon frozen in place. He hadn''t anticipated the presence of high-level and ancient magic embedded in the red dome, and he felt truly regretful for having misunderstood her. "I''m sorry, Athena. I was careless earlier," Leon said earnestly. "It''s okay, Leon. Don''t worry," Athena replied gently. Leon took a deep breath and gave a small nod. "So, what do we do now? Should we try to destroy the barrier''s magic?" According to ancient records, the capital of the Holy Empire of Elysium, Astralyn, was protected by numerous magic circles. These were said to have been created by the Great Mages of Mankind from various eras, and the magic they harnessed was incredibly powerful. Even ancient-level magic couldn''t break them. Of course, that was just a rumor, as Leon had never seen these circles activated before. Athena didn''t answer immediately. Her large red eyes studied the red dome intently, as if analyzing the magic circuits within. A moment later, she looked away and shook her head. "No, Leon. Those magic circles can''t be destroyed. They''re embedded in the very structure of the capital. If we try to break them, the entire city will collapse," Athena replied seriously. "And the red dome itself is extremely powerful. Even I would find it difficult to destroy." Leon frowned at her first words but was stunned by the next. "What do you mean? You can''t even destroy it?" Leon asked, disbelief clear in his voice. Athena was powerful, and the nature magic she displayed in the previous battle against the black dragon was proof of that. Yet now, she was saying she couldn''t destroy the red dome¡ªsomething Leon found hard to accept. "Yes, I can''t destroy it easily. To do so, I''d need to use extremely powerful nature magic. However, that would have a catastrophic impact on the entire capital. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say the result would be the complete destruction of the city," Athena explained casually. Leon was stunned for a moment before sitting down helplessly. "If trying to destroy those magic circles means destroying the capital, then it''s better not to." His reluctance to destroy the city was driven by the fear of future losses. Astralyn was a highly developed city, with infrastructure built over thousands of years. If the city were destroyed, the cost of rebuilding would be immense¡ªand it would be something Arshley would struggle to manage. "Well, don''t worry too much, Leon. Activating those magic circles is definitely Velix''s last resort, and maintaining them will drain a lot of mana. We just need to wait until he reaches his limit," Athena said in a reassuring tone. Leon gave a small nod and asked, "How long do you think Velix can maintain those magic circles?" Athena paused for a moment, her red eyes narrowing as she stared at the Imperial Palace. "About fifteen minutes, maybe twenty-five at most." "Long enough, huh?" Leon rubbed his chin, then nodded slightly and closed his eyes. "No problem. We''ll wait. If Velix manages to last longer, I''ll just chalk it up to luck." ... Outside the capital, the rebel army, engaged in battle with the monsters, was shocked to see a massive magic circle appear in the sky. Before they could react, a dome-shaped barrier materialized, enveloping the entire capital as if to isolate it. "Damn it! What''s going on? Why is there a dome over the whole capital?" One soldier slashed at a monster approaching from his left but then froze, staring at the sight. His comrades were equally astonished, exchanging puzzled looks with one another. "It''s a barrier magic designed to protect the capital from enemy attacks. Holy Emperor Velix must have been desperate and activated it to hold us back." Albert''s voice cut through the confusion, and many soldiers finally understood the origin of the dome. "In that case, does that mean we can''t enter the capital at all?" one soldier asked, stabbing a monster in the heart before turning to Albert, uncertainty in his eyes. Albert drew his sword and swiftly cut down the three monsters lunging at him from the right, left, and front. He then glanced at the soldier and nodded slightly. "It seems that way. The barrier dome is incredibly powerful, and I''ve heard that even ancient magic can''t break it." His words left the soldiers around him dumbfounded, exchanging looks of dread. Meanwhile, Valen and Luna, who were still fighting monsters nearby, couldn''t hide their shock at the sight of the white dome. Luna struck a monster lunging at her from the left, then locked her gaze on the towering barrier dome. "Is this Velix''s last resort?" she murmured. She had read about the powerful magic circles that protected the Imperial Capital and the palace from enemy attacks. Now, seeing them in person, she could feel the sheer horror of the barrier. "Do you think we can destroy it?" Valen asked, his curiosity piqued. Luna shook her head. "No, we can''t. The barrier dome is ancient magic, seeded by the Great Mages of Mankind from different eras, and it''s extraordinarily powerful." "Oh?" Instead of being deterred, Valen''s spirit seemed to flare. "Well, now I''m even more eager to try." As soon as he finished speaking, Valen''s holy power erupted, creating a massive storm around him. Luna immediately called upon her own holy power to brace against the powerful waves radiating from Valen, staring at him in disbelief. "You insane fool! Do you really plan to attack it?" Luna demanded angrily. "Hehehe! Of course! I''m dying to see how strong this barrier really is," Valen replied casually. Without another word, Valen vanished from sight and reappeared right in front of the dome''s barrier. The entire army watched in shock as his figure hovered above the sky. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Isn''t that Spear Hero Valen? What is he doing?" "Could he be trying to destroy the barrier?" "I think so." Many soldiers speculated, trying to guess Valen''s intentions as he appeared before the barrier dome. Valen floated proudly, holding the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon in his right hand. "I want to test the strength of this barrier magic," he declared eagerly. *Buzz!* The Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon gleamed with a fiery red light, spreading over his entire body. Valen now looked like a fire god descending from the heavens, ready to scorch everything in his path. "Hero Technique: Breaking The Limit!" The red aura flared even brighter, and Valen thrust his spear toward the barrier with incredible speed. *Bang!* The impact of the attack produced a deafening explosion, but the barrier remained completely intact. *Bang! Bang!* Valen''s figure vanished and reappeared at different points along the barrier, delivering blow after blow. Yet, just like before, the barrier showed no signs of damage, leaving Valen both stunned and frustrated. "Tsk! This barrier really is as strong as Luna said," Valen muttered. "But I refuse to believe it can''t be destroyed!" He vanished again and appeared a hundred meters away from the barrier. His eyes blazed with white light, and the Hero''s Destiny formed on his forehead, glowing brightly. Valen raised the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon, preparing his next move. "Hero Technique¡ª" Before he could finish, a sharp shout echoed in his mind. "Valen, you idiot! What the hell are you doing!? Don''t you dare attack the barrier!" --------- A/N: Ahem! I originally planned to update two chapters, but I just remembered I have something to do this weekend. So, I can only update one for now. As a little compensation, I''ll give a free monthly code to my wonderful and handsome readers. Here''s the code: . Thank you! Chapter 403 The Helpless Leon and the End of Waiting "Valen, you idiot! What the hell are you doing!? Don''t you dare attack the barrier!"At the sound of the voice, Valen was stunned and quickly withdrew the holy power he had been about to unleash."Leon?" Valen frowned. "Yes, it''s me, you idiot." The voice echoed again in his mind, then continued coldly, "Don''t touch it, and don''t even think about destroying it. The consequences will be severe." Valen''s irritation flared at the words, especially the insult of being called an "idiot," which cut deeply. "Humph! I don''t care about the consequences. Even if you try to stop me, I won''t back down," Valen replied coldly and with determination. Although he and Leon appeared to be at peace, it was only on the surface. In reality, he despised Leon and longed to defeat him. However, after discovering that Velix had been deceiving him all along, he decided to temporarily ally with Leon to take down Velix. Of course, this alliance was only temporary. Once the task was complete, he would settle things with Leon, defeat him, and claim the title of the strongest hero of this era! He severed the telepathy immediately, and holy power erupted from his body. With the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon glowing brightly, he thrust it forward and shouted, "Hero Technique: Dimensional Piercing!" ... *Boom!* The sound of a massive explosion striking the magic barrier of Arstralyn Capital echoed from outside. The explosions didn''t stop after the first, repeating as though the attacker had no intention of halting. Yet, the magic barrier remained as solid as ever, a clear sign of its immense power. "That shrimp-brain guy is really very stubborn." Sitting atop the dragon Athena''s head, Leon rubbed his temples and sighed in frustration. He had already warned Valen not to touch or attack the magic barrier, but the fool had completely ignored him. If only his position weren''t locked within the capital, and he could get out¡ªhe would teach Valen a harsh lesson for acting like this. "Did the Spear Hero ignore your warning?" Athena asked, her tone indifferent. Leon gave a small nod, irritation evident in his voice. "Yes, he ignored me. I really wanted to beat him up, but now there''s nothing I can do. I can only hope the barrier holds and doesn''t break." Athena was silent for a moment before finally asking, "Can''t you ask the Bow Hero for help?" "That would be pointless," Leon replied casually, his gaze drifting toward the sky. "Valen is careless and stubborn. If he doesn''t listen to my warning, Luna''s words won''t make a difference either. Besides, Luna is just as stubborn as Valen. If I involve her, they''ll clash, and that could jeopardize the army outside." "I see..." Athena muttered, nodding in understanding, and said no more. The two fell into a heavy silence, lost in their own thoughts. Unbeknownst to them, more than fifteen minutes had passed as Leon took the opportunity to rest his mind, closing his eyes. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, quickly rising to his feet. His sharp gaze locked onto the palace ahead, and holy power slowly began to gather around him. "Athena, did you feel that just now?" Leon asked, his voice cautious. "Yes, I felt it, Leon," Athena replied, her tone serious. Just now, she sensed a faint energy fluctuation from the direction of the palace. Though subtle, the wave of energy radiated a sense of danger that couldn''t be ignored. "I believe that''s Velix''s final trump card against us. We need to be prepared. Transform into your human form to make the fight more manageable," Leon said lightly. He immediately leaped from his position, floating into the air with the Holy Sword of Zenith in his right hand. *Buzz!* Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Suddenly, a bright red light emanated from the dragon Athena''s body. Moments later, the light faded, revealing her stunning and alluring human form. Athena flew up, hovering beside Leon with a cold, indifferent expression. "Now, we just wait for Velix to deactivate those magic circles and see what his last move will be," Leon remarked casually, holding out his right palm. Feeling the warmth of his hand, Athena was momentarily surprised but said nothing, offering only a faint smile. ... "How long until your comrades arrive?" In front of the throne, Velix raised the Seven Crystal Magic Staff, his gaze indifferent as he looked at the black-cloaked man standing at the base of the stairs. There was a subtle hint of fatigue in his eyes. "Don''t worry, they should be here any minute now. Just keep the barrier magic active to prevent the red dragon outside the palace from getting in," the black-cloaked man said calmly, continuing to channel mana into the Soul Devouring Crystal Orb. Although the magical barrier outside could withstand the red dragon, he couldn''t afford to let his guard down. He had to ensure the rebel army remained in chaos, preventing them from entering the capital. Otherwise, things would only get worse. After all, the rebel army numbered in the hundreds of thousands, and it would be impossible to handle such a massive force. Velix frowned slightly at his words. It had been over fifteen minutes since he activated the magic circles, and the mana in his body had dwindled to only ten percent. He had about ten more minutes to maintain the magical barrier outside. If the black-cloaked man''s comrades didn''t arrive within that time, he would surely be defeated, and his power would fall into the hands of the rebels outside. "Damn... I can only hope this black-cloaked man isn''t just lying to me," Velix muttered bitterly. As a Holy Emperor, revered by all, he had always been the one with the power to control and decide a situation. Moreover, his high status had always allowed him to rely on himself rather than on others. But now, everything had changed. Not only was he caught in an unexpected predicament, but he also had to depend on others for his survival. To him, this was an unforgivable humiliation. Yet, he knew that the man he was now was not the same as the one he once was. Thus, he had to endure these humiliations. Once he regained his absolute power, he would exact a thousandfold revenge! *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through the air in front of Velix and the black-cloaked man. At the same time, a hoarse voice echoed through the throne room, "You really are troublesome, Fourth Apostle. You used an emergency stone to call for help. Aren''t you afraid of losing your qualifications to become the Holy Messenger?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 404 The Temple of Twilights Help Finally Arrives! Upon hearing the voice, Velix and the black-cloaked man were startled and quickly turned to face the source, where a streak of light suddenly appeared from the air.The light grew larger before vanishing, revealing a man in a black cloak. His appearance was so similar to the black-cloaked man''s at the bottom of the stairs that even Velix himself found it hard to tell them apart. However, the new arrival had a taller and more muscular frame than the black-cloaked man at the bottom of the stairs. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire When he emerged, the Fourth Apostle initially felt a surge of joy. But upon hearing the annoying words, his happiness instantly faded, replaced by anger. "Fifth Apostle, what are you saying? Are you mocking me?" He asked coldly. Unlike with the other apostles, his rivalry with the Fifth Apostle ran deep and intense. Years ago, he had defeated the Fifth Apostle and claimed the title of Fourth Apostle. Though time had passed, the Fifth Apostle still held a grudge, which irritated him to no end. The Fifth Apostle chuckled softly, his eyes, hidden beneath his hood, glinting with amusement. "If you choose to take it as mockery, then consider it mockery... hehehe¡­" "You..." The Fourth Apostle glared at him, his left hand clenched into a tight fist. As someone who ranked higher than the Fifth Apostle and considered him weak, the Fourth Apostle clearly felt uncomfortable with the ridicule. To make matters worse, it was coming from someone he viewed as beneath him. Still, he took a deep breath, suppressing the anger building within him. No matter how much he despised the Fifth Apostle, he had come to assist, and a clash now would be detrimental. "Are you alone? Where are your subordinates?" The Fourth Apostle quickly changed the subject. Noticing the shift, the Fifth Apostle immediately dropped his mocking attitude and shook his head. "They didn''t come. It''s just me," he replied calmly as he began walking closer. The Fourth Apostle frowned, his displeasure evident. "Why didn''t you bring them? Don''t you realize how precarious the situation is? There are hundreds of thousands of rebel soldiers aiming to overthrow Velix Larrison''s rule. If they get inside, we won''t be able to stop them," he said bitterly. After speaking, he turned his gaze to the Soul Devouring Crystal Orb in his right hand, channeling his mana continuously to ensure the monsters outside the capital''s walls kept emerging. At those words, the Fifth Apostle''s steps abruptly stopped. Shock, barely concealed beneath his hood, was evident on his face. "What are you talking about? More than hundreds of thousands of rebel soldiers? Why wasn''t I told about this?" The Fourth Apostle, seething with anger at the Fifth Apostle''s careless attitude, snorted in disdain. "I already told you that the rebel forces have taken control of several cities. It''s only a matter of time before they reach here. Didn''t you read the report I gave you?" The Fifth Apostle quickly composed himself, shrugging indifferently. "I''ve been too busy with my own matters to read it." "You..." The Fourth Apostle''s chest tightened, struggling to suppress the urge to slap him. Meanwhile, Velix, watching from the front of the throne, narrowed his eyes, deep in thought. He could tell the relationship between the two was strained. This led him to one conclusion: the enmity or dispute between them likely extended beyond just the two of them and might even involve the other apostles. This presented a potential loophole, one that could be used to undermine the Temple of Twilight''s influence in the future. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But for now, that was a plan for later. What mattered was calming the two of them down and redirecting their focus to the more pressing matters¡ªthe red dragon outside the palace and the rebel army at the outside capital''s walls. "Enough, stop fighting. Our priority is to address the problems outside," Velix said in a cold, indifferent tone. At his words, both men immediately regained their composure. Velix was right: the situation outside required their attention, not bickering between themselves. The Fourth Apostle turned to the Fifth Apostle and asked, "Only you came? Where are the Second and Sixth Apostles?" He purposely avoided mentioning the First Apostle, knowing that person would not show up. As for the Third Apostle, he had died while investigating traces of the Fated One in the Inner Palace of the Demon Empire. The Seventh Apostle was also dead, killed by their sworn enemy in prophecy¡ªthe Fated One. The Fourth Apostle felt they were both careless and foolish. Had they been more cautious, they would never have met such a fate. The Fifth Apostle stopped a few meters away from him, crossing his burly arms beneath the sleeves of his loose cloak. "They should be here shortly," he replied calmly. And sure enough, just after he spoke, a streak of light appeared a few meters to the Fifth Apostle''s right. Shortly after, a tall man in a black cloak appeared, followed by a surge of black lights that materialized behind him. Moments later, two thousand more men in black cloaks emerged. The sight left Velix, the Fourth Apostle, and the Fifth Apostle shocked. "You..." The Fourth Apostle looked at the tall man, about to speak, but was abruptly interrupted. "I am the emissary sent by the First Apostle to assist you, Fourth Apostle," the man said respectfully, bowing slightly. "Behind me are the temple''s elites, directly dispatched by the First Apostle to resolve your difficulties." The two thousand men quickly bowed their heads in respect toward the Fourth and Fifth Apostles. The Fourth Apostle stood stunned for a moment, then a rare smile spread across his lips. "Excellent! I didn''t expect the First Apostle to be so considerate," he said, his voice filled with excitement. He had initially been anxious about the temple''s support, but the First Apostle''s capability and thoughtfulness greatly pleased him. The Fifth Apostle rolled his eyes at the Fourth Apostle''s flattery but chose not to comment. Meanwhile, Velix, seeing the thousands of people, couldn''t contain his excitement. Initially skeptical of the Temple of Twilight''s assistance in dealing with the rebel forces outside, he now found relief as they sent so many of their elite members. Taking a deep breath, he looked at them all and said calmly, "I''m very grateful for your help. I''ve run out of mana to maintain the barrier magic protecting the palace and the capital, so I''ll be releasing it soon." Just as Velix was about to cut off the flow of mana to the Seven-Colored Magic Staff, the Fourth Apostle quickly stopped him. "Wait, Velix Larrison. The help that''s coming hasn''t fully arrived yet!" Velix was slightly startled, looking at him in astonishment. "Is there more?" "Yes, hold on," the Fifth Apostle answered with a slight nod. Since they had already said so, Velix naturally trusted them and kept the magic barrier in place for a while longer. Minutes passed, and Velix began to feel his mana depleting. Just as he was about to speak, a spatial crack suddenly appeared in front of the Fourth Apostle. At the same time, a calm, indifferent voice echoed from it. "Sorry I''m late." Chapter 405 Destroying the Imperial Palace "Sorry I''m late."They all turned toward the source of the voice and saw a tall, well-built man emerging from the spatial crack. Like the Second and Fifth Apostles, he wore a black cloak that concealed his entire appearance. However, one glaring difference set him apart¡ªhis left hand was missing. The Fourth Apostle was pleased to see the arrival of the Second Apostle. Among the seven apostles, the First Apostle was renowned as the strongest, yet the Second Apostle''s combat prowess was nearly equal¡ªperhaps even superior. In the past, however, the Second Apostle had shown little interest in competing for the title of First Apostle, choosing instead to remain in his current rank. The Fourth Apostle never understood why he refused the highest title beneath the Son of God of the Temple of Twilight. "Second Apostle, what happened to your left hand?" The Fifth Apostle''s confused and astonished voice broke the silence. Everyone, including Velix, immediately turned their gaze to the Second Apostle''s left side¡ªonly to confirm that his hand was truly gone. "This..." The Fourth Apostle was stunned, only now realizing it. Noticing their curious and confused gazes, the Second Apostle''s expression beneath his hood remained calm and indifferent. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My hand was severed by the enemy while I was retrieving the Seventh Apostle''s corpse," he stated casually, stepping forward. "Your hand was cut off while retrieving the Seventh Apostle''s corpse?" The Fifth Apostle repeated, his expression hardening beneath his hood as a horrifying realization struck him. "Are you saying the enemy was the Fated One?" The moment that name was spoken, the Fourth Apostle, the Emissary of the First Apostle, and the two thousand elite members of the Temple of Twilight tensed. The Fated One was the greatest threat to them all¡ªperhaps even to the Evil God they worshipped. Their plan to infiltrate the Holy Empire of Elysium was closely tied to the threat of the Fated One. By establishing a foothold within the Holy Empire, they hoped to move more freely and eliminate the Fated One from the shadows. Therefore, they couldn''t afford for their cooperation with Velix to fail. If it did, the consequences would be devastating for all of them. The Second Apostle gave a slight nod and replied calmly, "Yes, it was because of the Fated One. To retrieve the Seventh Apostle''s body from his grasp, I had to endure his strongest attack. I managed to withstand it, but my left hand was the price I had to pay." His composed tone, devoid of anger, left the Fourth Apostle, the Fifth Apostle, the Emissary of the First Apostle, and all the elite members of the Temple of Twilight in silent admiration. Despite enduring such a loss, he remained calm and collected, a testament to his unwavering control over his emotions. However, the fact that even the formidable Second Apostle had suffered an injury at the hands of the Fated One heightened their vigilance. They needed to be more cautious moving forward, lest they meet the same fate as the Second Apostle, who lost his left hand, or the Seventh Apostle, who perished at the hands of the Fated One. Meanwhile, Velix, listening to their conversation, couldn''t help but feel both puzzled and intrigued. "The Fated One? Who is he? Does he have a conflict with them and the Temple of Twilight?" Velix wondered, his curiosity piqued. His knowledge of the Temple of Twilight was limited. After all, the cult was shrouded in mystery, and he had only learned of its existence when they sought his cooperation. Just then, Velix''s heart began to race, and a deep fatigue crept over him. He recognized the signs¡ªhis mana was nearly depleted. If he didn''t cut off the flow of energy to the Seven Crystal Magic Staff at once, the consequences could be fatal. Gritting his teeth, he cast a sharp gaze at those standing below the throne stairs and declared, "I can no longer sustain the magic circles outside. The rest is up to you." Without waiting for their response, Velix swiftly severed the flow of his mana from the Seven Crystal Magic Staff in his right hand. At that moment, the protective barrier surrounding the capital and the palace flickered before gradually fading out of existence. "Hah... Hah... Hah..." Velix collapsed onto the throne, gasping for breath. His once dignified face had turned deathly pale, as though he had just lost a great amount of blood. Sustaining those magic circles had drained him completely. After all, they were his and the Holy Empire of Elysium''s final trump card. Had it not been for the dire circumstances threatening both him and the capital, he would have never considered using them. The Fourth Apostle turned to Velix and gave a grateful nod. "Don''t worry, Velix Larrison. You can rest and recover your mana. We''ll handle the rest," he said with a sense of pride. No longer fearing the threat of the red dragon or the hundreds of thousands of rebel soldiers outside the palace walls, he felt a surge of confidence with the support of his comrades and the Temple of Twilight. The Second Apostle nodded in agreement, his gaze shifting to the ceiling of the throne room, as though he were staring at something beyond. "Then, let us prepare to face the enemy." ... Outside the palace, Leon and Athena floated in the air, waiting for the barrier magic protecting the Imperial Palace and the capital to fade on its own. Sure enough, moments later, the red barrier surrounding the palace began to dim. A few seconds later, the massive magic circle above the palace, which had been glowing brightly, gradually weakened and then vanished entirely. "Velix has finally reached his limit," Leon said casually. "Now, let''s set our plan into motion, Athena." "Yes, Leon," Athena replied with a slight nod. She brought her index and middle fingers together and raised her right hand high toward the sky. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire *Buzz!* A fiery red magic circle appeared above the palace, surrounded by twenty smaller circles. "Nature Magic: Falling Stars!" Athena called out coldly. *Whoosh!* A comet the size of a house shot out from the largest magic circle, followed by smaller comets from the other circles. They plunged toward the Imperial Palace, crashing with a deafening explosion that sent shockwaves through the ground below. Fortunately, all the troops remaining in the palace had been sent to the four cities in the golden quadrangle. Had they been there, the blast would have reduced them to ashes. The black smoke from the explosion filled the sky, obscuring any view of the palace''s fate. Moments later, the smoke slowly began to clear, revealing a sight Leon and Athena had already anticipated¡ªthe once majestic Imperial Palace now lay in ruins. However, one room remained untouched by the comet strikes¡ªthe throne room. Inside, countless figures in black cloaks stood, with Velix seated on the throne, his face pale. When Leon, floating in the sky, locked eyes with him, a playful smile curved his lips. "After all this time, we finally meet, Velix Larrison..." Chapter 406 The First Meeting with the Sworn Enemy If there were a list of Leon''s most hated people, Velix would undoubtedly be at the top.Though Jim was the mastermind behind the murderous plot, Rain had concocted the devouring poison, and Natasya had helped them, Leon knew that Velix was the true culprit behind it all. Without Velix''s orders, Jim, Rain, and Natasya would never have taken such actions. As long as Velix remained alive, Leon would never find peace. Only one of them would survive¡ªeither him or Velix. Meanwhile, the Fourth Apostle, seeing Athena and Leon in the sky, couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Who are those two? Why didn''t the Red Dragon appear?" He frowned, clearly puzzled. When he had viewed through the black dragon''s sight, he had seen an enormous red dragon¡ªthe same one that had destroyed the monsters he sent after it, leaving him feeling deeply frustrated. But now, instead of the enormous red dragon, two figures appeared¡ªa handsome man and a stunning red-haired woman. Had he mistaken something earlier? "How is this possible? How could she be here?" The Fifth Apostle''s voice trembled from beside him. The Fourth Apostle quickly turned and saw his burly form shaking violently. Though his face was concealed by a hood, the Fourth Apostle could sense the fear radiating from him. "Fifth Apostle, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look so frightened? Do you know them?" he asked, confusion in his voice. The Fifth Apostle took a deep breath, then responded with a serious expression, "I don''t know the handsome man, but I recognize the red-haired woman. She is the most powerful and terrifying figure in the world¡ªAthena Hellness, the Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire!" As soon as those words reached the ears of the Fourth Apostle and everyone else in the throne room, their expressions hardened, and their hearts pounded in their chests. "What did you say? Athena Hellness? How is that possible?" The Fourth Apostle gasped in horror. Though the Temple of Twilight had always been cloaked in darkness, it didn''t mean they were unaware of the world outside. Athena Hellness, the Dragon Empress, led the Dragon Empire and the entire dragon race. Her extraordinary abilities, terrifying cruelty, and unmatched power made her one of the most feared figures by the Temple of Twilight. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire Even the First Apostle had once warned them not to involve themselves with her, fearing it would endanger the Temple of Twilight. Now, that terrifying woman floated above them, staring down indifferently. How could he not be horrified? Suddenly, his eyes widened as a realization struck him. "Wait a minute! Was that red dragon fighting my black dragon earlier... Athena Hellness?" Everything clicked into place. It wasn''t the red dragon that had disappeared¡ªit had transformed into that terrifying woman! "Damn! This is truly dangerous!" the Fourth Apostle thought to himself, his fear intensifying. He hadn''t expected someone as powerful as Athena to side with the rebel forces. Had he known, he wouldn''t have offered himself as a representative of the Temple of Twilight to cooperate with Velix. Fear gripped his heart, and the urge to flee became overwhelming. However, recalling the importance of his cooperation with Velix for the Temple of Twilight''s future rise, he gritted his teeth, suppressing his fear. He couldn''t show cowardice in front of his comrades. While the Fourth and Fifth Apostles were paralyzed by shock and fear, Velix, sitting on the throne, was undoubtedly the most affected by the arrival of the two. As the Holy Emperor, Velix had met Athena several times and could recognize her with a single glance. Though deeply shocked by her involvement in the rebellion, the astonishment paled in comparison to the presence of the man beside him¡ªthe Sword Hero of Mankind, Leon Kruger! "Leon? How is this possible? Didn''t he die in the Desert of Chaos?" Velix gasped, horror creeping into his voice as he clenched his palms tightly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His body stiffened, and his face betrayed the fear he could not hide. As a Holy Emperor revered by all mankind, Velix was a man who could usually regain his composure quickly, no matter the situation. Whether it was the conquest of the Elysium Holy Empire''s cities by the rebel forces or the siege of the capital, he had always been able to suppress his anxiety and worry. But now, he couldn''t find any peace. Leon, who should have been dead, was still alive. If not for his clear mind, he would have been convinced everything was just a dream. In that moment, a flood of recent events rushed back to him¡ªhumanity''s defeat in the Desert of Chaos, the rebellion of the noble families, and Albert''s betrayal¡ªall swirling in his mind. In an instant, a bold thought struck him, and his heart raced. "Is all of this Leon''s doing?" He muttered through gritted teeth, anger boiling inside him. As much as he wanted to deny it, he had no arguments to counter the possibility. The entire situation was far too coincidental, and no one, other than Leon, seemed a more fitting mastermind. "Are you pleased with the gift I prepared for you, Velix?" Leon and Athena slowly descended above the ruins of the throne room''s gate. Leon drove the tip of the Holy Sword of Zenith into the stone rubble of the palace wall, folding his arms across his chest as he looked at Velix with a playful glint in his eyes. At those words, Velix''s anger erupted. His eyes reddened, and in a hoarse voice, he demanded, "Was all of this your doing, Leon?" Though he already knew the answer, something in him demanded to hear it from Leon himself. Leon didn''t hesitate, responding casually, "Yes, everything was my doing. Consider it a gift of my arrival for you. Are you happy with it?" "Bastard!" Velix roared, and a powerful aura erupted from his body. The pressure from his aura flooded the throne room, overwhelming everyone. Even the Fourth Apostle, Fifth Apostle, Second Apostle, Emissary of the First Apostle, and all the members of the Temple of Twilight could feel its weight. The Fifth Apostle, the Fourth Apostle, and the Second Apostle quickly resisted the pressure of the aura, while the others felt their chests tighten and their legs weaken. Meanwhile, Leon and Athena remained completely calm, standing as if the powerful aura had no effect on them whatsoever. Velix must have expended much of his mana to maintain the previous barrier magic, which meant such weak pressure had no impact on them. Leon looked at Velix with an indifferent gaze, his eyes gleaming coldly. "I know you didn''t expect me to be alive, did you? At first, Jim, Rain, and Natasya felt the same way. But I''ve already sent them to the underworld, and today, it''s your turn." Leon''s words hit Velix like a bolt of lightning. The fierce anger on his face slowly gave way to disbelief. "Are they dead?" he asked, his voice trembling. "Yes, they''re dead," Leon replied bluntly. Velix felt the energy drain from his body, leaving him frozen with a blank expression. He had always hoped that those three were still alive, but now, they were dead, and the one responsible was none other than Leon, the man who should have been dead! Leon paid no attention to Velix, his gaze sweeping over the black-cloaked figures near the stairs leading to the throne. It finally landed on the Second Apostle, whose left hand was missing. A faint, mocking smile curled on Leon''s lips. "I didn''t expect we''d meet again, Second Apostle. Is the pain from losing your left hand still lingering?" At those words, shock rippled through the members of the Temple of Twilight. Before they could react, however, the usually composed Second Apostle chuckled. "The pain has faded, Sword Hero Leon Kruger¡ªor should I say, the Fated One?" -------- A/N: Thank you, and don''t forget your support! ????(? ?? ? - ? ) ? Chapter 407 The Threat and the Choice "The pain has faded, Sword Hero Leon Kruger¡ªor should I say, the Fated One?"The Second Apostle''s words momentarily stunned everyone, including Velix. None of them had expected the handsome man before them to be the legendary figure foretold in the Temple of Twilight''s prophecy¡ªthe Fated One! *Gulp* The Fourth and Fifth Apostles swallowed hard, exchanging uneasy glances. Even beneath their hoods, their fear was unmistakable. Especially the Fourth Apostle¡ªhe had never imagined that the rebel forces were supported by the Fated One. Had he known sooner, he would have requested the Temple of Twilight''s aid from the very beginning of the siege on the Imperial Capital. Now, they faced not only Athena Hellness but also the Fated One himself. With both wielding extraordinary power, the aid sent by the Temple of Twilight might not be enough to overcome them. Meanwhile, seated on the throne, Velix felt his heart pound. He hadn''t expected that the so-called Fated One the Temple of Twilight had been discussing earlier would turn out to be Leon. Though he didn''t fully understand what the Fated One was or the weight of that title, the fear and horror they displayed upon seeing Leon gave him a vague guess. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire Leon merely chuckled, casting a faintly meaningful glance at the Second Apostle. "You figured out back then that I was the Sword Hero. For a bunch of rats lurking in the dark, your intelligence network is surprisingly impressive, huh?" In truth, his identity as the Fated One should have been known only to a select few. While the prophecy did mention that the Fated One would emerge from the group of heroes, it didn''t necessarily mean the title would belong to him¡ªValen or Luna could have been candidates as well. Yet, the Second Apostle and the high-ranking member of the Temple of Twilight he had killed before had already known the truth. This suggested that their knowledge was far deeper and more extensive than he had initially assumed. The Second Apostle smiled, unfazed by Leon''s mockery. "You''re right. Our information is quite accurate." He extended his right hand to the side, and a streak of black light flickered into existence in his palm. The light expanded, gradually solidifying into a bluish-black longsword. With an indifferent gaze, he thrust the sword forward, fixing his eyes on Leon and Athena. "I know you harbor a deep grudge against Velix Larrison, and I suspect your plan to incite rebellions across the cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium is tied to that grudge." "However, Velix Larrison is an important ally of the Temple of Twilight, and we will protect him at all costs. I suggest you and your rebel army retreat. Otherwise, the Temple of Twilight will mobilize everything against you." "Oh?" Instead of showing fear, Leon smirked slightly, as if amused. It was undeniable that he and the Temple of Twilight were sworn enemies, destined never to reconcile. They were traitors who worshiped the Evil God, and that was an unforgivable sin. No matter the circumstances, he and the Temple of Twilight would never coexist. A clash between them was inevitable. Although he hadn''t planned to confront them this soon, that didn''t mean he was afraid. The Temple of Twilight had aligned itself with Velix, and Velix was his enemy. Whether for the sake of revenge or uniting humanity, Velix had to die today. Leon was about to speak, but before he could, Athena let out a cold snort and stepped forward. "Do you really think such a threat would put any pressure on us?" Athena narrowed her eyes, her gaze brimming with undisguised killing intent. "In my eyes, the Temple of Twilight you take pride in is nothing more than an insignificant cult¡ªno better than ants. If I order the Red Dragon Battalion to track down your headquarters, I guarantee your complete annihilation." The moment those words fell, the expressions of the Temple of Twilight members darkened. They burned with fury at the mockery, itching to retaliate. Anyone who dared to insult the Temple of Twilight faced only one fate¡ªdeath. Yet, none of them dared to act. Despite their burning hatred for Athena, no one was foolish enough to strike first. After all, the Dragon Empress'' reputation echoed throughout the world, and none among them had the courage to face her directly. Seeing their fear, Leon''s smirk widened. At that moment, he truly understood an ancient saying from his previous world: "Having a powerful and influential woman is worth more than the rarest diamond in existence." With Athena at his side, who in this world did he have to fear? And she wasn''t his only backing. He also had Liliana, ruler of the demon race, and Arshley, who would soon become the true leader of humankind. Though he possessed immense power, having the support of three formidable and beautiful women was certainly an advantage. The Second Apostle''s expression darkened at Athena''s words. The Red Dragon Battalion was the mightiest force of the Dragon Empire. Though he had never witnessed their power firsthand, historical records spoke volumes about their achievements. One of their most infamous feats was the instant execution of a high-ranking Dragon Race official who had betrayed them in the past. It was well known that only the strongest could rise to high-ranking positions within the Dragon Race. After all, their race valued strength above all else. Yet, that traitor had been slain effortlessly by just ten soldiers from the Red Dragon Battalion¡ªa testament to their terrifying might. If Athena truly dispatched them to hunt down the Temple of Twilight''s headquarters, the threat would be undeniable. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, their alliance with Velix was far too valuable to abandon. Letting go was simply not an option. Taking a deep breath, the Second Apostle remained unfazed and declared firmly, "Threaten us all you like¡ªwe will not waver. Now, there are only two choices: fight or retreat." Athena''s lips curled into a cold smile as a dangerously potent aura erupted from her. Just as she was about to retort, Leon gently placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her. "Retreat? That''s not an option. So, let''s fight." Leon smirked. "I''ve been curious to see just how strong you heretics who worship the Evil God really are." His sharp gaze swept over the Fourth Apostle, the Fifth Apostle, the Emissary of the First Apostle, the two thousand elite members of the Temple of Twilight, and finally, the Second Apostle. The Second Apostle straightened his posture and commanded, "All members of the Temple of Twilight, raise your weapons and stand ready. Do not falter¡ªwe far outnumber the two of them!" At his order, the Fourth Apostle, Fifth Apostle, and the rest of the Temple of Twilight responded in unison, "Yes!" Just as they assumed their stances, ready to strike, Leon suddenly chuckled and shook his head. "Speaking of numbers," he said casually, "I almost forgot to mention¡ªit''s not just the two of us you''ll be facing." Turning to the side, he flashed a knowing smile. "Valen, Luna, you wouldn''t want to miss out on the fun, would you?" Chapter 408 The Outbreak of Fierce Battle "Tsk! How could I possibly miss it? Those monsters are already making me feel bored."A voice suddenly came from the side. Moments later, the surrounding space trembled before Valen''s stout figure emerged from thin air. He grinned casually, holding the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon in his left hand. His tall and bulky frame made even Leon, who stood at 1.92 meters, seem short in comparison. His sudden appearance caught everyone in the throne room off guard¡ªespecially Velix, who never expected Valen to side with Leon. "Damn it..." He gritted his teeth, anger burning in his eyes. Not only had his three most loyal subordinates¡ªJim, Rain, and Natasya¡ªdied at Leon''s hands, but Albert had also betrayed him. And now, even Valen, whom he believed to be loyal, had turned against him! Before their shock could subside, a flash of white light suddenly materialized beside Valen. It expanded, then slowly faded, revealing Luna''s beautiful yet cold figure. With her war robes slightly loose yet still exuding charm, she looked like a moon goddess descended to earth¡ªgraceful, alluring, and enchanting. Velix''s anger flared even further at Luna''s sudden appearance. Though he had already suspected her betrayal, seeing it with his own eyes made his chest tighten. "Valen, Luna, is this your choice?" Velix asked coldly, clenching his fists. Valen glanced at Velix sitting on the throne and snorted. "Yes, this is my choice. You deceived and fooled me, Velix. Not only were you the mastermind behind Leon''s murder plot, but you also secretly made Guren a Sword Hero. You know I hate lies, don''t you?" Despite his careless and infuriating attitude, Valen was a man of integrity. Velix''s role in the conspiracy against Leon was unforgivable. As a fellow hero, he could not possibly tolerate such actions¡ªit was a stain on his very status. Valen''s words left Velix both frustrated and helpless. He had already suspected that Valen''s betrayal was tied to this. Still, he felt no guilt whatsoever. At that time, Leon''s popularity had grown too high, and as Emperor, he saw him as a threat. Eliminating him was simply the natural course of action. "It''s my choice as well," Luna said nonchalantly. "Since Leon and I are one, I can''t possibly forgive your actions." At first glance, her words seemed reasonable, but anyone observant enough would notice something odd. Naturally, the one who caught it immediately was Athena. She shot Luna an angry glare and muttered, "You and Leon are one? Hmph! I didn''t expect this woman to be so shameless." Leon''s heart and love belonged to her alone, and she wouldn''t let anyone take it away! "Alright... alright... if this is your decision, don''t blame me for being merciless," Velix said hatefully as he slowly rose from his throne. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire The mana within him was already half-restored, and he had no intention of staying idle. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Buzz!* The Seven Crystal Magic Staff in his right hand suddenly erupted with a dazzling multicolored light. Raising it high, he coldly shouted, "High-Level Magic: Domain Boundary!" *Whoosh!* A massive magic circle suddenly formed beneath everyone''s feet, expanding up to five kilometers. Seeing this, Leon, Luna, and Valen immediately tensed, swiftly channeling their holy power. They knew Velix was no weakling. Rumors even suggested he was a Great Mage stronger than Rain. Though unconfirmed, they couldn''t afford to underestimate him. Unlike the others, Athena remained calm and unbothered, as if the magic circle''s presence neither alarmed nor threatened her. "Hehehe... using Domain Boundary magic in front of me? Did you even ask for my permission, Velix Larrison?" Athena smirked playfully. She snapped her fingers and said casually, "Cancel." *Crack...* The massive circle beneath them suddenly fractured before shattering into pieces. Velix''s eyes widened in shock. He stared at her in disbelief. "How is that possible? My high-level magic¡­ was canceled just like that?" He muttered, stunned. High-level magic was the most powerful tier below ancient magic, castable only by high-level mages and great mages. Yet, Athena had canceled it with a mere snap of her fingers¡ªsomething that should have been impossible. Not only Velix but even the members of the Temple of Twilight were equally stunned. Their wariness toward Athena had now surpassed their concern for Valen, Luna, and Leon. The Second Apostle quickly regained his composure and cast a cold gaze at Leon and his companions. "All members of the Temple of Twilight, charge!" he shouted before lunging forward. "Attack!" The Fourth Apostle, Fifth Apostle, and the Emissary of the First Apostle, along with all the elite members of the Temple of Twilight, roared in unison and followed the Second Apostle into battle. Leon raised the Holy Sword of Zenith and commanded, "Athena, take care of that burly black-cloaked man. Luna, the one on the left, is yours. Valen, I''ll leave the small fry to you. Their leader¡­ he''s mine." Without waiting for their reaction, he shot forward at lightning speed. Athena and Luna said nothing and immediately followed. Only Valen remained frozen in place at the order. "Oy, damn it! How could you stick me with these weaklings?" Valen shouted angrily, glaring at Leon. But Leon was already locked in battle with the Second Apostle, completely ignoring his protest. "Asshole!" Valen gritted his teeth, turning his sharp gaze toward the Emissary of the First Apostle and the two thousand elite members of the Temple of Twilight. Tightening his grip on the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon, he thrust it forward with pride. "You may be nothing more than weak fish, but don''t expect me to show even a sliver of mercy!" With that, he charged straight at them. ¡­ "How much longer until we reach Astralyn, Adam?" Riding her horse, Arshley turned to her left and asked Adam, who rode beside her. Adam tightened his grip on the reins, his gaze fixed on the horizon with a serious expression. "Don''t worry, Saint. We should be there any moment now." Arshley gave a small nod and fell silent. Her heart was heavy with worry for her brother¡ªshe longed to see him as soon as possible. The longing that had built up over time left her restless and tormented. The only way to ease it was to reunite with her brother as soon as possible. Lifting her gaze to the vast blue sky, she whispered softly, "Brother Leon, just a little longer¡­ I''ll be there soon." Chapter 409 An Illusion or Reality? *Clang!*Leon and the Second Apostle swung their swords, the clash resounding through the throne room. They stared at each other with sharp hostility, as if a deep hatred burned between them. *Bang!* Leon twisted his body and landed a powerful kick to the Second Apostle''s stomach, sending him crashing into the wall of the throne room. "Is that all you''ve got? How disappointing," Leon taunted with a mocking smile. "Ahem..." The Second Apostle coughed as he slowly rose to his feet. Leon''s kick had been so fast that the Second Apostle couldn''t react in time. The force behind the blow left him with a sharp, lingering pain. With a deep breath, he focused his gaze on Leon, then lunged forward with blinding speed. In the blink of an eye, his figure shot above Leon, twisting horizontally in midair. *Buzz!* The blue-black blade of his sword ignited with fiery black flames. Without hesitation, he swung it at the back of Leon''s neck. Leon sensed the danger instinctively. In a swift motion, he spun to avoid the strike, channeling his holy power into the Holy Sword of Zenith. "Hero Technique: Phantom Slash!" Leon shouted coldly as he swung the Holy Sword of Zenith at the Second Apostle''s blade. *Boom!* The collision of their swords unleashed a devastating explosion, shaking the throne room violently. *Whoosh!* A streak of black light shot out from behind Leon, heading straight for his back. "Not good!" Leon''s eyes widened in shock. He hadn''t expected a sneak attack and was deeply careless for not being more alert. Without hesitation, he shifted to the right, but his movement was too slow. *Schlk!* The attack was lightning-fast, and the sword tip pierced his stomach. The black light faded, revealing the Second Apostle, who stood behind him. "The Fated One, you are strong, but I didn''t expect you to be so careless," he mocked with a laugh. "You..." Leon tried to speak, but the Apostle drove the sword deeper, amplifying the pain. "My blade has struck your vital point. There''s no point in resisting," he said coldly. He withdrew the sword and thrust it again, this time aiming directly for Leon''s heart. In an instant, Leon''s body froze like a statue before collapsing with a loud thud. The Second Apostle swung his sword to the side, and the bloodstains on the blade vanished instantly. "Though I don''t understand how he could be killed so easily, this is a great victory for the Temple of Twilight," he murmured, his gaze cold and indifferent beneath his hood. He took a deep breath, and a rare smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Now, the Fated One has fallen, and my promise is fulfilled. She can be revived as per our agreement. I can''t wait to reunite with her and live happily together." His gaze shifted from Leon''s lifeless body to the battle where his comrades were fighting Athena, Luna, and Valen. But then, something felt off. The throne room, once a battlefield, was now eerily silent. There was no one left but him. "What''s going on? Where did everyone go?" The Second Apostle frowned, confused. He scanned the room once more, making sure he wasn''t hallucinating. Yet, there was no sign of his comrades or the enemies they had been fighting¡ªAthena, Luna, or Valen. Even Velix, who had been near the throne, was gone. This sent a wave of alarm through him. "Something''s wrong!" The Second Apostle narrowed his eyes and quickly stepped back. But his movement faltered as he noticed the strange changes around him. The ruins of the palace wall warped before crumbling into dust. And not just that¡ªLeon''s lifeless body, along with everything in his view, slowly disintegrated and vanished. Moments later, an oppressive, silent darkness enveloped him. "Damn it! What''s going on?" He muttered, a mix of vigilance and confusion in his voice. He never imagined being caught in such an inexplicable and bizarre situation. Everything had unfolded so quickly that he couldn''t react in time. "Am I in an illusion?" he wondered silently, his mind racing. In addition to his swordsmanship, he was skilled in creating and controlling formations. Yet, throughout his battle with Leon, he had felt no traces of magic or formations restraining him. So how could he find himself in this situation? *Boom!* Just as confusion and anxiety gripped him, a sudden explosion rang out from the sky. He quickly looked up and saw both the Miranda moon and the Sylvia moon shining brightly, surrounded by twinkling stars. If it weren''t for the tense situation, the sight would have made him think he was outside under the night sky. *Whoosh!* Before he could make sense of what was happening, the sea of stars above began to tremble violently, one by one losing their light. In just minutes, only the Miranda moon, the Sylvia moon, and a large star shining at their center remained. "This..." The Second Apostle opened his mouth, but the words caught in his throat. The illusion felt unnervingly real, and he couldn''t tell how long he''d be trapped in it. "I need to find a way out," he muttered through clenched teeth. The longer he stayed, the stronger the ominous feeling grew in his chest. If he didn''t escape soon, he might die here. Just as he prepared to summon his power, the two moons and the central star suddenly blazed with brilliant golden light. The two moons gradually transformed into giant, glowing eyes. The Second Apostle''s heart raced as he stared at the giant eyes. "What are they? Why do those eyes feel like they can see into my very soul?" Under their gaze, he felt like an ant, helpless and ready to be crushed at any moment. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Buzz!* A beam of light shot out from the two giant eyes, speeding toward him. "Not good!" The Second Apostle tried to dodge, but the light was too fast and struck him directly. In an instant, his body stiffened¡ªhe couldn''t move a single finger! "Damn it! Damn it!" He cursed, straining with all his might to move, but it was futile. It felt as though a massive invisible hand had gripped him, preventing even the smallest movement. "Second Apostle, you have committed countless sins, and you deserve punishment." An indifferent voice boomed in all directions. The Second Apostle''s expression went pale beneath his hood as he recognized the voice¡ªLeon! "The Fated One? How is that possible? Didn''t he die earlier? Was it all just a ruse?" His eyes widened in horror, unable to comprehend how this could be. *Buzz!* A golden sword materialized in the air. At first, there was only one, but soon it multiplied¡ªtwo, five, twenty¡ªuntil it reached a thousand. They floated in the sky, the sheer number of them sending a chill through the Second Apostle. "Now, accept your punishment." Leon''s cold voice, as sharp as a blade, rang out again. A wave of dread washed over the Second Apostle. "What is this punishment..." Before he could finish, the thousand swords suddenly aimed their tips at him and shot forward with blinding speed. The air thickened with the presence of death. Overcome with fear, the Second Apostle screamed, "No!" But his body was frozen, unable to move or dodge. *Schlk!* A sword drove through his stomach, and the searing pain tore through him, causing him to scream in agony. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire But it didn''t end there. A thousand more swords followed, piercing his waist, neck, legs, head, and lower body. With thousands of swords piercing every side of his body, the Second Apostle wanted to scream in agony, but he couldn''t. His throat was filled with brutal, penetrating blades, destroying his vocal cords. Being pierced by thousands of swords would kill anyone instantly, yet the Second Apostle was still alive, enduring a torment he had never imagined. Just then, the two giant eyes in the sky and the golden star slowly faded away, replaced by a streak of light where they once were. The light expanded rapidly until it formed a colossal golden sword, hundreds of meters tall, its sharp edge aimed directly at the Second Apostle. Though he couldn''t see it, the Second Apostle could feel the overwhelming threat of the sword. Moments later, the giant golden blade descended, and with a thunderous boom, it shattered his body into pieces. ¡­ The Second Apostle''s eyes snapped open, startled to find himself still alive. He looked around, spotting his comrades battling Athena, Luna, and Valen in the distance. "Was that just a dream or an illusion? But how could it be? Those two giant eyes and the swords piercing my body felt so real," he muttered in horror. No matter how powerful an illusion was, its pain could never surpass fifty to seventy percent of the real thing. Yet the pain he''d experienced felt identical to reality. At that moment, a sword blade suddenly appeared at his throat, and Leon''s cold voice echoed from beside him. "You''ve already lost, Second Apostle. Surrender, or you won''t survive." Chapter 410 An Increasingly Intense Battle "You''ve already lost, Second Apostle. Surrender, or you won''t survive."The Second Apostle snapped out of his reverie and turned his head to the side, where the tall and striking Leon stood, aiming the sharp blade of the Holy Sword of Zenith at his neck. His expression darkened as he asked, "Was that your doing? When did you launch that illusionary attack on me?" As he had mentioned before, he hadn''t sensed any flow of mana or formation while fighting Leon. Everything had happened so suddenly that it felt completely illogical. Leon chuckled softly, pausing as if deciding whether to answer. Then, with a playful smile, he pressed the blade a little deeper, drawing a thin line of fresh blood from the Second Apostle''s neck. "Yes, it was me," Leon said casually. "I used my hero technique in secret¡ªright when you launched your surprise attack on me." The answer made the Second Apostle''s heart skip a beat. As he had suspected, Leon had indeed attacked him in secret, trapping him in that illusion. What was even more terrifying was that while he had been lost in the illusion, his defenses must have been completely exposed. Leon could have killed him in an instant. Yet, he didn''t. That could only mean one thing¡ªLeon wanted him alive. And the reason? Even the dumbest person in the world would know. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, the Second Apostle fixed Leon with a cold gaze. "I know you deliberately spared my life to extract information about the Temple of Twilight, right? Unfortunately for you, that''s impossible¡ªI won''t tell you a thing!" With those words, he pressed his index and middle fingers together, then flicked them upward. "High-Level Formation: Eternal Prison!" *Whoosh!* A formation erupted beneath his feet, expanding tens of meters in an instant. Leon''s eyes narrowed. He hadn''t expected the Second Apostle to set up a formation so quickly and in complete secrecy. Even so, he remained calm. Without hesitation, he channeled his holy power and leaped backward. Moments later, the formation circle glowed brightly, and a luminous blue cage materialized where Leon had stood just seconds before. Had he not reacted swiftly, the cage would have trapped and restrained him. Seeing Leon react swiftly, the Second Apostle remained unfazed. He merely activated the formation to push the blade of the Holy Sword of Zenith away from his neck. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now freed from his predicament, he could move unhindered. Wasting no time, he pointed his fingers forward and commanded, "High-Level Formation: Shadow Mirrors!" *Whoosh!* Two formation circles flared to life on either side of him. Moments later, from within them, a pair of five-meter-tall mirrors emerged. From their reflective surfaces, ten identical copies of the Second Apostle stepped forth, each wielding the same bluish-black sword. Without hesitation, they lunged at Leon with astonishing speed. Yet, rather than fear, Leon''s expression lit up with excitement. "Come on," he said eagerly. "Let''s see how strong your high-level formations really are." Just then, one of the Second Apostle''s shadows suddenly materialized behind him, swinging its sword toward his neck. *Clang!* Leon swiftly twisted his body, effortlessly parrying the attack. Without hesitation, he drew his sword and slashed forcefully at his opponent''s stomach. *Schlk!* The blade tore through the shadowy figure, splitting its body in two as red-black blood gushed like a fountain. But then¡ªsomething strange happened. The severed halves suddenly fused back together, and the figure stood as if nothing had happened. "Oh? How interesting." Leon raised an eyebrow before breaking into a smile. Since the figure was merely a shadow of the Second Apostle and not his real body, Leon had already suspected that it wouldn''t die so easily. Just then, two more shadowy figures lunged at him from both sides. Without missing a beat, Leon channeled his holy power and leaped high into the air, spinning horizontally before slashing at their heads with perfect precision. Yet, just like before, their bodies reformed instantly, showing no signs of injury. Leon narrowed his eyes, his gaze locking onto the real Second Apostle, who stood at the center of the formation. "To stop them, I need to destroy those formations." *** While Leon battled the Second Apostle, Valen fought fiercely against the Emissary of the First Apostle and the elite members of the Temple of Twilight. Wielding the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon, he swung it high before bringing it down with force, striking the twenty enemies lunging toward him. "Tch! They''re really troublesome," Valen muttered coldly. Admittedly, they weren''t as weak as he had initially thought. Each of them was a highly trained fighter with formidable strength. Their movements were perfectly coordinated, making it difficult to take any of them down. To make matters worse, they had mastered a mysterious technique that granted them extraordinary speed and agility¡ªdarting around like a horde of slippery eels. Just then, a sudden attack came from behind, and Valen immediately sensed the danger. Without hesitation, he spun around and deflected a black blade that had nearly pierced the back of his neck. But before he could recover, another attack came rushing toward his left waist¡ªthis time, he had no time to dodge. *Slash!* The blade tore through Valen''s battle robe, piercing deep into his waist. A sharp, searing pain shot through his body, forcing a hiss from his lips. *Boom!* A surge of holy power erupted from him, blasting away the thirty enemies closing in from all directions. Seizing the moment, he retreated hundreds of meters in an instant. "Damn it! I didn''t expect such a swift sneak attack," Valen muttered through gritted teeth. As a hero, his instincts for danger were razor-sharp. Yet this attack had been so subtle¡ªlike a hidden gust of wind¡ªthat even he had failed to sense it in time. The one who had landed the strike was none other than the Emissary of the First Apostle. Watching Valen''s pained expression, he couldn''t help but smirk. "Tsk! I thought heroes were as powerful as the rumors claimed. But now? You seem disappointingly weak." He sneered. "I''m starting to wonder if your titles as heroes are real or just fabricated legends." Hearing his taunt, the two hundred elite members of the Temple of Twilight burst into laughter. "You''re right, leader. I also expected the Spear Hero of Mankind to be as powerful as the legends claim, but this is just disappointing," one of the cloaked men remarked with a playful laugh. "Hahaha!" The others burst into laughter once more at his words. Surprisingly, Valen remained completely unfazed by the mockery. The reason he had been pushed into such a disadvantageous position was simple¡ªhe had yet to reveal his true abilities. Instead, he had been carefully observing their fighting styles. After all, this was their first encounter, and he had no way of knowing their full strength. Moreover, after enduring the brutal battles in the Desert of Chaos and suffering consecutive defeats at Leon''s hands just days ago, Valen had gained far better control over his emotions. A petty provocation like this didn''t faze him in the slightest. Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a surge of holy power, and an overwhelming pressure crashed down upon the Emissary of the First Apostle and the two hundred elite members of the Temple of Twilight. Their expressions shifted instantly as they felt the crushing force, instinctively assuming defensive stances. Valen leveled the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon at them, a cold smile forming on his lips. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Now, it''s time to get serious." Chapter 411 The Arrival of the Holy Orthodox Forces "Now, it''s time to get serious."In an instant, Valen vanished from sight, reappearing before one of the elite members of the Temple of Twilight. Before the man could react, Valen swung the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon from the right, cleaving him in half. *Splurt!* Blood erupted like a fountain, the gruesome sight etched into the minds of all the elite members. Before they could react, Valen disappeared once more, only to materialize before two more of them. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire Their instincts screamed danger, and they immediately activated their techniques to evade. But they were too slow. The Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon cut through the air with terrifying speed, slicing both men in half before they could escape. The horrific scene repeated itself, igniting a fiery rage within the Emissary of the First Apostle. These weren''t ordinary members¡ªthey were Temple of Twilight''s elite, the best of the best. Training them to such a high level required immense effort and resources. And now, in mere moments, three of them had fallen at the hands of a single man. If the First Apostle or the Son of God learned of this, the punishment awaiting him would be severe. "Damn it!" he roared, his voice filled with fury as he pointed at Valen with seething hatred. "Everyone, form a star formation! Eliminate the Spear Hero of Mankind immediately!" At his command, the elite members of the Temple of Twilight snapped to attention, their expressions turning serious. No longer underestimating their opponent, they responded in unison, "As ordered!" Without hesitation, thousands of elite members tightened their grips on their daggers and swiftly assumed their positions, forming a star-shaped formation. Most lacked prowess in direct combat, excelling instead in stealth assassinations. To compensate for this weakness, they operated in coordinated groups, employing various formations to swiftly eliminate their targets. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The star formation was one of their most formidable tactics, perfectly suited for this battle. By encircling their target, they ensured there were no openings for escape. They struck in coordinated groups of ten to over thirty, while the rest held their positions, ensuring no chance of escape. Against any other foe, this formation would have been a death sentence¡ªinstilling terror and sealing their fate. But their opponent was Valen¡ªone of the three heroes of mankind. Instead of fear, Valen wore a mocking, playful smile. "Heh... not bad. I was planning to hunt you down one by one, but since you''ve gathered so eagerly, you''ve just made my job easier." Infuriated by his arrogance, twenty members immediately lunged at him at high speed. Valen spun the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon and swung it forcefully from right to left. *Bang!* Ten of them were sent flying, crashing hard into the rubble. The resounding impact alone was enough to hint at the sheer power behind his strike. The remaining ten were momentarily startled but quickly regained their composure. Exchanging brief glances, they gave subtle nods before vanishing like a passing gust. Valen''s senses sharpened as the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon flared with a brilliant red light. *Whoosh!* Seven black-cloaked figures materialized from his blind spots, their daggers flashing as they aimed for his waist. Sensing the imminent attack, Valen reacted instantly. "Hero Technique: Dragon''s Roar!" He slammed the tip of his spear into the ground, unleashing a deafening roar that rippled in all directions. The seven men, along with three of their comrades, were instantly blasted away, their bodies crashing into the ruined throne room pillars with a thunderous boom. "Damn it! How can he be this strong?!" the Emissary of the First Apostle exclaimed in shock. He had made a grave mistake in underestimating Valen. The sheer power and skill he displayed were beyond expectations. Even while surrounded, Valen had not only defended himself but also countered with overwhelming force, taking down twenty elite members of the Temple of Twilight. "No... I can''t let this continue. If this goes on, the casualties will only increase," he muttered through gritted teeth. He glanced at the members still surrounding Valen and commanded, "Don''t attack recklessly! Focus on defense and strike only when necessary. Stall him for a few minutes while I prepare a lethal attack!" "Understood!" they responded in unison, immediately shifting into defensive positions. Without hesitation, the Emissary of the First Apostle raised his blade to his left thumb and sliced it open with a swift, precise motion. *Slash!* A few drops of blood dripped from the wound, but he paid them no mind. He quickly crouched on one knee, letting his blood pool on the floor as he used it to draw. Moments later, a strange symbol¡ªshaped like a large eye¡ªtook form. The smile that had vanished under Valen''s pressure slowly crept back onto his face. "Hehehe... Let''s see if you can stay confident after this, Spear Hero Valen." ¡­ "Supreme Leader Albert, their numbers keep growing, and some of us are starting to tire." Outside the palace walls, a soldier cut down two monsters that had emerged from the ground and clung to his legs. Sweat drenched his body, and exhaustion was evident on his face. Albert drove his sword into a monster''s head and twisted it, killing the creature instantly. He glanced at the soldier and replied calmly, "I know. But there are too many of them, and we can''t afford to retreat. If we do, the other cities will be in danger." In truth, even he was beginning to feel the strain of nonstop battle. Worse yet, with Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen leaving to assist Sword Hero Leon, their army lacked the manpower to handle the monsters'' relentless emergence. If this continued, they could all end up as the monsters'' prey. The soldier knew Albert was right, but his strength was fading¡ªhe couldn''t hold on much longer. Just then, a sharp cry echoed from behind him. "Everyone, look over there!" The shout immediately drew the soldiers'' attention. Instinctively, they turned toward the indicated direction and spotted a streak of black dots rushing toward them. "What is that?" one of them asked, perplexed. The dots were too far away to make out any details. Albert severed a monster''s head and shifted his gaze toward the approaching dots. In an instant, his expression hardened, and he shouted, "Stay alert! That''s cavalry! They might be the enemy!" The soldiers'' faces tensed at his words. They hadn''t anticipated an enemy attack, and in their current state, it was extremely dangerous! Without hesitation, they heightened their vigilance while continuing to cut down the endless wave of monsters. However, as the cavalry drew closer, something seemed off. The flag they carried was not marked by the sun but by the twin moons of Miranda and Sylvia. There was only one force that bore that banner onto the battlefield¡ªthe Holy Orthodox! Just as the soldiers braced themselves for a confrontation, Albert''s voice rang out again, loud and firm. "Wait! Don''t attack! They''ve come to help us!" Chapter 412 The Invincible Athena "Wait! Don''t attack! They''re here to help us!"Albert''s words caught everyone off guard. They had assumed the Holy Orthodox forces were attacking, never expecting them to come as allies. Although still skeptical, they instinctively trusted Albert''s words and gradually lowered their guard. As the battle against the monsters raged on, the Holy Orthodox army steadily advanced. Just as Albert had said, they didn''t attack but instead joined the fight, helping to eradicate the monsters. This sight brought relief to the soldiers. With reinforcements on their side, their burden was significantly eased. "Supreme Military Leader Albert, apologies for our delay." Albert, in the midst of slaying three monsters, suddenly heard a soft, gentle voice from behind. He turned to see two figures¡ªa man and a woman¡ªapproaching on horseback. When his eyes landed on the breathtakingly beautiful woman, his expression shifted slightly. "Saint Arshley?" He froze for a moment before bowing his head respectfully. "Albert Lennister greets the Saint." Given his status, Albert had no real obligation to bow to Arshley. After all, he was not a citizen of the Holy Orthodox, and his respect was reserved solely for Velix, the Holy Emperor of the Holy Empire of Elysium. But things had changed. With Velix soon to be removed from power, Arshley would become the true leader of mankind, and it was only natural for him to show respect. Arshley halted her horse two meters away and gave a small nod. "Raise your head," she said softly. Albert slowly lifted his gaze, his eyes instinctively landing on the man beside her. For a brief moment, surprise flickered across his face before a faint smile appeared. "It''s been a long time, Adam. I didn''t expect you to be the one accompanying the Saint on this journey," he said in a friendly tone. As a fellow military officer, Albert knew Adam well¡ªin fact, they were quite close. In the past, they had often exchanged ideas, shared casual conversations, and discussed various matters. Adam let out a small chuckle, his gaze warm as he nodded slightly. "Yes, it''s been a while, Albert," Adam replied softly before adding casually, "Of course, I''m the one accompanying the Saint. It would be dangerous for her to lead the army alone, after all." At his words, Arshley rolled her eyes in mild annoyance. With her current strength, few could truly threaten her¡ªonly Dragon Empress Athena Hellness or the Demon Emperor of this era posed any real danger. Moreover, she had undergone military training before ascending as the Saint and had achieved top marks. Suffice it to say, she was not only the Saint of Holy Orthodox but also fully capable of serving as a general. Pushing aside her irritation, Arshley shifted her focus back to Albert. "Albert, can you explain the situation to me? What exactly is happening here?" Her gaze then shifted to the monsters continuously emerging from the ground¡ªtall, grotesque creatures with eerie faces. From her knowledge, such creatures could only be summoned through a magic circle. Yet, she had no idea who possessed the power to conduct such large-scale summoning. One thing was certain: whoever was behind this was extraordinarily powerful. Maintaining a summoning circle of this magnitude would require an immense amount of mana. Though Adam remained silent, his gaze as he watched the monsters mirrored Arshley''s¡ªfilled with the same curiosity and confusion. Albert let out a small sigh before speaking. "Actually¡­" As he explained, Arshley and Adam listened intently. However, the longer he spoke, the more their expressions shifted. "So you''re saying a mysterious group is aiding Velix in his fight against Leon''s brother, and these monsters are what they summoned?" Arshley asked, her brow slightly furrowed. "Yeah, that''s about right," Albert replied casually. Suddenly, two monsters crept up behind him, attacking in silence. Before he could react, their heads were abruptly severed. Albert was slightly startled to find Adam already beside him, his golden sword unsheathed. "Thanks, Adam," he said, letting out a sigh of relief. Adam simply nodded and gave Albert''s shoulder a light pat before shifting his gaze toward the twenty monsters rushing toward them. Without hesitation, he vanished from his spot¡ªreappearing instantly in front of the incoming swarm. "Then, is Brother Leon inside right now?" Arshley asked, her voice tinged with concern. "Yes, Sword Hero Leon is inside. Also, Bow Hero Luna and Spear Hero Valen are with him," Albert replied. Arshley took a deep breath and nodded with determination. "Alright, thank you." She then pulled the reins of her horse and charged toward the capital. Albert''s eyes widened as he watched Arshley rush toward the capital. He immediately called out, "Saint! Are you planning to go in? It''s too dangerous!" But Arshley ignored his warning and urged her horse onward, heading straight for the capital''s gates. Suddenly... *Boom!* A powerful explosion rattled the skies above the capital, forcing Arshley to halt her horse. She turned her gaze toward the wide-open capital gates, her eyes widening as something above caught her attention. "That¡­" ... Above the capital''s sky, two figures¡ªone in red and the other in black¡ªclashed fiercely. It was clear to anyone watching that the red figure held the upper hand, while the black figure was constantly on the defensive. The two were none other than Athena and the Fifth Apostle of the Temple of Twilight. Athena hovered in the sky, her gaze fixed on the black-cloaked figure lying in the ruins below, panting for breath. She slowly descended, her expression one of mockery as she looked down at her opponent. "Is that all you''ve got? What a disappointment," she said coldly, casually rubbing her right fist. "Ahem! Ahem!" The Fifth Apostle coughed, his hand pressed to his stomach, which was still burning with pain. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Athena''s punch had been truly powerful and devastating, striking his stomach¡ªone of his vital points¡ªand causing excruciating pain. Fortunately, his self-recovery ability allowed the pain to slowly fade. Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to rise, his eyes burning with hatred as he glared at Athena''s disdainful expression. "Don''t get cocky just yet, Dragon Empress. I haven''t unleashed my full power," he said coldly. *Whoosh!* His figure suddenly vanished like a gust of wind, reappearing right in front of Athena. With his fists clenched, he pulled his right arm back and unleashed a devastating punch. *Bang!* Athena quickly crossed her arms to block the blow, but the force exceeded her expectations. Her body was sent flying. Seizing the opportunity, the Fifth Apostle vanished again and appeared directly above her. Twisting midair, he delivered a powerful kick aimed at Athena''s head. "Humph! Did you think I''d fall for your trick again?" Athena sneered coldly, swiftly stabilizing her body before vanishing from sight. "What!?" The Fifth Apostle was caught off guard. Before he could react, Athena reappeared behind him. With an open palm, she slammed it into his back. *Boom!* The force behind the strike was so immense that it produced a deafening explosion. The Fifth Apostle''s body was sent hurtling through the air, but Athena wasn''t done yet. She quickly brought her index and middle fingers together, pointing them at him. "Nature Magic: Space Distortion!" In an instant, the space around the Fifth Apostle warped, and his flying body came to an abrupt halt¡ªfrozen, unable to move a single inch. "Damn it!" the Fifth Apostle cursed, panic creeping into his voice. The force of Athena''s earlier palm strike had shattered nearly all of his bones, leaving him in agonizing pain. Now, the very space around him was locked, trapping him in place. Athena''s cold smile widened as she spoke. "I''m tired of playing with weaklings like you. Let''s finish this now." After speaking, Athena raised her two fingers and made a downward motion. "Nature Magic: Inferno Tsunami!" *Buzz!* Four massive magic circles, each ten meters in diameter, appeared around the Fifth Apostle¡ªon his right, left, below, and above. Seeing this, the Fifth Apostle''s face grew even paler. He could feel the overwhelming danger radiating from the four magic circles surrounding him. "Damn it!" he shouted, trying to summon his strength, but he was still powerless to move. "Huh! This is your end!" Athena sneered coldly, making a subtle gesture with her finger. *Whoosh!* The four magic circles began to spin violently, and moments later, a seven-meter-high tsunami erupted from them. But instead of water, it was a torrent of molten lava. Anyone who witnessed the scene would have been struck with such fear that they would have fainted on the spot. The sight of the lava tsunami filled the Fifth Apostle with horror. He knew that if it struck him, survival was impossible. "No!" he cried out in desperation. But it was too late. The waves of lava quickly surged over him, completely submerging his body in an instant. Athena raised her left hand, and the lava suspended in midair, continuing to burn the Fifth Apostle''s body. Moments later, the molten flow slowly weakened before finally dissipating. The Fifth Apostle, completely consumed by the scorching lava, had vanished, leaving only a small bone floating in the sky. Upon closer inspection, it was the tailbone. Athena''s cold smile faltered as she noticed something unusual. The bone began to tremble, radiating a bright black light. Athena''s eyes narrowed, and she muttered softly, "Leon was right. They truly are like worms, hard to kill." Chapter 413 The Identity of the Fifth Apostle Is Revealed Moments later, the black light gradually dimmed before vanishing completely.Where the tailbone had once been, a man with a fierce appearance now floated, clad in black robes. He had a stocky build, bloodshot eyes, and vertically slit black pupils¡ªresembling those of a dragon. Two long black horns protruded from his head, and faint scales covered his skin. His face showed no trace of joy or satisfaction¡ªonly seething hatred and barely restrained fury. "Athena Hellness, I admit you''re powerful. In just a few hundred years, you''ve even surpassed your mother," he said coldly. "But you''ve pushed me to this point, and for that, I will never forgive you!" Athena ignored his threats, her attention fixed on his appearance. For some reason, he felt eerily familiar. Then, as a buried memory resurfaced, her expression twisted in horror. "You... you''re Rugas!?" She exclaimed in disbelief. Rugas, once a high-ranking figure among the dragon race, had been one of its strongest dragons in the past. His status earned him immense respect, ranking just below Athena. However, he had betrayed the dragon race by stealing one of their most precious artifacts, ultimately becoming the target of a relentless hunt by the Red Dragon Battalion. The incident was a great disgrace to the dragon race, and though they tried to cover it up, doing so proved exceedingly difficult. Despite their efforts, news of the betrayal quickly spread to human and demon territories, making it a widely discussed scandal at the time. Now, not only was Rugas still alive, but he had also joined the Temple of Twilight. Even more shocking, he wasn''t just an ordinary member¡ªhe held the esteemed rank of Fifth Apostle! Rugas smirked and gave a slight nod. "Yes, it''s me, Dragon Empress Athena Hellness. I didn''t expect you to still remember me. That incident must have left quite an impression on you. I''m truly honored, you know?" Athena remained unfazed by his words, and a faint pressure radiated from her body. "How did you survive the Red Dragon Battalion''s siege back then?" According to the reports she had received back then, Rugas had been killed by the Red Dragon Battalion she had dispatched. To confirm it herself, she had even seen his broken, mangled corpse with her own eyes. But now, Rugas was alive and standing before her. So, whose body had she really seen back then? "Hehehe..." Rugas chuckled, but his amusement quickly faded, replaced by a cold, grim expression. "I was never truly dead, Athena Hellness. Before they could kill me, I used a secret technique to split my body into three. The corpse you saw back then was one of them, and the body you just destroyed was another." While the technique seemed powerful, it was something he had never wanted to use. Splitting his body into three also meant splitting his life force, and losing one would have dire consequences for the others. Now, with two of his three bodies destroyed, he refused to let himself die again. He would unleash every last trump card and fight Athena with everything he had¡ªhis only chance to kill her and avenge the past. Listening to his explanation, Athena finally understood why he was still alive. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her expression slowly settled, and she asked with a mocking tone, "So, why did you join the Temple of Twilight? Are you really that desperate?" Rugas fumed at her mockery. The black scales on his face darkened, and his skin quickly flushed red. "Athena Hellness, never insult the Temple of Twilight," he growled, his voice heavy with killing intent. "You may not realize it, but the Temple of Twilight is far more powerful and mysterious than you can imagine. Even the Dragon Empire, or the Dragon Race, pales in comparison to it." "Oh?" Instead of showing fear, Athena smirked. "Hehehe... Do you think I''m afraid? I know exactly what your strongest support is¡ªthe Evil God sealed in the Desert of Chaos, don''t I?" "You¡­" Rugas'' anger evaporated in an instant, his face shifting to one of shock. Only those in high positions knew of the Evil God sealed in the Desert of Chaos. He had never expected Athena to be aware of it, and the revelation left him deeply shaken and wary. "I seem to have touched a nerve," Athena chuckled lightly, her expression slowly turning stern. "If that is your greatest support, how disappointing. The Evil God is the enemy of this world. In the past, countless lives were sacrificed to seal him away. Yet you, the traitors of this world, dare to worship him as a god and spread evil across the land. Are you not ashamed of the hundreds of millions who have died to protect this world from him?" Her words pierced him like a knife to the heart. If asked whether he felt ashamed, it would be a lie to say he didn''t. After all, he was of the dragon race, and those born into it carried the traits passed down from their ancestors. The dragon race''s ancestors had once fought the Evil God, and the hatred for him had been inherited through their bloodline. However, he didn''t regret his choice to join. He had betrayed the dragon race and lost his place in the world. Only the Temple of Twilight had been willing to accept him, and he would remain loyal to them. Rugas regained his composure and was about to speak, but Athena quickly interrupted him. "Well, it doesn''t really matter. It was your choice to join them, and I couldn''t care less," she said nonchalantly, before a terrifying killing intent suddenly erupted from her body. "Now, I will deliver the race''s punishment to you, traitor!" *Whoosh!* Athena vanished from her position and reappeared a meter in front of Rugas. Rugas was struck with horror¡ªAthena''s speed was unbelievable! Before he could react, a bright red light emanated from Athena''s palm as she struck him hard in the chest. *Bang!* Rugas'' body was launched like a bullet, crashing into the ruins of a tall building that had once been a luxury hotel in Astralyn. But Athena wasn''t done. She lunged toward him again, her fists clenched tightly. *Boom!* As her body crashed into the building, her punch obliterated it in an instant, reducing it to rubble. Fortunately, Rugas reacted just in time before the punch could land. If he hadn''t, his body would''ve shattered once more, and he would''ve been dead for sure! "Damn it! If I don''t unleash all my power now, I''ll really die!" he snarled. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Clenching both palms tightly, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Black Dragon Transformation!" Chapter 414 The Actual Confrontation Begins *Boom!*A dark aura erupted from his body, and an intensely bright black light enveloped Rugas. The light expanded slowly, growing to hundreds of meters in size before vanishing, revealing an enormous black dragon. The dragon''s face was sinister, with deep scratch marks on both sides. Its large eyes were cold and indifferent, exuding a murderous aura, as if they could kill anyone who met their gaze. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire Two massive wings, each tens of meters wide, stretched from its back. Sharp, towering horns rose from the top of its head. Its body, as large as half the height of a mountain, radiated an overwhelming pressure that could be felt up to fifteen kilometers away. Its presence captured the attention of those fighting in the throne room. "A black dragon?" Leon exclaimed, his expression shifting to one of surprise and seriousness. The battle above was between Athena and the Fifth Apostle. Therefore, the black dragon could only be the Fifth Apostle. He hadn''t expected the Fifth Apostle to be a member of the dragon race. It was truly bad luck that his opponent was Athena, the Dragon Empress and leader of the dragon race! *Whoosh!* S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A ray of light suddenly flashed behind Leon, and a sword blade was aimed directly at his back. Sensing the threat, Leon swiftly leaped into the air, twisting his body vertically before slashing at the head of the Second Apostle''s shadow. However, just like before, the shadow instantly reformed, as if his attack had never landed. Leon grew more irritated and swiftly took ten steps back. He fixed his gaze on the Second Apostle at the center of the formation before his eyes shifted to the ten shadows surrounding him. "Since you''re relying on numbers, I won''t lose," he said coldly, drawing the Holy Sword of Zenith. A surge of powerful holy energy began to swirl around him as he spoke in a low, chilling tone, "Hero Technique: Cloning!" Ten beams of light shot out from his body, each one gradually transforming into a perfect replica of him. The Second Apostle''s expression shifted in surprise. He hadn''t expected Leon to possess the ability to clone himself. He could feel the same immense threat from all of them, as if they were all the real Leon. Leon''s lips curled into a cold grin as he commanded, "Everyone, take care of the shadows, and I''ll deal with the real one!" "Understood!" Ten Leons nodded in unison, charging toward the ten shadows of the Second Apostle. Leon fixed his gaze on the Second Apostle at the center of the formation, his golden eyes shining brightly. "Time to finish this." ... "Oh? Are you finally using your dragon form?" Athena teased, casting a playful glance at Rugas. For the dragon race, their humanoid form was simply a convenient shape, allowing them to move freely without the burden of their massive size. But as the saying goes, "No matter how hard a fish tries to live on land, it remains a fish that can only thrive in water." Their true form was that of a dragon, and only in that form could they unleash their full power and abilities. Given Rugas'' situation, it was no surprise he immediately turned to his dragon form. Yet, this was exactly what Athena had anticipated and desired. "Alright, let''s get serious now and finish this," Athena said coldly, her eyes closing. *Buzz!* A brilliant red light erupted from her body. Moments later, the light faded, revealing the figure of a massive and proud red dragon. Unlike her previous dragon form, this time she appeared several times larger. It was only natural, as her true dragon form was massive¡ªon par with a mountain in size. To avoid destroying the Capital, she had deliberately adjusted her size. To face Rugas, she did the same. Her size matched his dragon form, but the aura and majesty she radiated were unmistakably different. In the presence of Athena''s dragon form, Rugas felt a faint pressure and suppression from his bloodline, causing his massive body to tremble ever so slightly. However, he quickly pushed aside the fear and locked his gaze on Athena with fierce killing intent. Without hesitation, he flapped his wings and charged at Athena. She responded in kind, and with a deafening "boom," the two clashed in a true confrontation. ... While the battle raged around them, an unusual scene unfolded between Luna and the Fourth Apostle. Instead of fighting, the two were seen chasing each other. The Fourth Apostle darted in various directions, clutching the Soul Devouring Crystal Orb, while Luna relentlessly pursued him. "Are you really this cowardly? Aren''t you ashamed of your comrades?" Luna taunted coldly as she lunged at him, but he skillfully dodged. Her words fueled the Fourth Apostle''s fury. He longed to face Luna in direct combat, but with the Soul Devouring Crystal Orb in his right hand, he had to keep it activated to stop the rebel army from breaching the palace walls. *Whoosh!* The Fourth Apostle sensed danger from his left and swiftly twisted his body to the side. *Boom!* An arrow whizzed past him, shattering a ruined wall of the imperial palace. Moments later, ice crystals formed, freezing the debris. The Fourth Apostle''s heart raced in terror. Had the arrow hit, he would have been frozen solid. He swiftly took twenty steps back, his gaze fixed on Luna, now fifty meters away, radiating intense killing intent. "If thingskeep going like this, I''m doomed," he muttered, his anger boiling over. He then turned his gaze toward Velix, who was standing before the throne, raising his Seven-Colored Magic Staff as if preparing to cast high-level magic. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he quickly hurled the Soul Devouring Crystal Orb at Velix. "Velix Larrison, catch it!" He shouted. Velix, taken aback, hurriedly grabbed it. Before he could react, the Fourth Apostle''s voice rang out again. "Channel your mana into it so those monsters outside the walls can keep the rebel army at bay. I must deal with this insane woman." Understanding the words, Velix quickly began channeling his mana into the Soul Devouring Crystal Orb. The Fourth Apostle couldn''t help but praise his own cleverness. He turned his attention back to Luna, snorting coldly. "Alright, now I''ll get serious!" Luna said nothing as she drew back her bow. A few seconds later, a blue-tinted arrow materialized, and she released it with precision. As the arrow sped toward him, the cold it unleashed caused the surrounding palace rubble to freeze instantly, visible to the naked eye. But the Fourth Apostle showed no fear. He casually swept his right hand to the left, and with a deafening boom, the arrow shattered before it could even reach him. "What!?" Chapter 415 Using the Transformation Pill "What!?"Luna was completely shocked. She hadn''t expected her arrow to be destroyed with just a wave of the hand. "This guy is more dangerous than I thought," she whispered, narrowing her eyes. The moment the Fourth Apostle tossed away the Black Crystal Orb in his hand, the aura around him shifted, turning sharp and oppressive. Luna felt a faint sense of danger creeping in. "Hehehe... Surprised?" The Fourth Apostle grinned playfully. "Earlier, I wasn''t ready to fight you because I had to summon the monsters outside the Imperial Capital, preventing the rebel forces from entering. But now¡­ I''ll get serious and make you regret this, Bow Hero!" With that, he stepped back with his left foot, raised both hands forward, and then crossed his arms while moving his fingers. *Whoosh!* Luna suddenly sensed an attack coming from both her right and left. She quickly leaped away, but before she could react further, another threat came from above¡ªcatching her off guard. "Not good!" Her eyes widened as she instinctively used the weight of the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost in her left hand to spin her body midair, narrowly dodging the incoming strike. She landed smoothly, both feet touching the ground, and immediately retreated ten steps to the side. Suddenly, a sharp sting ran across her face, and she instinctively touched the spot. When she looked at her palm, Luna was startled to find patches of fresh blood. "Blood?" Luna frowned in astonishment. The threat she had felt earlier made her body react instinctively to dodge. Still, she couldn''t figure out what kind of attack the Fourth Apostle had launched, and that uncertainty heightened her vigilance. She raised her head, locking eyes with the Fifth Apostle, her gaze cold and calculating. "What kind of sneak attack is he using? Why can''t I see it?" Luna wondered, her mind racing. Before she could think further, the Fourth Apostle moved his right fingers. In an instant, Luna sensed danger from both her right and left. She jumped back reflexively, but another wave of threat came from above and behind her, forcing her to stop and roll to the side. She recovered quickly, performing a front handspring to land gracefully before drawing her bowstring taut. *Buzz!* A blue arrow materialized in the air, and Luna released it toward the Fourth Apostle without hesitation. *Whoosh!* As the arrow flew, it radiated a bright blue light. The Fourth Apostle chuckled, smirking. "Your attack is useless to me, Bow Hero Luna!" He quickly moved his left index and middle fingers but was stunned when the blue light on the arrow vanished, revealing ten arrows speeding toward him. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Not good!" The Fifth Apostle gasped in horror, frantically moving his fingers to destroy the arrows but only managed to destroy nine. One arrow broke through and pierced his left shoulder. "Ahh!" The Fifth Apostle screamed in pain, tears streaming from his eyes. A few seconds later, a bone-chilling cold spread through his shoulder, and he tried to pull the arrow out. But no matter how hard he tried, the arrow wouldn''t budge¡ªit seemed to have fused with his body. "Damn it!" He roared in frustration and, without thinking, severed his left hand. *Splurt!* Blood gushed from the stump, and he quickly pressed his right hand against it, trying to stop the bleeding. At that moment, Luna finally understood the sneak attack the Fourth Apostle had launched, causing the threats to come from all directions. "Thread?" Luna''s eyes widened in disbelief. On the fingers of the Fourth Apostle''s left hand were five threads, fused and interconnected. The threads were so thin¡ªthinner than hair¡ªand so transparent that Luna hadn''t noticed them until now. "No wonder I couldn''t see them; those threads are unbelievably thin," Luna murmured, her voice heavy. Had she not relied on her instincts, those invisible threads would have torn her apart. This made her realize that these cloaked figures were far more unpredictable than she had imagined. Meanwhile, the Fourth Apostle hissed in pain, blood still flowing from his severed hand. The agony seemed to pierce his very soul, leaving him completely overwhelmed. "Damn it! Damn it! You bastard woman! Because of your trickery, I''m in this situation!" He cursed, glaring at Luna with a mix of hatred and fury. As the Fourth Apostle of the Temple of Twilight, his power ranked just below that of the Third Apostle. He possessed the ability to control countless thin, strong, and sharp threads. While they might seem insignificant, he had killed tens of thousands of powerful foes with them. In less than a second, anyone within his line of sight could be killed instantly. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that his victims never even knew how they died, highlighting just how terrifying his ability was. However, his power had a weakness¡ªthe battlefield itself. In narrow spaces or dense forests filled with trees, his chances of victory were nearly 99 percent. But in an open space like this ruined throne room, he faced a significant challenge. Moreover, his opponent wasn''t just anyone; it was one of humanity''s heroes¡ªthe Bow Hero. Grinding his teeth, he reached into his robe pocket and retrieved a small black pill. He stared at the pill with reluctance and doubt. It was a transformation pill, reserved for critical moments like this. Its effect was to drastically enhance the user''s strength, but the side effect was that it could inflict fatal damage to the body. With his left hand gone, defeat seemed inevitable, and it was likely he would die at Luna''s hands. Therefore, he had no choice but to go all out and unleash his full potential. Pushing aside his doubts, he swallowed the pill in one swift motion. *Boom!* A powerful, threatening aura erupted from his body. At the same time, his severed left hand slowly rose and reattached itself. "Argh!" The Fourth Apostle screamed, and a crushing pressure radiated throughout the throne room. Leon, Valen, and the rest of the Temple of Twilight members immediately halted their battles, turning toward the Fourth Apostle, whose body was still emanating a terrifying aura. Their expressions shifted drastically, especially those of the Second Apostle, the Emissary of the First Apostle, and the two thousand elite members of the Temple of Twilight. They quickly realized that the aura surrounding the Fourth Apostle wasn''t his natural power¡ªit came from the transformation pill! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Emissary of the First Apostle''s eyes widened in horror as he stared in disbelief. "What is the Fourth Apostle doing? Why is he using a transformation pill? Has he really been pushed to this point?" Taking a transformation pill would shorten one''s lifespan by ten to twenty years, and the pill would also severely damage the user''s body¡ªso much so that death could be imminent. Even though they were being cornered by the heroes, it didn''t mean they had to risk their lives like this. "Damn it! He really can defeat that monster!" Just then, a shocked exclamation came from the group of two thousand elite members of the Temple of Twilight, immediately drawing his attention. He turned toward the voice, his shock growing as he saw the unexpected sight. "What!? How is that possible!?" Chapter 416 Retreat! "What!? How is that possible!?"In his view, over five hundred elite members of the Temple of Twilight had sustained heavy injuries, while the rest had minor wounds. Twenty lay lifeless, their bodies covered in stab or slash wounds. However, what truly shocked him wasn''t the number of casualties but the sight of a terrifying monster corpse, about seven meters in size, lying lifeless on the ground. Standing on top of the monster''s corpse was Valen, his body covered in bloodstains and several slash wounds. Though visibly exhausted, the excitement and triumph in his eyes after slaying the monster were impossible to hide. "Damn... How can he be this strong?" The Emissary of the First Apostle muttered in horror, taking two steps back. The lifeless monster was one he had summoned using a special technique, a feat that cost him two years of his life. Yet, the monster he had believed would trouble or even defeat Valen was clearly not strong enough! Valen was far too strong, and he had made the fatal mistake of underestimating him. "This is really dangerous..." He gritted his teeth, clenching his fists. To defeat the Fated One and the two heroes, the reinforcements sent by the Temple of Twilight were not enough. From the start, he should have brought more elite members and powerful individuals from the Temple of Twilight to confront them. Now, they were at a disadvantage, and if this continued, instead of completing the Temple of Twilight''s mission, they might end up buried here. "We must retreat!" he thought firmly. No matter how important the mission to help Velix maintain power was, their lives had to come first. After all, if they died, the mission would fail, resulting in a double loss for the Temple of Twilight. However, the decision to retreat wasn''t his to make¡ªit lay with the Second Apostle. He quickly turned his gaze toward the Second Apostle, who was fighting Leon, and was instantly shocked by what he saw. The Second Apostle, who usually dominated every fight, was now in a pitiful state. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His body was covered in slashes and cuts, blood pouring relentlessly. Although his body was entirely covered by a black cloak, his exposed lips and chin appeared ashen. Without wasting any time, he touched his left temple and activated their secret communication method. "Second Apostle, do you hear me?" *** *Boom!* A loud explosion echoed, and the Second Apostle was thrown from the rubble, his state embarrassingly disheveled. "Ahem! Ahem!" He coughed, clutching his wounded right chest. His body shook uncontrollably, and his eyes, visible under his hood, looked weary, as if he might collapse at any moment. He raised his gaze and saw Leon floating a meter above the ground, the Holy Sword of Zenith gripped firmly in his right hand. Leon''s golden eyes shone with intensity, and the golden star mark on his forehead glimmered with a blinding light. A powerful pressure radiated from Leon''s body, bearing down on the Second Apostle, causing him intense pain as if his bones were being crushed. As his gaze lingered on the golden star, a wry smile tugged at the Second Apostle''s lips, and he whispered, "Hero''s Destiny, huh? It certainly lives up to its reputation." Heroes who activated Hero''s Destiny gained a massive surge in power. Anyone who faced them in that state had only one fate¡ªdeath. "Second Apostle, do you hear me? Can we withdraw? Our situation is dire in this fight." Just then, a panicked voice echoed in his mind. The Second Apostle immediately recognized it¡ªthe Emissary of the First Apostle. "No, we can''t retreat. If we do, the Temple of Twilight''s plan to align with the Holy Empire of Elysium will be over, and we won''t have another chance to rise," he replied firmly. "However, we are in a desperate situation," the Emissary of the First Apostle said in a frustrated, heavy tone. "The Fourth Apostle has taken the transformation pill, and he won''t last much longer. Meanwhile, the Fifth Apostle is in equally bad shape. You can see for yourself in the sky." The Second Apostle instinctively looked up and was momentarily stunned. He saw the Fifth Apostle in dragon form, being relentlessly crushed by Athena. No matter how hard he resisted, defeat was inevitable. Before the Second Apostle could respond, the Emissary''s voice returned: "Additionally, the Spear Hero Valen has already killed more than forty elite members of the Temple of Twilight and injured over a hundred. If this keeps up, we''ll be completely wiped out, and when that happens, won''t the Temple''s plan fail entirely? You need to make a decision, Second Apostle!" His words left the Second Apostle stunned, his eyes widening slightly. Upon reflection, it became clear that their position was indeed dire. They were facing the Fated One, the two heroes of mankind, and the Dragon Empress Athena Hellness. In addition, hundreds of thousands of humanity''s soldiers were waiting outside the palace walls, ready to break into the Imperial Capital at any moment. As the Emissary of the First Apostle had pointed out, they were on the verge of being wiped out. After a moment of deep thought, the pale expression beneath his hood steadied. "In that case, we''ll retreat and withdraw all members of the Temple of Twilight from this prolonged battle. I''ll take full responsibility if the First Apostle or the Son of God decides to punish us later," he said, his voice calm but resolute. "Thank you, Second Apostle!" The Emissary of the First Apostle exhaled in relief before cutting off the communication. The Second Apostle coughed again, struggling to rise to his feet. He turned his gaze back to Leon, a mysterious smile curling on his lips. "The Fated One, I''ll admit it¡ªyou''re truly powerful. It''s our mistake for letting you grow so effortlessly." The Hero''s Destiny mark on Leon''s forehead and the light in his eyes slowly faded as he reverted to his normal state. "What do you mean by that? Planning to retreat?" Leon asked with a playful tone. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire The Second Apostle gave a small nod, not denying it. "Yes, we will retreat. There''s no point in dragging this out any longer; we know we''ve lost." "Oh? You think you can just retreat, but will I let you?" Leon''s smile widened, but his cold gaze held a sharp killing intent. "You can try, but I assure you, you won''t be able to stop us," the Second Apostle said with a nonchalant tone. His form gradually became blurry, as though he would vanish at any moment. Leon narrowed his eyes but didn''t move. It wasn''t fear that held him back, but caution. He couldn''t rule out the possibility that the Second Apostle was attempting to lure him into a trap. Seeing Leon''s hesitation, the Second Apostle chuckled, his voice laced with meaning. "Don''t worry. I''m not retreating because I''ve given up. In the future, we will meet again. And when that happens, I''ll fight you with everything I have." With those words, his body grew increasingly transparent until he disappeared entirely. Chapter 417 The Fourth Apostles Desperate Step Watching the Second Apostle vanish completely, Leon''s expression remained unchanged.Though he felt a twinge of regret for not capturing him and forcing him to reveal information about the Temple of Twilight, he wasn''t overly bothered. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire He didn''t know what hidden abilities the Second Apostle might have if he were pushed too far. It was possible that the Second Apostle could blow himself up along with the entire capital, or something equally unexpected. It sounded extreme, but it wasn''t out of the question. After all, the Temple of Twilight had existed for thousands of years, and Leon had no idea what secret techniques they had accumulated and passed down through the generations. Shortly after the Second Apostle''s disappearance, the Emissary of the First Apostle, along with thousands of elite members of the Temple of Twilight, withdrew, leaving Valen behind. Valen, startled, angrily shouted, "Hey! Why are you all running away? I''m not done having fun yet!" But they ignored him. Their bodies slowly turned transparent before disappearing completely. "Damn! They''re really just a bunch of cowards!" Valen cursed, wiping the blood from his wounds. In the past few days, he had fought against Leon and suffered crushing defeats, leaving him deeply frustrated. However, when facing the two thousand black-cloaked figures, his fighting spirit and enthusiasm reignited, causing his blood to boil. Unfortunately, those black-cloaked figures chose to flee, extinguishing his fighting spirit in an instant. While all the members of the Temple of Twilight had retreated, only the Fourth Apostle remained, fiercely battling against Luna. The two clashed violently, occasionally causing massive explosions around them. "Tch! This guy is really annoying!" Luna clicked her tongue, taking ten steps back and panting heavily. Her body was covered in wounds¡ªon her arms, legs, chest, and waist¡ªblood soaking through her battle robe, giving her a particularly pitiful appearance. It wasn''t surprising, though. The Fourth Apostle, after using the transformation pill, had become far stronger. His power had increased many times over. Moreover, he was a close-combat expert, while Luna relied on maintaining distance to attack with the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost. "Hahaha! Surprised by my increased strength, Bow Hero Luna?" The Fourth Apostle laughed, his gaze playful as he stared at Luna. Unlike his previous appearance, hidden by a black cloak, the Fourth Apostle now revealed his face and form. His face was ugly, with slight wrinkles, and his eyes were large and round. His nose was snub and broad, somewhat monstrous in appearance. The most striking feature was the black tattoo that covered most of his body. It was leaf-shaped, wrapping around him as though it wanted to consume him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a side effect of the transformation pill. If the user didn''t take the antidote immediately, the tattoo would spread completely across their body, signaling one thing¡ªdeath. Despite the surge in power, he wasn''t without wounds. Luna had managed to strike him with arrows from the Holy Bow of Celestial Frost, some of which had hit and injured him. "Don''t get cocky just yet. I haven''t used all my power," Luna said coldly, wiping the blood from the corner of her lips. If not for Leon''s prohibition against destroying the surroundings, she would have already unleashed hero techniques, or even ultimate techniques, to obliterate him. Her defiant words only served to further fuel the Fourth Apostle''s contempt. "Hehehe! In that case, show me your power!" With a mocking grin, the Fourth Apostle flexed his ten fingers, sending hundreds of thin threads, as sharp as swords, flying from every direction, trapping her in place. Luna realized her escape route was blocked. If she didn''t destroy the threads, her body would be torn apart. "There''s no choice," Luna whispered coldly, closing her eyes. "Hero''s Destiny¡ª" But before she could finish, a cold shout rang out from above her. "Hero Technique: Five Dragon Steps!" A streak of light shot out from behind her, darting quickly toward the Fourth Apostle. "Not good!" The Fourth Apostle was taken by surprise and attempted to dodge, but his reaction was a fraction too slow. The streak of light, which turned out to be Leon, struck with deadly precision toward his head. However, it missed and sliced through his left hand instead. "Argh!" The Fourth Apostle roared in pain, staggering back twenty steps. His left hand, previously severed, was now once again sliced off, blood flowing freely. Without hesitation, he quickly retrieved his severed hand and, astonishingly, reattached it. However, the Fourth Apostle''s expression turned pale and weary, as if reattaching his left hand had drained much of his energy. "Damn it..." The Fourth Apostle panted, glaring at Leon, who stood before him, wielding the Holy Sword of Zenith with an indifferent expression. "The Fated One..." He gritted his teeth, his hatred for Leon evident. If there was anyone he despised the most, it was Leon. Had it not been for him, the Temple of Twilight''s plans would have gone smoothly, and they wouldn''t have been trapped in a fight like this. Regaining his composure, he straightened up and sneered, "How can you afford to help your friend, the Fated One? Were you overwhelmed by the Second Apostle and now moved to face me?" Leon rested the top of the Holy Sword of Zenith on his right shoulder, a playful smile spreading across his face. "Overwhelmed? Are you imagining things? Your comrade is weak, and I already pummeled him earlier," Leon replied coolly, then added with a mocking grin, "Now he''s fled, too scared to face me." "Fled?" The Fourth Apostle''s eyes widened in disbelief at Leon''s words. He immediately turned his head toward the spot where the Second Apostle had fought with Leon, only to discover that the Second Apostle had vanished! Not just him¡ªthe Emissary of the First Apostle and thousands of elite members of the Temple of Twilight had also disappeared! "Damn it! They''re truly cowards!" The Fourth Apostle cursed angrily. He hadn''t expected the Second Apostle and the elite members of the Temple of Twilight to be so weak, to flee the battle like this. What frustrated him most was that they had left without telling him at all! "Did they plan to sacrifice me so The Fated One and his friends wouldn''t pursue them?" The thought made the Fourth Apostle''s chest tighten with anger, and his face flushed rapidly, visible to the naked eye. "Argh!" With a deafening shout, the Fourth Apostle''s body erupted with a devastatingly powerful aura. The terrifying pressure spread across the entire ruins of the Imperial Palace. "Leon, we need to be ready! He might destroy the Astralyn Imperial Capital in a desperate act!" Luna warned, her voice filled with concern. Leon''s expression, however, remained calm and indifferent, as if the Second Apostle''s actions posed no real threat to him. Just as the Fourth Apostle''s aura grew strong enough to distort the space around him, Leon gave a faint smile and casually ordered, "Valen, now." Chapter 418 The Death of the Fourth Apostle and the Fifth Apostle *Whoosh!*A tall, imposing figure suddenly teleported behind the Fourth Apostle. The Fourth Apostle was shocked beyond measure as he sensed the murderous intent from behind. Just as he was about to move to evade, a long spear pierced through his body. "Poof!" The Fourth Apostle''s eyes widened as he vomited blood. His body trembled violently as he looked down to see the spear driven through his chest. "How could..." he stammered, a horrified expression spreading across his face. Unfortunately, the transformation pill''s effect soon wore off, and the powerful aura he had exuded gradually weakened. At the same time, the black leaf-shaped tattoo on his body grew larger, eventually covering his entire form. Until his last breath, the Fourth Apostle never knew how Valen had silently appeared behind him and struck. "Tsk! I hate sneak attacks, but that damn Leon really left me no choice," Valen muttered in annoyance as he pulled the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon from the Fourth Apostle''s body. As soon as the spear was removed, the Fourth Apostle''s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Seeing this, Luna was taken aback and looked at Leon with wide eyes. "Did you plan all of this?" Luna asked, her curiosity evident as she took a few steps toward him. Leon nodded casually. "Yes, I did." From his experience battling the Seventh Apostle in the Desert of Chaos, he understood just how dangerous those who took the transformation pill could become. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If not dealt with quickly, they would grow increasingly uncontrollable, with the risk of self-destruction when pushed to the brink of despair. So, Leon had intentionally disturbed the Fourth Apostle''s focus to catch him off guard, ensuring he wouldn''t notice Valen''s sneak attack. It might have seemed cowardly, but Leon didn''t care. In battle, every tactic and scheme existed to secure victory. Luna said nothing in response, but the admiration in her gaze was impossible to hide. "Thank you, Valen," Leon said as he approached the lifeless body of the Fourth Apostle. After his death, the side effects of the transformation pill began to manifest. The black tattoos on his body twitched, as if consuming him. A foul, pungent odor emanated from his corpse, causing Leon to quickly cover his nose. "You''re welcome," Valen replied, also covering his nose, then added eagerly, "But don''t forget your promise to fight me later. I''ll prove I''m stronger and can defeat you!" In response to Valen''s confident words, Leon''s expression didn''t change in the slightest. He simply nodded. No matter how often Valen challenged him, their battles always ended with Valen''s defeat. This wasn''t arrogance, but rather Valen''s fate. After all, Leon had nearly mastered the entire inheritance of the sword heroes from the Holy Sword of Zenith. Meanwhile, Valen had probably only unlocked fifty to sixty percent of the spear heroes'' inheritance in the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon. This gap alone placed Leon far ahead of Valen. On top of that, with the power of chaos and the Great Sword of Chaos within him, his strength surpassed Valen''s to an extent as vast as the distance between heaven and earth. *Buzz!* Suddenly, the space beside Leon distorted, and before long, the elegant and alluring figure of Athena emerged from the air. In her right hand, she held the lifeless body of a well-built man¡ªthe Fifth Apostle¡ªand dropped it onto the fallen Fourth Apostle''s corpse. Leon turned to her, noticing the faint smile playing on her lips. "You seem quite pleased, Athena. Did your opponent provide any challenge?" Leon asked gently, holding her left palm. Athena chuckled softly and shook her head. "No, he didn''t pose any challenge or threat at all." Her gaze shifted to the Fifth Apostle''s corpse with a mocking look before she continued, "He was a traitor and criminal of the dragon race who should''ve died centuries ago. But through strange methods, he deceived me and the entire dragon race, pretending to be dead before joining the Temple of Twilight. It feels good to finally eliminate this scum." The Fifth Apostle had been a hidden threat to the dragon race''s future. Athena hadn''t expected that her decision to accompany Leon to the Holy Empire of Elysium would lead her to confront and end him. This only deepened her affection for Leon. By indirectly saving the dragon race from chaos, Leon had earned her deepest gratitude, and as a gesture of thanks, she had prepared a special gift for him tonight. "Hmm?" Athena suddenly felt a hostile gaze from Leon''s left side and turned to see it coming from Luna. Luna had moved closer to Leon, wrapping her arm around his and holding it tightly, which obviously irritated Athena. "Bow Hero Luna, what do you think you''re doing?" Athena asked, her voice tinged with displeasure. She hadn''t expected Luna to be so bold as to hold Leon''s arm right in front of her. Did this woman really want to challenge her? Luna showed no fear, pressing her chest against Leon''s arm as she leaned her head on his shoulder. "I''m simply hugging the arm of my ''childhood friend,'' Your Majesty the Dragon Empress," Luna replied nonchalantly, though a hint of mockery lingered in her voice. "You..." Athena''s eyes widened slightly, her huge chest rising and falling with each breath, betraying her frustration at the provocation. Not to be outdone, Athena quickly wrapped her other arm around Leon''s and pressed herself against him, glaring at Luna with a look of intense rivalry. Leon, caught between the two stunningly beautiful women, could only let out a small sigh and silently think, "What a blessing!" Both Athena and Luna were extraordinary beauties with flawless figures. Although Luna''s tenderness didn''t quite match Athena''s, it was still significant and noticeable, even with the battle robe that hindered them. Being embraced by both of them was a rare gift that no one else would ever experience, not even the handsome readers. "Ahem! Alright, let''s not fight like this," Leon said, his tone soothing. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire But the two women seemed to disregard his words, continuing to eye each other with open hostility. Meanwhile, Valen, who had been watching the scene, rolled his eyes in annoyance and muttered under his breath, "Women are really troublesome." His gaze, however, occasionally drifted to Luna by Leon''s side, his expression subtly complex. After managing to calm the two women, Leon sighed in relief, quickly regaining his composure. He turned his gaze toward Velix, standing before the throne, and said firmly, "The support you relied on is gone, Velix. Are you prepared to face your punishment?" Chapter 419 Velix Surrender and the Truth is Revealed "The support you relied on is gone, Velix. Are you ready to face your punishment?"At Leon''s words, Athena, Luna, and Valen instinctively glanced at Velix, who stood before the throne, eager to see his reaction. But then, they were caught off guard. Rather than showing fear, Velix''s expression remained calm and detached, as if the fleeing members of the Temple of Twilight and the deaths of the Fourth and Fifth Apostles held no significance to him. This only heightened Leon''s wariness. He feared that Velix might still have a dangerous trump card up his sleeve. Velix met Leon''s gaze with indifference, though there was complexity hidden behind his eyes. "Leron Kruger, you have won..." His words stunned them all, especially Leon. He had expected Velix to be filled with anger, hatred, or some other emotion in the face of defeat. Instead, Velix seemed to surrender so easily. Still, Leon didn''t lower his guard. "If you have any other tricks left, bring them out, Velix. I want to see how you fight one last time," Leon said, his tone casual. Given Velix''s lofty ambitions, there was no way he would simply surrender. He must have one last way to preserve his power, though Leon had no idea what it might be. Velix, however, showed no change in expression. He simply sighed softly and replied calmly, "The moment I learned this rebellion was orchestrated by you, I realized both I and the Temple of Twilight stood no chance of victory. When they fled, I knew this might be the end for me." With that, he sat back on the throne and placed the Soul Devouring Crystal Orb on its armrest, showing no intention of channeling any more mana into it. Leon, Athena, Luna, and Valen could sense the sincerity and truth behind Velix''s words. Leon narrowed his eyes and slowly lowered his guard. "Since you know this is the end, are you willing to answer my questions?" he asked, controlling his emotions. Velix gave a small nod and replied casually, "Of course, ask anything you wish. If I know the answer, I''ll give it to you." Leon paused for a moment, then, through gritted teeth, asked, "Why did you plot to kill me back then? I served you and the Holy Empire of Elysium for years! I even followed your orders to fight the demon armies at various border points! Tell me, why did you do that?!" As Leon spoke, his voice grew heavier and louder, filled with anger, hatred, and disappointment. Athena, Luna, and Valen were deeply shocked. It was the first time they had seen Leon display such a shift in emotion. Still, they understood that these were all the negative feelings he had been suppressing for a long time. After all, being betrayed by someone you respect is a torment like no other. "Leon..." Luna looked at him with pity, biting her lower lip. Had she been in the Holy Empire of Elysium back then, she could have prevented Leon from facing such betrayal. Unfortunately, she and Valen were at the border, trying to stop the barbarian army from the west that threatened the Holy Empire''s territory. This was her deepest regret, one that sometimes made her feel ashamed in front of Leon. Listening to Leon''s question, Velix fell silent for a moment before weakly responding, "Didn''t you already get your answer before you killed Jim?" Leon gave a small nod, his voice filled with anger. "Yes, he did tell me. But I wanted to hear it directly from you." Velix closed his eyes briefly, then reclined against the back of the throne. "I did it because I felt threatened by you. At that time, your reputation among the people of the Holy Empire of Elysium and Holy Orthodoxy was too great. I feared you would remove me from power." Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire Leon, already aware of the answer, didn''t show any change in emotion. However, Luna and Valen reacted differently¡ªboth were deeply startled by the admission. Especially Valen, who had no idea that the plot to kill Leon was driven by something so simple. This shattered his perception of Velix, whom he had once seen as a capable and wise emperor. "I know that''s not the only reason, right?" Leon asked, narrowing his eyes. "Is there another reason?" Luna, Valen, and Athena were slightly taken aback, their expressions growing serious. Velix briefly appeared surprised but quickly regained his composure. "Did Jim tell you about that as well?" Velix asked, his gaze curious. Leon didn''t respond, but the expression on his face provided the answer. "So, that''s it..." Velix chuckled softly, nodding. "There is indeed another reason, and it''s tied to my ambition." He turned his gaze to the ruined ceiling, revealing a bright blue sky and the sun shining down. "Back then, I had ambitions to rule the world. I believed the Holy Empire of Elysium should be the sole ruler. I planned to use you, the heroes, as my primary tools to achieve that goal," Velix explained calmly, though his tone was tinged with melancholy. "Unfortunately, I knew that was highly unlikely." He lowered his gaze, then pointed at Leon, speaking regretfully, "Especially you, Leon. With your nature, I knew you would never accept my ambition. Moreover, I realized you would be a major obstacle to my future plans, and I had to eliminate you, no matter the cost." Luna, Valen, and Athena breathed deeply upon hearing the truth. It was clear they had underestimated Velix¡ªthe situation was far more complex than they had thought. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Valen suddenly recalled something, his expression darkening. "Then, was the declaration of the War of the Era in the Desert of Chaos a lie? Was it actually part of your plan to further your ambitions?" Valen asked in a cold, sharp tone. Luna and Athena frowned, sensing that it made sense. If Velix aimed to achieve his ambitions, the first power to eliminate would be the Holy Orthodox. However, given their status as humanity''s primary forces, it wouldn''t be easy for the Holy Empire of Elysium to achieve this. Otherwise, the resulting internal conflicts would only serve to benefit the Demon Empire. Thus, the first step had to be attacking the Demon Empire, followed by an assault on the Holy Orthodox. "Yes, you''re right. The War of the Era I declared was never about avenging Leon''s death¡ªit was merely the first step in my ambition," Velix admitted calmly. "You¡­" Valen gritted his teeth, struggling to contain his anger. The thing he despised most was being deceived and manipulated. To realize that Velix had fooled him not once, but twice, made his fury erupt uncontrollably. *Boom!* A surge of holy power exploded from Valen''s body, its immense pressure rippling through the throne room. But just as suddenly, Leon placed a hand on his shoulder, and the holy power vanished in an instant. The sight left Luna and Valen utterly stunned, their eyes locked onto Leon in disbelief. "H-How did you do that?" Valen asked, his voice laced with shock. Once a hero unleashed their holy power, there was no one capable of stopping it¡ªnot even another hero. Yet Leon had effortlessly halted the energy surging within Valen''s body, something that should have been impossible. Leon simply smiled, offering no explanation. "Don''t dwell on it. What matters now is keeping your temper in check. If you let your anger control you, you''ll never be able to defeat me." His words were like water dousing a raging fire. Valen quickly steadied himself, his fury gradually fading away. Though reluctant to admit it, Valen knew Leon was right. If he continued to let his emotions control him, he would never progress, and his dream of surpassing Leon would remain nothing more than an illusion. Leon shifted his gaze to Velix, his expression calm. "One last question, Velix. How does Guren possess the power of a hero and even bear a hero''s destiny?" This question still haunted him to this day. Even Miranda had been unable to provide a clear and satisfying answer. Velix let out a deep breath and shook his head. "I have no idea how Guren came to possess a hero''s power and destiny." Leon''s brow furrowed at Velix''s answer. However, before he could speak, Velix continued, "When you heroes were born, I accidentally sensed a faint trace of another hero''s holy power in a remote village. Curious, I led an army to investigate and discovered that the source of the aura was a baby lying in one of the ruined houses." "I asked the locals, and their answers were always the same: they knew nothing about it. After that, I took him in, cared for him, and kept his identity hidden from the previous Holy Orthodox Saint." Leon could sense the sincerity in Velix''s words, a pang of regret stirring within him. "Even Velix didn''t know about this... This matter is truly mysterious and complicated," Leon murmured with a quiet sigh. However, he didn''t give up, knowing that, sooner or later, everything would be revealed. Snapping out of his reverie, Leon suddenly vanished from his spot and appeared right in front of Velix. Drawing the Holy Sword of Zenith to his neck, Leon said nonchalantly, "Thank you for your answers. Now, do you have any final words or requests?" Chapter 420 The Sons Vow to His Father "Thank you for your answers. Now, do you have any final words or requests?"Velix stayed silent, his eyes briefly fixed on the tip of the Zenith Holy Sword before shifting to Leon''s handsome face before him. "Before you end my life, could you tell me how you''re still alive after ingesting the poison? And why didn''t the Demon Emperor kill you? Satisfy my curiosity, please," Velix asked, his voice calm and gentle. There was no trace of arrogance or pride on his face, only resignation. Accepting that his death was inevitable, he had surrendered to fate. Surprisingly, there was no fear in him at all. Perhaps this was what the old saying meant: "When a man surrenders to fate, the burden on his shoulders disappears." Leon hadn''t expected Velix to make such a request. However, he had promised to fulfill it, and he had no intention of going back on his word. Taking a deep breath, Leon recalled the first time he awoke from the long coma after being poisoned and began to explain, "At that moment¡­" Afterward, Leon briefly shared his journey, highlighting the key moments, like Liliana''s rescue of him and other significant events. He also spoke of the relationship that had developed between him and Liliana, as well as their current status. Naturally, he kept his voice low, ensuring only Velix could hear. If not, Athena, the yandere waiting at the bottom of the throne stairs, might overhear, and that would be incredibly dangerous. Velix listened intently, his back against the throne. With every word, his shock grew, especially when he learned that the Demon Emperor was a woman. What was even more surprising was that the Demon Emperor shared a special relationship with Leon, the Sword Hero. Had this truth not come directly from Leon''s mouth, he would have dismissed it as nothing more than a lie. "So that''s it..." Velix sighed softly, relief evident on his handsome face. "Does that mean the Demon Emperor who appeared in the Desert of Chaos to confront humanity''s army wasn''t really the Demon Emperor, but you?" Even though he already knew the answer, he still wanted to hear it directly from Leon. "Yes, it was me. I disguised myself as the Demon Emperor and led the demon army against humanity''s forces. However, I didn''t kill any of them. I understand their motivation¡ªrevenge for my supposed death at the hands of the Demon Emperor, which is the goal you instilled in them," Leon said coldly. The soldiers in the Desert of Chaos had been manipulated by Velix, convinced they were avenging his death at the hands of the Demon Emperor, Liliana. That''s why, on the battlefield, Leon had deliberately held back his power, making sure not to harm any of them. Velix remained silent for a moment before giving a small nod, as if silently acknowledging his mistake. "One more thing," Velix said calmly. "Did Jim, Natasya, or Rain have any last words before you killed them?" Leon paused for a moment, then answered with composure, "Rain and Natasya didn''t say anything, but Jim spoke before he died." Velix''s calm demeanor faltered, and his eyes flickered with surprise. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire "What did he say?" he asked, his voice trembling. Leon took a shallow breath before replying softly, "He said his greatest regret was not living up to your expectations. He hoped that in his next life, he could be your prime minister again and help you fulfill your ambition to rule the world." Velix''s body trembled at the words, and slowly, a tear formed in his eye, eventually sliding down his cheek. "Hahaha! So that''s it," Velix laughed loudly, nodding with satisfaction. "Jim was always like that. I didn''t choose my confidant wrong." Afterward, he relaxed his body and looked at Leon, tears still clearly visible on his cheeks. "Thank you for fulfilling my request, Leon. I can finally rest easy. You may begin," Velix said with a sense of relief. Leon withdrew the Holy Sword of Zenith from Velix''s neck, then aimed it straight at his left chest. "Velix, do you feel any remorse for conspiring to kill me?" Leon asked calmly, locking eyes with him. Velix chuckled softly and nodded slowly. "If you ask whether I have any regrets, the answer is yes. But I am a Holy Emperor, and every decision I make is mine to bear. So, I have no regrets." Leon sensed the sincerity and resolve in his words, and a small smile tugged at his lips. "Although I hate you, I must admit that you are a very capable emperor," Leon said with a hint of admiration before continuing, "Don''t worry, the Holy Empire of Elysium will be safe in my hands. I will protect it from any enemies." With that, Leon didn''t linger. He slowly drove the tip of the Holy Sword Zenith straight into Velix''s heart. Velix''s eyes widened in pain, but he quickly regained his composure and smiled in relief. Looking at Leon, he spoke in a shaky voice, "Thank you for killing me so gently. I know it sounds hypocritical, but I''m sorry." With one last breath, he gazed up at the bright blue sky before finally losing consciousness. ... "Velix, after my death, I hope you will take care of the Holy Empire of Elysium and lead it to new glory." Lying on his back in bed, an elderly man with a frail appearance gazed tenderly at the handsome teenager dressed in golden robes. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The teenager wept bitterly, shaking his head in denial. "No, you can''t die, Father! You have to survive! You must stay alive!" The old man offered a small smile and sighed deeply. "My condition no longer allows me to survive, Velix. But I accept it, for I know my time is near. So, I beg of you¡ªprotect the Holy Empire of Elysium from future demon attacks. Can you grant me this wish?" "Hiks! Hiks!" Velix sobbed, wanting to refuse but unable to. Gripping the old man''s left hand tightly, Velix clenched his teeth and answered in a trembling voice, "Don''t worry, Father. I''ll take over the Empire and become the wisest Emperor, beloved by all." "Good... I''m glad to hear that," the old man murmured weakly, a satisfied sigh escaping his lips. "But I must tell you something, Velix. When you become Emperor, many will support you, but there will also be those who despise you. You must be wise in dealing with your enemies, or your actions may come back to haunt you." "Besides..." The old man coughed, causing Velix to panic and rush to call the palace doctor, only to be stopped quickly by his father. "There''s no need for that," he whispered before continuing, "Remember this, Velix: power is a double-edged sword. It can bring success, but it can also destroy you slowly. So, be wise in your choices." The old man''s heart grew weaker, and he knew this would likely be his final farewell to the son he loved most. He gazed at Velix softly and whispered, "These are my final words to you. I leave everything in your hands... my son." With that, the old man took his last breath, his eyes closing forever. "Father!" Velix cried out desperately, his sobs growing louder. No matter how hard he tried, the old man showed no sign of life, and Velix knew he had to rise above this. Wiping away his tears, Velix gripped the old man''s hand tightly and vowed, "Don''t worry, Father... I swear I will bring glory to the Holy Empire of Elysium and make it the sole ruler of this world!" Chapter 421 Settling the Grudge Completely Leon stood calmly, the Holy Sword of Zenith still embedded in Velix''s left chest. His gaze remained steady as he looked at Velix''s lifeless body, yet a deep complexity flickered in his golden eyes. "At last, this grudge is settled," he whispered, exhaling a quiet sigh of relief. He felt his body gradually relax, as though a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. And yet, strangely, there was no sense of joy in Velix''s death. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite their hatred, Leon couldn''t deny that Velix had treated him well over the years. He had gifted him mansions, gold, and other rewards whenever Leon successfully completed missions for the Imperial Palace. Beyond that, they had often exchanged words, engaging in deep conversations during their free time. It would be a lie for Leon to say he felt no sadness over Velix''s death, even if he had deserved his fate. "Congratulations, Master. You''ve finally overcome the last obstacle in your heart." Just then, Miranda''s soft, warm voice¡ªone he hadn''t heard in a long time¡ªechoed in his mind. Leon chuckled softly as he pulled the sharp blade of the Holy Sword of Zenith from Velix''s chest. "Thank you, Miranda. Without you, I don''t know if I could have gotten my revenge this quickly," he said sincerely. Everything he said was true. Without Miranda''s help, he wouldn''t have been able to settle his grudge so quickly. Although he had regained his hero power that night, the Holy Sword of Zenith had already acknowledged Guren as its new master. In other words, he was no longer a Sword Hero¡ªjust a man who carried the power and destiny of one. Fortunately, he had met Miranda and obtained the Great Sword of Chaos as his second weapon. With its power, he was able to dominate the battlefield and defeat Valen, Luna, and humanity''s army. "You''re welcome, Master. But really, you don''t need to thank me. As I said before, my only purpose is to serve you," Miranda replied with a soft giggle. "Pfft! Alright, alright, I get it. But still, I have to thank you," Leon answered in a gentle tone. He then shifted his gaze toward the Seven Crystal Aurora Magic Staff floating beside the throne, studying it carefully. "Miranda, are these seven crystals the so-called Seven Celestial Crystals you mentioned before?" he asked curiously. The Seven Celestial Crystals were once fragments of the Evil God''s weapon¡ªthe Divine Sword of Burning Sky. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire According to Miranda, these sacred materials had been stolen by the Evil God before being sent into the world by the gods. With the Divine Sword of Burning Sky in his grasp, the Evil God became unimaginably powerful, capable of overwhelming both Luminus Troya, the Hero of Mankind, and Amon Crimson, the First Demon Emperor¡ªeach wielding the true Holy Sword of Zenith and the Great Sword of Chaos, respectively. One could only imagine how terrifying the Divine Sword of Burning Sky must have been to rival both legendary weapons. Hearing Leon''s question, Miranda fell silent for a moment before finally responding, her voice filled with shock. "Master! Th-those... those are really the Seven Celestial Crystals!" Even though Leon had expected this answer, he was still slightly surprised to hear it confirmed. "Are you sure, Miranda?" he asked again, seeking confirmation. "Yes, I''m absolutely certain! Those are without a doubt the Seven Celestial Crystals," Miranda replied confidently. "I saw their true form with my own eyes when the Divine Sword of Burning Sky shattered and the Evil God was sealed. There''s no mistaking it. But Master, I must say I''m truly impressed. You actually managed to figure out that the Seven Celestial Crystals belonged to Velix. That''s incredible!" Leon nodded at Miranda''s explanation, but a proud smile curled at the corners of his lips as he heard her last words. "Ahem! There''s no need for all that praise. Honestly, I was just taking a guess, and I''m just as surprised that it turned out to be right," Leon said with feigned humility. He then took the magic staff, examining it closely with curiosity, and asked, "So, what should we do with the Seven Celestial Crystals, Miranda? Should we keep them, or do you have something in mind?" "Of course, we should take and keep them, Master. While the Seven Celestial Crystals no longer belong to the Evil God, we can''t afford to let our guard down. There''s a chance that the Evil God of the past embedded special methods into them so they could return to him once he awakens. For that reason, we must ensure he never gets them back, or you might face trouble later on," Miranda replied solemnly. "Understood. I agree with you," Leon said with a small nod. Closing his eyes, the Seven Aurora Crystals Magic Staff in his hand vanished into thin air. As he slowly reopened his eyes, Leon''s gaze fell on Velix''s lifeless body on the throne, and he exhaled deeply. "Everything is settled, and now the next step is to meet with Arshley to set the plan in motion for uniting mankind under the banner of Holy Orthodoxy," he whispered firmly. Uniting mankind was essential to prevent any potential rebellion or betrayal from those who might later join the Evil God''s camp. With that, Leon vanished from his spot and reappeared beside Athena. "Everything''s in place, and I truly appreciate your help," Leon said softly, glancing at Athena, Luna, and Valen. Valen gave a dismissive snort, turning his gaze away. "You don''t need to thank me. The only reason I helped was for my own sake. I''m furious with Velix for deceiving me." Seeing through Valen''s feigned expression, Luna rolled her eyes and whispered, "What a hypocrite." Shaking her head, Luna looked at Leon and tightly hugged his arm again. "There''s no need to thank me, Leon. What Velix did was unforgivable, and I couldn''t just stand by." Leon''s heart warmed at Luna''s sincere words. He gently ruffled her hair and whispered, "Thank you, Luna. Your help will never be forgotten, and I''ll repay you one day." Luna grinned happily, leaning into his touch. "Whatever you say, Leon." She didn''t care about repayment¡ªshe did everything out of genuine affection for him. Praise and gratitude, like before, were all she sought. Meanwhile, Athena, watching how close the two were, felt a flare of jealousy rise within her chest. "Humph! How dare you hug my Leon?" Athena huffed, clearly displeased. She quickly wrapped her arm around Leon''s other side, shooting Luna a glare filled with hostility. Luna, not backing down, locked eyes with Athena, and the two exchanged glares full of clear hostility. Leon merely smiled and stayed silent. At times, it amused him to watch the two women clash, though, of course, their rivalry was not one of violence. Just then, a loud, familiar shout rang out from the direction of the throne room ruins. "Big Brother Leon!" Chapter 422 Arshleys Emergence and a Reunion "Big Brother Leon!" At the sound of the familiar voice, Leon was startled and quickly turned toward its source, only to be met by an extraordinarily beautiful woman. She was tall, clad in gleaming silvery-white armor. Her face was flawless, framed by a pair of sky-blue eyes. Her long silver hair was tied into a ponytail, adding to her heroic charm. Leon was momentarily stunned by her appearance. His lips parted slowly, and he called out in surprise, "Arshley?" Yes, the beautiful woman was Arshley¡ªthe Holy Orthodox Saint and his sister. Tears welled up in Arshley''s blue eyes. Ignoring Luna and Athena, who stood surprised on either side of Leon, she dashed toward him with her arms wide open. "Big Brother Leon!" she exclaimed joyfully before jumping up and wrapping her arms tightly around his neck. "Big brother! Wuuu~ I missed you so much!" Arshley cried, her voice breaking as she clung to him even tighter. No one knew how deeply Arshley had worried for Leon''s safety. Every night, nightmares would wake her, born from her longing for her brother. The dreams often showed Leon gravely injured or even dead. Even worse, there were dreams where he had triplet daughters and an extraordinarily beautiful wife. The thought of those horrific dreams made Arshley''s cries grow even more frantic. She buried her tear-streaked face into Leon''s broad chest. Leon quickly snapped out of his shock and looked down at the sobbing Arshley in his arms. As the Holy Orthodox Saint, Arshley always carried herself with dignity, pride, and authority. It was unthinkable for her to show any weakness. Yet now, she was crying like a child, clinging to him tightly¡ªher sorrow and despair evident in every sob. Sighing with pity, Leon gently wrapped his arms around her slender waist and pulled her close. "I miss you too, Arshley. I''m sorry for making you worry," he whispered softly, patting her back. At the sound of Leon''s words, "miss you" and "I''m sorry," Arshley''s body trembled slightly, and her hold on him tightened. With just those four words, all the sadness and despair she''d carried melted away, replaced by a soft, radiant smile on her lips. On the other hand, Luna quickly regained her composure and shot Arshley an annoyed glance. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How could this woman show up so suddenly?" she thought through gritted teeth. According to her plan, she intended to confess her love to Leon and claim him for herself. However, Athena¡ªthe irritating Dragon Empress¡ªhad thrown everything off course, leaving her passive for the past few days. Fortunately, she had regained her determination and planned to confess once the issue of overthrowing Velix was resolved. But who could have predicted that this smelly woman¡ªArshley¡ªwould show up so suddenly? All her carefully laid plans had crumbled, and now she was left scrambling to reorganize everything. Athena was just as frustrated as Luna by Arshley''s appearance. As the Dragon Empress, she had long-term cooperation with the Holy Orthodox and knew Arshley well. She also knew that Arshley was Leon''s childhood friend, someone he considered a sister. After all, Leon had told her so himself when they were in Rothinia. Like Luna, Athena hadn''t expected Arshley to appear here. But when she saw Arshley clinging to Leon, hugging him tightly, her anger flared again. "You thief! How dare she hug my Leon!?" Athena gritted her teeth, fists clenched tight. Her red eyes flashed with a dangerous gleam as a strong killing intent surged within her, ready to erupt like a volcano. Leon was the man she had chosen, and she wouldn''t allow any other woman to get close to him¡ªnot Luna, Arshley, or even Liliana Crimson! If they insisted on taking him from her, she was prepared to fight them all. However, Athena stayed still, unwilling to separate Arshley from Leon. She understood that this was a reunion after a long separation. Forcing them apart might anger Leon and make him resent her. She definitely didn''t want that. And if Leon were disappointed in her, other women like Luna would surely take advantage¡ªsomething she wouldn''t allow to happen. Unlike Luna and Athena, who were visibly disturbed by Arshley''s appearance, Valen watched quietly, his expression unchanged. He knew Arshley well, and while her sudden appearance surprised him, it was none of his business, and he didn''t care much. Five minutes passed, yet Arshley still clung to Leon, unwilling to let go. This made the corners of Leon''s mouth twitch slightly. "My dear sister, are you not satisfied yet?" Leon asked, his voice tinged with helplessness as he stroked her silky silver hair. Arshley shook her head, her grip tightening. "You''ve been gone for so long with no word, and I missed you so much. Let me hold you a little longer." Recognizing her stubbornness, Leon sighed quietly and said nothing further. Meanwhile, Luna and Athena, already brimming with jealousy and frustration, weren''t about to let Arshley take advantage so easily. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire They exchanged a glance, their silent understanding clear in their eyes. Without hesitation, the two moved to Arshley''s right and left, hooking their arms through hers and pulling her away from Leon. Arshley was stunned, staring at them in disbelief. "What are you two doing?" She frowned, attempting to break free, but it was impossible. Their grip was as strong as iron claws. In terms of raw physical strength, Athena and Luna easily outclassed Arshley, making it clear she had no chance of escaping. Luna scoffed, her gaze full of mockery. "Humph! You think you can keep taking advantage of Leon? I won''t let that happen. I came first, and you came later, so you''ll have to wait your turn." "Yes, Bow Hero Luna is right," Athena agreed with a small nod. "As the Holy Orthodox Saint, you should understand the rule of ''first come, first served.'' We allowed you to hug Leon because we knew you hadn''t seen him in a while. But to shamelessly take advantage of him right in front of us? Did you really think we''d let that slide? Humph!" Athena and Luna, once hostile toward each other, had now united, putting Arshley on the spot. "You... you..." Arshley''s breath caught, and though she wanted to retort, she couldn''t find the right words. On the other hand, Leon, watching the quarrel between the three, could only remain silent, rubbing his temples in helplessness. "I''ll have to find a way for them to get along quickly. Otherwise, if they learn about those three little girls, a full-scale war is inevitable. Chapter 423 The Cunning and Clever Arshley "Ahem! Alright, that''s enough. Stop fighting," Leon quickly intervened, gently breaking them apart. Though their argument was minor, he couldn''t ignore the possibility of it escalating into a full-blown fight. That was something he absolutely couldn''t allow¡ªeach of them was far too important to him. Hearing his words, Luna and Athena reluctantly let go of Arshley''s arms, deciding not to humiliate her further. However, what they never anticipated was for Arshley to suddenly leap toward Leon and cling to him tightly. "Big brother, they bullied me! You should punish them severely," she whined in a deliberately pitiful tone. Luna: "..." Athena: "..." Neither of them expected the revered Saint of the Holy Orthodox to act so shamelessly. Luna, in particular, felt a sharp twitch in her left temple. Arshley and Luna had been longtime rivals, constantly competing for Leon''s affection and attention since childhood. They had even agreed never to resort to underhanded or deceitful tactics in their rivalry. But now¡­ this woman was blatantly exploiting the situation, feigning sadness and resorting to such underhanded tricks¡ªsomething that infuriated her! Blue veins bulged on Luna and Athena''s foreheads as they gritted their teeth in frustration. Watching Arshley''s spoiled antics, Leon couldn''t help but chuckle before giving her forehead a light flick. "Stinky girl, you''ve really mastered the art of acting. Who taught you that?" he asked, feigning displeasure. "Ouch!" Arshley winced, rubbing the spot where he flicked her. She loosened her hug on him and pouted. "Big brother, why are you so mean to me? I was just seeking justice, you know?" Athena and Luna rolled their eyes, both inwardly shouting, "Shameless green tea!" Only Leon seemed entertained by her act. Having known Arshley since childhood, he was well aware of how cunning she could be beneath her graceful and charming fa?ade. "Alright, I apologize," he said gently, rubbing her forehead before steering the conversation elsewhere. "By the way, Arshley, how did you end up here? Who came with you?" Arshley''s expression grew calm again at his question. Letting out a small sigh, she replied, "After you sent the letter to the Holy Orthodox yesterday, I became extremely worried that something might happen to you. So, I asked Edward to mobilize the Hall''s forces and set out immediately, leading them along with Adam to assist you. But it seems..." She trailed off, her gaze sweeping over the ruined Imperial Palace and Velix''s lifeless body slumped on the throne. With a hint of frustration, she added, "My help wasn''t needed after all." Leon caught the disappointment in her tone and gently patted her head. "Come on, don''t be so let down. Actually, I''m incredibly happy you came, and I appreciate it," he said lightly, instantly dispelling her displeasure. "You''re welcome, Brother Leon." Arshley smiled sweetly and moved to hug him again, but Athena and Luna swiftly blocked her. "Wait a minute! No more hugging!" Athena exclaimed, quickly wrapping herself around Leon''s right arm while shooting Arshley a hostile glare. Luna, not to be outdone, grabbed Leon''s left arm and snorted coldly. "You two..." Arshley gritted her teeth, her fists clenched tightly in anger. How dare these women separate her from her big brother? It seemed like she would have to remind them of her power as the Holy Orthodox Saint. Seeing the tension rising, Leon quickly intervened. "Alright, enough. We have something more important to discuss." His words were effective, and the three immediately pulled back, though the tension remained. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire Leon turned his attention to Arshley and asked, "Arshley, you must have read the message in the letter, right?" Arshley quickly grasped his intent and nodded slightly. "I remember, big brother. Was it about unifying the Holy Empire of Elysium with the Holy Orthodox?" "Exactly." Leon nodded in approval before continuing, "After Velix''s downfall, I want you to take control of the Holy Empire of Elysium and integrate it under your rule as the Saint of Holy Orthodoxy. It''s a monumental task, and I know it won''t happen overnight." "That''s why I want you to work with Edward on this. Of course, I and the military of the Holy Empire, led by Albert, will be here to assist you. Do you understand?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I understand, big brother," Arshley responded firmly. Before arriving, she and Edward had already discussed the matter, so she was fully prepared to take on the responsibility her brother entrusted to her. But then, her curiosity got the better of her, and she asked, "By the way, Big Brother, can you tell me the real reason behind this? Honestly, your goal of overthrowing Velix''s rule isn''t just about revenge, right? Is there another purpose?" Knowing her brother''s nature, she was certain that Leon wouldn''t initiate something this significant without a deeper reason. Leon smiled at her perceptiveness and complimented her, "As expected of you, Arshley. I do have an important purpose behind this. However, it''s a long story, and I''ll explain it later." Arshley didn''t object and merely nodded in agreement. "Then, let''s head back to meet the army outside the palace before we make our next move," Leon said. "Okay," Athena, Luna, Arshley, and Valen replied in unison. With that, they disappeared as swiftly as a gust of wind. ¡­ "Hahaha! Fiona, you''ll never catch me!" In the palace garden, Iris darted around playfully, glancing back at Fiona, who was panting behind her. "Hah~ Hah~ Sister Iris, you''re cheating!" Fiona puffed out her cheeks in frustration. Iris halted with a giggle. "Cheating? How could I cheat? The reason you can''t catch me is that your legs are too short! Hahaha!" "You..." Fiona was momentarily taken aback by the teasing, but quickly placed her hands on her hips with a pout. "How dare you mock my short legs? Humph! I''ll show you I can outrun you and catch you!" With that, Fiona took off running, but Iris easily dodged her. Suddenly, Fiona''s foot caught on a rock, and she tumbled onto the grass with a sharp "ouch" escaping her lips. Iris was startled by the sight and quickly rushed over in a panic. "Are you okay?" Iris asked, her voice full of concern as she helped Fiona up. But just as Iris reached out... "Hahaha! Gotcha!" Fiona tapped Iris on the shoulder and sprinted off, laughing triumphantly. Iris: ( ? ?? ¡õ ?? ? ) Chapter 424 You All Must Run Away Now! While Fiona and Iris played chase, Charlotte and Stella sat on a small stool across from each other. In front of them stood a large round table with a puzzle board laid out. "For this part, we need to put this piece here," Charlotte said, picking up a puzzle piece and placing it on the top side. Stella frowned. "Wait, Charlotte. That piece doesn''t seem to fit there. It should go here." She pointed to the center of the right side of the puzzle board, leaving Charlotte momentarily stunned. "Oh! You''re right, Sister Stella. I''m sorry," Charlotte said, smiling sheepishly as she moved the piece to the correct spot. Stella giggled, shaking her head. "Don''t worry. I misplaced a piece earlier, and you fixed it. We''re a team when it comes to solving this puzzle." Charlotte nodded happily. "You''re right!" They continued placing the remaining pieces, with Charlotte occasionally making mistakes, but Stella patiently helping her correct them. Before they knew it, ten minutes had passed, and all the puzzle pieces were perfectly in place. "Wow! Is this the original picture of the puzzle? It''s so beautiful! No wonder this puzzle was harder than the last one," Charlotte marveled. As the pieces clicked into place, a stunning image emerged. It depicted three little girls sitting side by side on the edge of a bed, holding hands. They were Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona. Behind Fiona, who sat in the center, stood a smiling Stella, lovingly wrapping her arms around Fiona''s neck. The girls were all smiling, as though posing for a photograph. "Um! You''re right, Charlotte! It''s so beautiful," Stella added, her eyes sparkling. As a homeless person, she had never known family or love. It was only after Leon took her in that she experienced the warmth of family affection. The image created from the puzzle pieces was a clear reminder of Leon''s love for her, as it showed her with Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona. Subconsciously, her heart swelled with warmth, and tears of happiness fell. Noticing Stella''s sudden tears, Charlotte was surprised but soon realized the reason behind them. "Sister Stella must be remembering her past," she whispered softly, her tone filled with sadness. Quickly, Charlotte got up and moved over to rub Stella''s back gently. "Don''t worry, Sister Stella. You''re part of our family now, and you''ll never be alone again," Charlotte said with a warm smile. Stella wiped away her tears, gazing at Charlotte with a soft nod. "Thank you, Charlotte." "Wow! Is this the picture from that hardest puzzle? It''s beautiful!" Suddenly, Fiona''s amazed voice came from beside them. Charlotte and Stella turned to find Fiona standing nearby, staring at the completed puzzle with wide eyes. Charlotte couldn''t help but smile and moved closer to pinch Fiona''s chubby cheeks. "Okay, stinky Fiona. I asked you to help me and Sister Stella finish this puzzle, but where have you been? I haven''t seen you around!" As Charlotte played with her cheeks, Fiona''s face scrunched up like dough, and tears started to well in her round eyes. "I''m sorry, Sister. I meant to help, but Sister Iris suddenly asked me to play. I wanted to refuse, but she insisted, and I had no choice," Fiona said with a sad tone. Charlotte''s eyebrows lifted slightly, and she slowly stopped pinching Fiona''s cheeks. But suddenly... "Wow! Smelly girl! How dare you blame me?" Iris''s loud voice rang out from behind them. Instinctively, they turned to see Iris, her cheeks puffed in annoyance, holding a tray with four glasses of orange juice. Iris walked over, placed the tray on a small table next to the large one, and then pinched Fiona''s cheeks. "Sister Charlotte, I swear I didn''t ask her to play. This stinky girl is the one who begged me. So, don''t be upset with me¡ªbe upset with her instead," she explained in a mock-sad tone. Fiona, her cheek pinched by Iris, could only stare at Charlotte with a guilty expression, unable to say a word. Charlotte rolled her eyes and let out a small sigh. "Alright, no more fighting. Let''s just relax together." With that, she settled back into her chair and took a sip of the cold orange juice Iris had brought. Iris and Fiona exchanged glances, both hesitating to argue. They then walked over to the small stools on the other side and sat down, sipping their orange juice. "This is delicious!" Fiona squirmed with happiness, her golden eyes sparkling as if filled with stars. After a long day of running around, she was naturally thirsty and tired. The cold drink was the perfect remedy for her fatigue. "Yes, it''s really good!" Stella replied excitedly before looking at Iris with curiosity. "Who made this orange juice, Iris?" Iris, sipping her drink, smiled slightly and answered, "Celine made it. It''s delicious, right?" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Mm, it''s really good!" Stella nodded before going back to her drink. "By the way, Sisters," Fiona said, glancing at Charlotte, Iris, and Stella one by one. "When is Daddy coming back?" The cheerful atmosphere immediately quieted. After a moment, Charlotte set her glass of orange juice down on the small table and stared at the puzzle picture on the large table. "Don''t worry. According to the letter we got from Daddy, he should be back soon¡ªprobably in the next few days," Charlotte replied softly. Fiona pursed her lips in dissatisfaction but said nothing. After a few days without her father, she had started to adjust. However, it would be a lie to say she didn''t miss him or that she didn''t desperately want to see him again. Noticing Fiona''s sadness, Stella smiled softly and was about to speak, but the sound of hurried footsteps from behind interrupted her. They instinctively turned toward the noise and were surprised to see Celine, dressed in a maid''s outfit, rushing toward them with a panicked expression. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Celine? What''s going on? Why do you look so panicked?" Charlotte asked, her curiosity piqued. Celine stopped a meter away, breathing heavily. She quickly tried to steady herself, but the fear on her face grew even more apparent. "Young Lady Charlotte, Young Lady Iris, Young Lady Fiona, and Young Lady Stella, you must run immediately! We''re in danger!" She exclaimed frantically. They were all stunned by her words, their confusion only growing deeper. "Celine? What do you mean? We''re in danger?" Iris asked, her surprise evident. Celine nodded frantically, then replied, her voice trembling, "Young ladies, there''s been a rebellion in the Outer Palace, and Demon Emperor Liliana Crimson is under siege!" Their eyes widened in horror as they gasped, "What!?" Chapter 425 Im the Rule! The Demon Imperial Palace is an extraordinarily unique structure. Unlike the Elysium Holy Imperial Palace or the Holy Orthodox Hall, the Demon Imperial Palace is divided into two sections¡ªthe Outer Palace and the Inner Palace. The difference between them lay in their functions. The Outer Palace served as the administrative center, housing the high-ranking officials of the demon race, including Arch-demons and the Eight Demon Generals. Meanwhile, the Inner Palace was the exclusive residence of the Demon Emperors and their families, passed down from generation to generation. Only those with explicit permission from the Demon Emperor could enter. Without it, stepping inside was impossible. However, at this very moment, a shocking event was unfolding in the throne room of the Outer Palace. Aragon, Zariel, Noah, Daniel, Livia, and Zahat stood in a line, facing Liliana, who sat upon the throne. Unlike her usual regal and imposing demeanor, Liliana now appeared weak and pale. Her hands and feet were bound by black chains glowing with an ominous red light. Narrowing her eyes, she spoke in a cold, sharp tone. "When did you plan this?" Aragon, standing at the center, crossed his muscular arms and smirked. "Heh¡­ We''ve been planning this for a long time, Your Majesty. Are you surprised?" His voice dripped with mockery. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Liliana clenched her teeth and spat, "Damn you, Aragon!" ... Two hours ago... In the throne room of the Outer Palace, numerous high-ranking members of the demon race were present, seated on either side of the room. The four seats closest to the throne on both the right and left were reserved for the eight Arch-demons. Meanwhile, the remaining seats were designated for ministers and other high-ranking officials. Liliana sat on the throne with an air of calm indifference, her long white legs elegantly crossed. Draped in a stunning black gown, she resembled a captivating yet thorny rose. Her imposing presence, combined with an aura of dominance, silenced the entire throne room, as if a subtle yet oppressive pressure filled the air. "Is everyone here?" she asked casually, her gaze sweeping across the room. "They have all arrived, Your Majesty," Lyra, standing to Liliana''s right, responded with a respectful bow. "Good," Liliana said with satisfaction. Taking a deep breath, she then declared, "Then let''s begin the annual meeting." At her words, everyone in the throne room, including Aragon and the Arch-demons, slowly rose to their feet and bowed their heads in deference. "As you wish!" they responded respectfully before returning to their seats. Liliana''s gaze shifted to a figure seated on the left side of the throne room. "Minister Raven, you will be the first to report on the economic development of the Demon Empire this year," she declared. The annual meeting takes place every two months toward the end of the year. Its purpose is to assess the development of the Demon race across various sectors, including economic, social, defense, and more. Its significance was evident in the presence of numerous high-ranking officials, including the seven Arch-demons, all gathered in the throne room. Called upon by Liliana, Raven dared not object and promptly rose to his feet. Tall and youthful in appearance, his face carried a gentle charm that could easily deceive those unfamiliar with him into believing he was a kind-hearted demon. However, those who truly knew him would think otherwise. Beneath his seemingly benevolent facade lay a ruthless and cunning nature. Otherwise, he would never have risen to such a high and esteemed position in the Demon Empire. Raven cupped his hands respectfully toward Liliana and began, "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, the economic growth of the Demon race has been remarkable. The policies you have implemented have played a crucial role in this progress. Moreover, the people''s satisfaction with your rule has been a significant contributing factor." "Oh?" Liliana was momentarily surprised by the news, but a smile slowly spread across her lips. "Very good! I''m pleased to hear such a report. Rest assured, your efforts won''t go unnoticed. A great reward awaits you." Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Raven''s smile widened as he bowed respectfully. "Thank you for your generosity, Your Majesty." With a small nod, Liliana then called upon others to present their annual evaluations. While the Demon Empire''s economic growth was promising, not all sectors fared as well. The military faced setbacks due to the heavy casualties suffered in the war in the Desert of Chaos. Additionally, the health, education, and infrastructure sectors in various small towns far from the capital struggled with significant challenges. Despite these issues, Liliana remained composed. Rather than viewing them with anger, she saw them as clear indicators of her government''s shortcomings¡ªproblems she needed to address without delay. The meeting continued for another two hours until Liliana finally spoke, "By the way, during this meeting, I will announce the Arch-demon who will be the True Leader." Her words immediately stunned the demons in the throne room, causing an uproar. However, they quickly recovered and shifted their gaze toward Aragon. If any Arch-demon had a chance of becoming the True Leader, it was undoubtedly Aragon. Sensing the admiring glances from the others, Aragon''s expression remained composed, though a proud smile tugged at the corners of his lips. Unfortunately, before he could savor the moment, Liliana''s next words shattered all his hopes. "To fill the vacant seat of True Leader, I appoint Arch-demon Lyra, my personal maid." "What!?" The room erupted in disbelief. Among the seven surviving Arch-demons, Lyra was the youngest and weakest. Meanwhile, the position of True Leader was meant to be held by the strongest of the Arch-demons, and that, of course, was Aragon! "I reject the decision!" Suddenly, a crushing pressure emanated from Aragon as he stood up, his expression twisted in fury. Liliana narrowed her eyes, her gaze cold as she fixed him. "Reject? What right do you have to reject my decision?" Humiliated by her words, Aragon''s anger flared as he gritted his teeth. "Your Majesty, you cannot be so selfish. Your decision blatantly violates the rules established by the Demon Emperors before you. Are you willing to defy your ancestors?" "What Aragon says is true, Your Majesty. You must not break the rules of your ancestors," Zariel added, standing beside Aragon with a calm demeanor. "I agree with Aragon," Noah declared as he slowly rose to his feet. "We do too!" One by one, the higher-ups of the demon race who aligned with Aragon rose in support. Liliana''s expression remained unfazed, as though their objections had no impact on her. Her gaze swept over them, her red eyes flashing with cold intensity, and she declared in a commanding tone, "Rules? Heh... I am the rule!" Chapter 426 The Outright Rebellion of Aragon and his Allies Her arrogant words echoed through the throne room, causing the faces of those who opposed her decision to turn pale instantly. "Damn it¡­" Aragon gritted his teeth, his body trembling violently. The Demon Emperor''s status was absolute, and her word was law. No matter how much he despised Liliana, once she had spoken, he had no room to argue. Yet, he could not accept the position of True Leader falling into the hands of Lyra, Heidel''s daughter. If that happened, his obsession with the title would torment him even after he ascended as the Demon Emperor. His face flushed with anger, and a powerful, suffocating aura burst from his body, spreading through the throne room. Everyone in the room was shocked. Releasing one''s aura in the presence of the Demon Emperor was an undeniable act of provocation¡ªone that was strictly forbidden. Liliana''s eyes narrowed slightly as a powerful red aura flared around her, effortlessly overpowering the aura surging from Aragon. "What exactly do you mean by that, Aragon? Are you planning to rebel against me?" She asked coldly. "Hehehe¡­" Aragon chuckled, his gaze indifferent as he looked at Liliana seated on the throne. "Rebel? Your Majesty, I swear such a thought has never crossed my mind. But you leave me no choice but to walk that path!" As he spoke, his hands moved swiftly, forming intricate, strange seals. Seeing this, Lyra, who stood beside Liliana, was utterly stunned. Her eyes widened in alarm, and she shouted, "Your Majesty, this is bad!" She tried to move, but an overwhelming pressure crashed down on her, freezing her in place. "Damn it!" Lyra cursed, glaring at Zariel beside Aragon, who merely responded with a faint smile. Before the stunned eyes of the demons in the throne room, four small portals materialized on either side of Liliana. From within them, four reddish-black chains shot out at blistering speed, hurtling straight toward her. Caught off guard, Liliana was instantly restrained, the chains tightening around her wrists and ankles. Her eyes widened slightly as she shot Aragon a glare filled with killing intent. "What is the meaning of this, Aragon!?" she snapped. A red aura erupted from her body, shaking the entire throne room. But to her shock, the power quickly faded before vanishing entirely. "What¡­?" Liliana was dumbfounded, her expression filled with horror. She could feel it¡ªher power was being drained, siphoned away by the reddish-black chains constricting her. The more she struggled, the faster they devoured her strength. "Hahaha! There''s no need to waste your strength struggling, Your Majesty¡ªno, Liliana Crimson," Aragon burst into laughter. "These chains were specially crafted to suppress you. They will slowly drain your power, and the more you resist, the faster they will devour it. So, just give up." "You¡­!" Liliana clenched her fists, a surge of killing intent erupting from her despite her restraints. "How dare you do this!? Are you declaring outright rebellion!?" The arrogance and majesty that once graced her beautiful face had faded. Now, she looked frail and pale, as though the chains had already drained most of her strength. Aragon smirked and made no effort to deny it. "That''s right, Liliana Crimson! I am rebelling against you¡ªsomething I''ve long desired!" After saying that, he turned to face the demon race''s higher-ups in the throne room. Their stunned expressions made it clear that this incident had completely shaken them. But he didn''t care. This was the moment he had meticulously planned for a long time. "Everyone," Aragon''s voice rang out across the throne room. "As you all know, our current Demon Emperor, Liliana Crimson, is an incompetent ruler. She abused her power to appoint her closest confidante, Archdemon Lyra, as the True Leader. Moreover, many of her policies have brought disaster upon us, including the heavy casualties our Demon race suffered in the last war in the Desert of Chaos." "Therefore, I, Aragon, declare my intent to remove her from the throne! Those who stand with me¡ªraise your hand!" Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire The throne room fell into an overwhelming silence. Everyone remained frozen in shock, struggling to comprehend what had just transpired. It had all happened so fast that they could barely process it. However, among them were those who had long colluded with Aragon. They were already aware of his plans. "I agree." A fierce-looking middle-aged man stood up, raising his hand without hesitation. He was the minister responsible for the Demon Empire''s infrastructure¡ªthe very one who had previously reported the empire''s unsatisfactory development. Among Aragon''s allies, he was one of his most trusted supporters. A few seconds after he rose, several other higher-ups who had colluded with Aragon began to firmly declare their support. All the Archdemons, including Zariel, Noah, Zahat, Daniel, and Livia, also voiced their support for Aragon, leaving him momentarily stunned. "Zahat and Livia¡­ actually supporting me?" Aragon muttered in disbelief. It was worth noting that when he first proposed the rebellion, Zahat and Livia had been its strongest opponents. They had even threatened to report him to Liliana, causing Aragon serious concern at the time. Yet now, they stood with him. The realization filled him with exhilaration. With their support, the chances of overthrowing Liliana had skyrocketed. In just minutes, forty of the sixty Demon race higher-ups in the throne room pledged their allegiance to Aragon. Their overwhelming support was proof of the influence he wielded within the Demon Empire''s government. Even so, the remaining twenty stood by Liliana, refusing to yield. "I disagree," Raven declared firmly as he rose to his feet. Aragon''s gaze turned cold, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You don''t agree?" His voice was laced with quiet menace as a faint pressure emanated from him. Raven''s face paled under the weight of Aragon''s aura, but he remained steadfast. Liliana was the Demon Emperor he respected¡ªsomeone who had always treated him well. How could he betray her now for the sake of these scheming traitors? Gritting his teeth, Raven shot Aragon a sharp glare and stubbornly declared, "Yes, I disagree! Archdemon Aragon, your actions are an unforgivable sin! You have instigated a rebellion against Her Majesty Liliana, and we will not allow you to get away with it!" His defiant words immediately reignited the spirits of Liliana''s loyalists. "What Minister Raven said is true! Your actions are a blatant betrayal of the Demon race!" "Yes, I agree! You shameless traitor!" Jeers and curses erupted, aimed at Aragon and his supporters. Yet Aragon remained unfazed, showing neither fear nor guilt. With a cold snort, his overwhelming aura surged through the throne room, forcing Liliana''s supporters to their knees. "I don''t care about your protests. The majority here have agreed to Liliana Crimson''s impeachment, proving that her rule has long been resented. Therefore, the impeachment will proceed¡ªeffective immediately!" he declared, his voice thundering through the hall. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah and Zariel exchanged glances, their smiles brimming with anticipation. Meanwhile, Daniel, Zahat, and Livia remained silent, though their eyes gleamed with an unreadable intent as they looked at Aragon. But suddenly¡ª "I disagree!" Chapter 427 I Mean, Lets Put An End to This Charade "I disagree!" Lilith was the one who spoke. She cast a sorrowful glance at her sister, bound in chains, before turning to Aragon, her eyes blazing with hatred. She had never expected Aragon and the Demon race''s higher-ups to stage such a rebellion. If she had known sooner, she would have wiped them out¡ªno matter the cost. Aragon, however, remained unfazed. Lilith was Liliana''s cousin; her opposition was inevitable. "Heh! Your opposition means nothing," Aragon sneered. "You''re just one person, while the majority stands with me. According to Demon race law, a majority vote is enough to alter any policy or rule." His voice was cold, devoid of the slightest hesitation or fear. Lilith gritted her teeth, struggling to find a retort. As much as she despised Aragon, he was technically not breaking the rules. Over 66 percent of the higher-ups had sided with him, while only a handful remained loyal to Liliana. But could she really just stand by and watch as her sister was overthrown by these traitors? Of course not! Just as she was about to speak, Garan and Terran, standing beside her, suddenly stepped forward. "I disagree too!" Their voices rang out with unwavering determination, making Aragon''s expression darken as he turned his furious gaze on them. "Are you two truly choosing to stand against me?" Aragon asked, his voice laced with murderous intent. Terran met his gaze without a hint of fear and nodded casually. "I have no reason to be afraid, Archdemon Aragon. Her Majesty Liliana is our ruler, and betraying her is not an option," he replied, his tone calm yet resolute. Having once faced death, he no longer feared it. More importantly, Liliana was a close friend of General Leon, the very man to whom he owed his life. How could he possibly side with traitors against her? Beyond that, something about the entire situation felt off. Liliana was an immensely powerful figure. Although he had never witnessed her true power, General Leon had once described her as an extraordinary existence. According to Leon, only a handful of individuals could truly rival her¡ªamong them, the Dragon Empress of Athena and Leon himself. And yet, such a formidable ruler had been so easily subdued by Aragon? It didn''t add up. Terran was certain there was more to this than what met the eye. "I stand with Terran," Garan added, his expression firm as he folded his muscular arms across his chest. No matter what, he was a Demon general whose loyalty belonged solely to Liliana. Like Terran, he also owed his life to Leon, and betraying Liliana¡ªLeon''s friend¡ªwas never an option. "Good! I didn''t expect you two to support Liliana Crimson," Aragon remarked coldly, barely concealing his anger. Though he had expected Lilith''s loyalty to Liliana, Garan and Terran''s defiance caught him completely off guard. After all, he had worked with Merlin to sway the other Demon Generals into supporting his coup. But now, it was evident that Merlin had failed him. Instinctively, his gaze shifted to Merlin, who stood near Lilith. His eyes flickered slightly to the left, a subtle signal for Merlin to act. Three Demon generals had already declared their allegiance to Liliana. If he could secure at least four or five on his side, the vote would be in his favor, solidifying Liliana''s impeachment. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire What happened next, however, left him and his supporters utterly speechless. Merlin slowly stood up, his expression indifferent as his gaze lingered on Liliana, bound in chains upon the throne. "I do not support your motion to impeach Her Majesty Liliana," he declared in a cold, emotionless tone. "You¡­" Aragon''s eyes widened, his face reddening so quickly it was visible to all. He had never imagined that Merlin¡ªwhom he had believed to be on his side¡ªwould turn against him and choose to support Liliana! Before he could recover from his shock and anger, Reyna and the other three Demon Generals stood up and declared in unison, "We also disagree!" Aragon''s chest tightened, and the overwhelming pressure he exuded intensified. Those loyal to Liliana, already struggling under his aura, felt their breaths grow heavier, their vision beginning to blur. "Well done, Merlin! How dare you betray me!" Aragon roared, unleashing a crushing force upon the remaining Demon Generals. In an instant, they collapsed to the floor, unable to move a single finger. Only Lilith and Merlin managed to withstand it, though the strain on their faces was unmistakable. Gritting his teeth and gasping for breath, Merlin declared firmly, "I never betrayed you, Arch-demon Aragon! My loyalty has always belonged to Her Majesty Liliana!" A sinister laugh escaped Aragon''s lips. His sharp gaze locked onto Merlin, hatred flashing in his eyes. "Hahaha! So that''s how it is. I see now," he sneered, a strange smile curling his lips. "Well, I never truly needed your help. Bringing you in was merely a precaution in case something unexpected happened." Dismissing Merlin entirely, he shifted his gaze to Liliana, whose complexion had grown deathly pale. "Liliana Crimson, by now, you''ve seen for yourself that those who support me far outnumber those who stand with you. I''m giving you two choices: step down willingly or be removed by force." Aragon crossed his arms behind his back, his laughter dripping with mockery. With his clear advantage, he could have simply ousted Liliana. Yet, he offered her a choice solely to humiliate her before those who had sided with him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of this was his way of exacting revenge on Liliana¡ªor perhaps Heidel¡ªwho had humiliated him time and time again. Liliana did not respond right away to Aragon''s question. With a weary expression and a frail-looking body, she slowly shifted her gaze toward those who had pledged their support for him. "I''ll ask one more time¡ªare you truly aligning yourselves with Aragon and choosing to betray me?" She asked coldly. They all remained silent, offering no response. Yet, the determination and resolve etched on their faces spoke louder than words. Liliana let out a small sigh and murmured, "You have truly disappointed me." The frailty in her expression gradually faded, replaced by a cold, piercing gaze. With a voice brimming with authority, she declared, "Then, let''s put an end to this." Aragon frowned at her words. After a brief moment, however, he seemed to grasp her meaning and smirked. "End this? You mean... you''re surrendering and willingly stepping down from your position?" Liliana''s gaze grew even colder, her killing intent piercing straight through Aragon. A faint smile played on her lips. "No," she said evenly. "I mean, let''s put an end to this charade." Chapter 428 Liliana Shows Her Dominance as the Demon Emperor "I mean, let''s put an end to this charade." The moment those words left her lips, the weak and exhausted aura surrounding Liliana vanished, replaced by a majestic presence as vast as the ocean. *Boom!* A blood-red aura erupted from her body, shaking the throne room as if a violent earthquake had struck. A tremendous pressure crashed down on Aragon and his supporters, forcing them to their knees, their bodies pinned to the floor, unable to move even a finger. Aragon''s face twisted in horror as the overwhelming force pressed down on him. "How is this possible!?" ... As one of the strongest races in the world, demons ruled over a vast territory that seemed to stretch into infinity. Unlike humanity, which was divided between the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox, the Demon Empire stood as the sole and absolute ruler of its lands. Because of this, the Demon Empire''s territory far surpassed that of both the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox. Yet, its vastness did not come at the cost of prosperity. On the contrary, the Demon Empire thrived, even surpassing the other two powers in certain aspects. But now, a shocking phenomenon sent ripples through the prosperous Demon Empire. The once-bright blue sky abruptly darkened as a massive black cloud spread across the horizon, stretching endlessly and plunging the entire Demon Empire into complete darkness. In every city, including the capital, all activity came to an immediate halt. A chilling silence filled the air as demons across the empire felt their hearts race at the sight of the ominous phenomenon. "What''s going on? Why are there such dark clouds in the middle of the day?" One of them asked, his voice trembling with fear. The sight above looked like an omen of the world''s end, filling them with dread. "I don''t know... but could this be an enemy attack?" Another demon muttered, his face pale. It was the only explanation that made sense. Yet, they couldn''t fathom who possessed such overwhelming power to shroud the entire demon territory in darkness. But suddenly... "Look! This isn''t an enemy attack¡ªit''s coming from the Imperial Palace!" A demon pointed toward the distant palace, where a brilliant red light pierced through the sky. The others immediately turned their heads, their eyes widening in shock. "If it came from the Imperial Palace... then who could be behind it?" Someone asked, bewildered. A heavy silence fell over them as their hearts pounded with a terrifying realization. "The Demon Emperor... Liliana Crimson..." ... As Liliana''s devastating pressure erupted, the throne room became suffocating and unbearably tense. The very air seemed to warp, leaving everyone gasping, struggling to breathe. "What a fool," Liliana muttered coldly. With the slightest movement of her hands and feet, the chains binding her disintegrated into ash. The sight drained the color from the faces of the Demon race''s higher-ups, including Aragon, Zariel, and Noah. Those chains were no ordinary restraints¡ªthey were forged through ancient techniques from an era thousands of years past. No one, not even the Demon Emperor, was supposed to be able to break free. Therefore, they were convinced that Liliana had no chance of breaking free from the chains. Yet now, those chains shattered effortlessly in Liliana''s hands, sending fear pounding through their hearts! Liliana rose slowly, and her appearance began to shift. A small mark appeared on her forehead, spreading like a spiderweb across her body. The blood-red aura surrounding her darkened, turning pitch-black with streaks of violet. If Leon were here, he would be stunned. That ominous aura was nearly identical to his chaos power¡ªand only he knew how terrifying Liliana was in that form. "After the fall of my first ancestor, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, the demon race descended into chaos and disunity," Liliana spoke coldly. "In that era, my second ancestor, Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson, rose and reunited our kind. He founded the Demon Empire and led the demon race into a new age." Her indifferent, red eyes swept across the throne room. Under her overwhelming pressure, everyone¡ªexcept for her loyal supporters¡ªremained pinned to the floor, unable to move a muscle. "To solidify his rule, Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson created eight powerful demons from his own blood¡ªbeings we now know as the Arch-Demons," she continued calmly, causing Aragon and his supporters to turn pale in an instant. More than six thousand years had passed since the emergence of the first eight Arch-Demons, yet their history remained shrouded in mystery. Many believed that the eight Arch-Demons were the strongest, personally chosen by Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson to fight the Three Heroes. However, others argued that the Arch-Demons were directly created by the Demon Emperor himself using a special method long lost to history. The uncertainty surrounding their origins has led to endless speculation, with no one able to confirm the truth. Only the Demon Emperors knew the truth, passing down their memories and powers to their successors¡ªjust as heroes left behind their techniques within holy weapons. But now, Liliana had unveiled the truth¡ªDemon Emperor Morgan Crimson created the first generation of Arch-Demons from his own blood, dispelling any doubts and uncertainties about their origins. "In addition to creating the first eight Archdemons, Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson devised a powerful magic of restraint and control, binding it to the blood of every demon in existence. This magic is absolute and is passed down from one generation to the next." Her red eyes gleamed with a dangerous light as she locked her gaze on Aragon and the other Archdemons. "With this magic, the lives of all demons have always rested in the hands of the Demon Emperors throughout history. With a single command, any demon can be erased in an instant." With that, she raised the fingers of her right hand. Moments later, red threads materialized from thin air. The tips of the threads clung to her fingertips, while the other ends pierced directly into the hearts of every demon in the throne room. The sight sent a chilling sensation through them, their chests tightening as their hearts pounded wildly. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some reason, they felt an air of death¡ªas if there was a sharp axe hanging right above their heads. A cold, indifferent smile curved Liliana''s lips. Her piercing gaze bore into those who had betrayed and rebelled against her. "With your very lives resting in my hands¡­ how dare you defy me?" Chapter 429 Late Regrets and Pleas "With your very lives resting in my hands... how dare you defy me?" Her voice was like thunder, shaking the very souls of the demon race''s higher-ups who had sided with Aragon. As high-ranking demons, they were chosen elites¡ªintelligent and knowledgeable. Naturally, they knew about the restraint and control magic implanted by Demon Emperor Morgan Crimson. However, more than six thousand years had passed, and most had long forgotten its existence. Moreover, none of the Demon Emperors before Liliana had ever been recorded using the magic to kill their own kind, making it even easier to forget. But now... witnessing the magic firsthand, they were horrified to realize the true power of the figure seated on the Demon Emperor''s throne! "Damn it! I completely forgot about that magic! I''m dead!" One of the higher-ups cursed inwardly, regretting his foolish decision to support Aragon. It wasn''t just him¡ªevery demon higher-up was now overwhelmed with regret and fear, realizing how foolish and naive they had been. The Crimson Family had ruled the Demon Empire for thousands of years not just because they were powerful and extraordinary, but because of their ruthless methods. The founder of the Demon Empire, Morgan Crimson, used special means to suppress dissidents and eliminate those who opposed him, allowing him to establish the empire in the past. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Demon Emperors after him were no less remarkable, each possessing undeniable talent, formidable abilities, and exceptional intellect. This was why the Demon Empire had stood strong for thousands of years, reaching the peak of its glory despite the ever-present threat of the Three Heroes of mankind. Only after Liliana Crimson was born and became the sole successor to the Demon Emperor''s title did those who had grown complacent with power and comfort begin to see an opportunity to rise¡ªand act. But they had made one fatal mistake. They had ignored the weight of Liliana''s surname¡ªCrimson. It was a family name that had dominated for thousands of years, producing emperors of unmatched talent and power! "Damn it! How did this happen!?" Aragon roared inwardly, consumed by rage and despair. As the mastermind behind the rebellion, the pressure Liliana placed on him was far greater than what his supporters endured, crushing him until it felt as if his very bones might shatter. However, the pain was nothing compared to the crushing failure of his plan to overthrow Liliana. For years, he had dedicated himself to meticulously crafting this scheme. He endured the humiliation of Heidel''s presence, which constantly suppressed him. On top of that, he had even gone to the lengths of cooperating with the other higher-ups and inciting them against Liliana. But for what? All his carefully laid plans were destroyed in an instant¡ªjust as victory was almost within his grasp! He had never expected Liliana''s mastery over the inheritance of the previous demon emperors to be this profound, leaving him drowning in despair. With the situation completely reversed, he knew he was utterly defeated. There was no longer any chance of winning against Liliana. Zariel and Noah, who had sided with Aragon, paled as they exchanged glances, unable to hide their regret. They knew their plan had failed, and today would likely be their end. What they didn''t notice was that Daniel, Livia, and Zahat¡ªwho were also suppressed by Liliana''s aura¡ªwere secretly exchanging glances, faint smiles forming on their lips. Of course, this sudden turn of events left many of those who had betrayed Liliana filled with regret, while those who had remained loyal to her rejoiced. Their unwavering support had not been in vain. Because they had stood by her side, they were safe¡ªspared from Liliana''s wrath. Moreover, they were certain she would reward their loyalty, making their confidence soar even higher. Liliana slowly eased her aura, allowing those suppressed by it to finally move¡ªif only slightly. One of them hurriedly crawled toward her, kneeling as he slammed his forehead against the floor. "Your Majesty Liliana, forgive me! I was wrong! Please spare my life!" He was a fierce-looking man, the Demon Empire''s minister of infrastructure affairs, and the closest ally of Aragon. But in this moment, none of that mattered. He knew that if he didn''t beg for forgiveness immediately, his life would end today. And to survive, he didn''t hesitate to betray Aragon. Watching his trusted comrade turn on him, Aragon''s face flushed red, and a tightness gripped his chest. He knew he had lost completely, but witnessing such blatant betrayal still stung. Yet, the humiliation didn''t end there. Seeing the minister grovel, the other demon higher-ups who had once turned against Liliana scrambled to do the same. "Your Majesty Liliana, please spare me as well! I regret my betrayal! Please give me a chance!" "Me too! Your Majesty Liliana, you are merciful and just! Please forgive me!" "Your Majesty Liliana¡­" Many of them pleaded in terror, tears streaming down their faces. The force of their foreheads striking the floor left their skin split and bleeding, yet they didn''t care. Desperately, they continued begging for mercy. But Liliana remained unmoved, her expression cold as she listened to their cries. The question she had asked earlier had been their final chance to repent. After all, she was a benevolent ruler¡ªshe had no desire to be needlessly cruel. But they had ignored that chance. And for traitors, there was only one fate: death. Without a shred of sympathy, Liliana turned her gaze toward Aragon, a faint, mocking smile playing on her lips. "How does it feel to be betrayed by those you trusted? Doesn''t it hurt?" Aragon''s already flushed face darkened further, his teeth clenching in fury. Yet, no words escaped his lips. The sheer pressure of Liliana''s aura made it difficult for him to even move his mouth. Her smile widened as she cast one-way communication magic on him, her voice a whisper laced with scorn. "Aragon, you never change. No wonder you always lost to Heidel in the past." The words struck like an arrow straight to his heart. His body trembled violently before a powerful aura erupted from within him. Unfortunately for him, Liliana''s aura instantly crushed it back to the ground, pinning him under its weight. She then turned her gaze back to those still cowering before her, an indifferent chuckle escaping her lips. "I gave you a chance, and you ignored it. Now, accept your fate." Their faces turned deathly pale, as if all the blood had drained from their bodies. Before anyone could muster a response, a sudden, agonized scream shattered the silence. All eyes turned toward the fierce-looking man who had first knelt before Liliana. He convulsed violently on the floor, gasping for air, his face flushed red like a boiled shrimp. Moments later, his body went rigid¡ªthen stilled completely. The throne room was instantly engulfed in an eerie silence. And then, amidst the suffocating stillness, Liliana''s voice rang out, cold and thunderous. "Now, accept your punishment!" Chapter 430 Aragons Confidence "Now, accept your punishment!" With those words, Liliana moved the red threads connected to her fingertips. In an instant, the traitors screamed in agony, writhing uncontrollably. "Argh! It hurts! It hurts so much!" "My heart¡ªit feels like it''s being crushed and torn apart! Please, Your Majesty!" "Forgive me! Forgive me! Argh!" "Damn you, Aragon! Because of your schemes, I have to suffer this! I''ll be waiting for you in hell!" Their cries of despair, fear, anger, and regret echoed through the throne room. Many who witnessed the scene turned pale, trembling. Even though they knew they wouldn''t feel the pain themselves, watching their former comrades¡ªpeople they had spoken to and laughed with just days ago¡ªbeing tortured so mercilessly left a deep impression. Yet, none showed the slightest sympathy. According to the laws of the Demon race, there was only one fate for those who betrayed the Demon Emperor¡ªdeath. And considering how fiercely they had tried to overthrow Liliana, they deserved every moment of their suffering. Meanwhile, Reyna, Garan, Terran, Merlin, and the other Demon Generals felt chills run down their spines as they watched the agonizing torment unfold before them. "That must be incredibly painful, right?" Reyna swallowed hard, a shiver coursing through her alluring figure. Although she had always known Liliana was powerful, neither she nor the other Demon Generals had ever witnessed her true strength firsthand. But now, for the first time, she saw just how terrifying the first female Demon Emperor in the history of their race truly was. A sudden thought struck her, draining the color from her beautiful face. "If Her Majesty Liliana is this powerful, doesn''t that mean my chances of getting that handsome man, Leon, are even slimmer?" She muttered regretfully, biting her lower lip. In her mind, Liliana and Leon must have a close relationship¡ªperhaps even something more. Of course, that was only speculation. She had no proof yet. That was why she had planned to speak privately with Liliana after the annual meeting to investigate the matter. But now... it seemed unlikely. Not only had Aragon and the Demon race''s leaders committed a foolish act of betrayal, but Liliana''s display of her true power had also left her deeply frightened. If the relationship between Liliana and Leon was true, as she thought, trying to dig her corner would be tantamount to suicide. While Reyna, Merlin, Garan, Terran, and the other Demon Generals were consumed by fear, only Lilith remained calm and unaffected, as if the scene before her held no impact. She knew her older sister was powerful and would never have fallen into Aragon''s trap. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, she believed the punishment of death by torture for the traitors was still too merciful. If Liliana had wanted, she could have inflicted far greater pain with the many magic arts she commanded. But Liliana had shown restraint, a clear sign of her generosity. After ten minutes, the convulsions and screams of the traitors gradually faded before finally ceasing. The throne room, once filled with over seventy people, now held fewer than thirty. The remaining demons were the high-ranking officials and Demon Generals who had loyally supported Liliana, while the rest consisted of Aragon, Zariel, Noah, and the other three Arch-demons: Livia, Zahat, and Daniel. In contrast to the pale, fearful expressions of Aragon, Zariel, and Noah, Livia, Zahat, and Daniel appeared more at ease¡ªthey even exchanged glances and smiled. As she observed the scattered corpses of the higher-ups across the floor, Liliana''s expression remained indifferent and calm, with no trace of remorse or pity. From childhood, Heidel had cared for and raised her. Not only that, he had also taught her to be a compassionate yet firm leader in the future. That was why she had shown mercy, giving the traitors a final chance before putting an end to all of Aragon''s treacherous schemes. But they had disregarded her, leaving her no choice but to act decisively and punish them. "Heidel, I''ve done the right thing, haven''t I?" Liliana murmured softly, letting out a quiet sigh. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. If Father were here, he would certainly approve of your actions." Just then, Lyra''s soothing voice came from beside her. Liliana turned to look at her and smiled gently. "You''re right, Lyra. Heidel would definitely approve," she replied, her gaze filled with longing. She then composed herself, her expression turning cold as she cast her eyes upon Aragon and the other Arch-demons, still pinned down by the weight of her aura. "Did you witness the last moments of your supporters, Aragon? Before they died, they begged for mercy and cursed all your actions," Liliana said, a mocking smile curling on her lips. She slowly descended the steps from the throne, her steps leisurely and composed. When she reached Aragon, her smile vanished, replaced by a gaze filled with cold, murderous intent. "They''re dead now, and you will follow them. Do you have any last words?" Her conflict with Aragon was one that could only be resolved by death¡ªeither his or hers. In the past, Aragon had hired assassins to kidnap and nearly kill her. At that time, Lyra had protected her, which led to Lyra''s own involvement in the danger. Fortunately, Heidel had arrived just in time, saving both her and Lyra. From that moment on, she had harbored a deep hatred for Aragon and longed for his death. But Aragon''s position as one of the eight Arch-demons made it difficult for her to act. Additionally, she had yet to master the inheritance of the past Demon Emperors or ascend to the throne as Demon Emperor herself. As she grew older and her mind matured, she had hoped to reconcile with Aragon and lead the Demon Empire into a new era of prosperity. But it seemed she had underestimated the depth of the demon''s ambition. After ascending to the throne, Aragon once again hatched a cunning and cruel plan, leaving her gravely injured and forcing her to flee to the human town of Arthamont. It was in that town that her fate intertwined with Leon''s, ultimately leading to the birth of the three little girls. Now, Aragon openly sought to overthrow her, and she had reached the limit of her tolerance. If she didn''t eliminate Aragon and his supporters now, there was a real possibility that another Aragon would rise in the future. Coincidentally, she had longed to purge the Demon Empire of those who might one day betray her, especially in preparation for the coming of the Evil God. In a way, she owed Aragon thanks for giving her the reason to do so. Hearing her mocking words, Aragon gasped and slowly lifted his head, struggling with every movement. "Don''t get too confident just yet, Liliana Crimson! Even though my supporters are dead, I still have Zariel, Noah, Livia, Zahat, and Daniel by my side!" Aragon gritted his teeth, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. "If you kill me, they''ll surely avenge me!" His arrogant words weren''t without foundation. He had worked with Zariel, Noah, and Daniel for a long time and knew their loyalty to him. As for Livia and Zahat, he wasn''t entirely sure they would act the same, but he believed they would. After all, they were part of the same camp and should stand together. Liliana, however, remained unfazed, a playful smile curving her lips. "Since you''re so confident, would you like to prove it?" Chapter 431 Humiliating Aragon "Since you''re so confident, would you like to put it to the test?" Aragon froze for a moment before furrowing his brows in confusion. "What do you mean?" Liliana didn''t answer him. Instead, her gaze swept over Zariel and Noah, then shifted to Livia, Zahat, and Daniel. "Livia, Zahat, Daniel, I am a forgiving Demon Emperor. I will give you a chance to repent. As long as you admit your mistakes and apologize, I will forgive you," she stated in a calm, nonchalant tone. "How does that sound? Do you wish to repent?" At her words, Aragon''s expression stiffened. He hadn''t expected Liliana to use such a tactic against him! His face paled as he turned desperately to Livia, Zahat, and Daniel, silently pleading for them to refuse. If they accepted her offer, his position would be completely doomed! Though he knew he had lost, he refused to surrender so easily. As long as the Arch-demons remained on his side, he could still negotiate with Liliana. After all, Arch-demons were the pillars of the Demon Empire''s supreme power, second only to the Demon Emperor. He was absolutely certain that as long as they stood by him, Liliana wouldn''t dare kill him. Unfortunately, his hopes were crushed the moment Zahat, Livia, and Daniel exchanged small smiles and bowed their heads to Liliana. "We wish to repent, Your Majesty. We hope you can forgive us for our mistakes," they said. Aragon''s heart raced as he stared at them in horror. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire "You... You..." He stammered before his face flushed with anger. "Why did you betray me too!?" In a situation like this, they should have united against Liliana to create room to maneuver. But instead, these three were so despicable that they immediately gave in to her. Were they really so foolish as to trust Liliana''s offer of forgiveness without a second thought? Didn''t they realize that it was just a trap to humiliate him and that Liliana would kill them afterwards? The pressure from Liliana''s aura gradually weakened, allowing Livia, Zahat, and Daniel to move freely. As they rose to their feet, they sneered coldly and glared at Aragon with contempt. "Aragon, I honestly don''t know where your confidence comes from," Livia said in a nonchalant tone. "You know that if we follow you to the end, we''ll meet the same fate as those foolish higher-ups. Since Her Majesty Liliana has given us a chance, do you really think we''ll stay by your side? Please, wake up. You''ve already lost." Livia was a female Arch-demon with a tall, slender figure. Her face was strikingly beautiful, framed by long black hair that cascaded down her back. She wore a stunning black gown adorned with lace around the neck, wrists, and skirt. When compared to Liliana, however, her appearance was still outshone by the latter''s magnificence. Moreover, in certain areas, such as the chest and hips, the difference between the two was as vast as the sky compared to the earth. Only Athena could truly rival Liliana in that regard. "You..." Aragon gritted his teeth, glaring at Livia with intense hatred. But before he could express his fury, Zahat, standing beside Livia, spoke up. "What Livia said is true, Aragon. We''re friends, but we don''t want to die with you. Don''t blame us for that." Aragon felt a crushing weight in his chest as hopelessness set in. The two had already made their choice to betray him, leaving him with no room to maneuver. Suddenly, his dull eyes brightened as he turned toward Daniel, a glimmer of hope flickering in his gaze. Just as he was about to speak, Daniel shook his head, his voice filled with regret. "Sorry, Aragon. I can''t stand by you. To be honest, Livia, Zahat, and I were never truly on your side." Aragon froze, his body trembling violently. "What do you mean?" Daniel let out a small sigh and explained calmly, "After you revealed your plan for the rebellion, I agreed to it without hesitation. But somehow, a few days later, Her Highness Liliana caught wind of it, and I was summoned." His gaze occasionally flickered toward Liliana, and he sighed when he saw her remain completely unfazed. With a regretful expression, Daniel continued, "I was forced to divulge every detail of your plans to Her Majesty. So, in truth, she knew about your rebellion from the very beginning." Aragon froze, unable to believe what he was hearing. He had never imagined something of this scale happening behind his back. Did this mean he had been nothing more than a fool while Liliana had been enjoying the spectacle of his rebellion from the start? His head pounded painfully, threatening to drive him mad. The entire plan he had spent years constructing was shattered before it even began. Aragon''s eyes blazed with fury. Glaring at Livia and Zahat, he demanded in a harsh tone, "Were you the ones who leaked news of my rebellion to Liliana Crimson?" Livia and Zahat casually shook their heads. "No, it wasn''t us." Aragon could sense the sincerity in their words, then turned to Zariel and Noah. "Was it you two?" Zariel and Noah, still weighed down by Liliana''s aura, were visibly offended by the accusation. "No, it wasn''t us! Why would we do something so suicidal?!" Zariel snapped. "Zariel''s right! We never betrayed you, Aragon!" Noah added, his voice laced with frustration. They were stuck in this situation because of Aragon''s ambition, and now he was blaming them. That stung, fueling their anger. "It''s me." Just then, a voice came from behind them. They turned instinctively and saw Merlin, followed by the seven Demon Generals. "Merlin!?" Aragon gasped, momentarily stunned, before his face twisted in fury. He never imagined Merlin was the one who had sabotaged his plans. Breathing heavily, he hissed with a murderous glare, "Why did you betray me, Merlin!?" Merlin stopped a few meters away from Aragon, letting out a soft chuckle. "Betray you? Arch-demon Aragon, have I not told you before that I never pledged my loyalty to you? My loyalty has always been with Her Majesty Liliana." His words pierced Aragon like a dagger, leaving him limp and speechless. It was clear now¡ªhe had lost, no matter how hard he fought. The outcome was already sealed. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Enough, let''s end this charade." After a long silence, Liliana finally spoke. With a swift motion, she summoned the Eternal Disaster Magic Staff, its presence sending a chill through the air. She pointed it at Aragon, her voice cold as she asked, "Any last words?" Aragon remained silent for a moment, a sinister smile slowly spreading across his face. He shot Liliana a venomous glare, then began laughing hysterically. "Hahaha! Liliana Crimson, do you really think you''ve won?" Liliana''s expression darkened, her eyes flashing with cold fury. "What are you talking about?" Aragon''s laughter faded, and he whispered with one-way magic, "Do you really think you can hide them from me? Your three daughters... hehehe..." Chapter 432 Aragons Death and the Backup Plan *Boom!* A stronger aura exploded from Liliana''s body, blowing away everything around her. Even her supporters, including the eight Demon generals, did not escape the impact. They all stared in horror at Liliana, whose face was flushed with rage. However, before they could process what was happening, Liliana quickly grabbed Aragon by the neck and lifted him up high. "What did you mean by that?" she asked, her bloodshot eyes radiating murderous intent. Rather than fear, Aragon''s laughter grew louder as he reveled in her anger. "Hahaha! Liliana Crimson, I didn''t expect to see such an expression on your face," he said with a cold grin. "So, my guess was right¡ªthey''re your daughters and your weakness, aren''t they?" "You..." Liliana tightened her grip around his neck, making it difficult for Aragon to breathe. The grip was so strong that he could feel his neck bones cracking. However, instead of showing pain, Aragon grinned, his expression twisted with satisfaction¡ªas if he had already won. "Tell me, what have you done to them?" Liliana demanded coldly, channeling her dark aura into Aragon''s body. Instantly, it felt as though thousands of blades were tearing through him. His organs shattered, and every cell in his body seemed to rot, forcing a guttural groan from his lips. His face went pale, his body trembling violently. Yet, despite the torture, he showed no fear¡ªonly a determined look remained on his face. "It''s pointless to torture me, Liliana Crimson. Honestly, I never wanted to resort to such underhanded methods," he said, his breath ragged. Cold sweat trickled down his back, and blood dripped from his nose, ears, and eyes. "Unfortunately... hehehe... you forced my hand!" He continued, his expression twisting into one of madness. "You..." Liliana''s breath caught in her throat. She ached to turn Aragon to ash, but she still didn''t know his plans for her three daughters¡ªand she had to hear them from him directly. "Tell me again, what are you planning to do to them?" Her face darkened with fury as she channeled more of her aura into his body, intensifying his torment. With a gasp, Aragon grinned wickedly. "I''ve sent two assassins to capture them. My original plan was to use them as bargaining chips with you. But now, knowing I''ve lost, knowing I''ll die in your hands..." His gaze turned playful as he met Liliana''s red eyes. "I''ve sent a signal to them to kill your three daughters! Hahaha! Surprised? This is my revenge! Hahaha!" Liliana''s anger reached its peak when she heard those words. With a fierce grip, she seized Aragon''s neck bone and crushed it. Within seconds, his vitality drained away, and he finally succumbed to death. But Liliana didn''t stop there. She clenched her fist and struck Aragon hard in the stomach. *Boom!* Aragon''s lifeless body was hurled into the throne room wall, creating a massive hole from the brutal impact. The sight sent a wave of dread through the demons in the room, making them pale and gulp in fear. Though they knew of Liliana''s power, seeing her crush Aragon so effortlessly made them shudder in horror. Zariel and Noah were the most affected by the scene. Aragon was the second strongest Arch-demon after Heidel, and his power had clearly overshadowed both of them. But Liliana had slain him with ease, and in that moment, they realized just how foolish they had been to align with him in an attempt to overthrow her rule. They exchanged glances, regret clear in each other''s eyes. Unfortunately, regret at the end held no value. They knew that today was likely their last. Lyra hurried toward Liliana, her voice laced with concern. "Your Majesty, are you alright?" She had no idea what Liliana and Aragon had discussed in their final moments, as they had used magic to communicate. However, seeing Liliana''s flushed face and labored breathing, Lyra could guess that Aragon had done something to anger her deeply. Liliana suppressed her anger, though the agitation and anxiety on her face were hard to hide. "Lyra, I need you to handle the mess in the throne room. I have to return to the inner palace¡ªsomething''s happening to those three little girls," Liliana said, her voice tight with frustration. Lyra''s eyes widened, and suddenly, she understood the gravity of the situation. Her expression grew stern, and she gave a small nod. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I''ll take care of it." Liliana nodded briefly and patted her shoulder. Without another word, she vanished from the scene. As she watched Liliana disappear, Livia approached Lyra, concern written on her face. "Lyra, what''s going on with Her Majesty? Why does she look so frantic?" Lyra exhaled deeply and shook her head. "I don''t know. But whatever it is, it''s important." Of course, she was lying. From Liliana''s words, Lyra deduced that Aragon had most likely discovered the existence of Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, and had done something to them as part of a backup plan. But this was not something she could share with those present. The identities of the three were still sensitive, and revealing them would surely cause chaos. Livia sensed that Lyra was lying but chose not to press the matter further. "In that case, how should we deal with those two?" Livia asked, pointing toward Zariel and Noah, who were beginning to stir. Lyra''s eyes turned cold as she regarded the two. She was silent for a moment before shaking her head. "For now, we restrain them and await Her Majesty Liliana''s next order," she replied flatly. Upon hearing this, Zariel and Noah exchanged wry smiles but remained silent. ... *Bang!* The loud sound of the door being struck echoed through the room. At the same time, an angry man''s voice rang out from outside. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Open the door, you little bastards! If you keep resisting, don''t blame us for taking ruthless action! Open it!" *Bang!* The door continued to be battered, but the study tables and chairs blocking it kept the man from breaking through. "Big Sister, what should we do?" Iris looked at Charlotte, fear evident in her eyes. Charlotte, her face pale, struggled to suppress her fear, gripping her palms tightly. "Don''t worry, Iris. They won''t be able to get in. We just need to wait for Mommy to rescue us," she said, trying to sound reassuring, though her hands were shaking uncontrollably. On the bed, Stella held Fiona as she cried, gently stroking her head to soothe her. "Don''t worry, Fiona. Those bad guys won''t be able to get in," Stella said softly, trying to calm her. Fiona''s crying slowly quieted, but tears still welled up in her wide, round eyes. "But, sister, I''m afraid they''re going to get in," she sobbed, her voice trembling. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire *Bang!* The loud crash against the door echoed, and Fiona let out a terrified scream. She clung tightly to Stella, burying her face in her chest, her body trembling with fear. Stella''s face went pale, but she forced herself to remain calm, hiding her own fear. Just then, a harsh shout from outside rang out, "Alright! Since you''re still so stubborn, we''ll take more drastic measures!" Chapter 433 Elimination Order In front of Leon''s room, two men in black cloaks stood, their expressions grim. The man on the right was tall with a fierce face, while the man on the left was shorter, with smaller eyes. Despite their differences, they shared one thing in common¡ªpointed ears. That was clear evidence they were from the demon race. "What should we do? This door can''t be opened or broken down. It looks like the little girls inside are deliberately blocking it with a table or some other heavy object," the shorter man said with a scowl. The man with the fierce face paused, then replied coldly, "Don''t worry. Just because the door is tough doesn''t mean it can''t be broken. We just need to keep hitting it." His words silenced the shorter man, who said nothing further. He then clenched his fist and slammed it into the door. *Bang!* *Bang!* Each punch he threw was powerful and precise, but the door remained unbroken. The wooden door was incredibly sturdy, almost like iron. But that was to be expected. The inner palace had been built by Morgan Crimson as a private residence for himself and his descendants. Over the generations, the palace of the Demon Emperors had been renovated and reinforced with rare materials, while powerful magic strengthened its walls, including the doors of each room. "Hmm?" Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire Suddenly, the fierce-faced man stiffened as something in his right pocket began to glow. He quickly reached in, pulling out a white token shaped like a circle. The token glowed brightly before revealing a mysterious sentence on its surface. As the man read it, his eyes widened, and his heart raced. The shorter man beside him sensed something was off and furrowed his brows in concern. "What''s going on?" he asked, his curiosity piqued. The fierce-faced man smiled cryptically and handed the token to him. "Read it." The short man took the token and read the engraved sentence aloud. His eyes widened in disbelief. "Mission change: Eliminate all three targets..." He repeated the words, then stared at the fierce-faced man in shock. "Is this for real?" "Of course it is. Do you think the task from headquarters is a joke?" The fierce-faced man replied, taking the token back. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even if you''re right, killing Liliana Crimson''s three daughters is an incredibly dangerous act," the short man said seriously. Liliana, the Demon Emperor, was terrifyingly powerful. Killing her three daughters would practically be a death sentence! The fierce-faced man rolled his eyes at his comrade''s words. He glanced at the lifeless maids and guards on the floor, then said, "We''ve already killed many of her subordinates and openly provoked Liliana. Do you really think she''ll forgive us if we don''t kill her three daughters?" The shorter man fell silent. Before he could respond, the fierce-faced man continued, "Besides, Arch-demon Aragon promised us a huge reward. It will set us up for life! And most importantly, he guarantees our safety from Liliana''s wrath. Think about it¡ªdo you really think we should be afraid?" The short man had no rebuttal and could only nod in agreement. "You''re right," he said, his serious expression softening. The fierce-faced man nodded in satisfaction before turning his gaze back to the door. "Then let''s use everything we''ve got to break it down!" ... Inside the room, Charlotte, Iris, Stella, and Fiona stared at the door, waiting. After confirming that no one was hitting it anymore, they let out a collective sigh of relief. "They seem to have left," Iris said, a smile returning to her lips. Charlotte nodded slightly, though a lingering feeling told her the two hadn''t truly left. "By the way, Sister," Iris said, turning to Charlotte. "Do you know who they are? How did they get into the inner palace and target us?" "I don''t know," Charlotte replied, shaking her head. "But judging by Celine''s warning earlier, they''re probably from the enemy forces surrounding Mommy." Stella''s face went pale at the thought. She had never imagined that anyone could threaten Liliana, the Demon Emperor. In her mind, Liliana was the most powerful and respected demon in the entire demon race¡ªno one would dare challenge her. But now... "Is Mommy okay, big sister?" Fiona, nestled in Stella''s arms, looked up at her with worried eyes. Stella forced a smile and replied gently, "Don''t worry, Fiona. Aunt Liliana is the strongest. No one can defeat her. Trust me." Fiona pursed her lips and gave a small nod. Just as she was about to speak, the door was suddenly slammed again with a loud bang. They all froze, fear creeping back onto their faces. Before they could react, the door was shattered, revealing two men with menacing looks. "Hahaha! We finally broke through!" The short man laughed, his eyes locking onto the four of them. "Hehehe... Got you, little brats!" The fierce-faced man eyed the girls with hunger. "The four of them are adorable. It would be a shame to kill them. What if we made them slaves and sold them? We''d make a fortune." "Oh!" The short man''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. "That''s a great idea!" Hearing their disgusting conversation, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella were filled with even more fear. "Sister... I''m scared..." Fiona sobbed, clutching Stella tightly. Stella bit her lower lip, kissing Fiona''s forehead gently. "Don''t worry, Fiona. I won''t let them hurt you." With determination, Stella set Fiona on the floor, then turned to Charlotte and Iris. "You two take Fiona and head for the balcony. It''s not too high, and you should be safe jumping down." Upon hearing that, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona were taken aback. They immediately rejected the idea and shouted in unison, "No! We won''t leave you!" The two men were momentarily intrigued by the conversation and turned their gaze to Stella, who stood slightly taller than the three, eyeing her with obvious interest. "Little girl, we only want them," the short man said arrogantly. "If you want to live, stay out of our way." But Stella remained firm, positioning herself two meters in front of them, arms outstretched as if to shield the three. "No, I won''t let you take my sisters!" "You little brat!" The fierce-faced man snarled, his patience running thin. He rushed toward Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, but Stella swiftly intervened, grabbing him and halting his movement. "Run!" Stella shouted, her grip tightening on him. Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona froze in fear, unsure of what to do. Their bodies tensed, and panic set in. It wasn''t until Stella''s powerful command broke through the tension that they snapped out of their fear. Charlotte gritted her teeth and quickly grabbed Iris''s and Fiona''s hands, pulling them toward the balcony. "Don''t let them escape!" The fierce-faced man roared, moving to chase after them. But Stella stubbornly clung to his waist, which only fueled his anger. *Ploop!* The man slapped Stella hard, sending her small body flying two meters before she tumbled to the floor. At the sound of the slap, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona froze and turned around. When they saw Stella sprawled on the floor, their eyes widened in fear. "Sister Stella!" Chapter 434 Two Ruthless and Merciless Men "Ahem... Ahem!" Stella coughed, her round, delicate face turning pale. The blow had been so powerful that sharp pain radiated across her face. Blood trickled from the corners of her lips and nose, and the side of her face that had been struck was flushed red. Yet, she showed no sign of giving up. Her three sisters were in danger¡ªshe couldn''t let them get hurt! Suppressing the pain, Stella pushed herself up and fixed a determined stare on the fierce-faced man, who was already moving toward Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona. Without hesitation, she lunged forward, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist. The fierce-faced man was stunned to see Stella still conscious after taking his punch¡ªa blow strong enough to leave anyone dazed or, at worst, unconscious. Even a grown man or woman would have been left dizzy, struggling to keep their balance. Yet, Stella could still move¡ªsomething that clearly startled him. But he quickly shook off his surprise, his face darkening with rage. "You damn little bitch!" he roared, slamming his fist into Stella''s face. *Bang!* Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire The punch sent Stella flying again, her small body bouncing off the floor before crashing into the closet. "Pufft!" She spat out blood, pain surging through every inch of her body. "Sister Stella!" Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona cried out in unison, their faces pale with fear. Their little legs trembled violently. They had never witnessed violence before. This was the first time¡ªand it terrified them. What made it worse was that the one suffering was the big sister who had always loved and protected them. "Ahem... Ahem... Ahem..." Stella coughed again, but this time, it was worse. Her cough brought up blood clots, a grim sign of the severe internal injuries she had sustained. The bruises on her face darkened to an ominous black, and her head throbbed painfully. "I can''t faint... I can''t!" A sudden surge of power coursed through her body as both her purple and gold eyes flickered with light. Before the man could react, Stella forced herself up and lunged forward, locking her arms tightly around his waist. "Shit! What''s wrong with this little bitch? Why does she keep getting up after I hit her?" The fierce-faced man was dumbfounded. This girl was strange¡ªhe couldn''t fathom how someone so small could still possess such strength. Gritting his teeth, he clenched his fist and threw another punch¡ªthis time using half of his strength. *Bang!* His fist slammed into Stella''s face once again, but the result was unexpected. She didn''t bounce off like before. Her small arms remained locked around his waist, refusing to let go. "Damn it!" The fierce-faced man began to panic and rained down more punches on her. Yet, Stella''s grip was like an iron vise¡ªunyielding. Frustration boiled over in the man''s eyes. He whipped his head toward the short man behind him, his face twisted in fury. "Damn it! What are you doing!? Stop standing around and help me catch those three damn girls!" he roared, pointing at Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, who stood frozen near the balcony. His comrade''s furious shout jolted the short man out of his daze. A twisted grin spread across his face as his lecherous, hungry eyes fixated on the terrified girls. "Hehehe! Little girls, where do you think you''re running off to?" He cackled, striding toward them eagerly. Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona trembled as he drew closer. They wanted to flee through the balcony, but they couldn''t. Stella was still enduring the brutal blows of the fierce-faced man. Leaving her behind was not an option. As if a plan had formed in her mind, Charlotte bit her lower lip and turned to Iris beside her. "Iris, take Fiona and run through the balcony!" She commanded firmly. Iris flinched, her face filled with horror. "Run away with Fiona? What about you?" "I''ll hold off on the other one," Charlotte replied without hesitation. Iris''s round eyes widened in shock. "No! I won''t allow it!" But Charlotte had already made up her mind, leaving Iris no room to argue. "It''s better for one of us to be caught than all three. Now go!" Gritting her teeth, Charlotte shoved Iris and Fiona toward the balcony. "Wuuu~ Sister! I don''t want to leave you!" Fiona sobbed, but Charlotte didn''t look back. Iris hesitated, biting her lower lip before finally grabbing Fiona''s hand and pulling her toward the balcony. "No! Sister!" Fiona cried out, reaching desperately toward Charlotte and Stella. At that moment, the world around Fiona seemed to blur and slow¡ªtime itself felt like it was moving at a quarter of its normal pace. *Badump...* Her heart pounded violently. With each beat, the world around her flickered between normal speed and an eerie slow motion. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Badump...* "Damn brat!" The fierce-faced man clenched his fist, demonic energy swirling around it before he drove a brutal punch into the left side of Stella''s face. *Bang!* The impact nearly shattered her consciousness¡ªyet, at the brink of fading, an unknown force yanked her back. *Badump...* "Hahaha! I didn''t expect you to throw yourself in for your sisters," the short man cackled as he seized Charlotte. But Charlotte wasn''t about to give in easily. She thrashed wildly, her small fists raining down on his face with all the strength she had. His laughter died instantly, replaced by a scowl of rage. Snarling, he tightened his grip and delivered a vicious slap across Charlotte''s face. *Ploop!* The blow was fierce, leaving a glaring red mark on her cheek. Not satisfied, the short man yanked her hair, sneering down at her. "How dare you resist, you little brat? This is your punishment!" Without hesitation, he delivered another vicious slap across Charlotte''s face. There was no trace of mercy in him as he continued his ruthless assault. *Badump...* The world around Fiona kept shifting¡ªslowing down, then snapping back to normal¡ªover and over again. Until suddenly... *Crack... Bang!* The sound of a chain breaking¡ªthen shattering¡ªechoed from deep within her. In that instant, the fear and sorrow on her face vanished, replaced by a fiery rage. "How dare you..." Her golden eyes blazed with an intense white light. A radiant golden star slowly emerged on her forehead, shining like a burning sun. "HURT MY SISTERS!?" Chapter 435 A Sudden Shift *Boom!* A massive explosion of holy power erupted from her body, obliterating everything around her¡ªexcept for her three sisters. Like a furious dragon, the blast tore through the inner palace ceiling and surged into the sky. The sky, which had briefly cleared after Liliana''s terrifying pressure faded, was once again swallowed by dense dark clouds. This time, the dark clouds didn''t just engulf the demon race''s territory¡ªthey stretched over human and dragon lands as well. In the capital, demons who had just begun to relax were once again startled by the sudden shift in the skies. "Damn it! What now? Why is the sky dark again?" A demon exclaimed in horror. "I don''t know! Maybe it''s Demon Emperor Liliana all over again. I heard there''s an annual meeting today¡ªmaybe some higher-ups angered her, and now she''s throwing a rampage," the demon beside him replied nervously. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire "No, this might not be Demon Emperor Liliana''s doing!" Another demon interjected seriously. "These clouds feel stronger and more ominous than before. Besides..." He pointed at the sky, where black, red, and purple lightning crackled relentlessly. "I clearly remember there were no lightning bolts like this last time. This could be an enemy attack!" His reasoning sent waves of panic through the surrounding demons. They were just ordinary demons with no real power. All they could do was hope that whatever was coming wouldn''t drag them into danger¡ªor worse, death. ... S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among the four cities in the Golden Quadrangle, Atheris was the most prosperous, surpassing Valdor, Norathis, and Thavalor. Its growth was fueled by advanced infrastructure and major trade routes connecting it to numerous surrounding cities, including the other three in the Golden Quadrangle. Its strategic location on the western side of Astralyn, the capital of the Holy Empire of Elysium, was also a key factor in its prosperity. Unlike the other three cardinal directions¡ªeach bordering demon territory¡ªthe west marked the boundary between the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodoxy, ensuring far greater security. With much of Astralyn in ruins and in urgent need of reconstruction, Leon, Valen, Luna, and Athena temporarily relocated to Atheris to rest. Meanwhile, Arshley, Albert, and Adam led the army to clean up the devastation in the capital. "This is really cozy..." Sinking into the plush sofa, Leon felt his exhaustion slowly fade away. Although he hadn''t exerted much strength in his fight against the Second Apostle, that didn''t mean he wasn''t exhausted. For days, he had barely rested, his mind consumed with finding a way to overthrow Velix''s rule as smoothly as possible. He didn''t want unnecessary bloodshed, so he spent countless nights searching for a solution, staying up late until exhaustion overtook him. With a deep sigh, Leon glanced around the grand parlor. Expensive paintings adorned the walls, while intricately carved statues of women stood elegantly in every corner. The mansion he resided in was one of the largest and most luxurious in Atheris. Naturally, it belonged to him. As he had said before, he was incredibly rich, with countless assets spread across the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodoxy. Most of these riches came from Velix, given as rewards for his countless victories against the demon race in the past. Despite his hatred for Velix, he had to admit¡ªthe man had been generous. "Leon, I prepared some tea for you." Just then, Athena''s calm yet gentle voice reached him. Leon smiled and turned toward her. "Thank you," Leon replied softly, accepting the cup of tea. "You''re welcome." Athena set her own teacup on the table before gracefully sitting beside him. "How do you find the atmosphere here? Are you comfortable living in this mansion?" Leon inquired as he took a sip of his tea. Athena chuckled and leaned her head against his shoulder, her tone playful. "To be honest, I don''t really care where I live. As long as you''re with me, I''ll be comfortable." Leon: "..." He hadn''t expected Athena¡ªthe Dragon Empress, known for her coldness and cruelty¡ªto say something so sweet. "You have quite the way with words, Athena. I think I can drink this tea without sugar now," Leon teased, lifting her chin with his index finger. Athena was stunned to have her teasing met in kind. With slightly puffed cheeks, she buried her face in Leon''s broad chest and hugged him tightly. "Then stay with me forever," she murmured flirtatiously. "That way, you''ll never need sugar in your tea again." Leon merely chuckled, resting his chin on Athena''s head as he gently rubbed her back, the thin fabric of her red gown barely shielding her from his touch. "Don''t worry, we''ll be together forever," he assured her solemnly. Since Athena was already his, there was no way he would leave her. Of course, sooner or later, he would have to tell her about his relationship with Liliana¡ªand the existence of his three daughters. *Boom!* Just as the atmosphere between them grew warmer, a deafening clap of lightning suddenly shook the sky, startling them both. "Is it going to rain?" Leon muttered in surprise. "But the sky was clear and bright just moments ago..." Athena slowly pulled away from his embrace and replied nonchalantly, "Well, rain does come unexpectedly sometimes." Her casual remark eased Leon''s doubts. He smiled faintly, about to say something¡ªwhen suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. His expression tensed, his body trembling slightly. Sensing something was off, Athena frowned. "Leon? What''s wrong?" But Leon didn''t respond. Instead, he clutched his chest tightly, his breath coming in ragged gasps, pain twisting across his face. Suddenly¡­ *Buzz!* The golden, star-shaped Hero''s Destiny on Leon''s forehead flared to life. In an instant, a surge of holy power erupted from his body, blasting everything around him. Caught off guard, Athena was sent flying. She crashed into the mansion wall with a thunderous "boom!" Moments later, she emerged from the rubble, her appearance disheveled. Her gown was torn, and her usually neat, flowing hair was now a tangled mess. Fortunately, her body was strong¡ªstrong enough that the impact barely hurt her. But none of that mattered. Right now, her only concern was Leon. As she lifted her head, she saw Leon hovering at the center of the mansion, his eyes glowing with an intense light while the golden star on his forehead shone brilliantly. A powerful surge of holy energy enveloped his body, spiraling upward into the sky. Behind him, the Great Sword of Chaos and the Holy Sword of Zenith floated, radiating a dazzling contrast of black and white light. Athena''s eyes widened, her heart pounding wildly. "What''s happening!?" ------ A/N: Ahem! Don''t forget your support! It means a lot to me~ ?^???^? Chapter 436 A Mysterious Phenomenon That Happens Simultaneously "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~" Standing in the center of the practice field, Luna panted heavily, gripping the Celestial Frost Holy Bow in her left hand. Her gaze swept across the practice field¡ªhundreds of iron humanoid puppets lay scattered across the ground, either crushed or frozen. "I managed to finish within an hour¡­ that''s an improvement!" Luna exhaled in relief, unable to suppress a smile. These shattered iron puppets weren''t ordinary training dummies. Unlike the wooden ones used in the Holy Orthodox, they possessed resistance to both magic and physical attacks dozens of times greater. In the past, she could only defeat a hundred, maybe two hundred, within the same time frame. But ever since her power surged on the Transcendent Night, she hadn''t tested herself against them again¡ªuntil now. And the results were more than satisfying. "If I can fully master the heroes'' inheritance sealed within the Celestial Frost Holy Bow¡ªninety percent, or even completely¡ªthen I won''t have to be troubled by that lizard woman anymore!" Luna clenched her fists, excitement gleaming in her eyes. The "lizard woman" she referred to was none other than Athena, the Dragon Empress, who possessed both immense power and a prestigious status. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Luna knew that, even with her current strength, she was still far from matching Athena. At times, it left her feeling discouraged, making it hard to stand confidently in front of her. Even so, she wasn''t too concerned. Heroes were chosen beings¡ªhumans destined to grow stronger without limits. As long as she continued training, Luna was certain that one day, she would surpass Athena! Taking a deep breath, she exhaled slowly before stretching her stiff body. A small chuckle escaped her lips. "Well then, I should head back to the mansion and meet Leon. It''s been a while since we last came to Atheris¡ªit''d be a waste not to enjoy it." Yet, just as she took a few steps forward, the bright sky darkened without warning. Heavy, ominous black clouds rolled in from the east, swallowing the city of Atheris in an eerie gloom. "Hmm?" Luna halted, her brows furrowing slightly. The sudden shift unsettled her. "Rain? How is that possible? The sky was perfectly clear just moments ago." *Boom!* A deafening clap of thunder erupted from the mass of black clouds, sending a tremor through Luna''s body. Then, suddenly¡ª *Badump!* Her heart pounded violently, and her expression tensed. *Badump!* Her breath hitched as she clutched her chest with her right hand. "What¡­ is this?" *Buzz!* Before she could finish, a brilliant white light burst from her blue eyes. At the same time, a star-shaped hero''s destiny slowly manifested on her forehead. "Argh!" Luna cried out as holy power surged from her body, obliterating everything around her before rocketing into the sky with terrifying force. Her body lifted off the ground, floating effortlessly, while the Celestial Frost Holy Bow hovered behind her, radiating a dazzling blue light. ... "One more drink!" In the quiet tavern, Valen slammed his empty wooden glass onto the table, his voice breaking the silence. A waiter promptly approached with a bottle of beer, carefully pouring it into Valen''s glass. "Is this enough, sir?" he asked politely, stopping just before the glass overflowed. "Enough!" Valen nodded in satisfaction, then pulled a gold coin from his pocket and handed it over. "This covers the beer¡ªkeep the rest as a tip." Without waiting for a response, he turned his attention back to his drink, sipping it eagerly. "Thank you, sir!" The waiter beamed with excitement before quickly retreating. "Hah~" Valen let out a contented sigh as the sweet yet slightly tangy beer slid down his throat. The lingering soreness in his body quickly faded, replaced by a surge of energy and vitality. "Hah! Just wait, Leon! After this, I''ll challenge you, beat you soundly, and claim the title of the strongest hero! Hiks!" Valen declared proudly, though his words were briefly interrupted by a hiccup. *Boom!* A sudden explosion of lightning tore through the sky, making him flinch. "Strange¡­ Rain?" he muttered, doubtful. He was certain that before entering the tavern, the sky had been clear and scorching hot. So why was it suddenly pouring? Despite his confusion, he brushed it off and continued savoring his drink. But then¡ª S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Badump!* His heart pounded violently, and his hand trembled, barely keeping hold of his glass. A creeping sense of dread washed over him, sending chills down his spine. "Not good!" he shouted in alarm, attempting to summon his holy power¡ªonly to fail. *Buzz!* A blinding white light erupted from his eyes as the Hero''s Destiny on his forehead ignited. In the next instant, his holy power burst forth like an unchained beast, obliterating the tavern and everything within hundreds of meters before surging skyward like a rampaging dragon. His body slowly lifted into the air, and suddenly¡ªthe Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon appeared behind him, radiating a blazing red glow. At that moment, in three different places, three heroes of mankind experienced the same mysterious phenomenon¡­ ... High above the sky, an enormous barrier stretched for thousands of kilometers. Though invisible to the naked eye, if one could perceive it, they would be astonished¡ªfor within it lay a colossal floating city, its towering pillars seemingly endless. This was Eryuentium, the legendary city in the sky, home to the most powerful ancient dragon in history¡ªthe Dragon Ancestor. Amidst the palace grounds, a vast and breathtaking flower bed stretched as far as the eye could see. At its center, the Dragon Ancestor sat in quiet meditation, his expression calm and unreadable. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes and let out a faint sigh. "I wonder if my power will ever return to what it once was," he murmured with a wry smile. Despite his title as the Dragon Ancestor, he was far weaker than he had been at his peak. The devastating wounds he had suffered in his battle against the Evil God had never fully healed¡ªnot even after more than 7,000 years. Beyond awaiting the arrival of the Fated One, his prolonged slumber served a single purpose¡ªto keep those wounds from consuming him. "Hah~" He sighed once more, gazing up at the clear sky. "Athena, I hope you bring the Fated One soon. I need to train him to face the Evil God¡­ and to help heal me." The wounds he bore were laced with the Evil God''s mysterious power, tormenting him endlessly. Long ago, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson had claimed that only two beings could rid him of this curse¡ªthe Evil God himself or the Fated One. Suddenly, the Dragon Ancestor''s expression shifted, his eyes widening slightly. "What?" Chapter 437 The Oath of a Deity "What!?" The Dragon Ancestor stared in shock as the once-clear sky darkened. Ominous black clouds swirled around the invisible barrier protecting Eryuentium, casting a suffocating shadow over the floating city. *Boom!* Explosions of multicolored lightning roared from all directions, as if heralding the end of the world. The Dragon Ancestor''s heart pounded¡ªthis phenomenon was eerily reminiscent of the Evil God''s descent in the distant past. "What the hell is going on? Why did the sky change so suddenly?" Springing to his feet, his expression turned vigilant. He surveyed his surroundings before extending his senses across tens of thousands of kilometers. Yet, he found no trace of enemies or anything out of the ordinary. Nevertheless, he soon realized that the dark clouds had spread across an area spanning tens of thousands of kilometers from Eryuentium''s center. "This is truly strange..." the Dragon Ancestor muttered, his brows knitting in confusion. He had no idea who could have triggered a phenomenon of this scale. But one thing was certain¡ªwhoever was behind it possessed unfathomable power, perhaps even rivaling his former self... or worse, surpassing it. ... Beneath the vast and majestic palace under the Desert of Chaos, a man sat in meditation at the center of a grand circular altar, surrounded by towering statues. His body was well-built, with pectoral muscles as hard as steel and a stomach sculpted with eight perfectly defined abs. Long black hair cascaded down his back, framing an extraordinarily handsome face with a perfectly chiseled jawline. He was Leon''s eternal enemy of the future¡ªthe Evil God. "Hmm?" The Evil God''s brows furrowed slightly. Slowly, he opened his eyes, revealing an abyssal blackness¡ªlike a pair of black holes that could swallow anything. "How strange... Why is my heart beating so fast?" he murmured warily, pressing a hand against his chest. For a deity like him, such a thing should have been impossible¡ªunless it meant that a great threat awaited his arrival. Suppressing the unease creeping into his mind, he curled his lips into a mocking smile and muttered, "Heh! Whatever it is, I couldn''t care less. In this world, no one can defeat me!" Dark energy erupted from his body, causing the entire palace to tremble. But suddenly, the black and gold chains wrapped around him rattled violently before igniting with a radiant black and gold light. In an instant, the dark energy was obliterated, and the Evil God''s face turned deathly pale. "Bastard..." he growled through clenched teeth, his fiery gaze locked onto the chains. Then, shifting his eyes to the two towering statues in the distance, he whispered with seething killing intent, "Luminus Troya, Amon Crimson... Once I break free, your descendants and your entire race will be the first to perish! This is my oath¡ªa deity''s oath!" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire *Boom!* The moment his words fell, the entire palace and the Desert of Chaos above it quaked violently. ... The mysterious phenomenon sent shockwaves through the demon race, dragon race, and mankind alike. Many trembled in fear, wondering anxiously¡ªwas this a sign of the world''s end? Yet, if one were to ask who suffered the most, the answer would be the two men tasked with killing Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona. The explosion of holy power from Fiona''s body blasted them hundreds of meters away, slamming them into the invisible barrier that protected the inner palace. "Pufft!" Both coughed up blood, agony surging through every inch of their bodies. "It hurts... it hurts!" the fierce-faced man groaned, his expression pale and weak. The sheer force of the impact had crushed his bones, severed his nerves, and left him unable to move even a finger. His comrade, the short man beside him, fared no better. The powerful shockwave had shattered the back of his skull and crushed his spine. Blood trickled from his nose, ears, and mouth. With such grievous wounds, he could only lie there, groaning in agony, utterly immobilized. Lying on the floor, Stella panted heavily, her round face drained of color. Though she had managed to endure the fierce-faced man''s attacks, the damage was severe. Dark bruises covered her face, painting a miserable sight. To make matters worse, blood seeped from her nose, mouth, and ears, marking just how grave her injuries were. Stella''s vision blurred, and she teetered on the edge of unconsciousness. But she refused to give in. Her three sisters were still in danger¡ªshe couldn''t afford to faint! With great effort, she lifted her head, only for the sight before her to leave her stunned. "Fiona!?" she gasped in horror. In her hazy line of sight, Fiona floated midair, enveloped by an intense, holy-white power that raged like a whirlwind, tearing through everything around it. Yet, despite its terrifying force, the power did not harm her, Charlotte, or Iris. Fiona''s round eyes gleamed with a brilliant white light, and at the center of her forehead, a golden star-shaped symbol shone like the sun. "Sister Stella!" A worried voice called from her right. Stella forced her dizzy head to turn and saw Iris rushing toward her. "Sister, are you alright?" Iris knelt beside her, her face filled with anxiety. "I... Ahem..." Stella tried to respond, but a sharp pain shot through her, making her cough. Blood trickled from the corner of her lips, causing Iris''s eyes to widen in fear. "Don''t talk! It''ll make your wounds worse!" she warned, tears welling up in her eyes. Stella had suffered these injuries protecting her, Charlotte, and Fiona. The thought of her sister enduring such pain made Iris''s heart ache. "Ahem... It''s fine... These wounds are nothing," Stella whispered weakly, her voice frail yet stubborn. Before Leon took her in, she had always suffered oppression at the hands of evil demons¡ªoppression that often ended in violence. Her body was frequently covered in severe wounds, leaving her in agony for months. Even so, Iris ignored Stella''s reassurance and kept her worried expression. She gently hooked Stella''s arm over her right shoulder and helped her up. Despite the noticeable weight difference due to their age gap, Iris showed no signs of struggle. "What about Charlotte? Is she okay?" Stella asked anxiously. With both eyes swollen and her vision blurred, she couldn''t clearly see her surroundings. Iris was about to answer, but before she could speak, a voice interrupted from beside her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m fine, Sister Stella. Don''t worry." They both turned toward the voice and saw Charlotte smiling at them. Yet, her condition was far from fine. A dark bruise marred the right side of her face, and her once neatly tied white hair was now tangled and disheveled. Seeing her sisters in such a state felt like a knife slicing through Iris''s heart. Anger, resentment, and hatred toward the two men flared within her. "Let me help." Charlotte stepped to Stella''s left side, supporting her alongside Iris. The three turned their gaze to Fiona, who floated in the air, an immense holy power surging endlessly from her body. "What''s happening to Fiona, Sisters?" Iris asked, her voice laced with concern as she looked to Stella and Charlotte. Neither of them responded. They simply stared, unable to comprehend what had caused Fiona to become like this. Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from behind, accompanied by a familiar, anxious voice. "Charlotte! Iris! Stella!" Chapter 438 The Distressed Liliana "Charlotte! Iris! Stella!" At the sound of that familiar voice, the three girls turned around, only to see Liliana rushing toward them, her face filled with anxiety. "Mommy!" "Mommy!" "Aunt Liliana!" Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Their lips curled into bright smiles as they called out to her. In the blink of an eye, Liliana vanished from her spot and reappeared right in front of them. Seeing that they were fine, Liliana let out a relieved sigh, and the worries gnawing at her vanished instantly. However, the moment her gaze landed on Stella and Charlotte''s dire condition, her red eyes widened in shock. A black-purple aura erupted from her body, and her expression turned ice-cold. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did those assassins do this?" She asked through gritted teeth. Stella opened her mouth, ready to calm her down, but before she could speak, Iris quickly cut in, "Yes, Mommy! It was all because of them." She pointed toward the distance where two men lay helplessly in a miserable state, then spoke with hatred lacing her voice. "They targeted me, Sister Charlotte, and Fiona. But Sister Stella tried to hold them back and ended up getting beaten so badly that she ended up like this." "Although Sister Charlotte''s injuries weren''t as severe as Sister Stella''s, she still got hurt protecting us..." Tears welled up in her round eyes. "Mommy, you have to make them pay for their cruelty!" The memory of her two sisters getting hurt while shielding her and Fiona remained painfully vivid. Perhaps, for the rest of her life, she would never forget it. Upon hearing this, Liliana''s fury reached its peak. "Bastards¡­" Her red eyes, filled with murderous intent, locked onto the men. Then, she raised the fingers of her left hand. *Drrrrk!* The ground beneath them trembled violently. Moments later, a massive, gaping maw¡ªfive meters wide¡ªemerged and swallowed them whole. Liliana took a deep breath, suppressing her rage, then turned to the three girls with a gentle gaze. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure they suffer later," she said in a soothing tone. Iris wiped her tears and nodded vigorously. "Thank you, Mommy." Liliana gave a small nod before shifting her gaze to Stella, whose condition was dire. Both of Stella''s eyes were swollen, with bruises covering her face. Dried blood crusted around her nostrils, ears, and the corners of her mouth. Seeing her in such a state tore Liliana''s heart apart. Though Stella was not her daughter, Liliana had always considered her as one of her own. Moreover, Leon had entrusted her with Stella''s care, yet she had failed to fulfill that simple request. What pained her even more was knowing that Stella''s injuries were the result of her trying to protect her sisters. The thought only deepened Liliana''s guilt. "Stella, I''m sorry. If only I had been more careful, you wouldn''t have had to go through this," Liliana said, her voice filled with regret. As the Demon Emperor, she was a figure revered by demons and feared by humans. Her very name alone could send shivers down spines and haunt dreams. Yet, here she was, lowering herself and apologizing¡ªproof of just how precious Stella was to her. Stella shook her head, stepped forward, and grasped Liliana''s right hand tightly. "There''s no need to apologize, Aunt Liliana. They are my sisters, and protecting them is my duty," she stated firmly. Iris and Charlotte couldn''t help but feel emotional. From the very beginning, they had always known how much Stella loved them. Otherwise, why would she willingly endure such pain to protect them? Liliana was deeply moved by her heartfelt words as well. At that moment, she finally understood why Fiona adored Stella so much and why Leon had been so determined to adopt her. Despite her young age, Stella was truly a remarkable and responsible girl. "Thank you, Stella," Liliana said warmly. She gently placed her hand on Stella''s head, and a bright red light glowed in her palm. Slowly, the light spread from Stella''s head, enveloping her entire body. Moments later, every wound vanished without a trace, and Stella was fully restored to her original state. After healing Stella, Liliana turned her attention to Charlotte. Though Charlotte''s injuries weren''t as severe, Liliana''s heart still ached to see her little girl subjected to such violence. After all, she had never once laid a hand on her three daughters. Yet, those two men had dared to harm Charlotte to this extent¡ªsomething she would never let go unpunished. After confirming that both were completely fine, Liliana shifted her gaze to Fiona, who was floating midair, radiating an incredibly powerful holy power. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she cautiously asked, "Can you explain what happened to Fiona? Why is she like this?" To be honest, she still found it hard to believe what she was seeing. Fiona¡ªthis little girl¡ªpossessed the holy power of heroes. Even more astonishing, the intensity of her power rivaled what Leon had displayed when he recovered from the devouring poison back then. According to historical records, something like this should have been impossible. After all, the power of heroes was not something that could simply be inherited. If it were, the world would have long since fallen into chaos, with generations of heroes'' descendants wielding the same overwhelming power. Hearing Liliana''s question, Iris looked at Fiona with a conflicted expression before explaining, "Mommy, at that time..." She then began recounting everything she had witnessed firsthand. Liliana listened intently, and once Iris finished, she spoke. "So, you''re saying she suddenly became like this?" "Yes." Iris gave a small nod before adding, "I remember she burst into tears when she saw Sister Stella and Sister Charlotte being beaten by those two men. Then, all of a sudden, she unleashed that immense power." For a moment, she fell silent, concern evident on her face as she hesitantly asked, "Mommy, is Fiona okay? Can she be saved?" She didn''t understand what had happened to Fiona, but one thing was certain¡ªshe didn''t want her silly little sister, whom she loved, to suffer or be hurt in any way. Stella and Charlotte also looked at Liliana anxiously, hoping she had a way to save Fiona. Liliana took a deep breath and gave a reassuring nod. "You don''t have to worry. I''ll do everything I can to save Fiona." In truth, she wasn''t entirely confident that she could. Not because she didn''t love Fiona, but because the holy power radiating from her was simply too overwhelming. For demons, holy power was the most dangerous natural enemy. Even a single sword strike imbued with it could leave wounds that never healed, spreading like a curse throughout the body. It was one of the many reasons her ancestors had always fallen at the hands of humanity''s three heroes. Nonetheless, she refused to give up so easily. Fiona was her daughter, and there was no way she could leave her in this state. Taking a deep breath, a purplish-black aura erupted from her body, clashing against the overwhelming holy power radiating from Fiona. The two opposing forces collided, unleashing a massive shockwave that devastated everything around them. Fortunately, Liliana had anticipated this and managed to shield Charlotte, Iris, and Stella just in time. Just as she was about to step closer to Fiona, a middle-aged voice suddenly rang out from behind her. "Don''t take another step. If you do, you''ll suffer serious injuries." Chapter 439 Saving Fiona "Don''t take another step. If you do, you''ll suffer serious injuries." Liliana, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella instinctively turned toward the voice, their bodies tensing in surprise. Standing there was a tall, middle-aged man with a faint smile on his lips. He had short white hair and wore a pristine, milky-white robe¡ªsimple yet elegant. A blindfold covered both his eyes, as if he had lost his sight. Despite his middle-aged appearance, his smooth, unblemished skin seemed untouched by time. Liliana''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of him. She immediately recognized this mysterious man¡ªthey had crossed paths twice before. The first time was on the grassland, when Leon''s holy power spiraled out of control. The second was when Leon was kidnapped by Athena. After their last encounter, she had secretly dispatched her shadow army to uncover his identity. Yet, not a single trace of him could be found, as if he had never existed. As Liliana stood lost in thought, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella, in contrast, couldn''t help but smile with joy. "Uncle!" the three called out excitedly. Their sudden exclamation snapped Liliana out of her thoughts. She looked at them in surprise. "Uncle? You know him?" Charlotte nodded and explained softly, "Mommy, do you remember the incident at the tavern, when those three evil demons tried to harass us? We were scared, but this uncle saved us." Her words brought back Liliana''s memory of that moment. She now clearly recalled that Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella had mentioned a kind, white-haired uncle who had come to their aid. Though she had suspected this man was the one they spoke of, hearing it confirmed still caught her off guard. Liliana turned her gaze back to him and, in a nonchalant yet slightly gentle tone, said, "It may be late, but I still want to thank you for saving my daughters." The middle-aged man let out a soft chuckle as he approached, his hands clasped behind his back. "No need to thank me," he replied calmly, stopping beside Iris. He reached out and gently stroked her head before continuing, "I was just passing by and couldn''t stand by while those thugs tried to harm them." Feeling his touch, Iris couldn''t help but smile. Her small body squirmed slightly in delight¡ªthe warmth of his hand reminded her of her daddy''s touch. Liliana didn''t mind witnessing their closeness. She could tell that this middle-aged man harbored no ill will toward her daughters¡ªif anything, he seemed genuinely fond of them. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Steadying her emotions, Liliana took a deep breath and regarded the man seriously. "You said saving Fiona would be dangerous for me. In that case, do you have a way to save her?" She didn''t take his warning lightly. After all, she still remembered how effortlessly he had suppressed her in their brief clash before. The middle-aged man withdrew his hand from Iris'' head and shifted his gaze toward Fiona. "There are two ways to save her," he said calmly. "The first is to call Leon back and have him do it himself." "Call Leon?" Liliana frowned and shook her head. "Even if I wanted to, I can''t. He''s currently in the Holy Empire of Elysium handling some matters. There''s no way he can return so soon." Besides the sheer distance, she was reluctant to face Leon. Stella and Charlotte had suffered fatal injuries because of her carelessness, while Iris was still shaken from the assassin attack. And now, Fiona was caught in an unforeseen crisis. With one disaster after another, how could she possibly bring herself to face Leon? As if he already knew her answer, the middle-aged man smiled faintly and said, "In that case, we''ll go with the second method¡ªI''ll save Fiona myself." His words left not only Liliana but also Charlotte, Iris, and Stella stunned. "Uncle, are you serious? Can you really save her?" Stella clutched his hand tightly, her face filled with worry. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course I can," he replied casually, patting Stella''s head gently. "But I need your mother''s permission first." The three girls instinctively turned to Liliana, their eyes filled with anticipation. Liliana knew she had no other choice. Letting out a small sigh, she finally said, "Alright, I agree." Charlotte, Iris, and Stella breathed a sigh of relief, exchanging excited glances. "Uncle, Mommy said yes! Can you save Fiona now? Please¡­" Charlotte tugged at the hem of his robe, her round eyes filled with a sorrow that was impossible to hide. The middle-aged man nodded slowly, then rubbed her chubby cheek with a fond smile. "Alright, just wait here for a while." With that, he turned his gaze toward Fiona and walked over with calm, steady steps. Charlotte touched her cheek, feeling the lingering warmth of the man''s palm. Her expression showed confusion and hesitation¡ªsomething that Stella immediately picked up on. "Charlotte, are you okay?" Stella asked with concern. Liliana and Iris naturally looked at Charlotte with confusion and curiosity. Charlotte frowned but remained silent. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." She then stared at the middle-aged man''s back in a daze. "Strange... Why does it feel so similar when Daddy rubs my face?" *** The middle-aged man walked forward undeterred, unfazed by the violent storm of holy power erupting from Fiona''s body. Anyone else would have been obliterated by the sheer force of the shockwaves it unleashed. Yet, he remained calm, as if the holy power had no effect on him whatsoever. After a moment, he came to a stop directly beneath Fiona''s floating body. Lifting his head, his body slowly rose into the air until he hovered right in front of her. Fiona''s current appearance was nothing like her usual self. On ordinary days, she looked cute, innocent, and full of life. But now, she exuded an air of majesty and indifference. Though her childish features remained unchanged, anyone who laid eyes on her would feel an instinctive sense of dread. Her eyes glowed brilliantly, while the symbol of the hero''s destiny on her forehead radiated an intense light. She hovered motionless in the air, her fingers gently interlocked. The middle-aged man let out a quiet sigh, his expression tinged with sadness. "Even after trying so hard to change it, I still failed¡­" He gave a wry smile, but his composure quickly returned. Raising his right hand, he gently touched the glowing symbol on her forehead with the tip of his finger. "Even so, it''s not too late. I won''t let the same mistake happen again¡­" The moment he spoke, the holy power surging from Fiona''s body flared even stronger, completely engulfing the middle-aged man. Chapter 440 Lilianas Gratitude "Hiks¡­ Mommy, Sister Charlotte, Sister Iris, Sister Stella¡­ Daddy¡­ Help me¡­ I don''t want to be alone!" In a pitch-black room, Fiona sat with her head lowered, burying her face between her knees. She sobbed in fear, calling out the names of Liliana, Charlotte, Iris, Stella, and Leon. But no matter how much she cried, no one answered. There was only the suffocating darkness surrounding her. Shivering, she slowly lifted her head, her body trembling with fear. "It''s dark¡­ I''m scared¡­ Someone, please help! Wuuu~" Her cries grew louder as she buried her face in her knees again. Darkness and solitude¡ªthose were the things she feared the most. Whenever she was scared, she would run into her daddy''s arms. But now, her daddy, her sisters, and her mommy were nowhere to be found. She was all alone in this terrifying place. *Buzz!* At that moment, a streak of light burst from above, pushing back the darkness that surrounded Fiona. Startled, she slowly lifted her head, her eyes widening in disbelief. The light slowly descended, stopping just a meter in front of her. *Whoosh!* In an instant, the light vanished¡ªrevealing the handsome man she had longed for so much. "Daddy!?" Fiona''s sadness vanished in an instant as she exclaimed with joy. Leon smiled gently, crouching down on one knee before opening his arms wide. "Sorry for being late, Fiona. Come here," he said with a chuckle. Without hesitation, Fiona jumped to her feet and ran toward him on her tiny legs, throwing herself into his embrace. "Daddy! Wuuu! I was so scared¡­ I missed you so much!" She sobbed, clinging tightly to his neck. Her round, tear-streaked face pressed against Leon''s robe as she continued to whimper. Leon said nothing, simply holding her close as he gently stroked her hair. Slowly, her cries quieted, and her fear faded away. Fiona lifted her head, her eyes shining with relief. "Daddy, you won''t leave me again, right?" Leon looked down at her, his smile warm and reassuring. "Don''t worry, Fiona. I promise I''ll never leave you again." "Yay!" Fiona giggled, lifting herself slightly before planting a soft kiss on his cheek. "Daddy, I love you so much¡­ Don''t ever leave my side, okay?" As soon as she finished speaking, drowsiness washed over her. Unable to fight it, she drifted off to sleep in his arms. Leon remained still, watching her peaceful face. He ran his fingers through her soft white hair, then gently pinched her cheek. "Don''t worry¡­ I''ll always be by your side, my daughter¡­ Always¡­" ... In the outside world, the overwhelming holy power radiating from Fiona gradually weakened. At the same time, the dark sky that loomed over the entire area slowly faded away. Floating in midair, the middle-aged man watched silently as Fiona''s condition returned to normal. The white glow in her golden eyes dimmed, and the hero''s destiny mark on her forehead lost its brilliance. Finally, when her holy power completely dissipated, Fiona''s body began to fall. But before she could hit the ground, the middle-aged man swiftly caught her in his arms. "Hmmm¡­" Fiona let out a faint groan, her eyelids fluttering. Moments later, her eyes opened, revealing a pair of round, innocent golden irises¡ªcompletely different from before. Still in a daze, she blinked at the man holding her and unconsciously murmured, "Daddy? Is that you?" The middle-aged man chuckled and gently pinched her chubby cheek. "I''m not your daddy, Fiona." Fiona froze at his response, her vision slowly clearing. In front of her stood a handsome, white-haired, middle-aged man with a blindfold covering both eyes. "You... Are you that blind uncle from before!?" Fiona exclaimed in disbelief, blinking her innocent eyes. The middle-aged man: "..." He let out a small sigh before pinching her tiny nose in feigned annoyance. "Little girl, shouldn''t you address your elders more politely?" Realizing her mistake, Fiona pursed her lips, looking guilty. "I''m sorry, Uncle. I didn''t mean it like that." "Well, never mind," the middle-aged man replied with a gentle smile. With that, he slowly descended, touching the ground with his right foot first. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Still carrying Fiona in his arms, he walked toward Liliana, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella, who were anxiously waiting. The moment they saw Fiona awake, relief and joy washed over their faces¡ªespecially Iris, whose eyes brimmed with tears. Before Fiona''s unexpected incident, Iris had been with her, running from the assassins. Guilt weighed heavily on her, making her fear that Fiona''s condition was somehow her fault. Stopping a meter away from them, the middle-aged man gently set Fiona down on the ground. Fiona smiled at her three sisters, about to say something¡ªonly to pause as Iris suddenly ran up and hugged her tightly. Before she could react, Charlotte and Stella quickly followed, wrapping their arms around her as well. They said nothing, but the tears streaming down their faces spoke volumes about their relief and happiness. Fiona, though slightly confused, didn''t question it. Instead, she simply returned their embrace, a silly smile tugging at her lips. Meanwhile, Liliana stood off to the side, a deep sense of relief evident on her beautiful face. She wanted to hug Fiona and apologize, but seeing the three little girls already holding her so tightly, she chose to step back and let them have their moment. Her gaze then shifted toward the middle-aged man. Taking a deep breath, Liliana finally lowered her head. "Thank you for your help," she said sincerely. "If not for you, saving Fiona would have been much more difficult." Her words were no exaggeration. As she had admitted before, she couldn''t guarantee she would have been able to save Fiona on her own. The holy power Fiona had unleashed was overwhelming¡ªeven for her. Had she insisted on using her demonic power, there was a real possibility that Fiona would have been harmed. And as a mother, that was something she could never accept. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The middle-aged man merely waved his hand and smiled casually. "You don''t need to be so formal, Liliana Crimson. Saving Fiona was simply necessary for me," he replied, his tone vague yet meaningful. Liliana immediately sensed the weight behind his words, but she couldn''t grasp his true intentions. "Does that mean he came here for Fiona? But why? What connection does he have with her? Could it be because she possesses the power of the heroes?" She pondered, uncertainty clouding her thoughts. Still, the possibility of him harboring malicious intent toward Fiona was quickly dismissed. With his unpredictable abilities, Liliana knew she stood no chance against him. If he truly meant harm, he could have hurt Fiona at any moment, and no one would have been able to stop him. Ignoring Liliana''s confusion, the middle-aged man shifted his gaze to Fiona and called out gently, "Fiona, come here for a moment." Chapter 441 Fionas Identity Upon hearing the call, Charlotte, Stella, and Iris quickly loosened their embrace around Fiona. "Go on," Charlotte said gently. Fiona gave a small nod before stepping toward the middle-aged man, curiosity shining in her eyes. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The middle-aged man crouched down on one knee and gazed deeply at Fiona. "Fiona, can I ask you something? How are you feeling right now? Do you sense anything unusual or uncomfortable?" He asked calmly. Fiona glanced down at her arms, then examined the rest of her body before looking back at him with innocent eyes. "I don''t feel anything strange, Uncle," she replied honestly. "Good..." The man exhaled in relief. Raising his left hand, he gently placed his index finger against Fiona''s forehead. *Buzz!* Under the stunned gazes of Charlotte, Iris, Stella, and Liliana, a gray light flickered at the tip of his finger. At the same time, five golden-black chains materialized in the air and coiled around Fiona''s body. "Fiona!" Stella cried out in panic, instinctively stepping forward, but Liliana quickly held her back. "Wait, Stella! Don''t act recklessly!" Stella turned to Liliana, her eyes filled with worry. "But Aunt Liliana, Fiona¡ª!" Liliana gave a reassuring smile and gently caressed Stella''s face. "Don''t worry, Stella. Fiona is fine. I''m certain he won''t harm her. Trust me." At this, Stella''s anxiety gradually faded. Charlotte and Iris, though just as worried, remained silent, yet the concern on their faces was unmistakable. Meanwhile, Fiona curiously examined the chains wrapped around her body. There wasn''t the slightest hint of fear on her face, as the chains didn''t feel threatening at all. Instead, she sensed something unusual¡ªlike a gentle warmth surrounding her. Moments later, the chains glowed brilliantly in black and gold before dissolving into shimmering fragments of light. The middle-aged man withdrew his finger from Fiona''s forehead and playfully pinched her cheek. "All done," he said with a chuckle. "Thank you, Uncle!" Fiona beamed. Though she had no idea what the man had done, she instinctively felt the need to thank him. Furthermore, upon recalling the anxious and worried expressions on her sisters and mother''s faces earlier, she guessed that something significant had happened to her. And she was certain¡ªit was this blind uncle who had helped her. The middle-aged man smiled warmly, gently patting Fiona''s head before finally rising to his feet. He then turned to Liliana beside him and said casually, "My duty here is done, so I must take my leave. By the way, take better care of your daughters and don''t let them end up in a situation like this again." Liliana felt a pang of embarrassment at his remark but chose not to argue. After all, the truth was undeniable¡ªeverything that had happened was due to her negligence. Had she been more prepared and cautious, the assassins would never have made it into the inner palace. After cautioning Liliana, the middle-aged man shifted his gaze to Charlotte, Iris, and Stella, his tone turning serious. "Little girls, didn''t I warn you to always wear the necklaces I gave you? Why aren''t you wearing them?" Hearing this, the three instinctively reached for their necks, only to realize they were bare. Iris let out an awkward laugh, scratching her cheek. "I''m sorry, Uncle... I left mine in my room." "Me too," Charlotte, Stella, and even Fiona admitted with guilty expressions. The middle-aged man sighed and spoke solemnly, "Don''t forget again. Those necklaces are meant to protect you. If you had been wearing them, this incident could have been avoided." "Yes, Uncle," the four of them replied remorsefully. Seeing their expressions, the middle-aged man sighed once more, though a small smile returned to his lips. "Well then, I''ll be going." Just as he was about to step away, Liliana swiftly intervened. "Wait a minute! Before you go, can you tell me why Fiona possesses holy power?" The moment those words reached their ears, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella froze, their eyes widening in shock. Stella, in particular, felt her heart pounding uncontrollably. As a demon who had lived alone in the capital, she possessed a wealth of knowledge. Holy power belonged to the heroes of mankind¡ªthe sworn enemies of the demon race. "Holy power? Does that mean the overwhelming power Fiona released earlier was holy power?" Stella swallowed hard, a sense of dread creeping over her. She turned to Fiona, who simply met her gaze with innocent confusion. Although Charlotte and Iris didn''t possess as much knowledge as Stella, they still understood the basics of holy power and the heroes. They exchanged glances before turning their gaze intently toward Fiona. The middle-aged man fell silent at Liliana''s question, his gaze shifting meaningfully between Fiona, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella before looking away. "I can''t tell you that. But in time, you''ll understand," he replied calmly. Without giving Liliana a chance to respond, the middle-aged man''s body dissolved into fragments of light before vanishing from sight. Liliana felt a deep sense of dissatisfaction, but there was nothing she could do. He was too mysterious and powerful¡ªforcing an answer out of him was impossible. Besides, he had just saved Fiona. Pressuring him for more would have been ungrateful. Sighing as she massaged her temples, Liliana muttered in frustration, "For some reason, his attitude reminds me of Leon from the past. They''re both so irritating." Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire However, there was no anger when she mentioned Leon''s name¡ªonly a sense of longing. "Hmm?" She suddenly felt a gentle tug on her gown. Looking down, she saw Charlotte gazing up at her. "Mommy, is it true that the power Fiona released was holy power?" Charlotte asked without hesitation. Liliana fell silent, realizing she had carelessly spoken in front of them. Still, it wasn''t a big issue. Sooner or later, they would learn the truth about Leon''s identity as a Sword Hero. With a soft, reassuring smile, she gently ruffled Charlotte''s hair and said, "I''ll explain later." ... Ten kilometers from the inner palace, the middle-aged man floated in the sky, his gaze fixed on the palace in the distance. "Master, there''s something that puzzles me." A woman''s voice echoed in his mind, bringing a faint smile to his lips. "Go ahead," he replied casually. Silence lingered for a moment before she finally asked, "With your power, wouldn''t it have been easy to stop Fiona from awakening so soon?" The middle-aged man let out a small chuckle, his eyes drifting toward the sky. "You''re right, but the risk would have been far greater. My actions have already begun altering this world''s timeline. If I interfere any further, it could spiral into chaos." He paused for a moment, his gaze lingering on Fiona in the distance. "No matter how much I try to prevent it, her awakening is inevitable. After all, that little girl is..." With a quiet sigh, he turned toward the distant Desert of Chaos. "The true Fated One¡­" --------- A/N: Ahem! Don''t forget for your support! ????(? ?? ? - ? ) ? Chapter 442 Failure to Get the Answer "Ugh... What happened?" In the messy parlor, Leon lay on the floor, clutching his head with a pained expression. "Leon, are you okay?" Athena, who was beside him, quickly crouched down and carefully helped him sit up. Leon frowned, his gaze sweeping over the disarray around him in confusion. "What happened, Athena? Why is this room such a mess?" he asked hesitantly. Athena remained silent for a moment before finally saying, "Actually..." She then began recounting the strange and mysterious incident that had happened to him. Leon listened intently, his expression gradually turning serious. "So, you''re saying my holy power and hero''s destiny suddenly activated?" He asked, furrowing his brows. "Yes, that''s how it seemed," Athena replied calmly. Leon fell silent, trying to grasp the cause. However, no clue came to mind. After a moment, he let out a small sigh and slowly got to his feet. "Sorry for troubling you, Athena," he said apologetically, glancing at her tattered appearance. Although he hadn''t seen it firsthand, he knew it was all because of him. Athena smiled casually as she slowly rose to her feet. "Don''t worry. This injury is nothing." With her strong body, the impact had little effect on her, but it still damaged her gown. Hearing Athena''s reassurance, Leon felt relieved, yet a hint of worry remained. After all, holy power was devastating¡ªwho knew if it could harm Athena? Grasping her palm, Leon said earnestly, "Even if you say so, I still need to check. I''m worried my holy power might have entered your body and could cause internal damage. Let''s go to the room." Before Athena could react, Leon swiftly pulled her toward his room. *** Nighttime... Miranda''s Moon and Sylvia''s Moon shone brightly in the night sky. Thousands of stars formed beautiful constellations around them, bathing the world in their light. "Hey... I only meant to heal Athena, so how did it end up like this?" Lying on the bed, Leon smiled helplessly. His gaze fell on Athena beside him, peacefully asleep with a joyful smile on her lips, her bare body resting against his. At first, he had only intended to check her condition, but who would have thought the examination would turn into a session of reading the book of life together? Still, he had no complaints. It had been quite a while since the last time, and denying his own frustration would be a lie. Now, having done it again, the lingering tension in his body had vanished, replaced by renewed vigor. Leon gazed at Athena with warmth, then leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on her cheek. Afterward, he pulled up the blanket, covering her plump, alluring body, before slowly getting out of bed. Glancing at his wrinkled, stained clothes, Leon chuckled and muttered, "That fight was really intense." Shaking off his thoughts, he walked to the closet, grabbed a fresh towel, and headed to the bathroom. After the fight, his body felt clammy, sticky, and drenched in sweat¡ªsomething he couldn''t stand. After all, Leon loved cleanliness and fragrance. Ten minutes later, he stepped out of the bathroom, feeling completely refreshed. "Nothing beats a shower after that," he murmured with a small smile. His gaze fell on Athena, still sound asleep on the bed. With a satisfied nod, he turned and walked out of the room. *** The mansion''s parlor was spacious and luxurious, its walls adorned with exquisite, intricate carvings¡ªthe handiwork of master engravers. Elegant paintings, masterfully crafted by renowned artists, decorated the walls, each carrying a high price. However, the grandeur had been marred by the explosion of Leon''s holy power earlier that afternoon. Despite the destruction, Leon''s expression remained unchanged. This mansion was merely one of his many assets¡ªhe owned several others, even more luxurious, scattered across various cities in the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodoxy. Paying no mind to the ruined parlor, Leon walked straight toward the balcony at the far end of the room. As he stepped onto the balcony, the serene night sky unfolded before him, a vast expanse dotted with countless stars and bathed in the soft glow of Miranda and Sylvia''s moons. In that moment, his burdens faded away, like a sandcastle washed away by the tide. He settled into one of the wicker chairs near the balcony, leaning back comfortably. "Miranda, can you hear me?" he asked softly, closing his eyes. "I hear you, Master," came Miranda''s smooth voice in his mind. "Come up. There''s something I want to discuss with you." "Okay." The moment the words left her lips, a ray of light suddenly appeared on the wicker chair beside him. A few seconds later, Miranda''s beautiful, graceful figure emerged from the light. She sat back, mirroring Leon, and gazed at him gently. "What did you want to talk to me about, Master?" she asked curiously. Leon slowly opened his eyes, turned to her, and asked calmly, "The incident this afternoon... do you know the reason?" No matter how hard he tried to recall, the memories remained elusive. All he could remember was casually talking with Athena before his vision suddenly went dark. When he regained consciousness, everything around him was already in ruins. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire To him, it had all happened in an instant¡ªmere seconds at most. Yet, according to Athena, the strange phenomenon had lasted for more than fifteen minutes¡ªan unnervingly long time. Miranda''s expression remained unchanged as she listened. Letting out a small sigh, she replied softly, "Master, if I told you that even I don''t know... would you believe me?" Leon remained silent, his gaze locking onto Miranda''s earnest purple eyes. "I believe you," he said firmly. Miranda was his sword spirit¡ªthere was no way she could deceive him, especially about something this serious. If she said she didn''t know, then it had to be true. Miranda was visibly relieved by Leon''s trust. If he had doubted her, it would have felt like being pierced by a thousand swords. After all, her very existence was to aid Leon. If he didn''t believe in her, then what purpose did she serve? "Even if I don''t know the answer now, I''ll find it and give you a satisfactory explanation, Master!" Miranda declared solemnly. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, I''ll wait," Leon replied with a slight nod. With that, he set aside his confusion about the afternoon''s incident and continued his conversation with Miranda, discussing various interesting topics. Before they knew it, half an hour had passed. Then, out of nowhere, Leon brought up a topic that caught Miranda completely off guard. "Miranda, what do you think about hidden races?" Chapter 443 An Insight into the Elven Race and the Surprisingly Big Secret Miranda was momentarily stunned by the question, confusion flickering across her beautiful, charming face. "The hidden races...?" she murmured. "Yes." Leon nodded and pressed further. "What''s your opinion on them? Can you tell me about them?" With the matter of Velix and the unification of mankind settled, his next objective was clear¡ªdealing with the hidden races. As the old saying went, before facing an enemy, one must first gather information about them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the hidden races were not his enemies now, there was no guarantee they wouldn''t become one once he stepped into their domain. After all, he had no way of knowing their stance toward him¡ªthe Fated One. Furthermore, the fact that Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and Hero Luminus Troya had created a token to suppress them clearly showed their lack of complete trust. That alone suggested one undeniable truth¡ªthey had a high likelihood of betrayal and might refuse to cooperate with him against the Evil God. He even began to suspect that the appearance of the Temple of Twilight was somehow connected to them. It seemed far-fetched but not impossible. More than seven thousand years had passed since the war between the Evil God and all races, and the descendants of humanity, the dragon race, and the demon race had long since forgotten that history. Only the hidden races were likely to still possess records of those events. Of course, this was merely a theory¡ªone he wouldn''t be foolish enough to voice as an accusation without proof. Miranda found Leon''s question reasonable and gave a small nod. "Which race would you like information on, Master?" she asked softly. She then glanced at the small, empty, circular table to her left and raised her hand. *Buzz!* A faint black light flickered on the table before materializing into a medium-sized teapot and two teacups. Miranda shifted slightly, poured tea into the left cup, and gracefully handed it to Leon. "Master, have some tea to refresh your mind," she offered politely. Leon smiled faintly and accepted the cup. "Thank you." He took a sip of the tea and was pleasantly surprised by its exquisite flavor¡ªon par with the expensive tea Athena had prepared that afternoon. After a few more sips, he placed the teacup back on its saucer and turned to Miranda. "I want to know about the Elven race first," Leon said casually. His reason for choosing the Elves was simple¡ªhe had encountered one of them in Rothinia, the fortune-teller girl, Elina. Because of that, he had a favorable impression of the Elven race. Moreover, the portrait of the stunning Elven woman hanging in Elina''s tent had left an unforgettable impression on him. She was breathtakingly beautiful, her charm on par with Liliana''s and Athena''s. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Considering Elina''s status as the elven queen''s sister, Leon speculated that the woman in the painting was none other than the queen herself. "The Elven race, huh? I see..." Miranda nodded slightly before taking a sip of her tea. She then lifted her gaze to the starry night sky. "When it comes to the Elves, they are among the strongest races in the world¡ªon par with the dragons, demons, and humans," she began. "They are also one of the oldest, with a history spanning tens of thousands of years." Leon listened attentively, showing no intention of interrupting. "Furthermore, they are a highly loyal race, known for keeping their word and honoring their promises," Miranda continued, turning to Leon. "Master, to be honest, compared to other races, the Elves are the least likely to betray you." "Oh?" Leon raised an eyebrow, surprised by her statement. "Why do you say that? Can you give me a reason?" Miranda gave a small nod before explaining, "You''re aware of the World Tree, aren''t you? That massive, towering tree is the very foundation of the Elven race¡ªtheir source of life and the deity they revere." She paused for a moment, took another sip of tea, then continued with a mysterious smile, "The World Tree itself possesses a spirit known as the ''Spirit of Life.'' And¡­ she had a special relationship with my previous master, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson." "Pfft!" Leon, mid-sip, nearly choked on his tea and coughed violently. He turned to Miranda, eyes wide with shock. "A special relationship with Demon Emperor Amon Crimson? Are you saying¡ª" Before he could finish, Miranda chuckled and cut him off. "Yes, exactly what you''re thinking." Leon fell silent, momentarily stunned by the weight of the revelation. He never expected such a monumental secret to exist between Amon Crimson and the World Tree Spirit. A flicker of doubt and curiosity crossed his face as he hesitantly asked, "If there''s a special relationship between them, does that mean Demon Emperor Amon Crimson had two partners in his life?" "No, Master, you''re mistaken," Miranda replied casually. "The Demon Emperor was an incredibly loyal man. He had only one wife¡ªhis one and only beloved¡ªthe Spirit of Life." Leon''s brows furrowed slightly. He fell silent for a moment, as if piecing together a puzzle just beyond his grasp. Then, realization struck. His eyes widened, and his heart pounded. "Wait¡­ if Demon Emperor Amon Crimson only had one wife, then doesn''t that mean Morgan Crimson and all his descendants are connected to the Spirit of Life?" Miranda let out a soft chuckle and nodded. "Yes, exactly. Every Demon Emperor throughout history is, in truth, a descendant of the Spirit of Life." Leon took a sharp breath, a chill running down his spine. ''Damn¡­ this secret is beyond shocking!'' he thought, still struggling to digest the revelation. Now, he finally understood why generations of Demon Emperors, from Morgan Crimson to Liliana, possessed extraordinary talent and consistently stood out in their respective eras¡ªit all traced back to the influence of the Spirit of Life. As the saying from his previous world goes, "A dragon cannot give birth to a puppy, just as a dog cannot give birth to a dragon." Beyond Demon Emperor Amon Crimson''s own prowess, the true force behind the greatness of the Demon Emperors throughout history was their mother and ancestor¡ªthe Spirit of Life herself. After a moment, Leon took a sip of his tea, letting its warmth steady his lingering shock. Then, he turned to Miranda and asked, "Since you said the Elven race is the least likely to turn against me, which race has the highest chance of doing so?" Miranda fell silent, her expression gradually turning serious. "That would be the Giant Race." Chapter 444 The Traitor Race Upon hearing that, Leon''s expression shifted slightly before he turned to Miranda with a curious gaze. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire "Giant Race? Can you explain why?" He asked, straightening up. Although he had never encountered the Giant Race in person, he had read about them in the books of the Library of the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox. According to those records, the Giant Race were incredibly powerful beings with towering physiques. The shortest among them stood around three to four meters tall, while the tallest were said to reach seven to ten meters. They lived in several small groups but were governed by a supreme leader, similar to the emperor of the human race or the demon race. Beyond that, Leon knew little. After all, the Giant Race had vanished more than 7,000 years ago, and the remaining records were merely fragments of history. Miranda''s expression darkened slightly as she replied in a cold tone, "You may not know this, Master, but during the war between the Evil God and the united races, the Giant Race secretly colluded with the Evil God and betrayed us. Fortunately, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and Hero Luminus Troya managed to turn the tide, preventing catastrophic losses." "Even so, their betrayal left most of the united races seething with anger and hatred toward the Giant Race." "Oh?" Leon''s eyebrows lifted slightly upon hearing the story. He hadn''t expected such a twist in the Great War of the past. "If the Giant Race betrayed everyone, why do they still exist today?" he asked curiously, taking a sip of his tea. "Hah..." Miranda let out a small sigh, an exasperated expression rarely seen on her face. "To be honest, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson wanted to wipe out the entire Giant Race, and many high-ranking members of other races supported his decision. However..." Massaging her temples, Miranda smiled wryly before continuing, "Hero Luminus Troya disagreed. He believed the Giant Race must have had their reasons and deserved a second chance." "This difference in opinion led to a brief conflict between Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and Hero Luminus Troya. Fortunately, they eventually reached an agreement¡ªrather than exterminating the entire Giant Race, only those directly involved in the betrayal were put to death." "I see..." Leon gave a small nod, narrowing his eyes slightly. From Miranda''s story, he could see the stark contrast between Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and Hero Luminus Troya¡ªone pragmatic, the other idealistic. Demon Emperor Amon Crimson was a realist who believed the Giant Race should be eradicated, while Hero Luminus Troya was an idealist who insisted they deserved a second chance. To be honest, Leon found both perspectives reasonable, but deep down, he leaned more toward Demon Emperor Amon Crimson. During the chaotic war against the Evil God, the Giant Race had chosen to betray the united forces of all races and side with the Evil God¡ªan act that was clearly unforgivable. Granting them a second chance was no different from saving a dying criminal who had committed countless heinous deeds. Somehow, the idealistic nature of Hero Luminus Troya reminded Leon of the protagonists in certain isekai novels¡ªnaive and oblivious to the consequences of their actions. "Well, that''s no surprise. He is a hero, after all, and his nature is just like those main characters," Leon murmured with a small smile. Turning to Miranda beside him, he asked, "In that case, how certain are you that the Giant Race will turn against me?" Miranda fell silent for a moment before finally raising five fingers on her right hand and replying seriously, "I''m about 50% certain, Master. I still remember their betrayal clearly. Even though more than 7,000 years have passed, there''s no guarantee their descendants won''t do the same." Leon nodded in agreement. A person''s or a race''s nature, character, and personality were largely shaped by their environment, but their ancestry also played a significant role. If their ancestors had been traitors, the likelihood of their descendants following the same path was not insignificant. His expression grew colder as he said, "When I arrive in the Giant Race''s territory, I will first assess their situation. If they prove their loyalty to me, the Fated One, I will accept them and take no action¡ªregardless of their ancestors'' past betrayals. However..." A faint smile, laced with killing intent, tugged at his lips as he continued nonchalantly, "If they have inherited their ancestors'' treacherous nature, I won''t hesitate to wipe them out." It might seem ruthless, but he didn''t care. He was neither a benevolent saint nor an idealist like Hero Luminus Troya. His battle with the Evil God would determine the fate of the world. If he lost, everything would be destroyed, and everyone he cared about would perish. He couldn''t afford to be careless with anything that might jeopardize his future victory. "I agree with you, Master. I will support all your decisions!" Miranda declared firmly. In truth, she had also been deeply dissatisfied with Luminus Troya in the past. However, she had chosen to remain silent to avoid any conflict between her master, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, and him. After that, their conversation continued, revolving around topics closely tied to the hidden races. Naturally, most of the discussion was led by Miranda, while Leon simply sat in silence, listening and occasionally asking questions. Before they realized it, more than two hours had passed, prompting Leon to bring their conversation to an end. "Thank you for the information, Miranda. It was really helpful," Leon said sincerely. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miranda shook her head with a gentle smile. "You don''t need to thank me, Master. This is my duty." Leon let out a small chuckle but said nothing more. After exchanging a few brief words, Miranda''s figure finally vanished from his sight. As silence settled around him, Leon didn''t immediately return to his room. Instead, he chose to sit a little longer, enjoying the cool night breeze and the starry sky above. Just then, his eyebrows twitched slightly as he sensed someone approaching from behind, their movements deliberately concealed. Before he could react, a pair of hands gently covered his eyes. At the same time, a cold yet smooth and melodious voice whispered from behind him. "Guess who I am?" Chapter 445 Lunas Invitation and the Two-Month Period "Guess who I am?" Leon was momentarily stunned before a faint smile curved his lips. Just from the voice and scent, he already knew it was Luna. However, instead of answering immediately, he decided to tease her. "Hmm..." Leon rubbed his chin as if deep in thought before replying hesitantly, "I have no idea who you are, but judging by your voice, you must be a woman." Then, sniffing the air, he furrowed his brows slightly. "Wait... why do I smell something bad? Have you not bathed yet? If that''s the case, stay away from me! That''s disgusting!" Luna, who had been standing confidently behind him, froze in shock. Panicked, she quickly removed her hands from his eyes and frantically sniffed herself. Her tense expression soon softened with relief when she realized there was no unpleasant odor. But the moment she turned back to Leon, she found him already facing her, a playful, mocking grin on his face. It only took a second for her to realize¡ªshe had been tricked! "You..." Her cheeks flushed, and her blue eyes burned with irritation. "Leon, you jerk!" She clenched her fist and swung at him, but Leon effortlessly parried it. Fortunately, the punch carried no holy power or strength, making it easy for him to block. "Pfft!" Leon burst into laughter while firmly gripping her fist, further fueling Luna''s frustration. "Damn you, Leon! How dare you catch my attack?!" Luna growled in irritation. She yanked her hand free and attempted to lunge at him¡ªbut failed. Leon effortlessly dodged, flashing a teasing grin. "My dear Luna, you''re a hundred years too early to catch me." With that, he swiftly leaped over the balcony railing and dashed toward the garden. Seeing him run only provoked Luna further. Without hesitation, she gave chase, shouting angrily, "I''ll catch you, stinky Leon!" Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire The two darted through the garden in a playful chase, neither using their holy power nor taking it seriously¡ªit was just a lighthearted game. Fifteen minutes later... sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hah... Hah..." Leon and Luna sat slumped in rattan chairs, panting heavily. Sweat clung to their clothes, exhaustion weighing down their bodies. Yet, despite their fatigue, small smiles of pure joy lingered on their faces. "You''re really stubborn, Luna," Leon muttered, massaging his temples in resignation. He had already given up, yet this woman still pursued him relentlessly, forcing him to keep running just to escape. "Hmph!" Luna huffed in annoyance. "If you hadn''t run away, I wouldn''t have chased you." Leon simply chuckled, not bothering to argue. After all, he had provoked this stubborn woman first. Pouring tea from the teapot into his cup, he took a sip, instantly feeling refreshed. "So, what brings you here? Do you need something?" he asked casually. Luna''s gaze landed on the teacup resting on the side table. Just as she was about to pick it up, she noticed a small puddle of tea inside. "Was someone here before I arrived?" she asked curiously. Yet, she was certain she hadn''t seen anyone while walking from the parlor to the balcony. Letting out a small sigh, she shot Leon an annoyed look and replied coldly, "Do I need a reason to visit you?" Leon could sense the irritation in her voice, which only made him smile. "Alright, don''t be mad," he said in a soothing tone, gently ruffling her hair. "I didn''t mean it like that. But I''m sure you came here for a reason, right? Just tell me." Feeling the gentle touch on her head, Luna''s anger gradually faded, replaced by a joyful smile she couldn''t quite hide. "I came to you with one purpose¡ªto take you for a walk to the center of Atheris. There''s a special festival happening there right now, and I thought it''d be fun to spend some time together," Luna said softly. "So, do you want to go?" "Festival?" Leon raised an eyebrow in surprise before something clicked in his memory. "Wait¡­ are you talking about the Love Festival?" Among the four major cities of the Golden Quadrangle, Atheris was the most bustling and prosperous. People from various cities and towns flocked there¡ªsome to sell their goods, others to seek fortune. For thousands of years, this influx of people had made Atheris a melting pot of diverse personalities, cultures, and beliefs. Over time, these differences merged, leading to a shared cultural and religious identity¡ªone of which was the belief in the Goddess of Love. As a tribute, the people of Atheris held an annual celebration known as the Love Festival. It was said that those without a partner were highly encouraged to attend and pray to the Goddess of Love, hoping to meet their destined one. The festival was originally supposed to begin a few days ago, but it was postponed due to the chaos in various cities caused by the rebellion of noble families. As a result, the celebration was rescheduled and set to take place today. Luna gave a small smile and nodded lightly. "Yes, the Love Festival starts tonight. Do you want to come?" Leon didn''t answer immediately, as if weighing his decision. In truth, he was exhausted and wanted to rest. However, just as he was about to refuse, he caught the hopeful look on Luna''s face and swallowed his words. "Alright, I''ll go." "Yay!" Luna cheered excitedly. She quickly stood up and grabbed Leon''s right hand. "Then let''s go!" Before Leon could even react, Luna eagerly pulled him off the balcony. ... Like a bullet fired from a gun, time flew by, and before anyone realized it, two months had passed. Two months might not seem long, but it was enough for a series of major events to unfold. In that short span, the structure of governance and the lives of humankind underwent drastic changes. With Velix''s death and the fall of the Holy Empire of Elysium into the hands of the rebels, the once-unified territories of the empire were now left in a state of power vacuum. This instability naturally became a golden opportunity for those driven by greed and ambition¡ªnamely, the noble families. The nobles who had once been ousted from power by Velix quickly reclaimed cities and towns, declaring them as their own. This phenomenon spread across nearly every city, fueling further chaos and deepening the people''s resentment toward the nobility. After all, the citizens still vividly remembered the cruelty of the noble families before Velix had stripped them of power. Thus, they staunchly rejected the nobles'' unilateral claims. Amidst the growing tension, Arshley swiftly took control of the former territories of the Holy Empire of Elysium and declared their unification with the Holy Orthodox. This move infuriated the noble families, who wasted no time in declaring war against the Holy Orthodox. Unfortunately for them, they remained unaware that the rebel forces they counted on were actually under Leon''s control¡ªrendering their resistance meaningless. Rather than engaging in battle, Leon simply ordered the rebel forces to capture and execute the nobles one by one, without hesitation. For pests and parasites like them, it was better to be eradicated now than to let them fester into a greater threat later. Initially, the people across various cities strongly opposed Arshley''s declaration. However, as the prolonged power vacuum led to instability in the economy, security, and other vital sectors, their resistance began to wane. In the end, they accepted the decision and united in supporting Arshley as the sole ruler of humankind. Chapter 446 The Pitiful and Exhausted Arshley "Hah... I''m completely exhausted..." In her workspace, Arshley let out a small sigh, her face weary. She stared at the pile of documents on her desk, irritation creeping in. It had been over two months since Velix''s death and the fall of the Holy Empire of Elysium, and now, she was officially recognized as the true leader of mankind. But was it really that simple? Of course not. In these two months, the once-destroyed Imperial Palace had been rebuilt, serving as her second residence after the Holy Orthodox Hall. Here, she was responsible for restoring order to the cities thrown into chaos by the empire''s downfall. Though Velix had been overthrown, the aftermath of the rebellion remained severe. The damage spanned multiple sectors¡ªsocial, economic, and infrastructural¡ªleaving the empire in turmoil after the widespread rebellions. Fortunately, the people had accepted her as their rightful ruler, sparing her the concern of another rebellion. "I should have brought Edward here," Arshley murmured regretfully. As the Saint of the Holy Orthodox, such matters were never her responsibility. Edward had always handled them¡ªshe only needed to sign and enforce the policies he devised. Yet, she knew it wouldn''t be that easy. With her departure from the Holy Orthodox, Edward had temporarily taken over her duties. If he left as well, it could have serious consequences. Shaking off her thoughts, Arshley patted her cheeks, instantly dispelling her exhaustion and replacing it with renewed determination. "I can''t give up! This is the responsibility Brother Leon entrusted to me! I won''t let him down!" she told herself. Without hesitation, she refocused on her work, her expression serious. But suddenly... "Hmm?" Arshley flinched slightly as she felt a pair of hands gently massaging her shoulders. Turning around, she found Leon smiling at her as he continued his massage. "I''m sorry for putting you through this, Arshley," Leon said softly, though his voice carried a hint of guilt. "Brother Leon!?" Arshley''s eyes lit up, and she instinctively tried to stand, but Leon gently stopped her. "No need to get up. Just relax and let me take care of you," he said. Arshley felt a wave of embarrassment but remained silent, giving him a small nod instead. Leaning back against her chair, she let Leon''s careful, affectionate touch ease her tension. Arshley''s aches, fatigue, and exhaustion gradually faded with each gentle press of Leon''s hands on her shoulders. Behind her, Leon glanced at the towering stack of documents on her desk, a pang of guilt settling in his chest. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the past two months, Arshley''s workload had been relentless, burdened by the internal struggles plaguing various cities. He had witnessed her working late into the night countless times¡ªeven once going three days without sleep. It made him wonder¡ªhad his decision to unite humanity truly been the right one? As Leon sank into contemplation, Arshley, completely at ease, drifted into a deep sleep. Realizing this, Leon gradually slowed his massage before finally stopping. Letting out a quiet sigh, he stepped to her side and carefully lifted her into his arms. Gazing at her peaceful, sleeping face, he smiled softly and whispered, "The little girl who used to cry and follow me everywhere has now become the true leader of mankind. Time really does fly." Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire When Arshley was taken in by the previous Saint of the Holy Orthodox, she had been just a little girl living alone in a remote village. With both her parents gone, she survived on the charity of the villagers. However, such kindness never lasted long. By the time she turned four, a famine struck the village, and any help she once received quickly disappeared. From that point on, Arshley had to fend for herself, scavenging for food to survive. Then, at the age of five, the Holy Orthodox Saint found her and brought her to the Holy Orthodox Hall. When Leon first heard her story from the former saint, his heart ached for her. From that moment, he vowed to take care of her for the rest of his life. This was also one of the reasons he later chose to adopt Stella and bring her into the inner palace. Beyond pity, he saw a reflection of Arshley in Stella, which ultimately led him to that decision. Leon carried the sleeping Arshley over to a large sofa in the center of the room. The sofa was spacious, more than suitable to be used as a bed. In fact, it was he who had asked Albert to prepare it¡ªso that if Arshley ever refused to return to her room, she would at least have a comfortable place to rest. Yet, Arshley never used it to sleep on, leaving the sofa as a mere display in her study. Slowly, Leon laid Arshley down on the sofa, then picked up the neatly folded blanket from the armrest and carefully draped it over her, ensuring she was fully covered. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a gentle tug on his right hand, followed by Arshley gripping it tightly. "Brother Leon... don''t leave me..." She murmured softly, her brows knitting in distress. Seeing her talking in her sleep, Leon simply smiled. Kneeling beside her, he gently kissed her right cheek. "Don''t worry, Arshley. I promise I''ll never leave you again," he whispered solemnly, softly running his fingers over her forehead and hair. As if comforted by his words, the tension on her face melted away, replaced by a peaceful and radiant smile. After making sure she was resting soundly, Leon slowly stood up and turned his gaze to the stack of documents on the desk. "Alright, let''s take care of that first," he muttered, striding over to Arshley''s chair and settling into it. He picked up a document and skimmed through it. Once he grasped the key points, he immediately got to work. Being a hero didn''t mean he was uninformed or unknowledgeable in government affairs. Since childhood, he had been trained not only in combat but also in politics, economics, war strategy, and various other disciplines by the esteemed teachers of the Holy Orthodox. By coincidence, in his previous life, he had been born into a wealthy and influential family, giving him a deep understanding of politics, economics, and social structures. However, there was one thing he could never master, no matter how hard he tried¡ªmagic. Without mana, learning magic was naturally impossible for him. Still, he had thoroughly studied its fundamentals and theories, granting him extensive knowledge of the subject. Two hours later... "Hmmm..." Arshley''s eyelids fluttered slightly before slowly opening. As she awakened, she realized her once-exhausted body now felt refreshed and full of energy. It had been a long time since she had experienced such deep, restful sleep. "Hoam~" She let out a soft yawn, stretching her plump, curvaceous body. But the moment her gaze landed on Leon, who was busy working, her expression stiffened. "Brother!?" Chapter 447 A Casual Conversation with Arshley Leon was slightly startled and turned his head toward Arshley, who was sitting on the sofa. A soft, thin smile spread across his lips as he greeted her, "Are you awake? Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Arshley adjusted her position and shook her head. "Thank you, Brother, but I''ve had enough sleep. My body feels full of energy now." She raised her small right arm, as if showing off her nonexistent biceps. Leon chuckled and gave a small nod. "Well then, just wait there for a bit. I''m almost done with this." Arshley pursed her lips, about to say something, but decided against it. Five minutes later, Leon placed the last document on the finished pile to his right. Rising to his feet, he pushed the chair under the desk and walked over to a large table where tea and coffee were set out. Casually, he prepared a cup of tea for Arshley and coffee for himself before bringing them to the long table in front of the sofa. "This is for you," he said, placing the tea down before sitting beside her. Arshley smiled and replied warmly, "Thank you, Brother." She picked up the teacup and took a sip. As the warmth of the mildly sweet tea spread through her, a slight shiver of happiness ran through her body. "Brother Leon still remembers my favorite," she whispered, her eyes narrowing into crescent moons. She loved tea, but not when it was overly sweet. Her throat was sensitive, and too much sweetness could cause irritation or even make her cough. After all these years, she hadn''t expected Leon to remember such a small detail so vividly. The realization filled her with quiet happiness. Neither of them spoke, as if silently cherishing the peaceful, harmonious atmosphere. After a few minutes, Arshley placed her teacup on the saucer and turned to Leon. "Brother, I''m sorry," she said softly, her voice tinged with guilt. "While you were massaging me, I fell asleep and ended up troubling you with my work. If I had known, I never would have let you do that." Thinking back, she felt frustrated with herself. How could she be so comfortable that she fell asleep, leaving her brother to handle her responsibilities? Shame washed over her, and a lingering fear crept in¡ªwhat if Leon resented her for it? Leon set his cup down and looked at her with gentle eyes. "Don''t worry," he said in a soothing tone, stroking her hair affectionately. "For the past two months, I''ve been watching you. I know how hard you''ve been working¡ªI''ve even seen you stay up late, going days without proper rest. So there''s no need to feel guilty. On the contrary¡­" Leon let out a small sigh and smiled wryly before speaking in a guilty tone. "I should be the one taking responsibility. After all, the idea to unite mankind was mine, and I dragged you into my ambition. I''m sorry." Hearing that, Arshley''s sad expression instantly turned serious. She grasped Leon''s hand tightly and shook her head. "Brother, don''t say that. I''ve never felt burdened by the task you gave me. On the contrary, I''m incredibly happy that you''re relying on me," she stated firmly. If Leon had carried out his plan to overthrow Velix in secret¡ªwithout involving her¡ªit would have only left her feeling anxious and dejected. "Does he not trust me? Or¡­ does he hate me?" Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire Those unsettling questions would have haunted her endlessly. That was why she felt grateful that Leon had included her. It meant he needed her, that he depended on her. Leon was momentarily taken aback by her words before finally breaking into a small smile. "Alright, I understand," he said softly, pinching her soft, elastic cheeks. Arshley closed her eyes, savoring the way he played with her cheek. "By the way, how are things going? Is everything running smoothly?" Leon asked. Arshley opened her eyes, then leaned her cheek against Leon''s broad chest, inhaling his soothing, masculine scent. "Everything is going well, Brother. I have Edward, Louis, Adam, and Victor helping me, so the government is stable without any major issues," she replied lazily. Leon nodded in understanding. Then, as if remembering something, he suddenly asked, "By the way, I forgot to ask¡ªhas Lucas really returned?" Although he had lived in the Holy Orthodox Hall since he was five, Leon had never been particularly close to Lucas, the Second Guardian. It wasn''t due to any grudges or animosity; Lucas simply spent most of his time wandering the outside world. Of course, that didn''t mean they had never interacted. They had spoken and even sparred together, but only occasionally. As a result, among all the Guardians, Lucas was the one Leon felt the least connected to. "Yes, Lucas is back," Arshley confirmed with a small nod. "I see¡­" Leon had only wanted to confirm and had no intention of continuing the topic. With that, the two shifted their conversation to Arshley''s daily life in his absence. They hadn''t seen each other in a long time, and for Arshley, those had been some of her toughest days. She decided to tell Leon everything. Then, suddenly, she brought up a topic that completely caught Leon off guard. "Oh, Brother, I almost forgot something important," Arshley said, looking straight at him. "Are you the Fated One?" Leon''s eyes widened as he stared at her in astonishment. "How do you know that?" he asked, blinking in confusion. Arshley was just as surprised by his reaction, but a triumphant smile soon spread across her lips. "So it''s true, huh? Edward''s theory had already convinced me, but hearing it directly from you still caught me off guard," she said with a soft sigh. "Edward?" Leon immediately picked up on the key name. "Did he tell you?" Arshley nodded. "Yes, he did. He also said¡­" As she continued, Leon listened carefully, but the shock on his face only deepened. He hadn''t expected Edward to uncover such a huge secret about his identity as the Fated One just from an ancient book. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though he knew Edward was incredibly intelligent¡ªa genius even, comparable to Jim¡ªthis still seemed impossible. "As expected of the Wise Angel of the Holy Orthodox," Leon muttered with a small chuckle. Shaking off his surprise, he let out a quiet sigh and lightly patted Arshley''s head. "What Edward said is true," Leon admitted casually. "However, things are more complicated than that. Since we have some free time, there''s something important I want to tell you." He then began explaining the existence of the Evil God and its connection to his identity as the Fated One. He also revealed that the true purpose behind uniting mankind was to prevent any potential betrayal from Velix and the others. Arshley didn''t interrupt, simply listening in silence as she rested her head indulgently against his chest. By the time Leon finished, everything finally made sense to her. No wonder her brother was determined to overthrow Velix''s rule¡ªat its core, his actions were driven by the looming threat of the Evil God. Taking a deep breath, Arshley wrapped her arms around Leon''s neck, her gaze turning serious. "Don''t worry, Brother. I promise to resolve all the issues across the Holy Empire of Elysium and prepare to help you fight the Evil God!" she vowed solemnly. Leon embraced her waist and gave a small nod, his smile warm and reassuring. "Good! You truly are my most beloved sister." Arshley''s eyes flickered to Leon''s lips, and she swallowed nervously. Just as she was about to take a chance¡ª *Knock!* A sudden knock on the door shattered the atmosphere instantly. Arshley: ( ?? - ?? ) Chapter 448 Alberts Visit Leon glanced at Arshley''s dark expression and couldn''t help but chuckle. Of course, he knew exactly what his sister wanted to do but had deliberately pretended not to notice. Seeing her plan fall apart due to the sudden knock on the door, he could only smile in amusement. Gently rubbing her face, he turned toward the door and said, "Come in. It''s unlocked." *Clack!* The door swung open, revealing Albert in his practice clothes. Albert was about to greet Leon but froze at the awkward scene before him. "Ahem! It seems I came at the wrong time." He cleared his throat, visibly embarrassed, and turned to leave, but Leon quickly stopped him. "Don''t worry. Come in," Leon said casually as he shifted Arshley, who was hanging onto him, to the side. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Arshley was clearly displeased, but she stayed silent and obediently sat beside him, folding her arms over her huge chest. Since Leon had already spoken, Albert didn''t dare to argue and stepped hesitantly into Arshley''s workspace. He walked over to the sofa across from them and sat down with a quiet sigh. "Would you like some tea? I''ll make some," Leon offered as he slowly got up. "Wait! That won''t be necessary, Sword Hero Leon." Albert hurriedly refused. "I can''t possibly let you make tea for me. Besides, I just came to discuss a few minor matters." Leon was a hero of high status. How could he possibly let Leon make tea for him? Leon rolled his eyes at Albert''s refusal. "Tsk! Why are you being so formal with me, Albert? We fought side by side to overthrow Velix, remember? Besides, we''ve known each other for a long time. What are you so worried about?" Without giving Albert a chance to protest, Leon walked over to the table where he had prepared tea and coffee earlier and brewed a fresh cup for Albert. Seeing Leon''s insistence, Albert could only sigh softly and remain silent. Arshley chuckled at their exchange. She knew her brother well¡ªhe never liked being treated with excessive reverence by those he considered friends. That trait was one of the reasons he was so beloved by both his soldiers and the people he led¡ªincluding Arshley herself. After a while, Leon finished making the tea and set it down in front of Albert. "So, what brings you here?" he asked casually, taking a slow sip of his coffee as he sat back down. Albert didn''t respond right away. He took a sip of tea, letting its warmth ease his tension. Only after setting the cup back on the saucer did he meet Leon''s gaze with a calm expression. "Sword Hero, the task you assigned me regarding the noble families has been fully completed," Albert reported respectfully. "Oh?" Leon raised an eyebrow, a hint of excitement flashing across his handsome face. "I didn''t expect it to be done this quickly. Did you face any obstacles?" Albert smiled faintly and shook his head. "No need to worry, Sword Hero. Since I followed the proper procedures, I didn''t encounter any issues." "Good." Leon nodded in satisfaction. Although Arshley had seized control of the Holy Empire of Elysium and eliminated the noble families from power, executing them outright wasn''t so simple. The challenge wasn''t because the noble families held significant power, but rather due to concerns that their execution might destabilize Arshley''s newly established rule. After all, a mass execution would undoubtedly spark public outcry¡ªmost of it negative. If that happened, public dissatisfaction could grow, potentially leading to serious consequences in the future. That was why Leon had given Albert the flexibility to handle the situation carefully¡ªensuring the noble families were dealt with without tarnishing Arshley''s reputation. And now, with Albert''s success, Leon couldn''t be more pleased. Beside him, Arshley was just as surprised as Leon. She hadn''t expected Albert to resolve the issue so quickly. "By the way, Sword Hero Leon, Saint Arshley, I have something else to report," Albert said, his expression turning serious. "I''ve managed to win over most of the soldiers who previously served under Velix. However, some remain stubborn and resentful over what happened to him and the Holy Empire of Elysium. How should I handle them?" Leon was slightly taken aback and looked at Albert in astonishment. "Have you tried persuading them?" "I have, Sword Hero Leon," Albert replied with a small nod. Then, with a slightly embarrassed expression, he added, "But they refuse to change their stance. I''m considering applying military law, but I wanted to consult you first." "I see..." Leon finally understood the dilemma. Instead of answering right away, he turned to Arshley and asked, "How do you want to handle this?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arshley quickly caught his meaning and met Albert''s gaze with a calm, indifferent expression. "This matter is yours to decide, Supreme Leader Albert. If you choose to enforce military law, I won''t interfere," she stated firmly. Albert let out a quiet sigh of relief and nodded. "Thank you, Saint Arshley." After that, the three continued their discussion, addressing various critical matters concerning the well-being of the cities that had been affected by the rebellion. Resolving these issues required military involvement¡ªafter all, it was the soldiers who had carried out the rebellion, even if the ultimate responsibility rested with Leon himself. After about fifteen minutes, Albert finally rose to his feet, deciding not to take up any more of their time. "In that case, I request permission to take my leave, Sword Hero Leon, Saint Arshley," he said respectfully. "Very well, and thank you for your report," Leon responded with a slight nod. "You''re welcome, Sword Hero Leon," Albert replied with enthusiasm. However, just as he was about to leave, his expression suddenly shifted, and he turned to Leon with a hesitant look. As if already knowing what Albert wanted to ask, Leon reassured him before he could even speak. "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent soldiers to bring Eris here. She should arrive within two days at most." Albert''s face immediately brightened, and he bowed deeply in gratitude. "Thank you! Thank you, Sword Hero Leon!" Tears welled up in Albert''s eyes, reflecting his overwhelming joy. "You''re welcome, Albert. I made a promise, and I intend to keep it," Leon replied casually, waving his hand dismissively. Albert lifted his head and nodded vigorously. After offering a few more words of gratitude, he quickly took his leave, leaving the two alone. Sensing an opportunity, Arshley''s excitement soared. She gazed at Leon as if he were a perfectly cooked steak, ready to be devoured. Unfortunately, just as she was about to act, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed from the door, followed by a knock and Luna''s indifferent voice. "Leon, I heard you''re inside. Edward has arrived from the Holy Orthodox to see you." Arshley: (?????_????) Chapter 449 Edwards Arrival and Arshleys Suspicion The Imperial Palace was vast, spanning tens of thousands of acres and safeguarded by powerful magic barriers that protected every corner. Those magic barriers were constructed by great mages from different eras under the orders of successive holy emperors. As a result, the palace was nearly indestructible¡ªat least, until Leon and Athena obliterated it. What was once a magnificent symbol of power and splendor was now nothing more than a ruin, reduced to rubble. The magical formations that once shielded it lay in ruins, incapable of being restored without the expertise of a Great Mage. Fortunately, for Leon, Athena, and Arshley, this was not a major concern. Leon tasked Albert with commanding the soldiers to rebuild the palace, while Arshley mobilized specialists from the Holy Orthodox to assist. Athena, meanwhile, took charge of restoring the palace''s magic formations¡ªreinforcing them to be even stronger than before. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanks to their combined efforts, the palace was fully rebuilt in just two short months. ... In the spacious and opulent parlor, Edward sat leisurely, sipping his tea. He glanced around and couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. "I clearly remember that the Imperial Palace''s parlor wasn''t this luxurious before. But now... Hey! The Saint is truly considerate!" Although he disliked Velix and the Holy Empire of Elysium, he kept those feelings to himself and never voiced them. Moreover, he had occasionally visited the Imperial Palace to meet with Jim or Velix, aiming to strengthen cooperation between their factions. After all, the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox were the two pillars of humanity, and collaboration between them was essential for maintaining stability and security. Because of this, Edward had memorized every detail of the palace. However, after its reconstruction, everything had changed, becoming far more lavish than before. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Just then, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed from ahead. Edward set down his teacup and looked up, spotting the two figures he had been waiting for¡ªLeon and Arshley. A faint smile crossed his lips as he slowly stood and let out a hearty laugh. "Hahaha! Kid, I didn''t expect you to still be alive! I thought you had died in the Desert of Chaos." His words, which carried both praise and mockery, made the corners of Leon''s mouth twitch slightly. "Damn you, old man! Is this how you welcome your student who barely survived?" Leon put on an annoyed expression, but the smile on his face betrayed his true feelings. Among the Guardians, Leon''s bond with Edward was the closest¡ªalmost like that of a father and son. Well, it wasn''t surprising, considering Edward had been the one to care for him ever since he arrived at the Hall of Holy Orthodox. Not only that, but Edward had also been his mentor, teaching him everything he needed to become the person he was today. Of course, Edward''s teaching methods were nothing short of brutal, often pushing Leon to the brink of anger and making him secretly resent him. Yet, despite that, he never truly hated him. On the contrary, he deeply respected and cherished him. Leon stepped forward, and the two shared a brief embrace before parting. Edward studied Leon from head to toe, then nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad! You''re still as strong and healthy as ever," he remarked approvingly. Leon feigned alarm and took a step back. "Damn, old man! Did you develop some weird fetish while I was gone?" Edward was momentarily stunned but quickly caught on. His face reddened, and without hesitation, he clenched his fist and delivered a solid punch to Leon''s head. "You little brat! How dare you talk like that?" He snapped in irritation. The two bickered as usual, their playful exchange bringing a familiar warmth to the room. Behind them, Arshley merely smiled and murmured, "They really haven''t changed." After a while, both grew tired and finally decided to stop, settling onto the sofa. "So, what brings you here? And is it really okay for you to leave Holy Orthodox unattended?" Leon asked curiously. A maid approached, silently setting down two cups of tea for Leon and Arshley before retreating. Edward smiled casually and shook his head. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t have come unprepared." Then, turning to Arshley beside Leon, he inclined his head respectfully. "Apologies for the sudden visit, Saint." Arshley maintained a calm demeanor, her smile warm yet casual. "There''s no need to apologize, Edward. If anything, I should be the one apologizing for leaving you with all that unfinished work." Behind her smile, she was genuinely pleased with Edward''s arrival. The ongoing troubles in the cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium had left her overwhelmed and exhausted. Even with her brother''s help, a mountain of work still awaited her. She had once considered summoning Edward but quickly dismissed the idea¡ªafter all, he was her replacement in Holy Orthodox, and his absence would be risky. But now... Hehehe... Seeing Arshley''s smile, Edward couldn''t help but get goosebumps. Was he just exhausted from the journey to the Imperial Palace? Letting out a small sigh, he quickly brushed off the thought and turned his attention back to Leon. "Leon, how have you been? Care to fill me in?" Leon chuckled softly and exhaled. "I''m doing fine, old man. But I did go through something interesting¡ªI''m sure you''ll be surprised." "Oh?" Edward raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Let''s hear it." Under the expectant gazes of Edward and Arshley, Leon began recounting the events following his exposure to the devouring poison. Coincidentally, he hadn''t shared this with Arshley yet, so at least he wouldn''t have to repeat the story later. The two listened intently, not once interrupting. However, the more they heard, the more astonished they became. Only when Leon finished speaking and felt his throat go dry did they finally snap out of their shock. "I never expected something this major to happen to you, Leon," Edward said, taking a deep breath. Leon''s journey was so unbelievable that it seemed almost impossible. Not only had he been saved by the Demon Emperor of this era, but they had also become allies. More astonishingly, he had even been entrusted with leading the demon army against humanity''s forces in the previous war in the Desert of Chaos. But the biggest shock of all? The Demon Emperor of this era wasn''t a man¡ªbut a woman! If this revelation hadn''t come straight from Leon himself, Edward would have struggled to believe it. After all, for the past 7,000 years, the demon race had always been ruled by a man. Never once had there been a female emperor¡ªthis was a first in history. Unlike Edward, Arshley was more surprised by the fact that Liliana was a woman. "The Demon Emperor of this era is a woman?" She murmured, her eyes narrowing slightly. For some reason, it reminded her of the dream she had before¡ªwhere Leon had an exceptionally beautiful wife and three adorable daughters. Although their faces had been unclear, she still remembered certain details¡ªlike the color of their hair. With a suspicious expression, Arshley stared intently at Leon and asked coldly, "Brother, what color is Liliana Crimson''s hair?" Leon was baffled by the question and was about to answer when Edward suddenly interjected from across the room. "It must be white, right?" Chapter 450 Realizing the Feeling and Acknowledging the Stupidity "White?" Arshley was stunned, her beautiful face suddenly turning pale. If her memory served her right, the woman and the three little girls in her dream had white hair as well! However, she couldn''t be hasty¡ªshe needed to confirm it once more. "How do you know her hair is white?" Arshley asked cautiously. Edward took a sip of his tea before replying calmly, "Of course I know, Saint. The defining traits of Amon Crimson''s descendants¡ªwhat we now call the generation of Demon Emperors¡ªare their snow-white hair and red eyes." He then turned to Leon, who was sitting beside Arshley, and asked, "Am I right, Leon?" Leon gave a slight nod. "Yeah, you''re right, old man." Arshley''s heart pounded violently, her palms clenching tightly. "So... was the dream real?" A wave of dizziness hit her as she turned to Leon, her gaze filled with hatred. Sensing her stare, Leon instinctively looked at her, confusion flickering in his eyes. "What''s wrong, Arshley?" He reached out to touch her face, only for his hand to be swatted away. "Don''t touch me!" She snapped, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. "You..." Leon was stunned by her sudden outburst. In all the time they had spent together, he had never seen Arshley act this way toward him¡ªnot even once. Edward was just as shocked as Leon. He knew very well how much Arshley loved Leon, as proven by her deep depression when Leon had disappeared back then. That was why he had always believed there was no way Arshley could ever be angry or hostile toward him. But now¡­ it seemed he had been completely wrong. Under their astonished gazes, Arshley stood up and walked away, tears streaming down her cheeks. Leon instinctively moved to follow her, but Edward quickly stopped him. "Wait, Leon! Don''t go after her. The Saint is probably overwhelmed and has too much on her mind. Let her have some time to calm down." Hearing that, Leon found it reasonable. He let out a helpless sigh and sat back down. "Did I do something wrong?" he asked, his face clouded with doubt. Yet, looking back on their interactions over the past two months, he felt that everything had been fine. So what had suddenly made Arshley act that way? Noticing his confusion, Edward let out a quiet chuckle. Leaning back against the sofa, he took a slow sip of his tea. "Leon, I have a question for you," Edward said calmly, looking at him intently. "How do you feel about the Saint?" "My feelings for Arshley?" Leon frowned. "Of course, I love her. She''s my sister, after all." Edward rolled his eyes and let out an annoyed sigh. "Has being exposed to the devouring poison made you so stupid that you''ve lost all sense of reason? I mean romantic feelings, you fool!" Despite being scolded, Leon wasn''t upset at all. He had already guessed Edward''s intentions but had deliberately played dumb. Now that his act had been exposed, there was no point in pretending anymore. "You may not realize it, but the Saint has suffered greatly since you disappeared," Edward continued, his expression filled with sorrow. "She often daydreams, and her emotions are unstable. Even during meetings, she barely listens, leaving me or the other Guardians to repeat our reports." He paused briefly, then let out a wry smile before looking at Leon seriously. "A few days before your letter arrived, the Saint fell ill from the stress weighing on her body. After everything she''s endured since losing you, are you still going to deny her feelings for you?" Leon fell silent, his expression darkening with pain. He had never imagined that Arshley had suffered so much after the Holy Empire of Elysium declared him dead. Just thinking about it made his chest tighten, as if thousands of needles were piercing his heart. "I''m such an idiot..." he muttered angrily, clenching his fists. The truth was, his indifference toward Arshley''s feelings wasn''t because he didn''t love her¡ªbut because he had been hesitant and indecisive. On one hand, Arshley had always been like a sister to him. But on the other, he feared he wouldn''t be able to treat her kindly and might end up hurting her instead. That fear made him continue pretending to be indifferent, despite Arshley''s constant teasing. Noticing Leon''s regretful expression, Edward couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction. "Saint, I''ve done my part. The rest is up to you," he murmured with a small smile. Shaking off his thoughts, Edward set his tea down on the saucer and said, "It''s never too late to start over or regret. You still have time. But for now, let the Saint calm down first." Leon took a deep breath before nodding. "You''re right." With that, the conversation ended, and the atmosphere around them returned to its usual calm and relaxed state. "By the way, you still haven''t told me the reason behind Velix''s overthrow. Care to explain? I doubt it was purely out of revenge," Edward said, smoothly shifting the topic. Leon wasn''t surprised by Edward''s sharp insight. He knew just how powerful the man before him was. "You''re right¡ªit wasn''t purely about revenge," Leon admitted. His expression grew serious as he began to explain. "Actually..." He then recounted the war from 7,000 years ago and the looming threat of the Evil God''s return. Edward listened intently, his eyes gradually narrowing. Half an hour later, Leon finally finished, and Edward fully grasped the story. "So that''s how it is... I never expected such a monumental secret to stay hidden from us for 7,000 years," Edward murmured, his expression heavy with contemplation. The sheer weight of Leon''s revelations was staggering. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire If this ever reached the public, he couldn''t begin to imagine the chaos it would cause. After all, who would have thought that the peace they enjoyed was nothing more than an illusion while a great threat lurked in the shadows? Although Edward had speculated about Leon''s identity as the Fated One based on an ancient book he had discovered, his knowledge was limited. It contained nothing about the Evil God or the war from 7,000 years ago. "The reason I overthrew Velix was to eliminate a future threat," Leon continued, a calm smile on his lips. "He and I are already life-and-death enemies. There''s a real chance he would eventually side with the Evil God." Edward didn''t resent Leon''s actions; in fact, he strongly approved of them. As the saying goes, "Eliminate the pests in your field before they grow into a threat that could ruin you." If Leon hadn''t taken that path, it would have been Edward who felt disappointed. After all, he had been Leon''s mentor since childhood. He had taught him to be a good person¡ªbut also to be ruthless and unwavering when necessary. Fortunately, Leon hadn''t let him down. "After uniting humanity under the Saint''s rule, what do you plan to do next?" Edward asked. Leon smiled mysteriously, casually crossing his legs. "That... of course, involves working with the demon race and the dragon race." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 451 A Deep Discussion Between Student and Mentor "Oh? That''s quite an interesting move." Edward raised an eyebrow, giving a small nod. "But have you discussed this with Demon Emperor Liliana Crimson and Dragon Empress Athena?" "Of course I have," Leon replied confidently. He then went on to explain the details of his discussions with Liliana and Athena regarding their cooperation. Since Arshley would be occupied with governing humanity''s territory, Leon naturally had to rely on Edward for this matter. After all, diplomacy and governance were Edward''s expertise, and Leon had no doubts about entrusting it to him. A few minutes later, Leon finished his explanation, and Edward fully grasped the situation. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it," Edward assured him solemnly. Leon let out a quiet sigh of relief. If Edward said he would take care of it, then there was nothing to worry about. "By the way, there''s something important I want to discuss¡ªit''s about the new government structure," Leon said abruptly, catching Edward slightly off guard. However, he stayed silent and listened, patiently waiting for Leon to continue. Leon took a sip of tea, his gaze momentarily lowering. Then, after taking a deep breath, he looked at Edward with a serious expression. "Old man, I want our new government to include talented individuals from among the common people," Leon said in a firm tone. "Although the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox have different forms of government, they share one thing in common¡ªpower is concentrated in the hands of a few." "This system has its advantages, as it helps prevent division, but it also carries significant risks. At this point, you should understand what I mean, right?" A centralized government creates opportunities for rulers to become authoritarian and unchallenged, as seen when Velix mercilessly eliminated the noble families. However, Leon still considered Velix a wise leader who hadn''t ruled with excessive tyranny. Likewise, Arshley was a capable leader who valued the advice of the Guardians for the betterment of the Holy Orthodox. Even so, a system built on centralized power always carries the risk of producing authoritarian rulers in the future. To prevent that, Leon intended to implement structural reforms in the new government. Of course, that was just one of many reasons. The biggest motivation behind this decision was to earn the people''s trust. The aftermath of the Holy Empire of Elysium''s collapse wouldn''t be resolved in mere days, months, or even years. It could take centuries before things fully stabilize. While the public had accepted Arshley''s leadership and agreed to unite with the Holy Orthodox, their support remained superficial. Who could say for certain that there weren''t factions secretly plotting a future rebellion? To prevent such a scenario, some of them needed to be integrated into the new government¡ªthough only those with talent and potential would be chosen. Additionally, factors such as loyalty and character would have to be carefully evaluated to ensure their inclusion wouldn''t backfire in the future. "So that''s how it is... I see," Edward murmured, nodding slightly as he regarded Leon with appreciation. "I didn''t expect you to come up with such a brilliant idea. If we execute it well, it should indeed help ease the people''s unrest." Truthfully, Edward had considered similar reforms in the past but had never dared to implement them. The Holy Orthodox''s government structure had remained unchanged for thousands of years, and abruptly altering it would have been a complicated endeavor. However, the current situation was entirely different. With humanity now united under a single rule, restructuring the government was inevitable¡ªand Leon''s idea aligned perfectly with the circumstances. Leon merely chuckled at Edward''s praise, offering no further comment. From there, their discussion continued, focusing primarily on the framework of the new government. They exchanged insights, analyzing each proposal by weighing its benefits and potential drawbacks. As mentor and student, they were accustomed to discussions like this, where differences of opinion never escalated into conflict. Just as they were deep in conversation, a maid approached from the right and bowed respectfully. "Sword Hero Leon, lunch is ready, and Dragon Empress Athena requests your presence in the dining hall immediately," she said politely. Leon paused their discussion and turned to the young maid. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Understood. Thank you," he replied with a warm smile. At the sight of his handsome smile, the maid''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "You''re welcome, Sword Hero," she murmured before quickly excusing herself. Leon turned back to Edward. "Let''s eat first, Old Man. We can continue our discussion afterward." "Sounds good," Edward agreed with a slight nod. Considering his long journey to the Imperial Palace and the fact that he hadn''t eaten all day, the timing was perfect. Without further ado, the two rose and left the parlor together. ... Unknowingly, time passed quickly once again. A month had gone by since Edward''s arrival, and many changes had taken place across the cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium. Economic, social, and infrastructure issues were smoothly resolved¡ªthanks in large part to Edward, whose brilliant policies provided effective solutions. Although minor problems remained, they were well under control and posed no real concern. Meanwhile, Leon played an active role in helping Edward and Arshley stabilize the Holy Empire of Elysium. Since the idea of uniting the Holy Orthodox and the Holy Empire had been his, he felt responsible for ensuring its success. As a result, his plans to visit the Dragon Ancestor Palace with Athena were delayed yet again. Fortunately, Athena didn''t mind. To her, as long as she was with Leon, nothing else mattered. If the Dragon Ancestor knew what was going through his beloved granddaughter''s mind, he would probably cough up blood and faint on the spot. Five days passed in the blink of an eye. The cities of the Holy Empire of Elysium had returned to their former prosperity. Trade routes were bustling once more, and the people''s trust in Arshley continued to grow. At this point, Leon knew his work in the palace was done. The rest could be left to Arshley and Edward. With that in mind, he decided to depart for the Dragon Ancestor Palace in three days. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Until then, he planned to spend his remaining time with Athena and Luna. ... Nighttime... In front of Arshley''s bedroom door, Leon stood quietly while taking a deep breath. Clenching his palms, he gently knocked on the door. *Knock!* "Arshley, are you inside?" Chapter 452 Reconcile with Arshley "Arshley, are you inside?" After calling out, he waited in silence, staring at the door with a complicated expression. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been over a month since Arshley got angry with him, and their relationship still hadn''t improved. He had given her time to cool off and planned to apologize, yet somehow, she always managed to avoid him. Even with Luna''s help, the outcome remained the same¡ªArshley still refused to see him. Had he unknowingly made a fatal mistake? No matter how hard he thought about it, nothing came to mind. Still, he wanted to settle things as soon as possible. He would be leaving in two days, and there was no telling when he''d return. He didn''t want any lingering tension between them before their temporary separation. Five minutes passed, yet there was no movement from inside Arshley''s room. "Did she already fall asleep?" he murmured doubtfully. But it was only nine at night¡ªtoo early for her to be asleep. A thought suddenly crossed his mind, making him sigh. "Maybe she still doesn''t want to see me," he murmured helplessly. Since it was her choice, Leon wouldn''t force the issue. There were still two days left¡ªhe would find another chance to mend their relationship. With one last glance at the door, he shook his head and turned to leave. But just as he took a step, the door suddenly creaked open. Through the small gap, Arshley''s flawlessly beautiful face appeared, her eyes filled with sadness and hesitation. "Come in, Brother," she said gently. Leon blinked in surprise before a pleased smile spread across his lips. "Okay," he replied with a small nod. He had thought there was no chance to reconcile tonight, but it seemed he was wrong. Slowly, he pushed the door open and stepped inside. As the door clicked shut behind him, his gaze fell on Arshley, standing just two meters away. And in an instant, Leon was stunned. "You..." His heart pounded, and his throat went dry. In Leon''s line of sight, Arshley¡ªwho usually wore a Saint''s robe that concealed her figure¡ªnow stood before him in an unbelievably alluring white nightgown. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire The fabric was so thin that it accentuated her smooth, fair, and supple skin. Though the top covered her full breasts, the deep cleavage between them was impossible to miss. And with the fabric so sheer, Leon immediately noticed¡ªArshley wore nothing underneath! Naturally, the most captivating part of the scene was the delicate white underwear with pink lace, clearly visible beneath the translucent fabric. If the highest beauty score was 100, Leon wouldn''t hesitate to give Arshley 200. In terms of both figure and beauty, only Athena and Liliana could truly compare. Luna, while equally stunning, had a different kind of allure. Unlike the others, her figure was slender and well-proportioned, with a chest and hips that were neither too big nor too small. Under Leon''s stunned, heated gaze, Arshley¡ªwho was always graceful and composed before others¡ªsuddenly felt a deep surge of embarrassment. Her pretty face flushed red, and her body trembled slightly. This was the first time she had worn such a revealing outfit, making her so embarrassed that she wanted to disappear into the ground. Still, she had planned this for a long time¡ªthere was no turning back now! "Don''t just stand there, Brother. Come sit down. I''ve prepared tea and some cookies for you," she said softly, gracefully making her way to the sofa in the center of the room. Leon snapped back to his senses, a hint of embarrassment washing over him. He had always believed he wouldn''t be easily swayed by a woman''s charm, yet Arshley''s allure was so overwhelming that it had momentarily left him stunned. Without hesitation, he quickly walked over and sat across from her. Reaching for the tea on the table, he took a sip. Instantly, a sense of relief washed over him, and the tension in his body gradually faded. Leon lifted his gaze and looked at Arshley gently, about to speak¡ªbut she quickly cut him off. "I know what you''re going to say, Brother. But you don''t need to apologize." A guilty expression crossed her face as she lowered her head. "I should be the one apologizing for being childish and making you worry all this time." "I wanted to come to you and apologize, but¡­ for some reason, I just couldn''t. I was too embarrassed to face you. So¡­" She straightened her posture, then stood up and walked over. Under Leon''s calm gaze, she sat beside him, wrapped her long, delicate arms around his neck, and buried her face in his chest. In a low, sorrowful voice, she whispered, "Brother, I''m sorry..." Her words were like magic, instantly dissolving the restlessness and anxiety Leon had felt for the past month. Without hesitation, he slipped his hands beneath her thighs and back, lifted her slightly, and settled her onto his lap. Arshley gasped at his sudden movement but didn''t resist. Instead, she buried her face in his neck, breathing in his familiar, masculine scent with a dazed expression. Leon held her tightly, resting his face against the right side of her neck. The soft, soothing scent of lavender shampoo filled his senses, making his entire body relax. "Since you are my beloved sister, how could I not forgive you? Well, don''t dwell on it anymore. Even if you didn''t apologize, I would still forgive you," Leon said gently. Since childhood, he had always cared for Arshley, pampered her, and done his best to fulfill her every wish. This was one of the reasons Luna often got upset with him and felt jealous of Arshley. But Leon never saw anything wrong with it¡ªafter all, he was simply doing what a brother should do for his sister. Hearing his words, Arshley''s body trembled slightly. Her arms tightened around his neck, and soon, he felt his robes grow damp. "Brother... Thank you... You''ve always been so kind to me, but I treated you like that... Hiks... I''m sorry..." She sobbed, her voice trembling. Leon didn''t say anything. He simply comforted her, gently rubbing her back. In moments like this, words weren''t always the best solution¡ªsometimes, offering warmth and a sense of security meant far more. Minutes passed, and Arshley''s crying gradually subsided before finally stopping. Yet, she didn''t loosen her embrace, and Leon didn''t mind. Sensing that the tension between them had eased, he finally brought up the matter that had caused the rift between them. "Can you tell me why you were angry with me?" Chapter 453 Arshleys Confession "Can you tell me why you were angry with me?" Arshley stiffened for a moment before regaining her composure. She hesitated, as if unsure whether to speak or not. The truth was, the reason for her anger was something as ridiculous as a dream. In that dream, Leon had a breathtakingly beautiful wife and three adorable triplet daughters. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire If she told him, she feared he would think she was being irrational¡ªor worse, that he would start to resent her. "Don''t be afraid," Leon''s soothing voice broke through her thoughts. "No matter what your reason is, I won''t be angry or hate you." His reassurance made her tense body instantly relax. Slowly, Arshley loosened her arms from around his neck and lifted her gaze, her face just inches from his. "Brother..." she murmured, biting her lower lip. "The truth is¡­ I was upset because of a dream." Leon raised an eyebrow but remained silent, waiting for her to continue. "In the dream, you had an incredibly beautiful wife and three adorable daughters," she admitted, her expression filled with sorrow. "At first, I brushed it off, thinking it was just a meaningless dream¡ªprobably because I missed you too much at the time." She paused, lowering her gaze in guilt before adding, "But then, I had the same dream again after you returned. That''s when I started to question it: Was it really just a dream? After all, dreams don''t usually repeat themselves like that..." "Until you told me that the Demon Emperor of this era was a white-haired woman, my heart ached unbearably. And it wasn''t without reason¡ªbecause the woman in my dream also had white hair!" "But after this past month, I''ve started to think that maybe I overreacted. There''s no way such a thing could be real. After all, the time between when you were exposed to the devouring poison and when we met again three months ago wasn''t long enough. It would be impossible for you and Demon Emperor Liliana Crimson to have children." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she finished speaking, the weight on her heart seemed to lift. Looking back on her unreasonable actions, she felt nothing but shame. She had gotten angry for no real reason, hurting her brother and causing him unnecessary worry. If not for his deep affection, she knew her foolishness would have been unforgivable. Subconsciously, she tightened her embrace, burying her face into Leon''s neck once more. In a sorrowful whisper, she said, "Brother, I''m sorry... I''m so sorry for acting so foolishly. If you want, I''m ready to accept any punishment from you." Yet, instead of responding, Leon remained silent. His lack of reaction made her even more anxious. She wanted to say something but didn''t dare. In the end, she simply closed her eyes, bracing herself for whatever punishment he would give. What she didn''t realize, however, was that Leon''s silence wasn''t out of anger or resentment but because he was utterly stunned by her words. "A dream about me having a wife and three children?" Leon gulped, his handsome face turning pale. "Damn... How could this possibly happen!?" What Arshley had seen wasn''t just a dream¡ªit was reality. Though he wasn''t officially married, his relationship with Liliana was undeniably like that of a husband and wife. And more than that, they had three daughters¡ªCharlotte, Iris, and Fiona. If Arshley hadn''t referred to it as a dream, Leon would have seriously suspected that she had somehow witnessed his time in the inner palace of the Demon Empire firsthand. His heart pounded, his body stiffening for a moment. But he quickly forced himself to regain his composure. "Ahem." Leon cleared his throat softly, then gently rubbed her smooth back, barely concealed beneath the thin fabric of her nightgown. "Don''t overthink it. It was just a dream. And as for punishment¡ªthere''s no way I could ever punish you, my dear sister." The truth about his daughters couldn''t be revealed yet¡ªnot because he feared the consequences, but because the situation was far too complicated. If Arshley knew now, their relationship might break apart once again¡ªperhaps even beyond repair. With only two days left before his departure, he had much to prepare and little time to console Arshley like this. Even so, he silently vowed that one day, he would tell her the truth. Hearing his words, Arshley let out a relieved sigh, a pleased smile gracing her lips. "Thank you, Brother," she whispered softly, rubbing her face against his in an affectionate gesture. Leon could only smile, letting out a helpless sigh. Memories of their childhood surfaced vividly in his mind. Back then, Arshley had been a clingy little girl, always trailing after him like a chick following its mother. No matter what trouble she faced, she never turned to the Guardians or the previous Holy Orthodox Saint¡ªinstead, she always came to him. But now, that whiny little girl had grown into an incredibly graceful and captivating woman. Even through his robe, Leon could feel the softness of her huge breasts pressed against him. After five minutes, they finally pulled away from each other¡ªyet Arshley remained in place. Her arms were still wrapped around Leon''s neck as she gazed at him with deep affection. "Brother, do you know? When I first arrived at the Hall of the Holy Orthodox, I was terrified because everything felt so unfamiliar," she said softly. "I was just an orphan girl who had no memory of my parents. From childhood, the villagers took care of me until I was four years old." "But when famine struck, their help inevitably stopped, leaving me to fend for myself by foraging in the forest to survive." She paused, a nostalgic expression crossing her face before continuing, "That harsh and miserable life changed when Master found me and brought me to the Holy Orthodox Hall. Being in a completely new place was overwhelming¡ªI had no idea how the people there would treat me." "Fortunately, things weren''t as bad as I feared. In fact, it was warm and comforting. And that was all because of you, Brother." She gently caressed Leon''s face. "You cared for me, nurtured me, and loved me with all your heart, allowing me to finally understand what it means to be cherished. Because of you, I''ve been able to live a safe, comfortable, and healthy life. Your kindness is immeasurable, Brother, and I don''t know how I could ever repay you." Leon chuckled softly, gently tightening his grip on her hand as it caressed his face. "Arshley, everything I did was out of my own will. You don''t need to think about repaying me." However, Arshley stubbornly shook her head. "No, Brother. I have to repay you, no matter what! But¡­ I have nothing of value except myself. So¡­" Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she slowly leaned in, bringing her lips close to his ear before whispering softly, "Will you accept me as my way of repaying you, Brother?" --------- A/N: Lemon? Hehehe! (? ????) Don''t forget to show your support next month! (?>????) Chapter 454 Tonight, Im Yours (R18+) - Part 1 "Will you accept me as my way of repaying you, Brother?" Leon was momentarily stunned before regaining his composure, his gaze deep as he looked at her. "Are you sure about this, Arshley?" he asked softly, gently caressing her delicate face. "You know that Dragon Empress Athena and I are already together. I don''t want you to feel hurt." Arshley''s expression grew firm as she responded, "I know I can''t be the only one for you, Brother. That''s why I''ve already prepared myself. All I ask is that you always love and take care of me. And... please love me more than Athena Hellness." Given her brother''s status and striking looks, she knew he would inevitably attract many women in the future. Though she couldn''t deny the sour feeling in her heart, she never once regretted her decision to be with him. From the moment she first arrived at the Hall of the Holy Orthodox and met him, their fates had been entwined by an unbreakable bond. To her, there was only him¡ªno other man could ever take his place. If she couldn''t be with him, she would rather spend the rest of her life alone. Listening to her firm decision, Leon let out a long sigh. "The love that grows from childhood truly is extraordinary..." he murmured softly, a small smile tugging at his lips. Over time, it had become increasingly difficult for him to see Arshley as just his sister. Well, that wasn''t surprising, considering they weren''t actually related by blood. Moreover, Arshley had continuously dropped hints, but out of guilt, he had deliberately chosen to ignore them. But now¡­ that was no longer an option. As Edward had said, he had to be honest with his feelings. Otherwise, everything would only lead to an irreparable regret. "Since you''ve made your choice, I''ll accept it," Leon said gently. Pulling her into his arms, he wrapped an arm around her slender waist before leaning in and pressing his lips against hers. Caught off guard by the sudden kiss, Arshley instinctively tensed. But it didn''t take long for her to relax and melt into it. She attempted to slip her tongue into Leon''s mouth, only to fail as he had already taken the lead. As much as she wanted to fight back, she was just a novice with no experience. Under Leon''s overwhelming dominance, she could do nothing but surrender and follow his rhythm. A few minutes later, Arshley''s face flushed deep red, a clear sign that she was running out of breath. Naturally, Leon had no intention of being too harsh on her. Slowly, he pulled away, leaving behind a thin, tantalizing thread of saliva connecting their lips. "Hah... Hah... Hah..." Arshley panted heavily, shimmering tears pooling at the corners of her eyes. Her body felt weak, and without hesitation, she collapsed into Leon''s arms. "Brother... You really are so cruel..." she murmured with a hint of complaint. She had no experience with kissing, yet Leon had been so aggressive that she lost to him almost instantly. Leon chuckled softly, running his fingers gently through her hair. "I''m sorry, my dear sister. I just wanted to give you an unforgettable experience. So? It was fun, wasn''t it?" At his teasing, Arshley''s face turned an even deeper shade of red, like a freshly ripened tomato. "Humph! I hated it," she huffed, pretending to be annoyed. But the joy in her voice was unmistakable. That kiss¡­ it had been thrilling, exhilarating even. Leon smirked knowingly. Having spent years growing up with Arshley, he understood her better than anyone. She loved challenges¡ªanything that set her heart racing. That was exactly why he hadn''t been gentle with her. Loosening his embrace slightly, Leon moved his face away, meeting her confused gaze. Then, without a word, he kissed her again. This time, however, he kissed her gently and cautiously. While being aggressive was exciting, he still wanted to give her a tender, affectionate experience. Feeling the softness of his kiss, Arshley''s eyes curved into crescents before closing completely. She didn''t resist, surrendering herself to Leon''s lead from beginning to end. After a while, their lips parted, and they gazed at each other with deep affection. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire No words were exchanged, yet it felt as though they already understood each other''s hearts. Leon placed one hand under Arshley''s lower thighs and the other behind her back, effortlessly lifting her into a princess carry. He carried her to the bed and gently laid her down. "Arshley, may I?" Leon asked softly. Arshley''s heart pounded, and her body tensed for a brief moment. But she quickly took a deep breath before giving a small nod. "I''m ready, Brother... Tonight, I''m yours." With that, she shyly closed her eyes, leaving herself completely exposed before him. "Alright..." Leon smiled faintly and nodded. "Then, I''ll begin." He reached out his right hand, pointing at Arshley''s right breast before gently touching it. "Ahn~" The moment his fingers made contact, Arshley let out a soft, involuntary moan, her body trembling slightly. Leon then carefully tugged at the collar of her nightgown, and in an instant, an unbelievably breathtaking sight unfolded before him. Gulp! "They''re truly huge and beautiful..." Leon murmured softly, his eyes fixed on them. Though he had known Arshley''s breasts were large, seeing them up close exceeded all his expectations. "They''re even a bit bigger than Liliana''s..." Leon mused inwardly, sighing in admiration. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had no idea how Arshley had developed this much. But on second thought, wasn''t that partly his doing? Since childhood, he had been the one carefully managing Arshley''s diet. The reason was simple¡ªshe had been extremely skinny back then. Drawing from the knowledge of his previous world, he ensured she ate healthy, nutritious meals, helping her gain weight in a balanced way. Now, Arshley had grown into a healthy young woman¡ªwell-developed in all the right places, particularly her chest and hips. "Don''t just stare at them, Brother... It''s really embarrassing!" Arshley''s flustered and annoyed voice snapped Leon out of his thoughts, leaving him feeling awkward. "Ahem! My bad, Arshley. They''re just... really big, and I was a little shocked," he admitted bluntly. At his shameless remark, Arshley turned even redder. She bit her lower lip, shooting him a glare filled with both embarrassment and annoyance. "They grew like this because of you," she huffed, pouting. Leon was embarrassed but proud at the same time. After all, Arshley''s growth and development were the result of his hard work over the years. With an excited expression, he licked his lips and brought them to the tip of her right pink breast, then sucked on it. "Ahn!" Arshley moaned loudly as the overwhelming stimulation spread throughout her body. She writhed like a snake, but Leon showed no signs of stopping. Instead, he played with the nipple on her left breast with both fingers. The intense stimulation from her right breast, plus that from her left nipple, took Arshley''s breath away. At one point, she felt herself reaching her limit and cried out, "Brother, I''m cumming!" Chapter 455 Tonight, Im Yours (R18+) - Part 2 *Splurt!* A sudden fountain of water erupted from Arshley''s body, forceful enough to pierce through her underwear and soak the sleeves of Leon''s robe. Arshley gasped, her face burning with embarrassment. She hadn''t expected the light stimulation of her nipples to provoke such an intense reaction. But she couldn''t entirely blame herself. Leon''s skill¡ªsucking on her right nipple while teasing the left¡ªwas so masterful that it left her utterly overwhelmed. Leon chuckled, bringing his lips to her ear before whispering, "Does that feel good?" Arshley felt so embarrassed that her face turned red, as if white smoke were rising from her head. Even though she was fully prepared to give herself to Leon, she still wasn''t used to openly expressing things she found embarrassing or lewd. "That... That feels good," she replied, her voice tinged with nervousness and excitement. Leon smiled meaningfully before pulling back. His gaze then fell upon Arshley''s mesmerizing curves, leaving him momentarily captivated. At the same time, heat surged through his veins, igniting a desire that was difficult to suppress. Leon realized he was already highly aroused and barely able to hold himself back. Without hesitation, he untied the white cords of his robe, letting it fall open. In an instant, his perfectly sculpted muscles were fully exposed before Arshley. "Brother!" Arshley cried out excitedly, playfully covering her eyes with her fingers. However, it was obvious that she was peeking through the gaps. "Why are you hiding? If you want to look, just look," Leon said with a proud smirk. He gently pulled Arshley''s hands away, pressing them against his firm chest and chiseled abs. The moment her palms touched him, Arshley''s heart skipped a beat. Her breath grew unsteady, and her blue eyes shimmered with an undeniable desire. After all, beauty was not something only men admired¡ªwomen did too. Just as men were captivated by a woman''s curves, women were drawn to a man''s powerful, well-defined physique. To them, a muscular body was the epitome of masculinity¡ªlike a walking surge of hormones. And Leon''s body was nothing short of perfection. Neither too bulky nor too lean, it carried the ideal balance¡ªone that rivaled the sculpted forms of ancient Greek gods. As Arshley admired the firmness of Leon''s muscles, her fingers tracing their contours, her attention was abruptly drawn to something protruding from his pants. In an instant, realization dawned on her, and a wave of embarrassment washed over her. Her cheeks flushed crimson as she nervously pointed at the noticeable bulge. "Brother... is that... okay?" She stammered, her voice trembling with a mix of curiosity and unease. Leon flushed slightly, but his expression remained as calm and composed as ever. "Actually, no, Arshley. Would you do me a favor?" He smiled meaningfully, and Arshley instantly understood his intent. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her face turned red again, but this time, she wasn''t as embarrassed as before. Slowly, she pulled down Leon''s pants, and in the blink of an eye, his proud holy sword stood tall before her face. *Gulp!* Without realizing it, Arshley swallowed hard. She hadn''t expected her brother''s holy sword to be this big! Guided by her instincts as a woman, she leaned in and took it into her mouth. "Hiss!" A wave of goosebumps and pleasure spread through Leon''s body, making him shudder slightly. "Umm..." Arshley began to suck on it slowly and carefully. To heighten the stimulation, she deliberately teased it with her tongue. Although this was her first time, Arshley had read books on the subject, giving her theoretical knowledge despite never having practiced it firsthand. Feeling Arshley''s incredible suction, Leon was stunned. "Damn! How did this happen?" He wondered, occasionally hissing at the unbearable pleasure. He had thought Arshley would be stiff and awkward, but he was completely wrong¡ªshe was surprisingly skillful and strong! Of course, he never suspected that Arshley had done this with another man. He trusted her completely. Most likely, she had learned from books, just as Athena had gained experience from them. After a while, Leon suddenly felt himself nearing the climax! "Arshley, I... I''m close!" Leon moaned hoarsely, his teeth clenched. *Splurt!* With a shuddering gasp, he reached his climax. A thick, white liquid spilled from the tip of his holy sword, filling Arshley''s mouth. Arshley had no intention of stopping. She sucked eagerly, determined not to waste a single drop. *Gulp!* She slowly removed Leon''s holy sword from her mouth and swallowed the liquid. Seeing this, Leon was startled and quickly wiped her face, his expression filled with concern. "What are you doing? Why did you swallow it?" he asked, his brows slightly furrowed. Arshley smiled sweetly and replied in a soft voice, "It would be a waste. Besides, I really wanted to drink it so I could always feel you, no matter where you are." She rubbed her stomach enthusiastically, rendering Leon speechless before he finally let out a helpless sigh. "Don''t do that next time, you idiot," Leon scolded, flicking her forehead in annoyance. "Ouch!" Arshley yelped in pain and shot him a dissatisfied look. "Why did you flick me, Brother?" "Because you did something stupid," Leon snorted irritably. Arshley couldn''t argue and merely puffed out her cheeks in frustration. Taking a deep breath, Leon rubbed his face before speaking more gently. "I just don''t want anything to happen to you, Arshley. I''m sorry." Hearing his words, Arshley pursed her lips and lowered her head, guilt washing over her. "I''m sorry, Brother..." "It''s alright." Leon patted her head gently, a faint smile forming on his lips as he leaned in close to her ear. "Now, let''s move on to the main course." Arshley''s body trembled slightly at his words. She looked up at Leon with watery eyes before wrapping her arms around his neck. "As you wish, Brother~" With that, Leon pushed Arshley onto the bed, beginning their first night class together. ... "Shit! Shit! How did this happen!?" In a lavish room, a masked man roared in fury, smashing the expensive paintings around him. Had his mask been removed, anyone would see his face flushed red with rage, a clear reflection of his overwhelming anger. "You worthless fools! A complete disgrace!" He bellowed, his voice thundering through the room. At the side, five black-cloaked men stood with their heads bowed, trembling in fear. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "What happened to the First Apostle?" one of them whispered cautiously. His comrade let out a long sigh before replying, "I don''t know all the details, but I heard the Temple of Twilight''s attempt to ally with Velix Larrison, the Holy Emperor of Elysium, has completely failed. Not only that, but many of our elite members were slaughtered by the enemy. But the worst part¡­ the Fourth and Fifth Apostles are dead!" Hearing this, the others were stunned. Their expressions, though hidden beneath their hoods, turned pale as they exchanged horrified glances. "How did I not hear about such major news?" one of them asked nervously. An incident of this magnitude should have spread through the Temple of Twilight like wildfire. And yet, strangely, they had received no word for over three months since their forces were dispatched to aid the Fourth Apostle. The man who had answered earlier hesitated for a moment before furrowing his brow and saying, "I heard that the Second Apostle deliberately withheld the news, which is why we''re only learning about it now. Now you understand why the First Apostle is so furious, don''t you?" The four men took a deep breath, unsure of what to do. The situation was spiraling into chaos, and they couldn''t tell whether the Temple of Twilight would survive such a crisis. Just then, the First Apostle''s enraged voice thundered through the room. "You five! Order the others to remain inside the base immediately! From now on, we''re going into hiding until the situation stabilizes!" The five bowed their heads respectfully and responded in unison, "Yes!" ---------- A/N: Ahem! I have a friend visiting my apartment, so I can''t write the scene in this chapter. However, I promise to make up for it in another chapter! Thank you! Chapter 456 A Farewell Morning... The sun began to rise, its light breathing life into the world. On the bed, Leon slept soundly, his arms wrapped around Arshley''s soft, alluring figure. "Hmmm¡­" His eyelids twitched briefly as sunlight filtered through the bedroom curtains. A few minutes later, he let out a long yawn and slowly opened his heavy eyes. "Is it morning already?" he mumbled in a daze, his forehead creasing slightly. His gaze shifted to the large clock on the left wall¡ªit was already 7 a.m. Neither too early nor too late. A reasonable time to wake up. After confirming he hadn''t overslept, Leon attempted to sit up, only to realize that he was trapped. Arshley''s arms were wrapped around his neck, and her legs were draped over his stomach and thighs. The corner of Leon''s lips twitched as he stared at her helplessly. "She really hasn''t changed since childhood," he murmured, gently pinching her cheek. They had always been close, often sleeping together when they were young. Of course, back then, it was nothing more than innocent companionship. Even as a child, Arshley had a habit of clinging to him in her sleep¡ªjust as she was doing now. Though they had stopped sharing a bed once she hit puberty, Leon hadn''t expected her sleeping habits to remain exactly the same. At that moment, Arshley, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly furrowed her brows. Her eyelids trembled slightly before slowly opening. Seeing this, Leon was slightly startled and quickly withdrew his hand. "Did I wake you? Sorry," he said softly. Arshley blinked, her gaze filled with affection as she looked at Leon''s handsome profile. "No, Brother. You didn''t wake me," she replied sweetly, burying her face in his broad chest. Recalling the events of the previous night, a smile crept onto Arshley''s lips. She had finally given herself completely to him, filling her heart with warmth and satisfaction. Leon chuckled at her expression. Though she said nothing, he understood exactly what that smile meant. Gently, he brushed through her slightly tangled silver hair. His mind drifted back to last night¡ªa moment both romantic and thrilling. Since it had been Arshley''s first time, he had been careful, treating her with nothing but gentleness. They went on for four hours, stopping only when she was completely exhausted, both physically and mentally. Considering Arshley''s physical strength was below Liliana''s and Athena''s, that was quite a long time. Of course, one of the reasons she lasted that long was because Leon had deliberately held back, making sure not to overwhelm her. Otherwise, she might have fainted within an hour or two. There was no exchange of words between them¡ªonly the sound of their slow breathing filled the room, as if they were savoring the quiet moment. Suddenly, Leon remembered his departure tomorrow and glanced at Arshley with a hint of pity in his eyes. "Arshley, there''s something I need to tell you," he said softly, his hand gently stroking her smooth, porcelain-white back. Arshley lazily opened her eyes, curiosity flickering within them. "What is it, Brother?" Leon fell silent for a moment before finally speaking in a heavy tone. "Tomorrow... I have to leave." Arshley''s expression briefly tensed but quickly returned to normal. She reached out, gently caressing Leon''s face, then gave him a small, reassuring smile. "I know, Brother. Edward told me yesterday," she replied calmly. "I understand that you have the difficult task of saving this world from the Evil God, and I don''t want to hold you back. Instead, I want to stand behind you and support you through every challenge that lies ahead. So don''t worry¡ªjust focus on your goal." What she didn''t tell him was that her decision to give herself to him was also tied to his departure. She knew the weight her brother carried on his shoulders. Countless dangers awaited him on his journey, and the worst possibility lingered in her mind¡ªhe might never return. If that happened, the regret she would feel would haunt her for the rest of her life. To avoid that, she had chosen to be honest and direct with him. Fortunately, everything had gone according to plan, and now, she had officially become his woman. Seeing how thoughtful and understanding Arshley was, Leon sighed inwardly in admiration. If it were any other woman, they likely wouldn''t let the man who had taken their first time leave so easily. After all, a woman''s first experience was something precious, often deepening the emotional bond with her partner. Yet, Arshley remained steadfast, accepting it without hesitation. That alone left Leon both impressed and heartbroken. He was amazed by Arshley''s thoughtfulness, but at the same time, sadness weighed on him as guilt crept into his heart. Letting out a long sigh, Leon pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead before pulling her into his arms. "Don''t worry, Arshley. Today, I''m yours completely. If there''s anywhere you want to go, I''ll take you," he promised, his voice firm. Arshley closed her eyes, relishing the warmth of his embrace. "Thank you, Brother." ... Like an arrow released from a bowstring, time flew by in an instant. Leon and Arshley spent the entire day together, strolling through the heart of Astralyn and enjoying their first date. Throughout the day, Arshley''s smile never wavered, bringing Leon a sense of comfort and relief. The worry of leaving Arshley after their intimate moment still weighed on his heart. Though she reassured him that it was fine, he couldn''t truly feel at ease. Still, knowing he had made her happy eased his burden, even if only a little. But as the saying goes, "Precious moments are always the most fleeting." The long day passed in a blur, and now, it was time for Leon and Athena to depart from the Imperial Palace. In the palace courtyard, Leon stood beside Athena, facing the people closest to him. "I''ll be going now," he said, his gaze sweeping over each of them. His words made Luna and Arshley unable to suppress their sadness and unease. Meanwhile, Edward, Valen, and Albert remained composed, showing little emotion. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were men¡ªthey wouldn''t openly display emotions during a farewell. "Take care of yourself, Leon. If you ever need my help, just send a letter. I promise to mobilize troops for you immediately," Edward said with a faint smile. Beside him, Albert nodded in agreement. "First Guardian Edward is right, Sword Hero Leon. If you ever face difficulties, don''t hesitate to reach out to us." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire "Hmph! As much as I hate to admit it, you''re undeniably strong, Leon," Valen scoffed with a cold sneer. "But if you run into trouble, I''ll help you¡ªthough it won''t be for free. You''ll have to pay me back with a fight." Leon chuckled at their words and gave a nod. "Thank you, Old Man, Albert, and Valen. I''ll be counting on you in the future," he said sincerely. His gaze then shifted to Arshley and Luna standing to his left. He hesitated for a moment, wanting to say more but ultimately held back. "Take care of yourselves while I''m away," he said simply. At a moment like this, too many words would only deepen their sorrow. A simple yet meaningful farewell was best. Arshley and Luna held back their sadness and gave a small nod. "You take care too," they said in unison. Leon responded with a gentle smile. Taking a deep breath, he bid his final farewell. "Then¡­ see you." The moment those words left his lips, he and Athena vanished from sight. Chapter 457 Major Reform of the Demon Race Watching Leon depart, Arshley and Luna let out small sighs before exchanging glances. However, both suddenly scoffed and turned away. A smug smile curled on Luna''s lips as she crossed her arms. "By the way, Arshley, I have some good news for you." Arshley raised an eyebrow, glancing at Luna from head to toe with curiosity. "What is it?" Luna chuckled proudly, exuding confidence. "Leon and I are together." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, she had confessed to Leon and was now officially his woman. When did it happen? Well, it was three months ago, during the festival of love. Though that moment had long passed, the happiness still lingered. After all, she had loved Leon since childhood but had been too afraid to confess. Finally expressing her feelings lifted the heavy weight from her heart, filling her with joy. But what made her even happier? She had beaten Arshley to it! Imagining Arshley''s jealous reaction, Luna couldn''t help but anticipate it. However, instead of showing anger or jealousy as expected, Arshley remained calm, her expression unchanged. "I see¡­ Congratulations," she said casually, a faint smile on her lips. Luna''s joyful expression instantly faded, replaced by deep confusion. "Why are you so calm? Aren''t you even a little jealous?" Luna asked doubtfully. Shouldn''t Arshley be angry or at least irritated? But instead, she looked completely at ease. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire Arshley casually brushed back a strand of hair and met Luna''s gaze with a playful look. "Jealous? Why would I be?" She replied lightly. "I''ve always known that Brother Leon was destined to have many women. There was never a chance I could have him all to myself. So, it was only a matter of time before you became his." What she didn''t say was that she simply didn''t care. Now, she too had become Leon''s woman¡ªthey had already taken that final step. Her goal was accomplished, and there was no reason to argue or compete with Luna anymore. Besides, her focus was elsewhere. The unification of humanity and the impending arrival of the Evil God were far more important than petty disputes. She had no time for them. Luna stood frozen, stunned by Arshley''s words. Just as she was about to respond, Arshley turned and walked away. Watching her retreating figure, Luna pursed her lips in displeasure. "What''s with that attitude? She''s acting completely different than usual..." ... Ten kilometers from Astralyn Capital, a massive red dragon streaked across the sky at incredible speed. Seated atop its head, Leon relaxed, taking in the breathtaking view below. "No matter how fast I am, it''s still nothing compared to riding a dragon," he muttered with a soft sigh. If he traveled alone using holy power, the journey could take a week or more. But with Athena, he could reach his destination in just two or three days. He was grateful he had brought her to the Holy Empire of Elysium¡ªwithout her, things might not have gone this smoothly. Suddenly, Athena''s voice echoed in his mind, snapping him out of his thoughts. "Leon, where are we going? Are we heading straight to my ancestor?" Leon didn''t answer right away. He paused, rubbing his chin, then gazed ahead, where only the vast blue sky and drifting white clouds stretched before him. After a moment, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "No, we''re not going to your ancestor''s place yet. First... we''re heading to the Demon Empire." It had been nearly four months since he left the Demon Empire palace, and he found himself missing the four little girls¡ªas well as Liliana. "Oh? The Demon Empire? Why do you want to return there?" Athena asked, her voice cold and laced with jealousy. She and Liliana were bitter rivals. And ever since she learned that Leon had been living with Liliana, her hatred had mixed with jealousy, growing stronger by the second. Now, hearing that Leon wanted to return to the Demon Empire only fueled her anger and envy. Leon let out a small sigh before gently rubbing Athena''s head. "I know you''re jealous, but you already understand my relationship with Liliana, don''t you?" Athena''s chest tightened at his words. She couldn''t deny the truth¡ªshe knew exactly what kind of relationship Leon had with Liliana. Back when she tried to kidnap Leon, she had seen firsthand how much Liliana loved and worried about him. In a way, Liliana had won his heart before she even had the chance, and it had weighed on her ever since. Athena had always considered Leon hers and couldn''t stand the thought of another woman taking him away. Yet, deep down, she knew how unrealistic that was. Leon was never meant to belong to just one woman¡ªher ancestor had made that clear long ago. Aside from Liliana, there were also Arshley and Luna, both of whom had become Leon''s women. Although Athena had never mentioned it, that didn''t mean she was unaware of what had happened between them and Leon over the past three months. Recalling it now, she gritted her teeth and abruptly cut off their telepathic connection. Leon smirked slightly, saying nothing. He had deliberately brought it up to see if Athena would show strong hostility or hatred toward Liliana. Fortunately, she was only angry without displaying outright resistance. Otherwise, he might have had to reconsider his plan to return to the Demon Empire palace. Moments later, Athena''s wings flapped powerfully, and her enormous body surged forward, slicing through the vast horizon at an ever-increasing speed. ... Over the past three months, not only had humanity undergone major reforms, but the Demon Empire had experienced significant changes as well. After Aragon''s rebellion was crushed and he was killed, Liliana ordered her subordinates to spread the news, ensuring the people knew the extent of his crimes. It wasn''t just about Aragon¡ªhis alliance with other high-ranking demon officials against Liliana was also made public. This revelation sent shockwaves through the capital and other cities, causing a massive uproar. No one had expected that Arch-demon Aragon and his supporters among the demon high-ups would dare to rebel against Liliana. However, after the initial shock, an overwhelming wave of support surged toward her. The demons not only approved of her actions in eliminating the rebels but also fully backed her leadership. Their support gave Liliana a sense of relief and renewed determination. Wasting no time, she initiated a complete purge within the government, eliminating those who might threaten the future of the demon race. Most of those targeted were individuals tied to Aragon and his faction, particularly those who had been absent from the previous annual meeting in the throne room. Seizing the momentum, Liliana officially declared herself the rightful ruler of the demon race. She also changed her title from "Demon Emperor" to "Demon Empress," adopting the name "Night Demon Empress." In just three months, both of the world''s most powerful races had undergone sweeping transformations. Chapter 458 A Late Breakfast "This is exhausting." Seated in her work chair, Liliana yawned and stretched her stiff body. Her gaze fell on the pile of documents on her desk, and she let out a long sigh. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been over two months since she had announced Aragon''s rebellion, along with that of the other demon higher-ups, to the public, and the results had been highly satisfactory. There were no protests¡ªon the contrary, support continued pouring in from various cities across the Demon Empire. That was certainly good news, but it also meant an increased workload. Her order to capture and execute anyone collaborating with Aragon had both advantages and disadvantages. On one hand, it helped prevent future chaos in the Demon Empire. On the other, it left her with a shortage of people to replace those who had been executed. Some of these duties were temporarily assigned to her subordinates, but the rest fell on her. "I need to have Lyra recruit talented individuals to fill the vacant positions," she murmured, her expression stern. Although the Demon Empire''s previous government appeared stable, it was merely a facade. Beneath the surface, corruption and nepotism ran deep. Many high-ranking demons had placed their family members or close associates in key government positions. She had long wanted to eradicate this nepotism, but it was no easy task. The system had endured for thousands of years and was deeply entrenched. That was precisely why Aragon had so many supporters¡ªmost were beneficiaries of the very nepotism that had plagued the government for generations. Fortunately, Aragon had foolishly launched an open rebellion, giving her the perfect opportunity to act. Deep down, she even felt grateful for his stupidity. Regaining her focus, Liliana straightened up and was about to resume her work when she suddenly paused. She glanced at the clock on the table¡ªit was already 8 AM. "Oops! It''s breakfast time for the four little girls," she said, tapping her forehead. She had been so absorbed in work that she nearly forgot something so important. Without wasting time, she stood up and left her study. *** "Young Lady Charlotte, Young Lady Iris, Young Lady Fiona, and Young Lady Stella, wake up. It''s already nine in the morning¡ªtime for breakfast." Standing beside the large pink bed, Lyra gently called out to the four little girls, who were still sound asleep. "Umm..." Charlotte groaned softly, slowly opening her heavy eyelids. She glanced to the right and saw Lyra standing with a calm, expressionless face. "Lyra?" Charlotte blinked in surprise before sitting up. Rubbing her eyes, she greeted, "Good morning, Lyra. What time is it?" "Good morning, Young Lady Charlotte. It''s nine in the morning," Lyra replied politely. "Nine in the morning?" Charlotte froze, then quickly glanced at the clock on the wall. Sure enough, it was already nine! "Oops! I overslept!" she exclaimed in panic, unintentionally waking up Iris, Fiona, and Stella beside her. "Why are you being so loud, sister? Don''t you know it''s still dawn?" Iris grumbled, rubbing her eyes in annoyance. "Mm... Sister, you''re so annoying," Fiona mumbled lazily. She grabbed her teddy bear and curled up to sleep again. Charlotte rolled her eyes before turning to Iris with an exasperated look. "Dawn? It''s already nine in the morning! We''re late for breakfast, Iris." Iris''s sleepy eyes widened as she glanced at the clock on the wall in shock. "It''s really nine in the morning! We''re going to get scolded by Mommy!" She cried out, swallowing nervously. Hearing Iris''s outburst, Fiona, who had just settled back into sleep, immediately sat up and looked at the clock. In an instant, her round, adorable face turned pale. "Sister, Mommy is going to scold us!" she exclaimed in panic. Only Stella remained calm. She quietly took the blanket covering them and neatly folded it. "Alright, no need to panic," she said gently. "Let''s just head to the dining room for breakfast." Her soothing words helped the three girls settle down, and they gave small nods. "Then, let''s go!" Charlotte said, quickly hopping off the bed, slipping on her bear slippers, and heading toward the dining room. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Iris and Fiona hurried after her. Stella slowly got off the bed, then glanced at Lyra standing beside her before bowing her head politely. "Thank you for waking us up, Lady Lyra." Lyra, who rarely smiled, curled her lips slightly and gave a small wave. "You''re welcome, Young Lady Stella. I''m just doing my duty," she said, her tone calm yet gentle. Stella smiled, giving a small nod before slipping on her slippers and hurrying after Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona. As Stella''s figure disappeared from view, a glimmer of admiration surfaced in Lyra''s eyes. She murmured to herself, "She truly is a polite girl. No wonder His Majesty Leon cherished her and chose to adopt her." *** In the dining room, Liliana had changed into a simple black dress that highlighted her slender curves while still being full in certain areas, such as her chest and hips. Over her dress, she wore a pink apron with a fluffy bear headdress attached to the front. With both hands, she carefully set a plate down on the dining table. Seeing the spread of food before her, she nodded in satisfaction, a faint smile gracing her lips. "Now, I just have to wait for the four little girls to arrive," she murmured softly. She felt a bit guilty for being late in preparing breakfast. Fortunately, when she arrived at the dining room, no one else was there. At that moment, she assumed they were still asleep, which brought her some relief. After ensuring everything was in order, she walked to the kitchen and removed her apron. Returning to the dining room, she took a seat and waited quietly for the four little girls. Before long, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway, and soon, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella appeared in her view. "Good morning, Mommy," Charlotte greeted, her expression filled with guilt. "Good morning, Mommy," Fiona and Iris echoed, bowing their heads, their faces equally remorseful. "Good morning, Aunt Liliana," Stella greeted with a gentle smile. Liliana gave a small nod and replied softly, "Good morning. Let''s have breakfast." Seeing that their mother wasn''t angry, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona let out a silent sigh of relief. They quickly climbed into their seats, their eyes sparkling at the sight of the delicious spread before them. Fiona grabbed a piece of sweet sauce chicken leg and took a big bite. "Mm! This is so good!" Her small mouth was stuffed with food, making her cheeks puff out adorably. Once Fiona started eating, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella followed suit, enjoying their meal. However, in the midst of breakfast, Liliana suddenly spoke. "By the way, I once mentioned that I would tell you about your father''s identity. This might be a good opportunity for that." Chapter 459 Revealing Leons True Identity Upon hearing this, the four little girls immediately stopped eating and stared at Liliana in shock. "Daddy''s identity?" Charlotte murmured softly. In an instant, her mind flashed back to an incident more than three months ago, when they had nearly been killed by two assassins. Back then, Fiona had suddenly unleashed an incredible power, filling Charlotte with both worry and panic. Fortunately, a mysterious middle-aged uncle had saved Fiona just in time. Her mother had told her that Fiona''s outburst was connected to their father''s identity and had promised to explain it later. However, more than three months had passed, and her mother had never mentioned it again, making Charlotte wonder if she had simply forgotten. Now, with her mother finally bringing up the topic, her curiosity was reignited. It wasn''t just Charlotte¡ªIris, Stella, and Fiona also became incredibly curious. Stella, in particular, had secretly speculated about Leon''s identity, but she was still unsure and hesitant to confirm her suspicions. Meanwhile, Liliana remained as calm and composed as ever, as if oblivious to the reactions of the four girls. She casually pierced a piece of saut¨¦ed valley lamb with her fork and took a bite. "You probably know about the Three Heroes, right?" Liliana inquired, munching on her food as she glanced at them. "The Three Heroes?" Iris blinked a few times before giving a small nod. "Of course, Mommy. They are the archenemies of the demon race and have brought disaster upon us for thousands of years." Though she was usually lazy when it came to reading, she still enjoyed history books¡ªespecially those about her ancestors, the Demon Emperors before her mother. Liliana smiled and nodded approvingly. "Yes, you''re right. They were a scourge and a threat to our demon race. For generations, your ancestors were defeated by them¡ªincluding your grandfather." She let out a small sigh, her smile turning wry. Truth be told, she despised heroes to the core. Because of them, her father, grandfather, and countless ancestors had perished, plunging the demon race into chaos in every era. However, after Leon revealed that the long-standing conflict between the heroes and the Demon Emperors had been nothing more than a stage¡ªcarefully orchestrated by the Hero of Mankind, Luminus Troya, and her ancestor, the first Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson, to prepare for the battle against the Evil God¡ªher hatred gradually weakened. From the first generation of heroes to those before Leon, and from her ancestor, Morgan Crimson, to her father, Gerald Crimson¡ªthey had all merely been pawns on a chessboard, moving without control over their own fate. Hating those who had never controlled their own destinies was meaningless. If she were to hate anyone, it should be Luminus Troya and her ancestor, Amon Crimson. "Why are you suddenly asking about this, Mommy? Does Daddy have anything to do with them?" Fiona''s innocent, curious voice broke the silence, pulling Liliana out of her thoughts. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire She looked down at her little daughter''s chubby face and gave a small smile. "Yes, Fiona. Your father is indeed connected to the heroes¡ªor rather, he is a hero himself." Her words landed like a bomb, sending shockwaves through the four of them. Their expressions stiffened, and they exchanged wide-eyed glances. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sure enough, my guess was right! Uncle Leon is a hero!" Stella exclaimed inwardly. Her heart pounded, and disbelief was written all over her adorable face. Ever since she first heard Liliana mention holy power to the middle-aged uncle, a faint suspicion had taken root in her heart. However, she hadn''t dared to believe it completely. Now, with Liliana revealing the truth, it meant her instincts had been right all along! "Daddy is a hero?" Iris'' mouth formed a wide "O." It was hard to believe that the father who had always been by their side was actually a hero! "A hero?" Charlotte furrowed her brows, deep in thought. Like Stella, she had already suspected that their father''s identity was connected to the heroes. Otherwise, there was no reason for their mother to mention holy power¡ªa power that only heroes possessed. Unlike the others, whose faces were filled with shock, Fiona''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Wow! Daddy''s a hero? That''s amazing!" She exclaimed excitedly. Since her father often played hero games with her, pretending to battle evil demons, she had grown to love heroes and even dreamed of becoming one herself. She had never imagined that her father was a real hero, and the revelation left her overjoyed. Beside her, Iris stared in disbelief at Fiona''s reaction. She blinked her round eyes before asking in confusion, "Why do you look so excited instead of surprised?" Fiona, still munching on a nearly finished chicken leg, replied innocently, "Because Daddy always made me play the hero! And I want to be a hero like him!" Iris: "..." ''You''re a demon¡ªyou can''t be a hero!'' Iris wanted to say it, but in the end, she held back. She didn''t want to hurt her beloved sister''s feelings. "Since Uncle Leon is a hero, is that why Fiona has holy power, Aunt Liliana?" Stella inquired curiously, nibbling on a piece of bread. Liliana fell silent for a moment before finally giving a small nod. "It should be, Stella. But¡­" Her gaze shifted to Fiona, a complicated look flashing across her eyes. "Holy power shouldn''t be something that can be inherited by those with the blood of heroes." "Can''t inherit it?" Charlotte was stunned. She turned to Fiona, sitting beside her. "Then why does Fiona have holy power?" Liliana shook her head, her tone deep. "I don''t know, Charlotte. This has never happened in seven thousand years. To find the answer, we''ll have to wait for your father to return." Stella, Charlotte, and Iris exchanged serious looks and gave small nods. "By the way, Fiona," Liliana continued, her voice firm, "if anything is troubling you, talk to Charlotte, Stella, or Iris. And if they can''t help, come to me immediately, okay? Don''t keep your worries to yourself." She was deeply concerned that if Fiona''s emotions built up again, the holy power inside her might erupt like before. Even though the middle-aged man had placed a seal on it, she couldn''t afford to be careless. The last thing she wanted was for that incident to repeat itself. "Okay, Mommy," Fiona replied with an adorably serious expression. She didn''t fully understand the conversation between her mother and sisters, but she could sense its importance. So, she had no intention of arguing with her mother''s words. "Good!" Liliana smiled in satisfaction. They then continued their breakfast in a warm and pleasant atmosphere. "By the way, what kind of hero is Daddy, Mommy?" Charlotte asked curiously. Liliana was about to answer when Fiona suddenly cut in. "He must be the Sword Hero!" "Oh?" Liliana raised an eyebrow in surprise before smiling. "And how do you know that?" "Hehehe¡­" Fiona grinned proudly, puffing out her small chest. "Because Daddy always made me a cardboard sword when we played!" Liliana chuckled, remembering how Leon and Fiona used to play hero versus evil demon in the past. "Yes, your father was indeed the Sword Hero, and he was very powerful," she admitted with a small nod. With a gentle smile, she began recounting Leon''s feats. The four little girls listened intently as they ate their food. Suddenly, a voice echoed in Liliana''s mind. "Liliana, I''ll be there soon..." Chapter 460 The Farewell Kiss *Plak!* The fork in Liliana''s hand slipped and clattered onto her plate, the sound unexpectedly loud. Her expression froze, and her body stiffened. Though the noise was faint, she immediately recognized who it belonged to¡ªLeon! Her heart skipped a beat, and a rare smile appeared on her lips. Noticing their mother''s unusual reaction, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella exchanged surprised glances. "What''s wrong with Mommy?" Iris whispered to Fiona beside her. Fiona stayed silent for a moment before shaking her head. "I don''t know, sister. Did we do something wrong?" Iris rolled her eyes and shook her head. "That''s impossible. We''ve just been sitting here quietly, listening to her story. There''s no way we messed up." Saying that, she picked up Fiona''s napkin and gently wiped the soy sauce from her sister''s lips and chubby cheeks. Fiona smiled sweetly, enjoying Iris'' attention. Liliana quickly snapped out of her thoughts, realizing she had startled her daughters. "Sorry," she said with an embarrassed smile. "I just received some wonderful news and nearly lost my composure." "Wonderful news?" Charlotte blinked her round eyes while chewing on a piece of roast beef. "If we may ask, what kind of news could make Mommy lose control?" As far as Charlotte knew, her mother was always calm, no matter the situation. Whether the problem was big or small, she remained composed, as if everything was under her control. That was one of the reasons Charlotte admired her mother so much and aspired to be like her in the future. Her words sparked Fiona, Iris, and Stella''s curiosity. They all turned to Liliana, staring intently as if waiting for an explanation. Liliana didn''t answer immediately. She picked up her glass, took a slow sip of water, and then set it down again. Under their expectant gazes, she smiled playfully and said in a mysterious tone, "Someone is coming to our palace." Liliana''s vague answer left the four sisters momentarily speechless, their confusion growing. "Someone? Who?" Stella asked hesitantly. Fiona tapped her chin in thought. Then, as if struck by realization, her eyes sparkled. "Oh! I know who it is!" Her words instantly caught the attention of Charlotte, Iris, and Stella. They turned to her in unison, their eyes gleaming with curiosity. "You do?" Charlotte asked with interest. "Hohoho! Of course!" Fiona replied confidently. She slowly stood up, placed both hands on her small waist, and puffed out her chest with pride. "If there''s anyone who can make Mommy this happy, it has to be Daddy!" she declared enthusiastically, a bright smile spreading across her face. "Daddy?" Their eyes widened, and their hearts pounded. What Fiona said made perfect sense. There was only one person who could surprise their mother and make her smile like that¡ªof course, their father! They turned to Liliana at the same time, only to find her smiling, without the slightest hint of denial. That meant¡­ Fiona was absolutely right! Still seeking confirmation, Iris asked excitedly, "Is Daddy really coming back, Mommy?" Liliana chewed her food, gave a small nod, and replied softly, "Yes, the person I''m referring to is indeed your father. He''ll be here soon." Iris'' eyes sparkled. She glanced at Charlotte and Stella, who were also beaming with happiness. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Then let''s finish our breakfast quickly so we can see Daddy sooner!" Charlotte eagerly declared before resuming her meal. "Mm! You''re right!" Iris nodded in agreement and enthusiastically dug into her food. Across from them, Liliana watched with a warm gaze. "Finally¡­ we can be together again." ... Ten kilometers from the capital, a forest stretched with towering trees, each averaging twenty meters in height. Though not particularly vast, the forest was home to numerous beasts and monsters. Because of this, the surrounding demons dared not set foot inside. At this moment, in the heart of the forest, on a two-kilometer stretch of grass, a massive red dragon slowly descended. As soon as it touched the ground, Leon leaped down from its head. *Buzz!* The red dragon glowed with a brilliant red light before slowly fading, revealing a graceful and beautiful figure¡ªAthena. Leon stepped closer, stopping right in front of her, and gently caressed her face. "Are you sure you don''t want to come with me to the Inner Palace?" He asked, his voice filled with concern. Athena''s expression remained cold and indifferent, as if she were still furious with him. "No, I won''t go. I have a conflict with Liliana, and I don''t want to argue with her." Leon wanted to persuade her, but in the end, he swallowed his words. Ever since he mentioned returning to the Demon Empire, Athena had been angry, ignoring everything he said. Eventually, she firmly refused to go with him to the palace. No matter how much he tried to convince her, Athena remained stubborn in her decision. At last, Leon truly understood just how deep the enmity between Liliana and Athena ran. "Hah¡­ This is getting more and more troublesome," he muttered helplessly. His original plan for bringing Athena back to the inner palace was to introduce her to the three little girls. He no longer wanted to keep this matter from her and had chosen to be honest. After all, Athena was already his woman. Regardless of the outcome, he didn''t want any lies or secrets between them. Unfortunately, with Athena refusing to return with him, his plan had fallen apart. Letting out a long sigh, Leon pulled Athena into his arms, burying his face in her fragrant nape. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If this is your decision, I won''t force you," he murmured, gently caressing her smooth back, the thin fabric of her dress barely a barrier between them. "Once I finish my business here, I''ll call you, and we''ll go together to your ancestors'' place." Athena remained silent, but she returned his embrace, pressing her face against his broad chest. Her hands clutched his robe tightly, as if unwilling to let him go. After a moment, they pulled apart, their eyes meeting. Leon was about to speak when Athena suddenly leaned in and captured his lips in a deep, passionate kiss. He made no attempt to resist, allowing Athena to pour all her emotions into the kiss. After three minutes, her face flushed red, and she abruptly pulled away. A thin strand of saliva connected them, creating an undeniably intimate scene. "Go away," she said coldly, pushing Leon back. Leon chuckled softly and gave a slight nod. "Alright, I''m leaving. Take care on your way." The moment he spoke, holy power erupted from his body, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished. Athena watched the spot where he had disappeared, then touched her lips, savoring the lingering sensation. "¡­That was really delicious," she murmured, licking her lips. Chapter 461 Return and Release the Longing In the parlor, Liliana lounged casually on the sofa. Unlike before, she had changed into a stunning black gown adorned with floral lace along the sides of the collar. Her long white hair cascaded freely down her back, with a red butterfly-shaped hairpin nestled at the center of her loose locks. She wore black opera gloves that extended to her elbows, enhancing her cold yet undeniably alluring presence. As she sipped her tea, her gaze occasionally drifted toward the grand white-gold doors, standing tens of meters away. "Leon should be here any minute," she murmured softly, a faint smile gracing her lips. It had been over four months since Leon left her and their daughters to aid the demon army in the war against humanity in the Desert of Chaos. She would be lying if she said she didn''t miss him. Just as Liliana was lost in thought, a figure suddenly appeared in the inner palace courtyard. He appeared tall and lanky at first glance, but those who knew him understood that beneath his loose white robes lay a body sculpted with powerful, well-defined muscles¡ªreminiscent of an ancient Greek god. His face was strikingly handsome, with a pair of golden eyes that radiated an irresistible charm. His slightly long black hair, styled in side bangs, framed his face in a way that emphasized his calm and gentle aura. The moment he came into view, Liliana shot to her feet, her body unconsciously tensing. Her heart pounded as her eyes locked onto the face she had longed for, day and night. *Buzz!* Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire The demon mark on her right breast, dormant for so long, suddenly flared to life, glowing with a brilliant black light. "Leon¡­" she called out, her voice trembling. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if drawn by her voice, Leon''s steps halted. He lifted his gaze toward Liliana in the parlor, a smile tugging at his lips. "Liliana¡­" he murmured in return. The longing in his heart surged, yet he did not rush to her. Instead, he walked forward with a steady, unhurried pace. Each second felt stretched, and to Liliana, the world around her seemed to slow. Before she knew it, Leon had entered the parlor, now standing only ten meters away. Their eyes met, reflecting a storm of emotions¡ªsorrow, longing, grievance, and an unspoken depth of feeling. After a brief pause, Leon stepped closer, stopping just a meter in front of her. A soft smile graced his lips as he gently said, "I''m home." The simple words crashed through the walls around Liliana''s heart like a tidal wave. Without hesitation, she leaped forward, wrapping her arms around his neck and holding him tightly. "Welcome back," she whispered, a radiant smile breaking through. Leon''s arms encircled her waist as he buried his face into the crook of her soft, fragrant neck. No words were needed. Their embrace, wrapped in silence, was enough to soothe the ache of their longing. After fifteen minutes, they finally pulled apart, but Liliana kept her arms wrapped around Leon''s neck. Their faces remained just inches apart as their gazes locked. Closing her eyes, Liliana leaned in, pressing her lips against his in a deep, fervent kiss. She parted his lips with her tongue, tightening her embrace as if refusing to let him go. Feeling her bold advance, Leon had no intention of conceding. He drew her closer, responding with equal intensity, their tongues intertwining in a passionate battle. Minutes passed before Liliana''s cool, elegant face flushed red, her breath growing unsteady. Sensing this, Leon gently broke the kiss. As their lips parted, thin strands of saliva clung between them, a lingering trace of their heated kiss. "I missed you so much," Leon murmured, his fingers tracing the contours of her flawless face. Liliana savored his touch, her eyes fluttering shut. "I missed you too..." Since Leon entered her life, everything had changed drastically. Once indifferent and accustomed to solitude, she now felt fragile, yearning for someone by her side¡ªand that someone was Leon. But she didn''t see it as a weakness. To her, it was a blessing. With the man she loved beside her, she no longer had to bear all the burdens alone. Leon smiled softly and buried his face in Liliana''s delicate, alluring collarbone. His sudden action made her body tremble slightly. Her neck and collarbone were her weak spots¡ªwhenever Leon touched or kissed them, her body instinctively reacted. Yet, she made no effort to push him away, letting him do as he pleased. Fortunately, Leon didn''t take it too far. Once satisfied, he lifted his face and rested his forehead against hers. His golden eyes locked onto Liliana''s crimson ones as he murmured, "Now that I''m back, I want to spend time with you and the children." Instead of answering, Liliana asked softly, "Will you be leaving again?" Leon hesitated briefly before smiling wryly. "Yes, I probably will. But you¡ª" Before he could finish, Liliana gently pressed a finger against his lips. "You don''t have to explain," she whispered. "As long as you return to us in the end, I won''t mind. Just promise me one thing¡ªnever forget us." Leon''s body tensed for a moment before slowly relaxing again. "Don''t worry. You and the children are the most precious to me. Even if the gods themselves come to kill me, I will never forget you all," Leon vowed solemnly. Liliana''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. "Good." They shared another kiss, but this time, it was gentle and tender¡ªlike a husband and wife expressing their love. Once they finally parted, Liliana suddenly pushed Leon away. "Alright, stop clinging to me. It''s not just me who missed you¡ªthe four little girls have been waiting too. Go see them," she said nonchalantly. Leon chuckled and nodded. "Alright, I''ll go to them now." With that, he turned and made his way toward the room where Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella were waiting. Liliana watched him leave, a soft smile lingering on her lips as she absentmindedly touched them. But before she could fully bask in her happiness, her brows knit slightly as she sensed a presence behind her. "Do you need something, Lyra?" she asked indifferently, without turning around. Behind her, Lyra, dressed in a maid''s uniform, bowed her head. "Forgive me, Demon Emperor¡ªI mean, Demon Empress. I bring news." "News?" Liliana''s red eyes narrowed. "Speak." Lyra straightened and retrieved a gold-colored letter from her pocket. "Five minutes ago, a letter arrived for you. And... it came from the Holy Orthodox." Chapter 462 Dressing Up to Prepare a Surprise "Sister, look at me! Am I pretty?" Standing in front of the mirror, Fiona admired her reflection with satisfaction before turning to Iris beside her. Hearing her, Iris looked up and was momentarily stunned. "Wow! You look so lovely and pretty!" In Iris'' eyes, Fiona wore a graceful milky-white gown, with lace adorning the collar and hem, enhancing her childlike charm. Her shoulder-length white hair was tied into a ponytail, with a golden flower-petal barrette adorning her bangs. Her makeup lent her a slightly more mature look while still preserving her innocent charm, making her appear both elegant and adorable. "Hehehe... It''s all thanks to Sister Stella!" Fiona declared proudly, puffing out her small chest. Iris'' eyes sparkled upon hearing that. She turned to Stella, who was standing nearby, and exclaimed in admiration, "Wow! Sister Stella, I didn''t know you were this talented! Can you dress me up too? I want to be even prettier than Fiona!" Fiona was taken aback by Iris'' words. She crossed her arms and puffed out her cheeks in protest. "What do you mean ''prettier than me,'' sister?" "Ahem!" Iris blushed and quickly looked away, pretending not to hear. "Pfft! Alright, let''s not argue," Stella interjected, swiftly easing the mood. Turning to Iris, she added, "Come on, I''ll help you dress up." "Okay!" Iris nodded eagerly. The two of them walked toward the wardrobe to pick out a suitable outfit. "Humph!" Fiona huffed in mild annoyance but wasn''t truly upset. Her pout quickly faded as she caught sight of her reflection in the mirror, bringing a satisfied smile to her lips. Meanwhile, Charlotte stood before the wardrobe, looking uncertain as she tried to choose an outfit. "What kind of clothes would suit me?" she mumbled, rubbing her chin in thought. With their daddy coming back soon, the four of them had agreed to dress beautifully¡ªnot just to look nice, but also to surprise him. Unfortunately, despite her wisdom and intelligence, Charlotte was completely clueless when it came to fashion. She had no sense of style and no idea what would suit her. "Which of these three gowns is the best?" she wondered, staring at the dresses hanging above the closet. Each one was a different color: red, off-white, and black. As her gaze fell on the red gown, she felt a slight intrigue, but for some reason, it didn''t seem to suit her. Lyra had once told her that red was a color for those with a free-spirited and cheerful nature. Charlotte, however, didn''t have that kind of temperament, so naturally, it didn''t feel like the right choice. Her eyes then shifted to the black gown, but she didn''t reach for it. Black didn''t suit her either. Only those like her mother or Iris¡ªwho carried an air of cold indifference¡ªcould truly pull off such a color. In the end, her gaze landed on the off-white gown in the center. Among the three, this one felt the most fitting for her. Picking up the gown and examining it closely, Charlotte couldn''t help but smile. "If I wear this, will Daddy be amazed?" The thought alone filled her with excitement, and she couldn''t wait to try it on. Without hesitation, she quickly changed right then and there. Twenty minutes later, Charlotte, Iris, Stella, and Fiona had finally finished dressing up. As they stood before the mirror, happy smiles spread across their lips. On the right, Charlotte wore an exquisite off-white gown. Her long white hair was styled into a bun on the right side, adorned with a delicate gold crane-shaped barrette atop her head. Beside her, Iris looked equally stunning in a black gown, her long hair flowing freely down her back. A rose-shaped ribbon was tied at the back of her hair, further enhancing her adorable yet cold and indifferent aura. If one were to ask which of the three little girls resembled Liliana the most, Iris'' current appearance would be the answer. Next to her, Stella wore a beautiful purple gown that complemented her perfectly. Her long hair was styled in a half-up ponytail, with both sides braided, highlighting her graceful, calm, and charming presence. And finally, there was Fiona. Her outfit remained unchanged, but her hairstyle was different. Previously tied in a single ponytail, her hair was now styled into double ponytails, which suited her chubby, childish face perfectly. "If Daddy saw us right now, I''m one hundred percent sure he''d be really surprised!" Iris exclaimed excitedly. "You''re right, Sister! Hehehe! I can''t wait to see his reaction," Fiona giggled. Stella and Charlotte didn''t say anything, but both smiled and nodded in agreement. "Well then, let''s go see Mommy. Daddy should be here any minute now," Charlotte suggested. "Okay!" the three answered in unison, their voices filled with excitement. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire But just as they turned to leave, their steps halted abruptly. Their bodies stiffened, and their eyes widened in disbelief. Standing before them, leaning casually against the right side of the door, was a handsome man in a white robe. His arms were crossed over his chest, and a playful smile curved on his lips. "Girls, I didn''t expect you to look this beautiful in those outfits. You''ve really outdone yourselves," Leon teased with a small chuckle. "Daddy!" Fiona was the first to snap out of her daze. A big, adorable smile bloomed on her face, and without hesitation, she ran straight toward him. "Wuuu~ Daddy, I missed you so much!" She sobbed as she threw herself into his arms. Leon caught her effortlessly, wrapping her in a warm embrace. "I missed you too, Fiona. I''m sorry for breaking my promise," Leon said softly, gently patting her back. He had initially promised to return in two weeks, or at most, a month. However, unifying the human race had proven far more complicated than expected, taking over three months to fully accomplish. Because of this, he felt deeply guilty toward Fiona and the others. Fiona buried her face in Leon''s chest, clinging to his neck as if unwilling to let go. "It''s okay, Daddy, but I missed you so much too¡­ Every night, I think of you and can''t sleep," she whined in a sad, spoiled tone. Leon couldn''t help but smile. "Don''t worry, Fiona. From now on, I''ll always be by your side." Hearing those reassuring words, Fiona''s body relaxed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She loosened her grip, then kissed Leon''s cheek affectionately. "Okay, Daddy~" she said with a sweet smile. Chapter 463 Going to the Capital Together Having satisfied his longing with Fiona, Leon slowly lowered her from his embrace. His gaze then shifted to Charlotte, Iris, and Stella, who remained frozen in place, unmoving. "Why are you all just standing there? Didn''t you miss me?" Leon asked playfully, opening his arms. The three snapped out of their daze and, without hesitation, ran toward him in excitement. "Daddy!" "Daddy!" "Uncle!" They leaped at him, and Leon effortlessly caught them in his arms. They hugged him tightly, burying their faces in his chest. "Daddy, I missed you so much," Charlotte murmured sadly. "Me too! I''ve missed you too!" Iris chimed in enthusiastically. "Me too, Uncle¡­" Stella added shyly, rubbing her face against Leon''s chest like a spoiled child. Leon smiled warmly, wrapping his arms around them affectionately. "I missed you all so much too. Every night, I wondered how you were doing, wishing I could come home sooner. But there was so much to take care of that I couldn''t return earlier." "But now, I''m back, and I won''t let you feel lonely anymore." His words brought bright smiles to Charlotte, Iris, and Stella''s faces. They said nothing, simply basking in the warmth of Leon''s embrace. After five minutes, Leon released his embrace and took a step back, gazing at them in awe. "What''s the occasion? Why are you all dressed so nicely?" he asked curiously. This was his first time seeing them in such elegant outfits, and he had to admit¡ªthey looked absolutely stunning and adorable. Each of them had a unique charm, and Leon couldn''t help but think that one day, they would grow into exceptionally beautiful women. Iris smirked proudly. "Obviously, we dressed up to greet and surprise you, Daddy!" "Um! Um! That''s right!" Fiona chimed in, her face beaming with excitement. "Oh?" Leon arched an eyebrow in slight surprise before a smile formed on his lips. "I have to admit, I''m truly impressed. You all look absolutely stunning in your gowns." He playfully pinched Stella''s and Charlotte''s cheeks, making both girls smile in embarrassment. "Daddy! Look at me! Am I very pretty?" Fiona tugged at the hem of his robe, twirling excitedly. Leon chuckled and gently rubbed her chubby cheek. "Of course, my sweet little daughter is the most beautiful in the world." "Hehehe..." Fiona giggled, swaying side to side in delight. Iris, however, pouted slightly, folding her small arms across her chest while maintaining her usual cold and indifferent demeanor. "What about me, Daddy? I''m pretty too, aren''t I?" She asked expectantly. As Leon gazed at her, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was looking at a prototype of Liliana. Their resemblance was uncanny¡ªat least 98 percent identical! The only differences were Iris''s slightly rounder facial structure and her golden-colored eyes. Aside from that¡ªher hair, temperament, eyebrows, eye shape, and even her expression¡ªeverything mirrored Liliana, as if they had been cast from the same mold. Though it was still far in the future, Leon could already envision Iris growing into a second Liliana. With a smile, he gave a small nod and gently pinched her cheek. "You''re absolutely beautiful, my dear. You look so much like your mother, and I have no doubt you''ll be just as incredible as she was." Iris''s face instantly flushed, her usual cold expression betraying a hint of shyness. "Thank you, Daddy." Leon chuckled at the contrast between her demeanor and reaction. Then, turning to Charlotte and Stella, he added, "And you two are just as beautiful." "Thank you, Daddy," Charlotte replied with a sweet smile. "Thank you, Uncle," Stella added cheerfully. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leon gave a small nod before slowly standing up. He glanced at each of them, then said with a smile, "Since you''re all dressed up, it would be a waste not to go out. How about a trip to the capital for some shopping?" Their eyes instantly lit up, and without hesitation, they nodded eagerly like little chicks. "Let''s go!" Fiona cheered, raising her right hand excitedly. Leon chuckled and patted her head gently. "Alright, then. Let''s go." With that, he lifted Fiona into his arms and set off toward the capital with Charlotte, Iris, and Stella following beside him. ... The morning sun cast a gentle light, neither too warm nor too harsh. However, as time passed and daylight grew stronger, its rays turned sharp and piercing. Despite this, the capital of the Demon Empire, Erantum, remained as lively as ever. Rather than quieting down, the streets grew even busier as more demons filled the city center. The bustling voices of merchants calling out their wares only added to the vibrant atmosphere. "Come, dear customers! Fresh fruits from the southern region! I guarantee one hundred percent sweetness! Only ten bronze coins per kilogram!" "Special discounts today! Buy two kilograms of forest beef and get three percent off! Buy four, and the discount jumps to seven percent! Don''t miss out!" Amidst the throng of demons and merchants, Leon walked with a relaxed smile, accompanied by Fiona, Iris, Charlotte, and Stella. Anticipating the attention they might draw, he had cast one of his hero techniques to disguise himself and the four little girls. However, their unique temperaments and striking presence still made them stand out. No matter how much they masked themselves, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella''s adorably charming faces remained impossible to ignore, drawing curious glances from the surrounding demons. "Who are those little girls? They''re so adorable!" one of the female demons whispered excitedly. "I''m not sure, but they don''t seem like ordinary demons. Still, I have to admit, they''re really cute! If I had a child like them, I definitely wouldn''t be dealing with so many headaches," the demon beside her replied with a sigh. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire The murmurs and chatter around them continued, but Leon remained calm and unbothered. As long as no one spoke ill of his daughters, he didn''t mind the admiration or envy directed their way. "Daddy, look! Cotton candy!" Iris'' excited voice caught Leon off guard. He followed her gaze to where she was pointing. "Do you want to try it?" he asked, glancing at the four of them. "We do!" they responded in unison. Leon chuckled and gave a small nod before leading them toward a cotton candy stall about fifty meters away on the left. Upon arrival, he looked up at the friendly-faced middle-aged vendor and said, "Four medium-sized cotton candies, please." The man beamed and nodded enthusiastically. "Just a moment, sir!" he replied before swiftly getting to work. As they waited, Leon took a moment to glance around, nodding in quiet satisfaction. "Erantum City is as lively as ever. It seems the war in the Desert of Chaos hasn''t affected the economy here much," he murmured in admiration. Wars often bring significant disruptions to a nation''s economy, yet Erantum''s capital had remained untouched from the start¡ªa testament to Liliana''s wisdom and strategic foresight. Just as Leon was lost in thought, a gruff, menacing voice suddenly rang out from about fifty meters behind him. "Hand over the tribute now!" --------- A/N: Thanks to all of you who supported me. I have a prize of a free 10Fps for the ten fastest people. This is the code: Please show me your support and thank you! Chapter 464 Two Men Troublemakers and A Trauma "Hmm?" Leon snapped out of his reverie and turned toward the source of the sound. Not far away, two tall, burly men with sinister expressions were yelling at a female demon who was tending a cookie stall. Both were shirtless, exposing their massive, sinewy muscles. Though they were tall, they still stood half a head shorter than him. From that, Leon estimated their height to be no more than 1.82 meters. Still, they were taller than the average demon in this area. *Bang!* One of the burly demons slammed his palm against the stall, making the female demon flinch in fear. "I''ll say it again¡­ hand over the tribute!" he snapped, his expression fierce. The woman trembled, her face turning pale. "I¡­ I can''t pay this month. My sales have been terrible since yesterday, and I don''t have the money. Please, give me more time¡­ Please¡­" Her voice was weak and unsteady, reflecting her fear. Upon hearing her words, the other burly man''s face darkened. His right hand clenched into a fist before he slammed it against the stall. *Bang!* The powerful blow instantly shattered the wooden structure, sending the neatly arranged goods flying. The woman was thrown backward. She hit the ground with a thud and let out a soft groan. "Ouch¡­" "We don''t give a damn about your excuses, asshole!" The burly man who had punched the stall roared furiously. The commotion quickly drew the attention of nearby demons. Yet, instead of stepping in, they merely watched from a distance. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to help¡ªrather, the sheer size and strength of the two men made them hesitate. Anyone who interfered would undoubtedly become the next target. The two burly men ruthlessly kicked and smashed the woman''s stall, showing no trace of pity or sympathy. She wanted to stop them, but her body was too weak. The pain from her earlier fall had left her unable to stand, let alone fight back. All she could do was watch helplessly as her stall was torn apart, her eyes brimming with tears. In the distance, Leon frowned. "How can they be this cruel..." His golden eyes flashed with murderous intent. If there was one thing he despised, it was the strong using their power to oppress the weak. Strength wasn''t meant for tyranny¡ªit came with responsibility. It was a principle Edward had ingrained in him. Without it, he might have lost control and destroyed everything around him. After all, he was far stronger than most people in this world, and few could stand against him. Nevertheless, he understood that not everyone could live by the same principle. Some wielded their strength however they pleased, using their power to trample others. He didn''t condemn them for it¡ªevery being had the right to make their own choices. But if someone chose to act so recklessly in front of him, he wouldn''t just stand by. As the stronger one, it was his responsibility to put them in their place. "Daddy, that woman looks so pitiful¡­" Fiona''s voice came from beside him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iris, standing on his right, nodded in agreement. Her adorable face darkened with displeasure. "Yes, she did nothing wrong, yet that evil man destroyed her stall! That''s unforgivable!" She clenched her fists tightly. She despised those who used their strength to oppress the weak. It reminded her too much of the time she, Charlotte, Fiona, and Stella had nearly lost their lives to those merciless assassins. Leon smiled and turned to the little girls. "What punishment do you think they deserve for their cruelty?" Fiona rubbed her chin thoughtfully before her golden eyes sparkled like starlight. "It should be a severe punishment, of course! They must face the consequences of their crimes!" she declared firmly, a triumphant smile spreading across her face. "Yes, Fiona is right. They deserve a harsh punishment," Iris added, nodding in agreement. Leon chuckled and playfully pinched their chubby cheeks. "I''m so proud of how wise you two are." Hearing his praise, Fiona and Iris exchanged glances before flashing sweet smiles. Leon then shifted his gaze to Charlotte, who stood near Fiona. "What about you, Charlotte? What do you think?" Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire Charlotte, who had remained silent until now, slowly nodded. "I agree with Fiona and Iris, Daddy." Leon gave a small nod before turning to Stella, who stood beside Iris. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed something unusual¡ªStella''s face had suddenly gone pale. His brows furrowed slightly as he asked with concern, "What''s wrong, Stella?" The sound of his voice made Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona instinctively turn toward Stella, who now looked tense and frightened. Stella snapped out of her daze and turned to Leon, who stood nearby. With hesitant steps, she walked over and clutched the hem of his robe tightly. "Uncle¡­ they¡­ they''re the wicked men who once kidnapped me," she said, her voice trembling. Leon''s eyes widened in surprise before narrowing coldly. "Kidnapped you?" Stella nodded, her words unsteady as she explained, "After my parents abandoned me, I wandered alone, moving from place to place in Erantum. But one day, I was kidnapped by wicked people and nearly sold. Fortunately, I managed to escape the day before it happened." "Even though it was a long time ago, I still remember their faces clearly." She raised her hand and pointed at the two burly men who were tearing apart the woman''s stall. That moment¡ªthe day she was kidnapped¡ªwas one of the darkest traumas of her life. Back then, she had been far weaker, both mentally and emotionally. The incident had left scars she couldn''t easily erase. For a long time, she suffered from nightmares and restless nights, fearing that if she woke up, she''d find herself once again in her captors'' grasp, helpless and unable to escape. A searing rage ignited in Leon''s heart. To him, Stella was like his own child, and he refused to let her live in the shadow of that fear any longer. Suppressing his anger, Leon softened his expression and gently patted Stella''s head. "Don''t worry, I''ll make them pay for what they did to you," he assured her in a calm, steady voice. Then, he turned to the middle-aged man selling cotton candy. "How much for everything?" The man handed him four cotton candies and said, "That''ll be four bronze coins, sir." Leon reached into his pouch, pulled out a gold coin, and handed it over. "Keep it," he said. The man''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at the gold coin resting in his palm. His body trembled, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead and neck. "S-Sir¡­ T-This is way too much!" He stammered, shaking his head frantically. But Leon paid no attention to his reaction. He simply placed the gold coin on the wooden counter. "Just keep the change." Without waiting for a response, he turned around, handed the four cotton candies to Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella, and led them away. Watching Leon''s retreating figure, the man glanced at the gold coin in disbelief. "Am I dreaming¡­?" Chapter 465 Beat Them Ruthlessly "Alright, wait here for a while. I''ll take care of those scoundrels." Leon stopped about twenty meters from the two burly men and turned to Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella. "Don''t worry, Daddy! Teach them a harsh lesson!" Fiona cheered excitedly, raising her tiny arms to flex her nonexistent biceps. "Yeah! Make them regret it, Daddy! I''m sick of watching them act like that!" Iris added enthusiastically. Charlotte gave a small smile and nodded gently. "Yes, please, Daddy." Only Stella remained silent. Though the trauma still unsettled her, her gold and purple eyes shone with the same determination as the others. Leon said nothing more, just gave a small nod. However, he wasn''t careless enough to leave them unguarded. After all, the area was teeming with demons, and there was always the chance that some harbored ill intentions toward them. Closing his eyes, he called out softly, ''Miranda, can you hear me?'' A few seconds later, a gentle voice echoed in his mind. ''I''m here, Master. What do you need?'' ''Can you manifest in your spirit form and watch over the children for a while?'' Miranda didn''t hesitate. ''Understood.'' *Buzz!* A streak of light shimmered beside him, and in an instant, Miranda''s graceful figure emerged, adorned in a flowing purple gown. She turned to Leon with a warm smile. "Leave it to me, Master." "Thank you." Leon returned the smile with a small nod. With that, he shifted his gaze toward the two burly men and strode toward them. Miranda''s sudden appearance went unnoticed by those around them¡ªafter all, she was a spirit, and only Leon could see her. Surprisingly, however, Fiona''s round eyes locked onto her with curiosity. "Pretty sister, are you Daddy''s friend?" She asked with a playful wink. Beside her, Iris blinked in surprise at Fiona''s words. She glanced around but saw no one who matched the description. "Fiona, who are you talking to?" Iris asked curiously. Fiona jolted slightly and looked at Iris in confusion. "What do you mean, Sister? I''m talking to the pretty sister who suddenly appeared beside Daddy." She pointed straight at Miranda, who stood before them. Hearing their conversation, Charlotte and Stella immediately perked up, their expressions filled with curiosity. "What are you two talking about?" Charlotte frowned, puzzled. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iris turned to Charlotte and explained, "Fiona was talking just now, but when I asked who she was speaking to, she pointed ahead." Charlotte and Stella instinctively followed Fiona''s gaze, but there was no one there. "Fiona, are you imagining things?" Stella asked hesitantly. Fiona shook her head firmly. "No, Sister, I''m not imagining anything." She pointed directly at Miranda and insisted, "I was talking to that pretty sister. Don''t you see her?" Charlotte, Iris, and Stella exchanged glances before shaking their heads in unison, making Fiona fidget anxiously. "I..." She wanted to explain, but the words wouldn''t come. If her sisters couldn''t see what she saw, how was she supposed to prove it? Meanwhile, Miranda, observing the exchange, couldn''t hide her shock. "How is this possible? Why can Fiona see me?" She muttered in disbelief. Only Leon, her master, was supposed to perceive her in her spirit form. No one else should have been able to. And yet... Fiona could clearly see her¡ªsomething that should have been impossible. "I need to ask Master about this..." ... Meanwhile, the two burly men continued wrecking the woman''s stall with heavy, relentless blows. Once satisfied, they turned to the woman with menacing expressions. "If you don''t hand over the tribute, we''ll take it by force!" the man on the right threatened coldly. The woman trembled, unable to respond. As she had said earlier, she truly had no money. Business had been terrible for the past two days, leaving her without a steady income. And now, these extortionists were demanding payment¡ªrefusing to believe her words. Seeing her remain silent, the man on the left grew even angrier. Without hesitation, he swung his fist at her. The watching demons gasped, their hearts pounding. Some wanted to intervene, but it was too late. They were certain the woman wouldn''t survive the blow. But then¡ªsomething unexpected happened. The incoming fist stopped mere centimeters from her face. Stunned, the burly man turned, only to see a handsome stranger gripping his arm firmly. "You..." His eyes darkened with hostility. However, before he could finish his sentence, Leon yanked his arm back, sending his massive body hurtling through the air. But Leon didn''t stop there. In an instant, he grabbed the man''s neck and lifted him high off the ground. "Arghh... Argh..." The man''s breath grew labored as Leon''s grip tightened around his neck. He struggled to pry Leon''s hand off his neck, but it was futile¡ªLeon''s grip was as unyielding as an iron clamp. "L-Let go... Let me go..." He choked out, his voice weak and broken. Yet from beginning to end, Leon''s expression remained calm and indifferent. The entire sequence had happened so quickly that no one had time to react. Only after a few moments did the onlookers finally process what had just transpired. "H-How is that possible?" The demons around them gawked in disbelief. None of them had expected the burly man''s punch to be stopped so effortlessly. And even more shockingly¡ªit had been done by a man with a lean, unassuming build. Yet here he was, lifting a grown man with just one hand. Judging by the size of his muscles alone, the burly man had to weigh well over a hundred kilograms! "Bastard! Let go of my comrade!" The other thug snapped back to his senses and bellowed furiously. With clenched fists, he lunged at Leon with murderous intent. Leon paid no attention to him. As the man closed in, Leon simply clenched his left fist and, the moment he was within reach, delivered a devastating punch straight to his face. *Bang!* The sheer force of the blow sent the burly man hurtling through the air at an astonishing speed. He crashed hundreds of meters away, demolishing a cake shop in the process. "Gulp!" The onlookers swallowed hard, instinctively stepping back in fear. Only now did they truly grasp why this seemingly refined man had lifted his opponent so effortlessly¡ªhis strength was beyond imagination. Leon, unfazed, shifted his gaze back to the man still struggling in his grasp. "You really are pathetic," he said coldly, a playful smile tugging at his lips. "A moment ago, you were using your strength to bully others. Now, look at you¡ªthe one being crushed." Leaning in slightly, he whispered, "How does it feel? Satisfying?" The burly man trembled, his face drained of color. He opened his mouth, perhaps to plead, but no words came out. Leon let out a small chuckle, shaking his head. "How dull." He tightened his grip, cutting off the man''s breath until he passed out instantly. With an indifferent expression, Leon tossed the unconscious body to the ground and wiped his right palm with his left, as if ridding himself of something distasteful. Just then, the sharp sound of hurried footsteps echoed behind him, followed by a stern voice. "Don''t move!" Leon turned his head, momentarily surprised by the speaker. But his surprise quickly faded, replaced by a faint smile. "Kaelen? What a coincidence." Chapter 466 Meeting Kaelen Again Kaelen rushed toward the crowd, his expression solemn. His presence immediately drew the attention of the demons. The moment they saw the black armor he wore and the sword sheathed at his waist, their expressions tensed. Regardless of rank, whether low-level or high-level soldiers, they were still figures of authority that ordinary people dared not challenge. No one blocked his path. They simply watched in silence, curiosity flickering in their eyes as they waited to see what would unfold. Kaelen walked forward and stopped a few meters behind Leon. Taking in the scene of chaos, his eyes turned cold. "What''s going on?" he asked indifferently, turning his gaze to Leon''s back. "Sir, are you the one responsible for this commotion? Do you realize the Empire strictly forbids disturbances in the city center?" With a brief glance to his right, he noticed the remains of a large cake shop, its structure in ruins. Inside, a burly man lay unconscious in a pitiful state. His gaze then shifted to another man sprawled on the ground, equally battered. Though their bodies bore no visible severe wounds, Kaelen could tell they had sustained serious internal injuries. At the sound of his voice, Leon turned and responded with a faint smile. "Don''t misunderstand me, soldier. I didn''t do anything wrong," Leon replied casually. He then gestured toward the unconscious, burly man on the ground before pointing at the ruined stall, its wares scattered from the destruction caused by the two men. "They committed a serious crime by extorting this merchant. Not only that, but they also destroyed her stall and were about to harm her simply because she couldn''t pay them." Kaelen''s gaze settled on Leon''s face, and for a brief moment, his body tensed. There was something oddly familiar about the man''s face and voice, though he couldn''t immediately place it. However, he quickly pushed aside the feeling and focused on the situation. "Are you telling the truth?" he asked seriously. If the handsome man''s words were true, then the two burly men were criminals who deserved severe punishment. Leon gave a slight nod. "Of course. If you still have doubts, you can ask them." He motioned toward the demons who had witnessed everything from the beginning. Without hesitation, the demons all nodded in unison and said, "Yes, it''s true." With so many witnesses confirming the truth, Kaelen''s last doubts vanished. His cold, stern expression gradually softened as he said, "Then I must thank you for dealing with those vile demons. We will ensure you''re rewarded and compensated." However, Leon simply shook his head and replied nonchalantly, "That won''t be necessary. I don''t need it." Instead, he gestured toward the female demon whose wares had been destroyed. "She should be the one compensated. Those bastards ruined all her goods and took away her livelihood. I hope you can help her." Kaelen glanced at the woman sitting on the ground, her face pale, and his expression grew serious. "Don''t worry. I''ll report this to my superiors, and I promise she''ll be fully compensated for her losses," he said solemnly. Truth be told, this incident was a result of his and the other soldiers'' negligence. From morning to evening, they were supposed to patrol Erantum, ensuring the city''s security from every angle. Yet, something like this had occurred right under his nose. The realization left him feeling slightly embarrassed. Leon merely nodded, offering no further words. His gaze drifted to the unconscious, burly man beside him, and a mocking smile crossed his lips. "What a fool¡­" he muttered with disdain. Afterward, he walked back to where his children were waiting. However, as he passed Kaelen, his pace slowed. In a low voice, he whispered, "These two men are connected to a child and human trafficking syndicate. Coordinate with your superiors and put an end to it¡ªotherwise, more victims will suffer." Kaelen''s eyes widened, his heart pounding. But it wasn''t the shocking revelation that unsettled him¡ªit was the voice. That voice felt eerily familiar! sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the image of the strong figure who had once defeated three of humanity''s heroes surged into his mind, sending a shock through him. "He¡­" Kaelen turned sharply, but the man was already walking away. He almost called out to him but held back at the last moment. Clenching his fists tightly, he whispered, "There''s no mistaking it¡­ That voice belongs to General Leon!" ... "I''m done dealing with those two troublemakers," Leon said softly to Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella. He turned to Stella and gently ruffled her hair. "Don''t worry, the patrol squad will take care of them. I''ve already reported their crimes, and I''m sure they''ll be dealt with soon." Stella smiled sweetly and hugged Leon''s leg tightly. "Thank you, Uncle." Now that the culprits had been caught, the fear and worry in her heart gradually faded. Leon smiled and playfully pinched her cheek. But as he shifted his gaze to Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, he noticed something off. "What''s wrong with you girls? Why do you look so confused and scared?" he asked, puzzled. Iris swallowed hard before speaking. "Daddy, something''s wrong with Fiona!" "Huh? Something wrong?" Leon frowned and turned to Fiona, who was hanging her head sadly. "What is it? Tell me." Iris hesitated for a moment before finally explaining everything. When she finished, she bit her lower lip and said anxiously, "Daddy, maybe Fiona is having hallucinations. You should check on her!" However, Leon didn''t respond right away. Instead, his expression shifted between confusion and shock as he processed what he had just heard. He glanced at Miranda beside him and saw that she looked just as confused as he was. "Fiona, can you really see that beautiful sister?" Leon asked gently. Fiona pursed her lips and gave a small nod. She pointed at Miranda and replied, "Yes, Daddy. I can see her. She''s standing right beside you, isn''t she?" Leon took a deep breath, suppressing his shock. He hadn''t expected Fiona to be able to see Miranda. This was something that had never happened before. Letting out a quiet sigh, Leon gently brushed Fiona''s hair and said, "You don''t need to worry. That beautiful sister does exist." His words stunned Charlotte, Iris, and Stella. "Daddy, are you serious?" Charlotte asked in disbelief. "Yes, it''s true." Leon nodded before turning to Miranda. "Can you reveal yourself, Miranda?" Miranda smiled softly. "Of course, Master. But only for them¡ªotherwise, it could cause unnecessary panic." Leon had no objections. "That''s fine." *Buzz!* A brilliant purple light radiated from Miranda''s body. After a few seconds, the glow faded, revealing her stunning form. The moment Charlotte, Iris, and Stella saw her, their eyes widened in shock. "She''s real!" Chapter 467 Miranda Shows Herself Miranda smiled gently at Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella before bowing her head slightly. "Nice to meet you, young ladies. My name is Miranda, and I am Master''s sword spirit," she said politely. While Charlotte, Iris, and Stella stood frozen in shock, Fiona regained her confident smile. "Hmph! I told you, sisters. I wasn''t lying at all," she said proudly. "This beautiful sister is the one I saw before¡ªI wasn''t imagining things!" Her words sank in, bringing embarrassed smiles to the three little girls¡ªespecially Iris, who had assumed Fiona was just daydreaming. "Hehehe..." Iris scratched her cheek awkwardly. "Sorry, Fiona. I didn''t realize the beautiful sister you were talking about was actually real." Being kind and forgiving, Fiona simply nodded enthusiastically without making her sister feel bad. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leon watched their interaction with a gentle smile. "Since Miranda is my sword spirit, you don''t have to be too formal with her. You can just call her sister." Fiona''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Stepping forward, she eagerly took Miranda''s hand. "Sister Miranda, let me introduce myself! My name is Fiona, and I''m Daddy''s cutest daughter," she said with a sweet smile. Somehow, upon seeing Miranda, Fiona felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. She couldn''t understand why, but she was certain that Miranda would never harm her or have any ill intentions. Because of that, she felt completely at ease. Meanwhile, Miranda smiled gently at Fiona''s enthusiasm. "Hello, Fiona," she greeted warmly. Not wanting to be left behind, Iris quickly stepped forward. "Sister Miranda, I''m Iris, and I''m Daddy''s most beautiful daughter!" she declared proudly. Charlotte introduced herself next, her voice calm and composed. "My name is Charlotte. Hello, Sister Miranda." "My name is Stella. Hello, Sister Miranda," Stella said, bowing her head politely. Though Miranda already knew all of their names, she chose to pretend otherwise. With a gentle smile, she gave a small nod and said, "It''s nice to meet you too, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella." As they grew more comfortable with each other, Leon glanced up at the sun, which was growing hotter, and said, "Alright, let''s keep going. There are still plenty of fun places to see in the capital." Hearing that, Fiona, Iris, Charlotte, and Stella lit up with excitement and eagerly responded, "Let''s go!" With their group now larger, their stroll through Erantum became even more enjoyable. ... "Cooperation plan, huh? I didn''t expect Leon to move this fast." Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire In her workspace, Liliana sat comfortably, crossing her long legs. Her gaze fell on the golden-white letter in her hand, and a faint smile crossed her lips. It had only been a few months since Leon sent a letter stating his intention to settle his affairs in the Holy Empire of Elysium. Though he hadn''t explained directly, Liliana knew exactly what he meant¡ªrevenge against Velix. Considering Velix was the mastermind behind all his suffering, it was no surprise. What truly amazed her was how quickly Leon had handled everything. Not only had he resolved his own matters, but he also managed to unite the leaderless Holy Empire of Elysium with the Holy Orthodox under Saint Arshley''s leadership. Although the newly formed government was still far from stable, Liliana was certain it was only a matter of time before it fully solidified. Now, humanity''s territory was officially unified under the Holy Orthodox. If she had received this news before meeting Leon, she would have felt wary¡ªmaybe even developed a headache. But now¡­ Hehehe¡­ why would she worry? Instead, she felt pleased. With humanity united, their preparations to face the Evil God would progress even further. Besides, the Holy Orthodox was different from the Holy Empire of Elysium. Throughout its thousands of years of history, it had always been passive, rarely taking direct action against the demon race. Though she didn''t know the exact reason, she suspected it had something to do with their hidden history. Snapping out of her thoughts, Liliana folded the letter, slipped it into a golden envelope, and set it on the table. Stretching her stiff body with a lazy expression, she let out a satisfied sigh. Her alluring curves were undeniably seductive¡ªany man would surely be left mesmerized. Feeling more relaxed, she pulled a black and gold letter from her desk drawer, then reached for a gold-feathered pen from the small compartment beside her. A faint red light flickered at the nib as she carefully began writing. Ten minutes passed before she finally finished. Folding the letter neatly, she placed it inside an ornate gray envelope and called out, "Lyra." *Whoosh!* In an instant, Lyra appeared beside her and bowed respectfully. "May I assist you, Your Majesty Empress?" Liliana handed her the envelope and instructed, "Ensure this letter is delivered to Saint Arshley." Without hesitation, Lyra accepted it with care. "As you command, Your Majesty." In the blink of an eye, she vanished from sight. Liliana smiled faintly, gazing at the clear sky through the large window behind her. "Things are getting more interesting..." ... Time passed slowly, and before anyone realized it, night had fallen, replacing the once-clear sky. Miranda''s Moon and Sylvia''s Moon shone brightly, surrounded by a sea of twinkling stars. Inside the room, Leon sat in a chair, watching Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella, who were fast asleep on the bed. A soft smile formed on his lips as he gently stroked Charlotte''s face. "They must be exhausted," he murmured. After spending nearly the entire day exploring the capital without rest, fatigue had finally caught up with them. The moment they lay down, sleep overtook them instantly. Sitting comfortably, he leisurely sipped his tea while observing their peaceful, adorable faces. Half an hour passed, and as the last drop of tea left his cup, he decided it was time to return to his room. However, just as he stood and turned to leave, Lyra suddenly appeared before him. "Good evening, Your Majesty Leon," she greeted respectfully. Leon offered a small smile and nodded. "Good evening, Lyra. It''s been a while since we last met, and I can sense you''ve grown stronger." As an Arch-demon, Lyra was naturally powerful. But now, Leon could sense the fluctuations of demonic power seeping from her body, a clear sign of her drastic increase in strength. Shock briefly flashed across Lyra''s face at his words, but she quickly regained her composure and smiled faintly. "It seems there''s nothing I can hide from you, Your Majesty Leon." Leon chuckled softly but said nothing. Instead, he smoothly shifted the topic. "So, do you need something from me?" Lyra nodded slowly. "I come at the behest of Her Majesty the Demon Empress. She wishes to see you in her room." At the mention of "Demon Empress," Leon''s brows lifted slightly. Liliana''s previous title had been Demon Emperor, not Demon Empress. "Did something major happen while I was away?" He mused inwardly, curiosity stirring within him. Setting aside his thoughts, he smiled and gave a brief nod. "Alright, I''ll go see her." With that, he walked past Lyra, making his way toward Liliana''s room. As she watched his figure disappear into the distance, Lyra let out a quiet sigh of admiration. "His Majesty Leon is becoming more and more mysterious..." Chapter 468 The Second Apostles Doubt "Ahem!" Inside an old hut, a mysterious man draped in a black cloak coughed. He covered his mouth with his palm, and when he pulled it away, a smear of blackish-red blood stained his hand. "This is really troublesome," he muttered coldly, slowly pushing himself up to sit on the bed. Outside, the sounds of crickets and crows echoed through the night, casting a quiet yet eerie atmosphere over the hut. However, the expression beneath his hood remained calm and indifferent, as if none of it mattered. He tried to stand, but his legs faltered. Quickly, he reached out and steadied himself against the wall. "Even after more than three months, my internal injuries still haven''t healed," he murmured irritably. If Leon were here, he would no doubt be shocked¡ªperhaps even laugh¡ªbecause this man was his enemy, the Second Apostle of the Temple of Twilight, who had narrowly escaped their last battle. It was fortunate he had chosen to flee. Otherwise, his fate would have likely been the same as the Fourth and Fifth Apostles. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the restlessness within his body and spoke in a deep tone, "Now, things have come to this. The Temple of Twilight has suffered great losses from this defeat, and I have no doubt that the First Apostle and the Son of God are furious with me." Everything that happened was his responsibility. Yet, he knew it wasn''t entirely his fault. Who could have expected the Fated One to be that powerful? To make matters worse, he had brought along the Dragon Empress, Athena Hellness, as a favor¡ªan unforeseen complication for all of them. "I hope they understand," he muttered with a small sigh. Slowly, he sat back on the edge of the bed and pulled a black stone from his right pocket. Channeling his mysterious black mana, he infused it into the stone, causing it to glow with a bright red light. Just as he was about to speak, a cold, angry voice suddenly erupted from the stone''s direction. "Second Apostle! Where have you been for the past three months!? How is it that we only received news of your defeat just now!? Do you have any idea how much damage you''ve caused the Temple of Twilight!? I want a satisfactory explanation! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" In a spacious room adorned with luxurious decor, a tall man wearing a devil mask shot to his feet, his voice echoing with fury. He was the First Apostle of the Temple of Twilight, the highest authority among the Apostles. His gaze remained fixed on the glowing red stone in his left hand, while beneath his mask, his face twisted with barely contained anger. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Meanwhile, the Second Apostle, hearing the threat, remained expressionless¡ªcompletely unfazed. He let out a small sigh and replied in an indifferent tone, "I''m sorry, First Apostle. The situation is complicated, but I will explain everything to you." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At those words, the First Apostle''s rage gradually subsided, though not entirely. He sank back onto the sofa, crossed his legs, and said, "Then start explaining. Now." "Our defeat happened because the Fated One is too strong. He has grown to the point where none of us can face him one-on-one anymore. The only way to fight him is by overwhelming him together," the Second Apostle stated calmly, causing the First Apostle''s body to tense. "Are you serious?" he asked, his tone grave. "Of course. Why would I joke about this?" The second apostle replied coldly. "When I received the Temple''s order to retrieve the Seventh Apostle''s body, I had a brief confrontation with him." "The condition for taking the Seventh Apostle''s body was to withstand his strongest attack. I had no other option but to accept. Unfortunately, I underestimated him. His attack was so powerful that it severed my left arm." After saying that, he glanced at his severed left arm, gritting his teeth in frustration. If only his arm were still intact, he wouldn''t have struggled against Leon earlier¡ªhe could have landed a lethal blow. But reality was cruel, and his weakened state had cost him that chance. The First Apostle fell silent, processing his words. After a moment, he asked coldly, "Why didn''t you report this sooner?" "It''s not that I didn''t want to," the Second Apostle said with a resigned sigh. "At the time, I had to focus on stopping the bleeding. On top of that, I had to return to the Holy Orthodox, and using my powers there would have exposed my identity." Realizing the reasoning was sound, the First Apostle chose not to press further and shifted the topic. "In that case, explain your failure in helping the Fourth Apostle maintain cooperation with Velix Larrison." "The situation was more complicated than expected. The Fated One had the Dragon Empress, Athena Hellness, by his side¡ªthat alone was enough to overwhelm us. On top of that, he enlisted the help of the two Heroes of Mankind to face us. Even though we outnumbered them, their strength was overwhelming, and we suffered a crushing defeat," the Second Apostle explained. The First Apostle remained silent for a moment before letting out a long sigh. In reality, he already knew everything that had happened, but he asked deliberately to verify the information he had received. "Alright, I understand. I''ll report this matter to the Son of God, so you have nothing to worry about," he said casually. "For now, the Temple of Twilight will seal itself off for a few years and remain hidden from the world. If you wish to return, this is your chance." The Second Apostle shook his head. "I won''t return. I still have unfinished business in the Holy Orthodox." "Very well, no problem. But remember, after this incident, we''re undoubtedly being watched. Do not return until I give the signal." With that, the First Apostle severed the connection. The Second Apostle slipped the communication stone back into his pocket and lay down on the hard, worn bed. Under his hood, he stared at the ceiling of the dilapidated hut and murmured, "The Fated One... is this conflict with him truly the right path?" Chapter 469 - 469: The Drunk Liliana *Knock!* "Liliana, may I come in?" Standing in front of Liliana''s bedroom door, Leon knocked gently and called out to her. It wasn''t long before a soft yet indifferent voice responded from inside. "Come in, Leon." Without hesitation, Leon turned the doorknob and pushed the door open slowly. As he stepped inside and looked ahead, he froze, stunned by the sight before him. "Liliana, you¡­" Leon started to speak, but the words caught in his throat. Seated on the sofa with her legs crossed, Liliana exuded her usual composure. However, it wasn''t her posture that shocked him¡ªit was her outfit and hairstyle. Liliana, who usually dressed in a loose black gown that concealed her figure, now wore an astonishingly revealing red nightgown. The fabric clung tightly to her body, accentuating her full breasts and tantalizingly curved hips. Its sheer material left little to the imagination, outlining every contour of her silhouette¡ªincluding the two subtle peaks at her breasts. Even without saying what those two bulges were, anyone would recognize them instantly. The gown''s skirt was strikingly short, revealing her smooth, fair thighs. In fact, Leon could clearly see the red lace panties, which only added to her allure. Her cold and indifferent yet beautiful face still radiated an irresistible charm, stirring a deep desire to claim her in anyone who laid eyes on her. Her mesmerizing red eyes seemed to reflect his image, while her normally flowing white hair was now styled into a bun, draped elegantly over her left shoulder. A blackish-red butterfly hairpin rested between her bangs and the right side of her hair, adding a unique touch to her already breathtaking beauty. Noticing Leon''s stunned expression, Liliana smiled slightly and asked, "Why are you just standing there? Come, sit next to me." She patted the empty space beside her in an inviting, almost teasing manner. Leon quickly snapped out of his daze, his lips curling into an embarrassed smile. Even though he and Liliana were together, he never seemed to grow tired of gazing at her face and presence. With a small nod, he stepped forward and sat down beside her. His eyes then fell on the bottle of wine and two glasses resting on the table before him. "Wine?" he asked in mild surprise, turning to Liliana. "Did you prepare this?" Liliana gave a small nod and replied, "Yes, I wanted us to drink together tonight. After all, it''s been more than three months since we''ve been apart, and wine is one of the best ways to unwind." With that, she uncorked the bottle and poured the rich liquid into both her glass and Leon''s. Once finished, she set the bottle aside, picked up both glasses, and handed one to him. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire "Drink up, but deactivate your holy power so we can actually enjoy it," Liliana said softly. Leon understood her meaning. Holy power could neutralize alcohol, which would take away the pleasure of drinking. Without hesitation, he suppressed his holy power and accepted the glass from Liliana''s left hand. "Have you ever had a drink before, Liliana?" he asked curiously. Liliana smirked and replied confidently, "Of course. Not to brag, but I have an exceptionally high tolerance for alcohol." "Oh?" Leon raised an eyebrow and smiled faintly. "Then, let''s put that to the test." With that, he took a sip from his glass. A rich blend of sweetness, slight spice, and bitterness coated his tongue, followed by a soothing warmth spreading down his throat. As Leon began drinking, Liliana glanced down at the wine in her glass, hesitating for a brief moment. Truth be told, she was lying to Leon. She had never once touched wine, let alone tasted it. It wasn''t that she disliked it¡ªshe simply had never been interested. The idea of drinking wine with Leon had come from Lyra''s suggestion. Lyra had told her that sharing a drink with a loved one would be a romantic and precious moment. Since Lyra was her confidant, Liliana naturally believed her. Unfortunately, she had overlooked one crucial detail¡ªLyra had never been in a relationship with a man. Just as Liliana was lost in thought, Leon turned to her with a puzzled expression. "Why are you so quiet, Liliana? Don''t you want to drink?" Liliana quickly snapped out of her daze and forced a smile. "Sorry, I was just thinking," she said, keeping her tone calm. She glanced down at the glass in her hand and, without hesitation, downed the entire drink in one go. Leon: "..." He wasn''t sure if she did it on purpose or not, but the way she drank made it painfully obvious¡ªshe had no idea how to enjoy wine. Like coffee, wine was meant to be sipped slowly, allowing the flavors to unfold. Draining it in one gulp was no different from a parched runner chugging down a liter of water after a marathon. "Fwuaahh~" Liliana exhaled in satisfaction as she set her glass on the table. Turning to Leon with a proud smile, she asked, "See? Aren''t I great?" Leon: "..." Watching her innocent display, Leon didn''t know whether to laugh or sigh. It was clear now¡ªLiliana had been putting on an act. Still, rather than embarrassing her, he simply smiled faintly and gave a small nod. "Yes, you''re very good," he said with a chuckle. Taking another sip of his wine, he glanced at Liliana with a teasing look. Noticing his gaze, Liliana puffed out her cheeks in a pout. "What''s with that look? Are you mocking me? Leon, you¡ª" Before she could finish, her face suddenly flushed red, and a soft, adorable hiccup escaped her lips. *Hikuk!* Leon couldn''t hold back his laughter as he reached out, gently stroking her flawless, smooth cheek. "Be honest with me. You''ve never had wine before, have you?" Liliana averted her eyes and muttered, "I have..." "Really?" Leon leaned in slightly, pressing her for an answer. Knowing she could no longer hide the truth, Liliana hesitated before finally nodding and confessing, "I... Hikuk! I''ve never had wine before. This is... Hikuk... my first time." Seeing her honesty, Leon''s lips curled into a smile. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His gaze drifted toward her soft, seductive lips¡ªred as ripe cherries. Without thinking, he bit them gently, causing Liliana to gasp in surprise. Before she could react, Leon leaned in and captured her lips in a deep, passionate kiss. Already lightheaded from the wine, Liliana''s mind swirled even more at the sudden assault. Her body trembled slightly, and she instinctively clung to Leon''s arms, offering no resistance. After a moment, Leon pulled away, his gaze filled with warmth. Without hesitation, he lifted Liliana into his lap, holding her close. Pressing his face against the curve of her neck and collarbone, he whispered softly, "Liliana, I love you so much..." ---------- A/N: Just so you know, they''re drinking red wine. By the way, thank you, and don''t forget to show your support! Chapter 470 - 470: Reveal Everything to Leon Upon hearing that confession, Liliana''s expression froze for a moment before she quickly regained her composure. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a seductive blush on her cheeks, she buried her face in his fragrant black hair and whispered, "I love you very much too, Leon." If there was anyone she cherished and loved the most, it was undoubtedly Leon. Her feelings were so overwhelming that she struggled to put them into words. They shared a brief moment of intimacy before finally pulling apart. Leon gently stroked Liliana''s back, and holy power radiated from his palm. The energy seeped into her body, not to harm her, but to bring her a deep sense of comfort. Under normal circumstances, holy power was the natural enemy of the demon race and could kill them, yet Liliana remained unaffected. Over the past few months, Leon had begun to suspect why¡ªperhaps it was because the demon race carried traces of chaos power within their bodies. Yes, the power of chaos. It might sound unbelievable, but he was certain of his theory. The demonic power wielded by demons was merely a diluted form of chaos power, weakened thousands of times until it became usable. The strongest proof lay in Liliana herself. At the peak of her power, her demonic energy turned pitch black with a faint purple glow¡ªeerily resembling the true essence of chaos. And who was responsible for this? None other than the Demon Emperor, Amon Crimson. As the holy power coursed through her, Liliana''s dizziness and fatigue gradually faded. Her mind cleared, and she looked at Leon in confusion. "I¡­ was I drunk earlier?" Liliana asked, her brows slightly furrowed. Leon leaned in, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, "Yes, you were drunk, and it was really very cute." A deep blush spread from the base of her left ear to her right upon hearing his words. She parted her lips to speak but quickly shut them again. She hadn''t expected to get drunk so easily, and the realization left her feeling utterly embarrassed. Sensing her discomfort, Leon decided not to tease her further. He pulled back slightly and patted her back gently. "By the way, why did you call me so late at night?" he asked, smoothly shifting the conversation. He was certain Liliana hadn''t summoned him just to drink and unwind¡ªthere had to be a more important reason behind it. Relieved that Leon had dropped the embarrassing topic, Liliana let out a quiet sigh. As the strongest demon of her race, being unable to handle even a single glass of wine was beyond humiliating! Taking a deep breath, she rested her head against his chest and murmured, "The reason I called you is to discuss something very important." Leon''s eyebrows arched slightly, but he remained silent, waiting for her to continue. Liliana slowly lifted her head from his chest, her expression serious as she met his gaze. "Leon, did you know that Fiona actually possesses the holy power of heroes¡­ and the hero''s destiny?" Upon hearing that sudden statement, Leon''s curiosity vanished, his expression turning rigid. "The holy power of heroes¡­ and the hero''s destiny? What do you mean?" He asked, confused. Liliana took a deep breath before explaining, "While you were still in the Holy Empire of Elysium, many things happened here¡ªone of which¡­" From Aragon''s rebellion alongside the demon race''s higher-ups, the assassination attempts on Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona by assassins hired by Aragon, to Fiona suddenly unleashing a surge of holy power¡ªLiliana recounted everything in detail, carefully choosing her words. Leon remained silent, listening intently. However, the longer she spoke, the paler his face became. By the time Liliana finished¡ªafter half an hour¡ªLeon was still frozen in shock. "How did all of that happen while I was gone?" He muttered in disbelief. The scale of the events was almost too much to comprehend. If anyone else had told him, he might have doubted it¡ªbut not Liliana. He had expected Aragon to make a move against her, but he hadn''t imagined it would happen so swiftly. Had he been there, he would have already captured and mercilessly tortured him. Now, he finally understood why Lyra had changed Liliana''s title from "Demon Emperor" to "Demon Empress"¡ªit all stemmed from Aragon''s rebellion. To be honest, Leon had previously discussed this with Liliana, suggesting that she change the title "Demon Emperor"¡ªa title meant for men¡ªto "Demon Empress," which suited her better. Unfortunately, Liliana had rejected the idea, saying it wasn''t as simple as he thought. Now, after hearing her explanation, Leon could only assume that her past troubles had all been orchestrated by Aragon and the traitorous higher-ups of the demon race. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire But when it came to the attempted murder of his three little daughters, his anger erupted. His fists clenched tightly¡ªsince the day he met them, he had never once laid a hand on them. Yet those assassins dared to strike his wisest daughter, Charlotte, and his favorite little girl, Stella. The sheer thought of it made his blood boil, filling him with the urge to tear them to pieces. And then there was Fiona¡ªthe fact that she possessed the holy power of heroes and the hero''s destiny... "Is that true? But how could that be possible?" Leon wondered, dazed. Holy power was never inherited by a hero''s descendants, let alone the hero''s destiny¡ªa unique mark granted only to the chosen heroes of each era. Noticing his doubt, Liliana immediately understood what was troubling him. "You don''t believe that Fiona has holy power and the hero''s destiny?" she asked. Leon snapped out of his thoughts and gave a slow nod. "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but... it''s just so hard to accept," he said, rubbing his temples. "Honestly, I struggled to believe it too. But I saw it with my own eyes¡ªwhen Fiona unleashed her holy power, the sky over an immeasurable distance turned dark, shrouded in thunderous black clouds," Liliana explained seriously. "The sky turned dark and was engulfed in black clouds?" Leon frowned, repeating her words. In that instant, his expression changed as he recalled the strange event that had occurred in his mansion. "Could it be connected? If so¡­ everything makes sense now!" Leon took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heartbeat. Liliana''s concern grew as she noticed his change in demeanor. "Leon, are you alright?" He bit his lower lip, remaining silent for a moment before asking, "Does anyone else know about this besides you and the three little girls?" Liliana hesitated briefly before nodding. "Yes¡­ there is one other person. That mysterious, white-haired, middle-aged man." Chapter 471 - 471: Meeting with Celine "A white-haired middle-aged man?" Leon raised an eyebrow in mild surprise before nodding in understanding. "If it''s him, I''m sure this secret will remain safe." The man named Nolan was shrouded in mystery and possessed extraordinary power. However, Leon felt no need to be wary or fear that he would harm Fiona. After all, Nolan had helped him countless times and had never shown the slightest hint of malice toward him or his daughters. Liliana nodded in agreement and let out a small sigh. "You''re right, Leon. In fact, he was the one who helped seal Fiona''s holy power and hero''s destiny. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have known what to do." "Oh? He even helped Fiona? Looks like I owe him another favor." Leon chuckled softly, feeling relieved. He then leaned forward, pressing his forehead against Liliana''s, and murmured, "Alright, let''s set that matter aside. Now, tell me¡ªwhy are you dressed like this? Are you trying to tease me?" His gaze instinctively lowered, drawn to the deep valley between Liliana''s breasts, clearly exposed before his eyes. A surge of heat coursed through his body, as if he were staring at a glass of water in the middle of a scorching desert. Liliana''s eyes trembled slightly, but there was no trace of shame or hesitation. Instead, she curved her lips into a faint smile, pulled her forehead away, and lifted Leon''s chin in a bold, commanding manner. "Since you''ve already figured it out, why bother asking?" she replied casually. Leon couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement. It had been a long time since he''d seen Liliana''s cold and commanding demeanor. Though he adored her gentle and caring side, he couldn''t deny that he also found her icy, indifferent nature alluring. After all, it was an innate trait¡ªone that made men desire to conquer her. "Then, I won''t hold back." After saying that, Leon lifted Liliana into his arms in a princess carry and stood up. She didn''t resist. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes with a faint smile. Leon carried her to the bed, laying her down with utmost care. Pressing his right knee on the empty space beside Liliana, he gazed at her playfully while gently lifting her chin. "Tonight, you''re my captive." And with that, the night unfolded in a whirlwind of passion and desire. *** The next morning... The sun slowly rose from the east, casting its golden light across the world. On the bed, Leon, still deep in sleep, slowly opened his heavy eyelids¡ªonly to shut them again, drifting back into slumber. It wasn''t until the sun climbed higher, its rays piercing through Liliana''s bedroom window and illuminating his face, that he finally stirred, forcing his eyes open. "Morning already?" he mumbled lazily, letting out a yawn. Slowly sitting up, he rubbed his eyes before glancing at Liliana, who was still sound asleep beside him. In an instant, memories of last night flooded his mind, snapping him fully awake. "That was¡­ intense," he murmured under his breath. Whether it was because Liliana had missed him dearly or for some other reason, she had been utterly relentless last night. Her passion was unyielding, pushing them through dozens of rounds. Fortunately, with his superior physique, he managed to endure and keep up with her. If it had been an ordinary person, they would have collapsed by the third round against Liliana. "Still¡­ my waist is killing me," Leon muttered, rubbing his sore lower back. It seemed he had been indulging himself too much. Before leaving for the Demon Empire, he had spent time with Arshley. Then, on the journey, he and Athena had shared a heated night. And last night? Liliana had been on an entirely different level¡ªfierce and intense. No matter how physically strong he was, if this cycle continued, exhaustion would eventually catch up to him. "Looks like I need to train more," he muttered with a chuckle. Ever since leaving the outer palace for the battlefield in the Desert of Chaos, his daily training had been inconsistent. And even when he managed to train, the sessions were too brief to be effective. "But before that, I need to check on Fiona. I have to ensure her safety and assess the effects of the divine power within her." Though he trusted Liliana''s words, a lingering doubt remained¡ªone he couldn''t ignore. Only by seeing her with his own eyes could he be completely certain. Without hesitation, he sat up, but just as he was about to rise from the bed, he paused. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Turning to Liliana, still peacefully asleep, he leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead before finally getting up and dressing. Once he was ready, he headed to the bathroom, washed his slightly weary face, and then stepped out of the room. *** Leon strolled leisurely through the inner palace hallway. Each time he passed by, the servants and guards respectfully bowed their heads toward him. "Ah! Your Majesty Leon, have you returned?" A surprised female voice called out from behind him. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire Leon stopped and turned his head, only to find a young maid with delicate features, though her figure was rather petite. His initial surprise quickly faded, replaced by a gentle smile that curved his lips. "Celine," Leon greeted. "Yes, I returned yesterday morning." Celine''s eyes sparkled with delight as she gave a small nod, as if understanding. "What are you doing so early in the morning, Your Majesty Leon?" she asked curiously, glancing to the empty sides of the hallway. "I was heading to the little ones'' room," Leon answered honestly. "I see..." Celine put on a serious expression that, unintentionally, looked rather adorable. "By the way, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? How about I bring breakfast for you and the young ladies to the room?" "Alright, thank you. I am a bit hungry right now," Leon agreed without hesitation. "In that case, I''ll deliver it in twenty minutes," Celine said, clenching her hands together in excitement. After exchanging a few more words, Leon continued toward the room where the four little girls were. Watching his figure gradually disappear down the hall, Celine bit her lower lip, unable to contain her admiration. "For some reason, His Majesty Leon looks even more handsome than before..." Chapter 472 - 472: Stunning Training Area Leon slowly opened the door to the four little girls'' room and stepped inside. When he saw Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella still sound asleep on the bed, a soft smile bloomed on his face. "They must still be very tired from yesterday," he murmured under his breath with a small chuckle. Walking over to the left side of the bed, he looked at Fiona, who was in the center position, and poked her chubby cheek gently. "Mmm..." Sensing something touching her cheek, Fiona, who was sleeping soundly, squirmed slightly and furrowed her brow. She turned to her side, attempting to continue her sleep, but Leon wasn''t ready to give up just yet. He kept poking her chubby cheek with his index finger. The persistent touch caused her eyelids to flutter before finally opening. Letting out a small yawn, she sleepily sat up and grumbled in dissatisfaction, "Mmm... Who woke me up at this hour?" She rubbed her sleepy eyes and turned her head to the right. The moment she saw who it was, her drowsiness vanished, replaced by a spark of happiness. "Dad¡ª" Just as she was about to exclaim in excitement, Leon pressed a finger against her lips. "Shh! Don''t be noisy. You''ll wake your sisters," he whispered, making a quiet gesture. Fiona blinked her round, innocent eyes before giving a small nod, as if she understood. "Good," Leon praised, rubbing her head affectionately. Then, he leaned forward slightly, lifted her into his arms, and walked out of the room with her. *** In the palace hallway, Leon strolled leisurely with Fiona in his arms. The little girl''s freshly woken expression was undeniably adorable. Her shoulder-length white hair was slightly messy and tangled, and her nightgown looked a bit disheveled. Gently running his fingers through her hair in an attempt to straighten it, Leon apologized, "Sorry for waking you up so early, Fiona." Fiona beamed and shook her head. "Don''t worry, Daddy. I''m not mad at all. In fact, I''m really happy because the first thing I saw when I woke up was you. Hehehe..." With her father often away from the palace, Fiona frequently felt lonely, always wishing he would be there when she woke up. Today, that wish had finally come true, filling her with excitement and joy. "You truly are my kind-hearted daughter," Leon praised, giving her cheek a gentle pinch. Fiona giggled and snuggled against his chest with a contented expression. As they made their way to the palace courtyard, Fiona didn''t ask where they were going. It didn''t matter. As long as she was with her father, she was happy. The two continued walking, passing through the parlor before finally arriving at the front courtyard. However, instead of heading straight to the front courtyard, Leon made a slight detour toward the training yard on the right side of the inner palace. The practice yard was a designated area for training, strictly reserved for the imperial family. No other soldiers or demons were allowed to use it. As a result, security was tight, with guards stationed to prevent unauthorized entry. As Leon and Fiona approached, two armored soldiers stood at attention, guarding the entrance to the practice yard. "Good morning, you two," Leon greeted with a slight nod. The soldiers were momentarily surprised to see him and Fiona but quickly bowed their heads respectfully. "Good morning, Your Majesty Leon!" they responded in unison. Having lived in the inner palace, they naturally recognized this handsome man. He was the one Liliana had taken in, someone she shared an exceptionally close bond with¡ªperhaps even more than that. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire In fact, they strongly suspected he was the father of Liliana''s three daughters, though they wouldn''t dare voice it aloud. A strict prohibition had been placed upon them, forbidding any mention of the inner palace''s affairs to the demons in the outer palace. Should anyone attempt to break this rule, the prohibition would activate instantly, silencing them before they could speak¡ªa fate that guaranteed a tragic end. That was one of the main reasons Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona had remained entirely unknown to the demons in the outer palace since their birth. Leon smiled and stated his purpose. "I''ve come to enter the inner training area. Can you open the gate?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since both he and Fiona were part of the imperial family, they naturally had the authority to enter. As expected, the two soldiers dared not hesitate or question him. Without delay, they stepped aside and opened the gate. "Of course, Your Majesty Leon. Please, go ahead," they said respectfully. "Thank you," Leon replied before stepping inside. The moment he passed through, the soldiers promptly shut the gate behind him. Then, they exchanged glances, their faces filled with awe. "Did you feel that just now?" the soldier on the left asked, his voice laced with excitement. His comrade nodded, clenching his fist. "Yeah, I felt it. Even though His Majesty Leon was suppressing his aura, I could still sense that overwhelming pressure... It was like being stared at by an ancient monster!" Taking a deep breath, he pressed a hand to his chest, as if trying to steady his racing heartbeat. "The man chosen by Her Majesty, the Demon Empress¡­ there''s no way he''s just an ordinary figure," he muttered with a long sigh. *** "Wow! This place is huge!" Inside the training area, enclosed by solid walls, Fiona exclaimed in awe. It was her first time here, and she couldn''t hide her excitement at how spacious it was. Leon chuckled and affectionately ruffled her hair. "This is the inner training area, reserved for the imperial family. When you grow up, I''ll bring you back here to train you in combat." "Wow!" Fiona''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "If I train with you, will I be able to become a hero like you, Daddy?" Leon was briefly surprised by her words but quickly regained his composure, offering a small nod. "Of course. You''ll grow strong and become a hero, just like me." He smiled, playfully poking her cheek. Then, he carried Fiona to the center of the training area before gently setting her down. His gaze swept across the vast space, and he couldn''t help but be impressed. "This place is enormous¡ªit''s even bigger than the outer training grounds," he murmured to himself. The training area was divided into two sections: indoor and outdoor. The outdoor training area was designated for soldiers, while the indoor one was exclusively reserved for the imperial family. Incidentally, the place where he had fought Merlin was in the outdoor training area. Once satisfied with his observations, Leon closed his eyes and called out, "Miranda, can you appear in your spirit form?" A few seconds later, a voice echoed in his mind. "Okay, Master." *Buzz!* A streak of light suddenly materialized beside him, expanding and taking the shape of Miranda''s graceful figure. The moment Fiona saw her, she blinked before greeting her excitedly. "Good morning, Sister Miranda!" Miranda turned to Fiona with a gentle smile. Crouching slightly, she reached out and softly ruffled the little girl''s hair. "Good morning to you too, Fiona." After their brief exchange, Miranda straightened up and shifted her gaze to Leon, curiosity flickering in her eyes. "Do you need something from me, Master?" Leon nodded, his expression gradually turning serious. "Yes, Miranda. There''s something important that requires your help." He then carefully explained the unusual situation involving Fiona. Upon hearing it, Miranda''s eyes widened, her heart pounding. "Fiona possesses holy power¡­ and a hero''s destiny?" Chapter 473 - 473: The Proof of Doubt "Fiona possesses holy power¡­ and a hero''s destiny?" Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire Miranda looked down at Fiona, her expression a mix of confusion and complexity. Leon let out a small sigh and nodded. "Yes, and I only learned about it from Liliana last night. That''s why I want to confirm it myself." "But I''m worried something might go wrong if I do this alone. So, I need your help." Miranda narrowed her eyes before giving a firm nod. "Don''t worry, Master. Leave everything to me." Hearing her reassurance, Leon felt a wave of relief. With Miranda by his side, he didn''t have to be overly concerned about Fiona''s safety. He turned to Fiona and gently ruffled her hair. "Fiona, I need to examine your body. The process might hurt a little, but I promise I won''t let you suffer," Leon explained carefully. "Are you okay with that?" Fiona''s adorable expression turned determined as she replied, "Don''t worry, Daddy! I''ll try my best not to cry!" Leon''s lips curved into a faint smile as he softly caressed her cheek. "That''s my brave little girl," he praised warmly. Then, he turned to Miranda. "You can begin." Miranda nodded and placed her hand on Fiona''s head. "Sorry, Fiona. If it hurts, just bear with it for a bit, okay?" Fiona clenched her hands together and nodded firmly. "Don''t worry, Sister Miranda." Satisfied with her resolve, Miranda closed her eyes, and a radiant purple light glowed from her palm. Leon observed intently from the side, his arms crossed over his chest. He could only hope that nothing would go wrong and that everything would proceed as expected. Two minutes passed, and then¡ªsomething strange happened. Fiona''s body began to glow with a bright gray light. Moments later, golden and black chains materialized around her, binding her tightly. The sight left both Miranda and Leon utterly stunned. "These chains¡­" Leon started, but before he could finish, Miranda abruptly cut in. "These are the Chains of Rules!" Leon turned to her, confusion evident in his expression. "Chains of Rules? What are they, Miranda?" Miranda didn''t answer immediately. She remained silent for a moment before finally explaining, "The Chains of Rules are a powerful sealing technique that combines both holy power and chaos power. The golden chains are a manifestation of holy power, while the black chains originate from chaos power." "They are incredibly strong¡ªanyone bound by them is completely unable to break free. However, these chains do have a weakness. Their power diminishes over time, but the process is extremely slow¡ªit can take hundreds, even thousands of years." She paused briefly, taking a deep breath before continuing, "If I remember correctly, the Evil God was sealed using these very Chains of Rules, preventing him from escaping the Desert of Chaos." Her words struck Leon like a bolt of lightning. Without hesitation, he crouched down beside Fiona. "Do you feel any pain or anything strange?" Leon asked anxiously, his gaze fixed on the chains wrapped around the little girl''s body. Seeing his concern, Fiona reached out and gently stroked his face. "Don''t worry, Daddy. I don''t feel any pain. On the contrary, it feels warm and nice," she replied with an innocent smile. Leon let out a sigh of relief, pressing a hand to his chest. "Thank goodness. If you were in pain, I might have lost my mind." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fiona was his precious daughter, and he couldn''t bear to see her suffer. If she had to endure it, he would rather take her place. Of course, his deep affection extended not only to Fiona but also to Iris, Charlotte, and Stella. "Don''t worry, Master. I can sense that these chains aren''t harmful or life-threatening to Fiona. In fact, they seem to be protecting her¡ªkeeping her body stable and safe." Miranda''s words caught Leon off guard, but his surprise quickly faded, replaced by a sense of relief. However, confusion soon crept back into his mind: who had placed these chains on Fiona? "Wait... Was it Old Man Nolan?" Leon''s eyes widened. He couldn''t think of anyone else capable of such a feat. Besides, Liliana had mentioned that the middle-aged man had come to help Fiona. Noticing the shift in Leon''s expression, Miranda asked, "Master, do you know who did this?" Leon gave a small nod and was about to respond when Fiona suddenly spoke up. "It was that kind-hearted blind uncle, Sister Miranda." Miranda tilted her head slightly, confusion evident in her eyes. "Blind uncle?" "That mysterious middle-aged man I mentioned before," Leon interjected. "You still remember him, don''t you?" "Oh! I remember now!" Miranda''s eyes widened before she nodded. However, amazement and doubt soon clouded her expression. "But how could he have placed the chains of rules on Fiona? Do you know why, Master?" Leon shook his head. "I have no idea. That man is incredibly mysterious and powerful. Even if I went all out, I''m not sure I could defeat him." He stood up, staring at his right fist with a complicated expression. For some reason, he couldn''t grasp the full extent of the man''s power. Even after regaining his strength, he still felt a lingering sense of helplessness and weakness when facing him. Pushing aside his uncertainty, Leon turned to Miranda and asked, "With the chains of rules in place, can you still verify whether Fiona truly possesses the holy power of heroes and a hero''s destiny?" Miranda gave a confident nod. "Don''t worry, Master. Even with the chains of rules, I can create a small opening to examine her body." Leon smiled in satisfaction. "Good." Miranda touched the chains, and instantly, radiant gold and black light burst forth. At the same time, the chains binding Fiona gradually loosened¡ªthough not entirely¡ªbut just enough for Miranda to examine the holy power within her. Her fingers moved carefully from the chains to Fiona''s forehead. *Buzz!* A shocking sight unfolded before them. Fiona''s eyes shone with an intense white light, while a golden star slowly took shape on her forehead. An overwhelming surge of holy power erupted from her body, shooting straight into the ceiling of the training area. Fortunately, the place was fortified with protective magic and powerful enchantments. Without them, the walls and ceiling might have crumbled to dust. Leon''s heart pounded as he took in the scene before him, his eyes widening in sheer disbelief. "No way... This¡ªthis is truly the holy power and a hero''s destiny!" Chapter 474 - 474: One Turbulent Month "No way¡­ This¡ªthis is truly the holy power and a hero''s destiny!" Although Liliana had told him about it, witnessing it firsthand was an entirely different experience. Now, he was absolutely certain¡ªFiona possessed the holy power and a hero''s destiny! "That holy power is incredibly strong¡ªit''s not even weaker than mine. But¡­ why is her hero''s destiny golden instead of white, like Luna, Valen, and Guren''s?" Leon wondered in shock. A golden-colored hero''s destiny had never existed in the history of heroes¡ªexcept for him. Miranda had once explained that he was unique because he was the Fated One. But now, Fiona''s hero''s destiny was also golden¡ªjust like his. Does that mean Fiona is also the Fated One? If so, wouldn''t that be completely absurd and chaotic? Leon felt a sharp pain throbbing in his head. None of this made any sense. Like Leon, Miranda was frozen in place, her face showing a rare expression of shock. "Master was right¡ªFiona has holy power!" Miranda swallowed hard, fear creeping into her voice. It wasn''t just holy power¡ªshe also had a golden-colored hero''s destiny, something that should belong to Leon alone! A deep sense of dread washed over her, making her legs tremble slightly. The most terrifying thing was always the unexpected¡ªsomething that should have been impossible. And yet, it was happening right before her eyes. It was only natural for Miranda to be overwhelmed by fear. As Leon and Miranda remained frozen in shock and confusion, the gold and black chains wrapped around Fiona''s body suddenly tightened again. In that instant, the holy power radiating from her body and the hero''s destiny glowing on her forehead vanished in the blink of an eye. A few seconds later, the chains also faded from sight. "Hmmm¡­" Fiona let out a small groan, rubbing her eyes as if waking from a deep sleep. When her gaze lifted and met Leon''s and Miranda''s stiff expressions, she tilted her head in confusion. "Daddy, Sister Miranda, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Fiona asked hesitantly. Leon quickly shook off his daze and forced a gentle smile. "It''s nothing, Fiona," he said, feigning calmness as he lifted her into his arms. Though still uncertain, Fiona chose to trust her father''s words and gave a small nod. With a spoiled smile on her lips, Fiona buried her face in Leon''s broad chest, hugging him tightly. Leon gently rubbed her head while casting a glance at Miranda beside him. "We should keep this to ourselves and tell no one," he sent a telepathic message to Miranda. Miranda''s expression turned serious as she replied, "You''re right, Master. If your enemies found out about this¡ªlet alone an evil god¡ªI can''t imagine how dangerous Fiona''s situation would become. Don''t worry, I''ll keep this a secret." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Leon gave a small nod before adding, "By the way, you once told me that the golden color in my hero''s destiny was because I was the Fated One. Does the same apply to Fiona?" Miranda fell silent for a moment before finally answering, "I''m sorry, Master. I''m just as confused. Your golden hero''s destiny was supposed to be a symbol of the Fated One''s identity. But now that Fiona has it too, everything I believed has been thrown into question." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Regardless, I promise to investigate this matter further and inform you as soon as I find an answer." Leon wasn''t angry¡ªhe understood that this matter was complicated and required further investigation. "All right, I understand." He took a slow breath and gave a brief nod. The two exchanged a few more words before Miranda transformed into a streak of light and shot into Leon''s forehead. Noticing Miranda''s sudden disappearance, Fiona blinked in curiosity. "Is Sister Miranda gone, Daddy?" Leon met her innocent gaze, a gentle warmth spreading through his heart. "Yes, Sister Miranda has a lot of work to do," he replied softly, pressing a light kiss to her forehead. "Now, let''s go back to your room. Your sisters are probably awake and looking for you." "Um! Let''s go!" Fiona nodded eagerly, raising her hands in excitement. With that, the two slowly left the inner training area. ... Like a tsunami surging forward and obliterating a city, time rushed by at an overwhelming pace. Before he knew it, Leon had spent an entire month in the inner palace since his return. During this time, nothing shocking or unexpected had occurred, allowing him to fully enjoy his days with his little daughters. Having spent four months away overseeing the unification of mankind, he felt that he had neglected his role as a father. Determined to make up for lost time, he cherished every moment¡ªplaying, strolling, cooking, and indulging in countless fun activities with them. However, ever since discovering that Fiona possessed holy power and a hero''s destiny, Leon had been extra cautious, constantly keeping an eye on her. He feared that something might happen to her¡ªsomething he refused to allow. In addition, he checked Iris''s and Charlotte''s bodies to see if they, too, possessed holy power or a hero''s destiny like Fiona. Strangely, neither of them did, leaving him completely baffled. Since they were triplets, whatever affected Fiona should have affected Iris and Charlotte as well. Yet, no matter how hard he searched, he found no trace of holy power or a hero''s destiny in them. While Leon basked in the joy of being with his daughters, the Demon Empire, under Liliana''s rule, achieved an unexpected breakthrough. The Holy Orthodox, now the supreme authority of mankind, suddenly extended an offer of cooperation to the Demon Empire. The announcement sent shockwaves through both humanity and the demon race. Many demons questioned the Holy Orthodox''s true intentions, harboring deep suspicions. Some even voiced their concerns directly to Liliana, warning her not to accept the offer recklessly. Yet, to everyone''s astonishment, Liliana agreed without hesitation, shaking the entire Demon Empire. "What is the Demon Empress Liliana thinking? Why did she accept so easily? Isn''t she afraid it''s a trap?" "I have no idea, but I''m deeply disappointed in her for being so rash. We''ve been enemies with humanity for thousands of years¡ªthere''s no way we can coexist. This so-called alliance with the Holy Orthodox might be a grave mistake." "I see your point, but I actually support the Empress'' decision. The ongoing enmity between demons and humans has only led to endless bloodshed. If we can put an end to it now, we can prevent more unnecessary casualties in the future." The demon race was divided. Some believed Liliana had acted recklessly, while others admired her boldness. As the ruler of the Demon Empire, Liliana was well aware of the mixed reactions. However, she chose to ignore them and let events unfold as they would. ... Inside his room, Leon stood in silence, rubbing his chin as he gazed at the calendar before him, studying the date. "The eighteenth day of the eleventh month¡­" he murmured, a small smile forming on his lips. "Tomorrow is my little girls'' third birthday, huh?" Chapter 475 - 475: Asking Stella for a Favor Tomorrow, the nineteenth, marks Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona''s fourth birthday. As a handsome and kind father, he certainly wouldn''t miss it. Besides, he had already missed the first three years of their lives¡ªa deep regret that still haunts him to this day. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, let''s get things organized today, but I need to discuss it with Liliana first," Leon said, stretching his body. He was no stranger to planning surprises, having done so many times for Arshley and Luna on their birthdays. Turning his head, his gaze fell on the stack of books piled on his desk. "Speaking of Fiona, I''ve been stuck for a month and still haven''t found a satisfying answer," he muttered, slowly making his way to the chair. Ever since discovering that Fiona possessed both holy power and a hero''s destiny, he had been poring over books on the history of heroes and the Demon Emperors. Despite having read many similar books before, they were all written by human historians and contained nothing relevant to Fiona''s case. His hope lay in the historical records of the demon race, yet so far, he had found nothing. The lack of progress left him feeling helpless and frustrated. Pushing his emotions aside, he refocused on the pile of books and resumed reading. But suddenly¡­ *Knock!* A knock on the door made him pause involuntarily. "Come in," Leon said casually. *Clack!* The door slowly opened, revealing Stella''s adorable figure as she carefully carried a tray with a cup of coffee. "Good morning, Uncle Leon," Stella greeted him with a sweet smile. "Am I disturbing you?" Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Seeing Stella, Leon was briefly surprised before a smile formed on his lips. "Good morning to you too, Stella. Don''t worry, you''re not disturbing me," he replied, gesturing for her to come in. "Come inside." Stella gave a small nod and stepped inside cautiously, her eyes wandering around the room in awe. "Uncle Leon''s room has gotten bigger and better," she whispered softly. Ever since Fiona''s holy power explosion had destroyed this room, Aunt Liliana had ordered the reconstruction team to repair it, making it more luxurious than before. Since this was her first time entering after the incident, she couldn''t help but be fascinated. She walked over to Leon''s desk, her lips curled into an adorable smile. With great care, she tried to set the coffee cup down, but she struggled. Even on tiptoe, she was still a little too short to reach the top of Leon''s desk. Leon couldn''t help but chuckle as he took the coffee cup from her hands. "Did you make this?" Stella''s round face flushed with embarrassment, but she nodded shyly. "Umm... I read that drinking coffee in the morning can refresh the mind, so I made one for you," she admitted softly. Leon smiled warmly and placed the cup on his desk. "Thank you for your kindness, Stella," he said, gently ruffling her hair. Feeling his touch, Stella giggled happily, enjoying the moment. Her eyes then landed on the stack of books on the desk. Curious, she asked, "Uncle, are you reading a lot of books?" Leon lifted Stella onto his lap. "Yes, I''ve been reading a lot¡ªor rather, searching for information about the holy power and the hero''s destiny that Fiona possesses." Stella blinked in surprise before giving a small nod. Clenching her fists tightly, she flashed a bright, encouraging smile. "Don''t give up, Uncle! I''m sure you''ll find it!" Leon chuckled, gently pinching her cheek. "Thank you for the support, Stella." "Hehehe..." Stella wiggled from side to side, giggling happily. In front of Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, she always tried to act mature and composed. But with Leon, she could embrace her childish side and be herself. After all, she saw Leon as a parental figure and never felt the need to hide anything from him. The two continued chatting, occasionally bursting into laughter. Though Leon was the one who had brought Stella home, he hadn''t been able to spend much time with her. It wasn''t because he didn''t love the little girl¡ªback then, too many problems demanded his attention, from war to his revenge against Jim, Natasya, Rain, and Velix. But now that everything had been settled, he finally had the freedom to relax and spend more time with her. "By the way, Stella," Leon called. "I need your help tomorrow. Can you?" Stella blinked before nodding without hesitation. "Of course, Uncle! Just tell me what to do!" Uncle Leon had saved her from the brink of suffering. His kindness was so great that no amount of gratitude could ever repay it. Even if she had to sacrifice her life, it still wouldn''t be enough¡ªlet alone just doing him a small favor. Besides, this was the first time Uncle Leon had ever asked for her help. It was only natural that she felt thrilled and eager to assist. Leon smiled and leaned in, bringing his lips close to her small ear. "Actually, tomorrow..." Two minutes later... "Do you understand, Stella?" Leon pulled back and chuckled. Stella nodded enthusiastically, like a little chick pecking at food. "I understand, Uncle! Just leave everything to me!" "Hahaha! Good!" Leon praised, gently ruffling her hair. "Tomorrow, let''s give them a surprise." ... The next morning... The sun slowly rose, its golden rays gently illuminating the world. By the bedside, Stella¡ªdressed in a beautiful blue gown¡ªsmiled mysteriously at Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, who were still sound asleep. "Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, wake up. It''s eight in the morning¡ªtime for breakfast," Stella called, gently shaking their small bodies one by one. "Hmmm..." The three of them groaned lazily at her voice. But instead of getting up, they all turned to their right side in perfect sync and continued sleeping. Stella: "..." Letting out a long sigh, she turned her attention to Charlotte and shook her gently. "Charlotte, can you wake up? We need to have breakfast now. Aunt Liliana and Uncle Leon are waiting in the dining room," she coaxed softly. Hearing that, Charlotte let out a resigned sigh before slowly opening her eyes and sitting up. "Hoam..." She yawned lazily, rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Sorry, Sister Stella. Let''s go to the dining room." Stella smiled and gave a small nod. Then, with a slightly threatening tone, she added, "If you two don''t wake up, I''ll tell Aunt Liliana. Let''s see what punishment she gives you." The moment those words reached their ears, Iris and Fiona¡ªwho had been lazing around like little piglets¡ªimmediately shot up. "We''re up!" they exclaimed in unison. Stella giggled and clapped her hands. "Good!" Chapter 476 - 476: Surprise and Wishes "Hoam... I''m still so sleepy." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the palace hallway, Fiona complained, her sleepy expression making her look especially adorable. Beside her, Iris nodded in agreement while rubbing her left eyelid. "Me too. I just want to crawl back into bed and sleep for hours." Hearing their complaints, Charlotte and Stella exchanged glances before smiling. "I know you''re sleepy, but it''s already eight in the morning. Breakfast time, you know?" Stella gently ruffled Iris'' hair. Fiona pouted but didn''t argue. Even though she was still drowsy, she knew Stella was right. It was time for breakfast, not sleep. Of course, another reason she obediently followed was the fear of her mommy''s scolding. The four of them continued walking until they reached the dining room doors. But the moment they stepped inside, they froze, eyes widening at the sight before them. The long table was filled with an array of delicious food, each dish releasing wisps of fragrant steam that made their mouths water. *Gulp!* Fiona and Iris instantly forgot their sleepiness, their hunger taking over as saliva pooled at the corners of their lips. But then, they noticed something was off. "Hmm? Where are Daddy and Mommy?" Fiona asked, looking around in confusion, but neither Leon nor Liliana was anywhere to be seen. Aside from the four of them, the dining room felt unusually quiet. Stella remained calm, though a faint smile tugged at her lips as if she were trying to hide it. "Maybe Uncle Leon and Aunt Liliana just stepped out for a bit. They''ll definitely be back," Stella said casually. "In the meantime, let''s sit down and wait for them." Without waiting for a response, she walked over to a chair on the right side and sat down. Fiona and Iris found her reasoning reasonable, so without much thought, they followed suit and took their seats nearby. Only Charlotte felt something was off. Suspicion began to creep into her mind. "Sister Stella is acting strange. Could she be hiding something from us?" She muttered to herself, eyes narrowing. Unlike her sisters and most children her age, Charlotte''s mind had matured faster. She had awakened her wisdom early. While other children still struggled to distinguish between right and wrong, she could already grasp such things. That was why she sensed the irregularity in Stella''s behavior. "Am I just overthinking this?" She blinked in doubt. With a quiet sigh, she set aside her suspicions, walked over, and took the seat beside Stella. "Wow! This morning''s breakfast looks amazing!" Fiona gasped in awe, her eyes gleaming as she took in the feast before them. There was sweet soy sauce chicken, prawns in tangy sauce, fresh bread, milk, stir-fried lamb, and an array of other exquisite dishes. Every dish was made with the finest ingredients, filling the air with an irresistible aroma. Iris nodded eagerly and swallowed in anticipation. "You''re right, Fiona! Somehow, my sleepiness is completely gone¡ªI just want to dig in!" Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire While the two were lost in their excitement, Charlotte sat in a slight daze. "Isn''t this... too much?" She murmured, uncertainty creeping into her voice. To be honest, just like Fiona and Iris, she felt hungry just looking at the lavish spread before them. But an inexplicable unease gnawed at her, as if something wasn''t quite right. Just as Charlotte was drowning in her thoughts, something unexpected happened. Out of nowhere, a round chocolate cake suddenly dropped from the ceiling, landing perfectly in the middle of the dining table where there was just enough space for it. On its surface, "Happy Birthday" was written in buttercream and dried melted chocolate. Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona stared in stunned silence. "T-This¡­" Iris opened her mouth to speak, but the words caught in her throat. "Happy birthday!" Leon, Liliana, and Lyra suddenly stepped through the dining room door, their faces beaming as they eagerly offered their well wishes. Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona instinctively turned their heads, their expressions filled with surprise. "Mommy? Daddy? Lyra?" Charlotte''s eyes widened slightly in shock. Leon, wearing a birthday hat, chuckled at their reactions. "Well? How was the surprise? Bet you didn''t see this coming, did you?" He said, folding his arms across his chest with a satisfied grin. It took a moment for Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona to process everything. But once they did, happy smiles spread across their faces. "I''m so surprised, Daddy," Charlotte giggled. At last, she understood the strange feeling that had been bothering her¡ªit was their birthday! She hadn''t completely forgotten, but the surprise from Daddy, Mommy, and Lyra had come so suddenly that they hadn''t even had time to realize it. The happiest of them all was undoubtedly Fiona. The moment she noticed her daddy wearing a birthday hat, her eyes lit up with excitement. "Daddy, I want one too!" She exclaimed, pointing at his hat. Leon chuckled and nodded. "Of course." Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a matching hat and gently placed it on Fiona''s head. Then, he kissed her chubby cheeks and said warmly, "Happy birthday, Fiona." "Hehehe... Thank you, Daddy!" Fiona laughed joyfully before giving Leon a kiss in return. Not wanting to be left out, Iris quickly protested, "Daddy, I want one too!" Leon chuckled and nodded. "Alright." He placed a gold-colored birthday hat on her head before leaning in to kiss her cheek. "Happy birthday, Iris." Iris'' smile grew even brighter as she kissed Leon''s cheek in return. Although Charlotte didn''t ask like Iris, the longing in her eyes was clear. Without hesitation, Leon placed a hat on her head and kissed her cheek as well. Of course, Stella wasn''t left out either. Even though it wasn''t her birthday, Leon still gave her a hat and a kiss on the cheek, wanting her to share in the same happiness as the others. After all, thanks to her help in distracting the three little girls, he, Liliana, and Lyra had been able to pull off the surprise perfectly. With everything in place, Leon, Liliana, and Lyra took their seats across from them. "By the way, in my hometown, when someone has a birthday, all their wishes come true," Leon said with a mysterious smile. "So, let''s make a wish." With a snap of Liliana''s fingers, the number "4"-shaped candle on the cake flickered to life, its small flame dancing gently. Hearing Leon''s words and seeing the glowing candle, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona instantly perked up with excitement. "Really, Daddy? Then I want¡ª" Fiona began eagerly, but Leon quickly cleared his throat and cut her off. "Ahem! You have to do it silently. Don''t say it out loud." "Oh! Alright!" Fiona nodded enthusiastically, then clasped her little hands together and shut her eyes tightly. Beside her, Iris quickly followed suit. Only Charlotte hesitated for a moment before closing her eyes as well, whispering softly to herself, "My wish..." Chapter 477 - 477: The Everlasting Moment of Happiness "Leon, does something like this exist in your hometown?" Sitting beside him, Liliana turned to Leon with curiosity. Leon took a sip of the tea in front of him before giving a small nod. "Of course," he replied casually with a slight smile. "Why? You don''t believe me?" Liliana shook her head. "It''s not that. I''m quite familiar with human history and traditions, but I''ve never come across anything like what you just described." She paused for a moment, her gaze shifting to the cake at the center of the dining table, then to the birthday hats she, Leon, and the children were wearing. "Besides¡­" Her voice trailed off. "Is all this part of your hometown''s tradition too?" Unlike humans, the demon race didn''t put much significance on birthdays. To them, birthdays were merely a reminder that they had grown a year older¡ªmeaning they had to work even harder to make the most of their remaining time. Even when they did celebrate, it was only a simple family meal. Nothing like this¡ªwith a birthday cake and an abundance of food. Leon chuckled and shot Liliana a playful look. "Who said my hometown is in the Holy Empire of Elysium?" Liliana''s eyes widened slightly as she turned to him in surprise. "Your hometown isn''t in the Holy Empire of Elysium? What do you mean?" she asked with a frown. Leon leaned back and replied casually, "I''ll explain later." It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Liliana, but the truth of his transmigration from the modern world to this one was too mysterious¡ªand far too difficult to explain. However, he would definitely tell Liliana¡ªnot just her, but also those closest to him, like Arshley, Luna, and Athena. They were his women, and he didn''t want to keep something this important from them. He was just waiting for the right time. Liliana narrowed her eyes suspiciously but chose not to press further, giving him a small nod instead. She could tell Leon was hiding something, but she had no idea what. Even so, she trusted that he had his reasons. After all, they had been together for quite some time, and she understood his character well. Once Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona finished making their wishes, Leon smiled and said, "Now, let''s blow out your candle." Hearing that, the three of them lit up with joy. But before Iris and Charlotte could react, Fiona took the initiative and blew out the candle first. "Hehehe! It worked!" She giggled, clapping her hands excitedly. Iris: "..." Charlotte: "..." The corner of Iris''s left eye twitched before she quickly pinched Fiona''s cheeks. "Okay, Fiona, how dare you do that in secret? Looks like someone''s grown into a naughty girl, huh?" Iris feigned anger, flashing a scary smile. "Wuuu~ I''m sorry, Sister. I just wanted to know what it feels like to blow out a candle¡­" Tears welled up in her eyes, making her look pitiful. Leon, Liliana, Lyra, Charlotte, and Stella couldn''t help but laugh. "Alright, Iris. You and Charlotte can blow out the candle again," Liliana said in a soothing tone, snapping her fingers. In an instant, the extinguished candle reignited. Iris quickly let go of Fiona''s cheeks, and together with Charlotte, they blew out the candle once more. Leon nodded in satisfaction, picked up a knife, and cut the cake into pieces. He then distributed them to the three little girls, Stella, Lyra, Liliana, and himself. Liliana poked a piece of cake with her fork and brought it to her mouth. The sweetness, combined with the slight bitterness of dark chocolate and the smooth creaminess, melted on her tongue, leaving her stunned. "This cake is amazing..." she murmured in wonder. As if still unsatisfied, she took another bite. The same delightful sensation washed over her, making her eyes curve into crescent shapes. Seeing her reaction, the others wasted no time digging in. "It''s delicious!" Fiona, Iris, and Charlotte exclaimed, their eyes sparkling with excitement. "It''s really good," Stella whispered, just as surprised as the rest. Though Lyra''s expression remained calm, the small smile on her lips and the slight flutter of her eyelashes betrayed her enjoyment. Leon smiled, clearly pleased. "Hehehe! Of course, it''s delicious¡ªI made it." Charlotte''s hand froze mid-motion. She turned to Leon, eyes wide with disbelief. "Daddy made this cake?" "Yes, I did," Leon admitted shamelessly. "Wow! That''s amazing, Daddy! The cake is so good!" Fiona praised excitedly, her cheeks smeared with chocolate. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leon wiped his nose with his index finger. "Ahem! Well, that''s only natural. Now, finish your food." "Um!" Fiona nodded eagerly and continued eating. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Leon scooped up a piece of cake with his spoon and popped it into his mouth. "Not bad," he muttered with a small nod. Back in his former world, he had often experimented with baking and cooking. Over time, his skills had improved. His original goal had been to impress his future wife. Unfortunately, that opportunity never came¡ªhe was suddenly transported to this world before it could happen. Still, his efforts hadn''t gone to waste. As proof, he could now bake cakes for Liliana, Lyra, and his four beloved little girls. "By the way, a birthday wouldn''t be complete without presents," Leon said, reaching into his pocket. He pulled out four small boxes and placed them in front of Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella. "These are my gifts for you," he said with a warm smile. Stella was stunned to see that she had also received a present. Just as she looked up to ask, Leon gave her a small wink, a smile playing on his lips. Realizing the meaning behind his gesture, warmth spread through her heart. "Wow! Thank you, Daddy!" Iris cried happily, hugging her gift tightly. "Yes! Thank you, Daddy!" Fiona added excitedly. "Thank you, Daddy." Charlotte smiled sweetly, clutching her gift box. "You''re welcome," Leon replied gently. "But don''t get too excited just yet¡ªyour Mommy and Lyra also have presents for you." Liliana and Lyra exchanged glances before smiling. "These are my gifts for you, young ladies," Lyra said, handing them four slightly larger boxes. Liliana followed, presenting them with her own red gift boxes. As more presents appeared, Fiona felt overwhelmed. This was the first time she had ever received so much. Leon chuckled softly. "Alright, let''s finish our breakfast. It would be a shame if the food got cold." "Um!" Charlotte, Iris, Stella, and Fiona said nothing more, returning to their meal as a warm, harmonious atmosphere surrounded them. But behind those joyful moments, unseen threats and inevitable pain lurked in the future¡­ Chapter 478 - 478: The News of the Barbarian Invasion *Knock!* "Liliana, may I come in?" Leon knocked lightly on the door of Liliana''s workspace, his voice soft. "Come in, Leon. The door is unlocked." Liliana''s cold, indifferent voice came from inside. Without hesitation, Leon turned the doorknob and pushed the door open. As the door fully opened, he saw Liliana engrossed in a pile of documents on her desk. "Am I disturbing you?" Leon smiled as he stepped inside. Liliana lifted her head and shook it slightly. "No, you''re not. I was the one who called you. Wait on the sofa for a moment¡ªI''m almost done." With that, she returned to her work, her expression serious. Leon said nothing more and made his way to the sofa in the center of the room. Sitting on the left side, he leaned back and crossed his long legs. His gaze lingered on Liliana''s beautiful yet distant face. For some reason, her focused expression looked even more alluring. Ten minutes passed before Liliana finally finished. Stretching lazily, she arched her plump, attractive body before standing up. "Would you like tea or coffee?" she asked softly. Leon smiled. "Just tea." "Okay, give me a moment." With that, she walked over to the large table on the right side of the room and brewed two cups of tea¡ªone for herself and one for Leon. Once finished, she brought the cups over and placed them on the table in front of Leon. Leon picked up his teacup and took a sip. The warmth, mixed with the sweet yet slightly bitter flavor, flowed down his throat, filling him with a sense of relief and calm. Setting the cup back on its saucer, he looked at Liliana, who sat on the opposite sofa, and asked, "So, why did you call me? Is there something important?" Liliana took a sip of her tea and gave a slight nod. "There is," she replied, leaning back and crossing her legs. "It concerns the cooperation between the Demon Empire and the Holy Orthodox." "Oh?" Leon''s interest piqued as he straightened up slightly. "Is there a problem? Do you want me to contact Arshley?" "No need. Saint Arshley and I have been in contact for the past month," Liliana said, shaking her head. "Everything has been going smoothly without major issues. However, a serious problem has recently emerged¡ªviolent protests and surprise attacks from the barbarian nation along the Holy Orthodox border." "Violent protests and surprise attacks from the barbarian nation?" Leon repeated, frowning. The barbarian nation was a land ruled by warriors of towering stature. Their average height exceeded two meters, with the shortest among them standing at around 1.8 meters. Such towering stature gave them a physical advantage over ordinary humans. At 1.92 meters, Leon was considered tall among both demons and humans, but among barbarians, he was short. In addition, most of them possessed large, powerful muscles, making a single barbarian capable of fighting ten to twenty human soldiers. Due to their stark differences from ordinary humans, they did not see themselves as part of the human race. Instead, they named their own kind¡ªProdigy. According to historical records, barbarians were originally human. However, centuries of surviving in a harsh environment led them to evolve into what they were today. For a thousand years, the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox had joined forces to conquer them, yet every attempt ended in failure. The barbarian lands, dominated by barren mountains, provided them with a natural strategic advantage, allowing them to withstand the relentless assaults of both powers. And now, they had the audacity to launch an attack on the Holy Orthodox¡ªsomething utterly bizarre and unreasonable. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon looked at Liliana seriously and asked, "Did Arshley tell you why the barbarians suddenly grew so bold?" Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Liliana gave a slight nod as she took a sip of her tea. "In the letter sent a few days ago, Saint Arshley mentioned that the barbarians had undergone a sudden change in leadership. Coincidentally, their new leader has vastly different ambitions from his predecessor." "If the previous leader avoided conflict with the Holy Orthodox, the current one believes they should conquer human lands and eventually expand into demon territory." A flicker of mockery flashed in her eyes, barely concealed. Even with the full power and military strength of the demon race, Liliana wasn''t entirely confident in defeating the Holy Orthodox¡ªlet alone a small nation like the barbarians attempting such a feat. Still, she couldn''t entirely blame them. The barbarians were, after all, a narrow-minded people who placed too much confidence in their strength. Only when they faced the sheer power of ancient-level magic or the full onslaught of heroes would they realize just how misguided their beliefs were. Like Liliana, Leon also found the new barbarian leader''s mindset and ambition¡­ foolish? Though the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox had failed to conquer the barbarians in the past, it was important to remember that neither had ever truly unleashed their full might. Despite their desire to subdue the barbarians, the greatest threat to both powers back then had always been the demon race. As a result, the Holy Empire of Elysium remained focused on battling the demon race, while the Holy Orthodox took a more passive approach¡ªstaying on high alert in case their border defenses were breached. "In that case, did Arshley ask for my help in the letter?" Leon asked. "No." Liliana shook her head. "It''s a minor issue; there''s no need to involve you. Besides, the Holy Orthodox has the Bow Hero and Spear Hero ready to lead the war against them." Leon nodded in agreement without further comment. What Liliana said aligned perfectly with his expectations. Afterward, the two continued their casual conversation, with Leon occasionally slipping in jokes and teasing remarks, causing a faint blush to creep onto Liliana''s usually cold face. "By the way, Liliana," Leon suddenly spoke in a serious tone. "After the new year, I''ll probably be away again." Liliana''s hand froze mid-sip, her expression stiffening. However, after a brief pause, she regained her composure and gave a slight nod. "It''s alright," she replied softly. "How long will you be gone?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leon let out a long sigh and shook his head. "I can''t say for sure, but if I had to guess..." He gave a wry smile before continuing, "Probably more than a year, maybe even longer." Chapter 479 - 479: The Decisive War Against the Barbarians Even though Liliana tried to stay calm, the words "one year" made her body tremble slightly. Her pink lips parted, then pressed together again, as if she wanted to speak but couldn''t find the right words. A minute passed before she finally regained her composure¡ªthough not completely. "Is it really that long?" she asked, feigning indifference. Leon could sense the frustration and sadness in her voice, making him sigh softly. "I''m not sure yet, but this time, I''ll probably be away longer than before," he explained gently. Then, in a soothing tone, he added, "Still, it''s just an estimate. I might return sooner." Hearing that, Liliana brushed aside her sadness and gave a slow nod. "I know. Don''t worry." She understood all too well that Leon''s journey was inevitable. As the Fated One, he could never be confined to the palace. Like a bird, he was meant to soar freely across the sky. Then, as if coming to a decision, Liliana''s expression hardened. Without hesitation, she stood up and strode toward Leon, who sat across from her on the sofa. Leon, noticing her sudden movement, was briefly startled and looked at her in confusion. Before he could say a word, Liliana pressed him against the back of the sofa and kissed him directly on the lips. "Umm!" Leon''s eyes widened in shock as Liliana''s tongue forcefully invaded his mouth. He hadn''t expected her to take the initiative so boldly, catching him completely off guard. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the surprise only lasted a moment. Regaining his composure, he responded with equal intensity, deepening the kiss. "Mmmm~" Liliana let out a muffled sound, overwhelmed by the sudden shift in control. She tried to overpower Leon, but her efforts were in vain. Instead, he seized full control of the kiss, leaving her no choice but to surrender. Minutes passed, and Liliana''s face flushed red as her breathing grew uneven. Sensing her limits, Leon pulled away, ending the kiss at a leisurely pace. "Hah... Hah... Hah..." Liliana panted softly, her eyes glistening with moisture. "You''re so cruel," she murmured in discontent, resting her face against his broad chest. Leon chuckled and stroked her back affectionately. "Who told you to kiss me so suddenly?" Knowing she had no excuse, Liliana stayed quiet, closing her eyes to savor the moment. Leon didn''t say anything either, simply resting his chin atop her head with a small smile. Five minutes passed before he finally broke the silence, his tone playful. "So? Why did you kiss me so suddenly? Worried about me leaving?" Instead of flinching in embarrassment, Liliana gave a small, honest nod. "Yes, I''m worried," she admitted casually, opening her eyes again. "But I know my worries won''t change anything. Your departure is part of your duty to save the world, and I have no right to hold you back." Leon was momentarily speechless at her words, but he quickly regained his composure. Pulling Liliana into a tight embrace, he buried his face in the sweet-scented curve of her neck. "Your worries aren''t pointless. If anything, they only prove how much you love me¡ªand that alone makes me happy," Leon said plainly. "But don''t worry, I''ll definitely come home once everything is over. That''s a promise." Liliana smiled softly and nestled against his broad chest. "Then, I''ll wait for you," she whispered. They held each other for a while longer, lost in their shared warmth. But just as they were about to part, Liliana suddenly asked something completely unexpected. "Leon, what do you think about having another child?" Leon: "..." ... Unknowingly, a month passed in the blink of an eye, like a horse galloping without rest. In that short time, several major events unfolded¡ªone of the most significant being the war between the Holy Orthodox and the barbarians. Since the war was sparked by the barbarians'' attack, the battle unfolded directly on the vast grasslands. Humanity''s forces, led by Valen and Luna, outmaneuvered their enemies and delivered a devastating blow. Yet, the barbarian army proved resilient. Despite their losses, they endured, launching counterattacks whenever the opportunity arose. As a result, the battle turned into a prolonged and grueling struggle, leaving heavy casualties on both sides. However, with Edward on their side, the Holy Orthodox possessed a superior and highly sophisticated war strategy. In just fifteen days, the barbarians'' once-formidable defenses crumbled completely. Many were captured by humanity''s forces, while others chose to flee. When the new barbarian king received the news, he was furious. Realizing the gravity of the situation, he immediately ordered his entire army¡ªtwo hundred thousand strong¡ªto launch an all-out attack on humanity''s forces. Yet, even after receiving news of the incoming assault, Valen and Luna remained unfazed. Now the sole ruler of humanity''s territory, the Holy Orthodox stood firm with an army that seemed endless. Facing hundreds of thousands of barbarian soldiers posed no threat to them. "Hahaha! This is getting exciting!" Seated atop his horse, Valen burst into laughter, his gaze fixed on the sea of barbarian cavalry spread out eight hundred meters ahead. Beside him, Luna remained composed, her expression cool and indifferent. "Don''t get too cocky. They''re massive and powerful. If we let our guard down, we might be the ones to lose," she warned icily, watching the enemy ranks. True to their reputation, the barbarians were towering and broad-shouldered. Even their horses were immense, nearly one and a half times the size of those ridden by humanity''s forces. Although their seated positions on horseback made it difficult to gauge their exact height, Luna estimated that the average barbarian stood well over two meters¡ªa staggering stature for an ordinary human. Hearing Luna''s warning, Valen displayed neither fear nor caution. Instead, a smug smile lingered on his lips. "So what if they''re taller and stronger?" He scoffed. "Don''t you know that I''m no shorter than them?" As if to prove his point, he straightened up on his horse and proudly flexed his biceps and triceps. His words made Luna suddenly realize just how towering Valen truly was¡ªeasily around 2.3 to 2.4 meters tall. With his massive frame and powerful build, he looked more like a giant than a man. Even Leon, who was nearly two meters tall, seemed short in comparison. Smirking slightly, Luna remarked, "You''re right, Valen. If not for your Holy Spear Soaring Dragon and that battle robe, I might have mistaken you for a barbarian." Her sharp remark wiped the smug grin right off Valen''s face. "You¡­" He was about to retort when a thunderous war cry suddenly erupted from the barbarian ranks. "Attack!" "Tsk! They''re finally making their move," he muttered coldly. With a flick of his fingers, the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon materialized in his grasp. Without hesitation, he thrust it forward and roared to the army behind him. "Everyone, charge!" And so, the great decisive battle between the Holy Orthodox and the barbarians began... ----- A/N: By the way, I''m writing a new novel, and if you have time, please read it and leave a review! Thank you and don''t forget the support! Chapter 480 - 480: The Barbarian Armys Defeat and Arshleys Ambition A few days later... "Hah... Hah... Hah..." In the center of the battlefield, Valen panted, exhaustion evident on his face. Hundreds of meters around him, tens of thousands of barbarian corpses lay scattered in gruesome conditions. "Finally, we won," he murmured, a faint smile forming on his lips. He straightened up, gripping the Holy Spear of Soaring Dragon in his right hand, then turned to Luna beside him. "What about the remaining barbarians? Are they still resisting?" he asked, his voice heavy. Luna, her beautiful face pale with fatigue, took a deep breath before shaking her head. "Hundreds of thousands of their soldiers have acknowledged defeat and laid down their weapons in surrender," she replied indifferently. "Good." Valen nodded in satisfaction. "Then let''s interrogate their leader." Luna remained silent and simply nodded. The two then made their way toward the barbarian leader, whose body was bound with magic ropes by twenty human soldiers. Seeing Valen and Luna approach, the soldiers couldn''t hide their excitement. "Greetings, heroes," they greeted respectfully. Valen and Luna responded with a slight nod before turning their attention to the burly man bound before them. The man was massive, his bulging muscles stretching against his skin. Even kneeling, he still reached the soldiers'' chins. His head was mostly bald, except for a strip of long red hair tied into a ponytail. Scars covered his muscular body, including his face, making him look even more fierce and intimidating. As Valen and Luna approached, his expression turned cold, though it barely concealed the fire of rage burning within him. "Your forces have already lost," Valen said casually. "They''ve surrendered and laid down their weapons. But a soldier''s surrender means nothing if their leader hasn''t done the same. So, what about you? Will you surrender?" Hearing the mockery in Valen''s words, the barbarian leader seethed with fury but held himself back. He was in the enemy''s grasp now. One wrong move could mean the end of his soldiers. Taking a deep breath, he scoffed and asked coldly, "And if I refuse?" As if expecting the response, Valen let out a small chuckle. "Then, of course¡­ your entire army will pay the price. I hate unnecessary slaughter, and frankly, I''m too lazy to kill those who''ve already surrendered. But if you force my hand, I won''t hesitate." "A threat... This is definitely a threat!" The barbarian leader cursed inwardly, but there was nothing he could do. As much as he despised it, Valen was right. The fate of his entire army rested in his hands. If he remained stubborn, he had no doubt that Valen would carry out his threat without hesitation. With a long sigh, he finally gave in. "Alright, I surrender." His words struck like a hammer, leaving the barbarian soldiers in despair. Yet, they understood¡ªit was the only choice. Resisting would mean throwing their lives away for nothing. Valen nodded in satisfaction. "Since you''ve surrendered, we won''t kill you. But you will still be detained." With that, he and Luna ordered the human soldiers to restrain the remaining barbarian forces¡ªroughly one hundred thousand men. It was a massive number, but still less than half of their original army of two hundred and fifty thousand. In other words, one hundred and fifty thousand barbarian soldiers had perished at the hands of Valen, Luna, and the forces of mankind. With such a staggering number of casualties, it was easy to understand why the barbarian soldiers and their leader chose to surrender. Behind Valen, Luna observed the captured barbarians standing in neat rows, their hands bound with long ropes. Her gaze then drifted to Valen at the front, and before she realized it, a faint smile formed on her lips. "Looks like I was right. Valen is even taller than the average barbarian," she murmured softly. "If not for the fact that he was born in the Holy Empire of Elysium, I might have mistaken him for one of them." Meanwhile, as Valen focused on organizing the prisoners, a sudden itch prickled his ears. "Weird... Is someone talking about me behind my back?" he thought, puzzled. *** News of Valen, Luna, and humanity''s victory over the barbarian army spread like wildfire across the Holy Orthodox region and the cities once ruled by the Holy Empire of Elysium. Many were stunned, finding it hard to believe. But with undeniable proof, there was no room for doubt. "I never expected humanity''s army and the heroes to defeat the barbarians so quickly." "Yes, you''re right. I can hardly believe it myself. In the past, both the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox failed to defeat the barbarians, yet now they''ve been conquered so easily. Is this the result of humanity uniting under a single rule? Truly remarkable!" "Tsk! Even though it''s hard to accept that our Empire has fallen, I don''t resent the current state of affairs. In fact, under Saint Arshley and the Holy Orthodox, leadership is far better than it was under Holy Emperor Velix." Across the former territory of the Holy Empire of Elysium, people voiced their opinions. Some were indifferent, but many praised Arshley and humanity''s army for their decisive victory over the barbarians. For the newly formed Arshley-led government, the spread of such positive sentiment was an excellent sign. After all, public satisfaction was a testament to a nation''s stability. "What do you think of the outcome of this war, Edward?" Seated on a white garden chair, Arshley gazed directly at Edward, who sat across from her. Hearing her question, Edward simply smiled and took a sip of his tea. "It''s certainly good news for all of us," he replied casually. "With this victory, we gain the momentum needed to strengthen our newly established government." The barbarian attacks didn''t come as a surprise to him. After all, in the past, both the Holy Empire of Elysium and the Holy Orthodox had repeatedly invaded their lands¡ªonly to fail each time. It would be a lie to say they held no grudges against either of them. Unfortunately, he had never been certain when that resentment would reach its breaking point¡ªuntil it finally erupted into an all-out assault on the Holy Orthodox and the Holy Empire of Elysium. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the Holy Empire of Elysium collapsed and the Holy Orthodox began uniting humanity, he had a strong premonition that this was the moment the barbarians would strike. As expected, they launched their attack. Fortunately, he had anticipated it well in advance, ensuring they weren''t caught off guard. Edward''s words brought a sense of relief to Arshley. With a firm nod, she commanded, "In that case, send my message to Valen and Luna¡ªtell them to advance and strike the barbarians'' territory. It''s time we unify the surrounding lands in preparation for the Evil God''s arrival!" Edward''s expression turned serious as he responded, "As you command, Saint!" Chapter 481 - 481: Snowfall and Sudden Change of Landscape "Tsk, tsk, tsk... They actually managed to defeat the barbarians in such a short time. As expected of Valen and Luna." Inside his room, Leon couldn''t help but smile as he read the white letter in his right hand. It contained news of humanity''s victory over the barbarian army. Although he had no doubt about the strength of the forces under Valen and Luna''s leadership, he was still surprised¡ªand impressed¡ªby how swiftly they had achieved it. "Since they''ve already crushed the barbarian army, that means they''re just one step away from conquering them completely," Leon muttered, nodding in satisfaction. The letter also mentioned Arshley''s plan to launch an all-out offensive against the remaining barbarians. Given her ambitious nature, Leon wasn''t the least bit surprised. Bringing the barbarians under humanity''s banner would be a significant advantage. They were renowned for their exceptional physical strength and combat prowess, making them valuable assets in the future battle against the Evil God. Of course, as long as they cooperated, Leon was certain Arshley wouldn''t resort to cruelty. Instead, she would take a more strategic approach¡ªusing softer methods to bring them into the fold. And once that happened, the barbarians would be fully under the rule of the Holy Orthodox. Snapping out of his thoughts, Leon folded the letter and placed it on his desk. His gaze shifted to the ever-growing pile of books on his desk. "None of these hold the answers I need," he muttered under his breath. For the past two months, he had been tirelessly searching for the cause of Fiona''s condition. Yet, despite all his efforts, the answers remained elusive. Even Miranda had found nothing conclusive. This was enough to weigh heavily on his mind, causing stress and headaches. With his departure looming, the lack of a concrete answer gnawed at him, refusing to let him rest. With a weary sigh, Leon shook his head. "I''ll take this one step at a time. If I can''t find the answer now, I''ll just have to hope it comes to me in the future." Setting the matter aside for now, he turned and stepped out of his room. ... "Hahaha! Catch me if you can, Sister Iris!" In the inner palace garden, Fiona giggled happily as she ran on her little legs. Behind her, Iris chased after her with a pout and an annoyed expression. "Humph! How dare you mock me, Fiona? Just wait¡ªI''ll catch you!" Having said that, she kept chasing, but it was futile. Fiona ran so fast that she couldn''t catch her at all! "How strange¡­ How can this smelly girl be so fast?" Iris wondered in surprise. In the past, Fiona had always lost whenever she played chase with her. She had been slow, while Iris had always been faster. But now¡­ why was it different? As an older sister, Iris had her pride¡ªand a bit of arrogance. She couldn''t let this slide! With puffed cheeks, she refused to give up and continued chasing after Fiona. Meanwhile, on a garden bench nearby, Charlotte and Stella sat on either side of Leon, listening intently as he told them a story. "So, did the princess sleep forever, Daddy?" Charlotte asked curiously. Leon chuckled and shook his head. "No, she didn''t sleep forever. A prince will come to wake her up." "Prince?" Stella blinked in curiosity. "Is the prince handsome, Uncle Leon?" Leon fell silent for a moment before finally answering, "Hmm¡­ The prince is handsome, but unfortunately, he''s in the form of a buffalo." "A buffalo?" Charlotte and Stella exchanged stunned looks, their faces filled with disbelief. They had imagined the prince in the story to be handsome, but¡­ a buffalo? Wouldn''t that be an insult to the princess? As if reading their doubts, Leon smiled and explained, "The prince was cursed to become a buffalo. Once he kisses the princess, his handsome form will return." Pausing for a moment, he then added confidently, "Of course, that prince is still not as handsome as your daddy." "Pfft!" Charlotte and Stella couldn''t help but burst into laughter at his cocky remark. Still, they didn''t deny it. To them, Leon was the most handsome man in the world! "Daddy, can you tell me another fairy tale? I still want to hear more!" Charlotte pleaded in a spoiled tone. "Me too! Me too!" Stella chimed in excitedly. Faced with the eager requests of his two dearest little girls, how could Leon refuse? With a small nod, he smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll tell you another one." And so, Leon began another fairy tale, just as exciting as the last. Charlotte and Stella listened intently, their eyes shining with curiosity. Before they knew it, fifteen minutes had passed. When Leon finally paused, he realized that both girls had fallen asleep, their heads resting on his thighs. Leon chuckled softly and gently pinched their cheeks. "You little rascals¡­ I was telling a story, and you went ahead and fell asleep." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was no frustration or scolding in his voice¡ªonly warmth and undeniable affection. Just as he was indulging in the softness of their cheeks, something cold suddenly hit the right side of his face. Surprised, he pulled his right hand away from Stella''s cheek and touched his face. "Water?" He frowned and looked up, only to see the sky darkened with falling snow. "Snow? I didn''t expect it to fall today." He opened his palm, letting a few snowflakes land on it. The cold, wet sensation brought a small smile to his lips. Among the four seasons, fall and winter were his favorites. There was no particular reason¡ªthose two seasons simply gave him a fresh and cozy feeling. After a moment of enjoying the snowfall, he turned back to Charlotte and Stella beside him. "Charlotte, Stella, wake up. It''s snowing, and we need to go inside before you catch a fever," Leon coaxed, gently shaking their small bodies. But to his surprise, no matter how much he tried to wake them, they didn''t respond at all. Frowning slightly, he placed a hand near their nostrils and felt the faint warmth of their breaths. "They''re still breathing¡­" he muttered in relief. Once again, he gently shook their small bodies, but no matter how much he tried, they didn''t wake up. A creeping sense of anxiety, fear, and dread tightened around his chest, draining the color from his face. "I need to call Fiona and Iris!" Carefully, he moved their heads off his thighs and rose to his feet. But then¡ªsomething changed. In the blink of an eye, the lush green garden vanished, replaced by a vast, desolate land of red and black. The ground was littered with corpses¡ªhumans, dragons, elves, demons, dwarves, giants, and countless other races lay lifeless, their bodies scattered in a nightmarish scene of devastation. Leon stood frozen, his breath caught in his throat. Horror and disbelief twisted his features. "W-What the hell is this!?" Chapter 482 - 482: A Glimpse of the Future - Part 1 "W-What the hell is this!?" Leon''s heart pounded as cold sweat seeped through his robes. No matter how hard he tried to make sense of the situation, he simply couldn''t understand why he was here. "Is this illusion magic? Am I trapped in it?" he wondered anxiously. The conclusion seemed reasonable, but he wasn''t entirely sure. As a hero, he was immune to illusion magic¡ªunless it was extremely powerful, like ancient-level magic. In the inner palace, only Liliana was capable of using such magic. Did that mean she was behind this? The thought alone felt absurd and impossible. Liliana would never do such a thing¡ªhe was certain of it. Leon forced himself to calm down, steadying his breath and slowing his racing heart. Once he felt more composed, he looked around and realized he was alone. Charlotte, Stella, Iris, and Fiona¡ªnone of them were here. He let out a quiet sigh of relief. At the very least, he didn''t have to worry about them being caught in this illusion magic. Then, his gaze dropped to the countless corpses sprawled lifelessly beneath him. Humans, demons, dragons, elves, giants, and dwarves¡ªraces he recognized, along with others he had never seen before. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were so many that not a single patch of empty ground remained within a five-hundred-meter radius. Leon had fought in countless battles and slain many enemies, yet the sight before him sent a chill down his spine. From the wounds on their bodies, he could tell they had all died from the same attack. And whoever was responsible¡­ Leon had no idea. One thing was certain, though¡ªwhoever they were, they had to be unimaginably powerful, perhaps even invincible. His gaze shifted upward, and what he saw sent a shock through him. The once bright, beautiful blue sky had turned a deep blood-red, tinged with streaks of orange. Above him, the two moons¡ªMiranda and Sylvia¡ªhung in a dreadful state. A massive slash had torn through them, nearly splitting them apart, yet they still remained eerily connected. Strangely enough, the sun¡ªsomething that should have been impossible to see alongside both moons¡ªwas shining in the sky. But instead of radiating its usual golden warmth, its light was a blackish-red hue, casting an unsettling glow over everything. The sight sent an involuntary chill down Leon''s spine. If he were to put it into words, everything before him resembled the very image of chaos and destruction¡ªas if the apocalypse had arrived. "What the hell is going on?" he wondered, his breathing growing unsteady. Despite all his courage, he had to admit¡ªhe was terrified. And he was certain that even Liliana, Valen, Luna, or Arshley would feel the same if they saw this. Gritting his teeth, he shoved his fear aside and forced himself forward. He had to figure out why he was here¡ªand more importantly, how to escape. With that, he cautiously stepped forward. But with countless corpses covering the ground, he had no choice but to tread over them, one after another. After more than ten minutes, he finally stepped past the last corpse and onto the ground. "The ground feels soft¡­ and a little damp," he murmured. Lifting his right foot slightly, he noticed soil clinging to the sole of his slipper. Shaking his head, he resumed walking aimlessly, his eyes scanning his surroundings. Suddenly, a shocking sight drew his attention. About six hundred meters ahead, a towering pile of corpses stretched endlessly into the distance, resembling a mountain of the dead. Though it was hard to distinguish the individual bodies, one stood out clearly¡ªa dragon, slightly smaller than Athena''s dragon form. A massive hole gaped in its chest, and a deep slash ran across its neck, leaving its head barely attached. "What a brutal way to kill," he muttered, narrowing his eyes. Stabbing the chest and then slicing the neck¡ªit must have caused unbearable pain before death finally came. *Bang!* A deafening explosion suddenly roared from the sky. Startled, Leon snapped his head up, his eyes locking onto four figures engaged in an intense aerial battle. From their movements, it was clear¡ªthree of them were working together against a single opponent. Without hesitation, Leon unleashed his holy power and soared toward the battle. As Leon drew closer, their faces finally came into view. In an instant, his breath caught, and his expression froze. His heart pounded violently, and he couldn''t hide the horror on his face. "They¡­ Are they Liliana and Athena!?" His voice shook with disbelief. Two of the three figures fighting together were none other than Athena and Liliana. But something was wrong¡ªthey looked completely drained, their bodies battered and weak, as if they were barely hanging on. "How is this possible? Why are Liliana and Athena here?" Leon wondered, alarmed. He still didn''t understand why he had ended up in this place, and now, he was witnessing Liliana and Athena locked in battle against someone. What the hell was going on? Leon bit his lower lip, hesitating to approach. A gut feeling warned him¡ªsomething monumental was about to unfold if he kept watching. His gaze then shifted to the figure beside them¡ªa woman. She was breathtakingly beautiful, no less than Athena or Liliana. Her face was flawless, without a single imperfection. Clad in a white war robe, she radiated the presence of a goddess descended upon the world. Her long white hair was strikingly similar to Liliana''s, and her golden eyes¡­ Leon''s breath hitched. They looked eerily similar to his own. Because of her hovering position, he couldn''t determine her exact height. But given that she stood level with Athena, he estimated she was around 1.8 meters tall. Leon then shifted his gaze to the figure opposing the three¡ªa man. He was tall and powerfully built, with two black horns protruding from his head. His eyes were pure black, like endless voids. His upper body was bare, revealing a physique so perfectly sculpted that it rivaled Leon''s own. Long black hair cascaded down his back, and though his face was undeniably handsome, the cold, oppressive aura surrounding him was terrifying¡ªenough to make anyone who saw him tremble in fear. Leon''s body tensed as an inexplicable surge of killing intent welled up inside him. "Is he¡­ the Evil God?" Chapter 483 - 483: A Glimpse of the Future - Part 2 As an ancient saying from the time of the Three Kingdoms goes, "Though they have never met, eternal enemies will recognize each other when they cross paths." That saying perfectly suited Leon at this moment. He had never seen the Evil God in person, yet something deep within him told him that this man was indeed the Evil God. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this really an illusion? Why does it feel so real?" Leon wondered, his tone heavy. Illusion magic had many conditions¡ªone of which required the caster to have seen and known the objects they placed within the illusion. If this truly was illusion magic, then the caster had to be an ancient figure who had met the Evil God in person. The real question was¡ªwho had done it? And if his conjecture was correct, why hadn''t he sensed any magical fluctuations from the caster when he was in the garden earlier? One question after another swirled in his mind, giving him a headache. *Boom!* Just as he was drowning in confusion, the battle between Liliana, Athena, and the beautiful woman against the Evil God resumed. Athena''s body radiated an intense, blinding light. Moments later, the brilliance faded, revealing the figure of an enormous red dragon. Unlike the dragon he had ridden before, this one was many times larger. Her horns, once red, now gleamed gold. However, one of them appeared broken, leaving only half remaining. In addition, fatal wounds covered her body¡ªher stomach, chest, and tail were marred by gruesome cuts. The injuries were so severe that it was a wonder Athena was still alive. *Roar!* A deafening roar erupted from her massive jaws as she flapped her wings and lunged at the Evil God, who hovered hundreds of meters away. At the sight of her charging, the Evil God didn''t act recklessly. He clenched his right fist, and a terrifying mass of pitch-black energy gathered there. *Boom!* Athena''s massive claws clashed against his punch, unleashing a violent shockwave and a cloud of black smoke that obscured the area. "That punch¡­ It''s really powerful," Leon muttered, his heart pounding. "Can Athena withstand it?" Apprehension was written all over his face as he clenched his fists tightly. Even though he knew the Athena before him wasn''t real, he couldn''t bear the thought of her being hurt¡ªlet alone dying. As the smoke from the explosion slowly cleared, the two figures came into view. But something was different¡ªAthena''s right leg was shattered, and a pained roar escaped her throat. Liliana''s and the beautiful woman''s expressions changed drastically as they cried out in alarm. Yet, for some reason, Leon couldn''t hear their voices at all, as if an invisible barrier was blocking him from the scene. Liliana and the beautiful woman exchanged hurried words, anxiety evident on their faces. After a brief moment, Liliana gritted her teeth and shot toward the Evil God with incredible speed. The beautiful woman tried to stop her but failed. Clenching her fists, she closed her eyes, as if immersing herself in deep concentration. Liliana opened her palm, and the Magic Staff of Eternal Disaster suddenly appeared in her grasp. Raising it high, she summoned an enormous magic circle above Athena''s head. A few seconds later, Athena''s wounded dragon body began to heal. Even her shattered leg regenerated, returning to its original state. However, some wounds remained unhealed, as if a strange force was blocking her full recovery. The two locked eyes, nodded, and launched a relentless assault on the Evil God. Every strike they unleashed triggered catastrophic natural phenomena. The sky darkened without warning. The ground trembled violently, as if struck by an earthquake. The chaos never ceased. Yet, the Evil God did not falter. He retaliated with equal ferocity, countering their attacks without hesitation. Then¡ªBoom! One of his blows struck Liliana''s stomach, sending her hurtling across the battlefield at terrifying speed before she crashed into the ground with a deafening impact. "Liliana!" Leon cried out in horror. He instinctively tried to rush toward her, but something was wrong¡ªhis body wouldn''t move. "No! Why¡­ Why can''t I move!?" His eyes widened in disbelief. *Boom!* At the same time, Athena''s massive dragon body was sent hurtling through the air before crashing into the ground near Liliana. A bright red light enveloped her form before gradually fading, revealing Athena in her weakened, human state¡ªhelpless and severely wounded. Her condition was far worse than before. Her left arm was severed, and a deep, gaping wound tore through the side of her stomach. Liliana and Athena struggled to their feet, exchanging glances. A wry smile formed on both their lips. They opened their mouths, speaking softly to each other. Surprisingly, this time, Leon could hear their conversation. "Liliana, we have no other choice," Athena said weakly. "If we can''t hold out any longer, Fiona will die. And if that happens, this world will fall completely into the hands of the Evil God." Liliana remained silent for a moment before finally responding. "Are you suggesting¡­ the final step?" "Yes. Let''s do it." Athena''s voice was firm. "But¡­" Liliana hesitated, her gaze filled with sorrow. Athena maintained her wry smile, shaking her head lightly. "It''s okay. Even if Leon never accepts me, I still love him. I only hope that in our next life, he will." Her voice carried a deep loneliness, a quiet exhaustion that could not be hidden. Leon''s heart skipped a beat as he listened to their words. "So¡­ that woman is Fiona?" He muttered, lifting his head, his expression stiff. The cute, adorable little girl who had always called him "Daddy" had grown into a breathtakingly beautiful woman. And one more thing¡­ Leon turned back to Athena, her lonely expression piercing his heart like a thousand blades. "What''s going on? Why is Athena saying that I don''t accept her? Weren''t we together before?" he wondered, confusion clouding his mind. Then, a sudden realization struck him. "Is this¡­ another future timeline?" It sounded unbelievable¡ªbut not impossible. As Leon remained frozen in thought, Athena and Liliana vanished from their spots, reappearing just meters away from the Evil God. Their bodies radiated an intense red and black light. Seeing this, Leon instinctively took a step back, dread creeping into his chest. Now, he understood. The last step¡ªit was a suicidal attack! "No!" Leon shouted, trying desperately to stop them. But his body refused to move¡ªhe was completely paralyzed. "Argh! No! Liliana! Athena!" He wailed like a madman, his voice cracking as tears welled in his eyes. But no matter how loudly he cried, his voice never reached them. *Boom!* Their bodies erupted in a blinding explosion, unleashing a storm and earthquake that shook the entire world. The sky darkened with thick clouds as lightning crackled violently in every direction. The countless corpses littering the battlefield were flung aside like ragdolls. Even Leon was hurled hundreds of meters from where he stood. Desperately, he tried to summon both chaos power and holy power¡ªbut it was futile. It felt as if an invisible force had sealed his abilities. "Puff!" His body crashed hard against a massive boulder, sending waves of searing pain through him. Yet, he didn''t care. Gritting his teeth, he lifted his head with great effort, forcing his gaze upward. As the storm began to subside, his eyes locked onto the Evil God. Half of his body had been obliterated. But Liliana and Athena¡­ They were nowhere to be seen. "No way¡­" Chapter 484 - 484: A Glimpse of the Future - Part 3 "No way..." Leon''s heart felt like it was being crushed by an iron claw. Tears streamed down his face, falling like relentless rain. His body stiffened, and his handsome face turned deathly pale. Whether this was an illusion or not, he couldn''t bear to watch the two he loved die before his eyes. "Argh... Argh..." He groaned in pain, clutching his chest. It was pure agony¡ªan unbearable torment. He wanted to escape this damned place, but he couldn''t. A strange force restrained him, stripping away both his holy power and chaos power, leaving him helpless. It felt as though he was being forced to witness everything unfold. "Damn it!" Just then, the Evil God floating in the sky let out a furious roar. The deafening sound wave shattered everything in its path¡ªincluding Leon. His clothes were torn to shreds, and deep wounds were carved through his skin, tendons, and bones. But the physical pain was nothing. The true torment was watching the ones he loved perish before his eyes¡ªit was agony a thousand times worse. The Evil God gritted his teeth, staring at his half-destroyed body. "You bastards! How dare you, lowly creatures, wound me!?" Dark energy exploded from his body, surging into the sky and unleashing a terrifying, cataclysmic force. The already dark sky grew even blacker, and blood-red rain poured down, drenching the entire world. Devastating earthquakes tore through the land, a grim testament to the terrifying power of the Evil God. His fierce gaze remained locked on Fiona, who floated hundreds of meters away, still deep in meditation. Hatred and fury twisted the Evil God''s face as he roared, "If not for you, I wouldn''t have ended up like this, Fated One! I swear, I will kill you today and bring this world under my rule!" With those words, he clenched his right fist and lunged toward her. Leon''s eyes snapped open. Horror filled his expression as he forced himself to stand. "No... No... Fiona!" he screamed hysterically, stretching out his arms as if trying to reach her. But no matter how desperately he reached, she was far beyond his grasp. *Bang!* The Evil God''s fist, infused with a mysterious dark energy, struck Fiona''s chest, unleashing a deafening explosion. A massive storm erupted from the impact, tearing through everything within a kilometer radius. Leon was nearly blown away, but he managed to grip a large boulder behind him, holding on with all his strength. The storm raged for a full minute before finally subsiding. Leon lifted his pale face, his breath hitching in shock. "Fiona... survived?" From his vantage point, the Evil God''s punch¡ªjust centimeters from Fiona''s chest¡ªhad been stopped by her right hand. "How is that possible?" The Evil God was stunned, unable to believe what he was witnessing. But before he could recover from his shock, Fiona suddenly opened her eyes. *Whoosh!* A brilliant white light burst from them, and a golden, star-shaped Hero''s Destiny mark appeared on her forehead. The moment it manifested, the Evil God felt the chilling presence of death. For the first time in his existence, fear and horror twisted his face. "Damn it! Damn it!" he roared, desperately trying to pull his hand from Fiona''s grasp. But no matter how hard he struggled, her grip was unshakable. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Impossible! I''m a deity! There''s no way I can lose to a mere mortal!" His hysterical scream echoed across the world. Yet, no matter how much he resisted, he remained trapped in Fiona''s hold. *Buzz!* Fiona raised her left hand to the side, and a streak of radiant light appeared. It expanded, shifting and taking form¡ªuntil, at last, a black-and-white sword materialized in her grasp. The moment Leon saw it, an inexplicable sense of familiarity washed over him. "That sword... is it the Holy Sword of Zenith?" His eyes widened. "No... the Holy Sword of Zenith doesn''t have black on its blade. Then... could it be the Great Sword of Chaos? But... that doesn''t seem right either..." The sword closely resembled both, yet the ancient gold and purple patterns etched along its blade made it clear¡ªit was neither. "Could it be... a fusion of the two swords?" As the thought took shape, Leon''s breathing grew labored. The idea seemed impossible¡ªcombining two swords with opposing power sources should have been unthinkable. Yet, it was the only explanation that made sense. Meanwhile, the Evil God''s terror deepened at the sight of the weapon in Fiona''s hand. "How is that possible!? How can you merge those two swords!?" His voice trembled with disbelief, screeching like a maddened beast. But Fiona remained unfazed. With cold indifference, she raised the sword high. "You have plunged the world into chaos. Now, accept your fate¡ªcursed Evil God." The moment she spoke, the sword radiated an intense gray light. In an instant, she swung it toward him. Seeing the attack coming, the Evil God let out a hysterical scream. "No!" *Whoosh!* There was no explosion. No destruction. Only an overwhelming gray light consumed the world, blinding everything in its wake. For ten long minutes, the radiance persisted. When it finally faded, Leon slowly lowered the arm shielding his eyes. He looked above¡ªThe Evil God was gone. "Is the Evil God... dead?" Leon asked, his voice trembling. But before he could process what had happened, Fiona''s hovering body wavered slightly¡ªthen began to fall. "Not good!" Leon instinctively tried to move¡ªand to his surprise, his body obeyed. Not only that, but his holy power and chaos power swiftly returned to him. Without hesitation, he darted forward, catching Fiona in his arms. Seeing her pale, weakened face, Leon felt as if his heart had been slashed by a thousand blades. "Fiona... Wake up, my dear..." he called, his voice thick with emotion, tears welling in his eyes. But Fiona remained still, showing no sign of waking, deepening his anxiety. "Hmm..." Just when despair threatened to consume him, a soft groan escaped her lips. Her eyelids fluttered slightly¡ªthen slowly opened. Leon''s sorrow melted into pure relief. But before he could say a word, doubt crept in. Would she even be able to see him? After all, neither Liliana, Athena, Fiona, nor the Evil God had acknowledged his presence before. Yet, to his shock, Fiona''s lips parted, and she whispered softly, "Daddy, is that you?" Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief. He hurriedly nodded. "It''s me, Fiona. Can you see me?" Fiona didn''t respond. Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes as she weakly raised her right hand, gently wiping the tears from Leon''s cheeks. "Am I dreaming? Why do you look younger... as if I''m seeing you from the past?" She murmured, her voice laced with sorrow. Leon''s chest tightened. He shook his head. "You''re not dreaming, Fiona. It''s me... It''s really me..." Yet, no matter how desperately he reassured her, she didn''t seem to truly hear him. "Daddy, I''m sorry... I failed to meet your expectations," she whispered weakly. "Mommy, Aunt Athena, and my sisters... they''re gone. Every living being in this world has perished. I may have defeated the Evil God, but I couldn''t save them... I failed... I''m sorry..." As her final words fell, her breathing grew shallow, and the light in her eyes slowly dimmed. A few seconds later, Fiona''s hand, which had been gently touching Leon''s face, went limp and fell away. In that instant, reality struck him¡ªFiona was dead. Leon''s eyes turned vacant. His body remained frozen, unmoving. *Dong!* A deep, thunderous gong echoed across the world. The dark sky suddenly blazed with an intense light. From above, thousands of golden-winged figures descended, each holding a golden trumpet, forming a breathtaking celestial array. Then, a voice¡ªmajestic and cold, like the decree of an Emperor¡ªresounded through the heavens. "The Fated One is dead! Now, it is my time to ascend the throne as the True God of this universe!" *Crack!* As the voice rang out, the world before Leon shattered¡ªcracks spreading like fractured glass struck by a mighty force. *Bang!* In an instant, everything exploded into countless fragments, leaving Leon suspended in an endless void of darkness. Chapter 485 - 485: Who Am I? "Daddy?" A soft, concerned voice echoed in Leon''s ears. "Hmm?" Leon snapped out of his reverie, his breathing slightly uneven. Glancing to his left and right, he saw Stella and Charlotte watching him with worried expressions. "Charlotte... Stella..." His voice was hoarse as he called their names. His face still pale, he scanned his surroundings and realized he was still in the garden where he had been moments ago. "What... just happened?" He muttered, covering half of his face with his palm. A sharp pain stabbed his chest, while cold sweat trickled down his neck and back, soaking his clothes. Images flashed through his mind¡ªan endless sea of corpses, Liliana and Athena''s deaths, the appearance of the Evil God, Fiona''s lifeless body, strange winged figures in the sky, and a majestic voice that shook his very soul. Everything felt so real. Was it just an illusion¡­ or something else? Seeing Leon''s strange behavior, Charlotte and Stella exchanged uneasy glances. "Sister Stella, what''s wrong with Daddy?" Charlotte asked nervously. Stella bit her lower lip, her gaze lingering on Leon with concern. "I don''t know¡­ Could Uncle Leon be exhausted?" Neither of them understood what had happened to him, so they could only stay silent and hope he was okay. "Daddy!" Just then, Fiona and Iris ran toward Leon, bright smiles lighting up their faces. Leon was slightly startled and turned his head toward them. However, the moment his gaze landed on Fiona, who stood to his right, memories of her sorrowful and desperate expression before her death came flooding back. "Daddy, I''m sorry... I failed to meet your expectations. Mommy, Aunt Athena, and my sisters... they''re gone. Every living being in this world has perished. I may have defeated the Evil God, but I couldn''t save them... I failed... I''m sorry..." Her last words felt like a thousand blades, mercilessly cutting through his heart. He parted his lips to speak, but no words came out. Then, forcing a smile, he lifted the still-smiling Fiona into his arms. "Did you have fun playing with your sister?" He asked gently, though the sadness in his voice was hard to hide. Unaware of Leon''s unease, Fiona blinked her innocent, round eyes and beamed brightly. "Hehehe! It was so fun, Daddy!" She giggled, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Before, Sister Iris always beat me. But now¡­ Hehehe¡­ I won!" "Oh?" Leon feigned surprise, rubbing her head affectionately. "That''s amazing!" Hearing his praise, Fiona''s smile grew even wider. She giggled and planted a kiss on his cheek. "That''s right! I''m the greatest!" Watching their interaction, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella exchanged puzzled glances. "Sister, do you feel like something''s off about Daddy?" Iris asked curiously. At first glance, their father seemed normal, but there was an indescribable feeling that something wasn''t right. Charlotte and Stella slowly got up from the garden bench and gave small nods in agreement. "There''s definitely something strange about Daddy," Charlotte said quietly. "Earlier, he was telling us a story, but then he suddenly zoned out. We had to call him several times before he snapped out of it. But what''s even weirder is that the moment he did, his expression turned sad and worried, like something heavy was weighing on him." "Yes, it''s really odd. Uncle Leon is always so cheerful and full of smiles when he tells us stories," Stella added seriously. "Should we tell Aunt Liliana about this?" Iris and Charlotte fell silent for a moment. Stella''s suggestion made sense. Their mother should know about this. After all, if anyone could understand their father best, it was her. Charlotte was about to respond when Leon''s voice suddenly interrupted. "What are you girls whispering about?" The three of them turned to see Leon smiling at them. A faint blush spread across their adorable faces, and in unison, they shook their heads. "Nothing, Daddy," Iris said, walking over to hug his leg. Leon chuckled softly. Even though they had spoken in hushed tones, nothing could escape his hearing. Shifting Fiona slightly to his right lap, he lifted Iris and placed her on his left thigh. "You must be tired after playing, right?" he asked, gently tapping her little nose. "How about we have a barbecue party tonight? It''ll be fun." "Barbecue?" A question mark seemed to pop up above Iris''s little head. "What''s that, Daddy?" Fiona, Charlotte, and Stella also perked up, eagerly waiting for his answer. Leon smiled. "It''s a way of cooking where we grill fish, beef, chicken, and other meats over firewood or charcoal. Coincidentally, I prepared the equipment yesterday and planned to do it tonight. What do you think? Want to give it a try?" Hearing his explanation, they could already picture how fun it would be and eagerly nodded. "I want a barbecue party!" Fiona raised her right hand excitedly. "Me too!" Iris mimicked her gesture. Charlotte and Stella joined in. "Me too!" Seeing their enthusiasm, Leon chuckled and gently ruffled Fiona''s and Iris''s hair as they sat on his lap. "Good! Then¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, something cold brushed against the right side of his face. His heart skipped a beat, and a thought crossed his mind. "Wow! It''s snowing!" Fiona''s excited shout snapped him out of his thoughts. Leon looked up and saw the sky had darkened slightly. Between the drifting clouds, delicate snowflakes began to fall, twirling gracefully as they descended toward the world. Leon''s face instantly paled as he turned to Charlotte, Stella, Iris, and Fiona. Once he confirmed that nothing was amiss, he let out a quiet sigh of relief and rubbed his temples. "Thankfully, it didn''t happen again¡­" He muttered. Shaking off his thoughts, Leon stood up, still holding Fiona and Iris in his arms. "Let''s head back. Winter is here, and I don''t want you catching a cold." Fiona, still mesmerized by the falling snow, pouted slightly, reluctant to leave. However, she knew her daddy was right, so she didn''t argue. With that, they all made their way back to the inner palace, while the snow in the sky continued to fall, growing heavier with each passing moment. ... Inside his room, Leon gazed out the window, watching the snow fall in silence. His eyes were fixed on the scene outside, but his mind drifted elsewhere. "That¡­ Was it just an illusion or a true glimpse of the future?" he wondered, his eyes narrowing slightly. If it was just an illusion, it was disturbingly real, filling him with doubt. But if it was truly a glimpse of the future, why was Fiona the one battling the Evil God instead of him? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Questions swirled in his mind, each one piling onto the next, making his head throb. He shut his eyes for a moment before slowly opening them again. "The Evil God called Fiona the Fated One¡­ But that doesn''t make sense," he muttered under his breath. "I was supposed to be the Fated One, not her. But¡­ is that really true?" Lifting his head, he stared at the overcast sky, its heavy clouds casting a shadow over the world. "If that vision was meant to happen¡­ if Fiona is the real Fated One¡­ then who am I?" Chapter 486 - 486: Barbecue Party - Part 1 Nighttime... Snowfall grew heavier, blanketing the ground in a thick, white layer. With the arrival of winter, both demons and humans were required to have magic heaters in their homes. Without them, survival in the freezing cold would be impossible. However, that wasn''t a concern for the inner palace, where Liliana and her family resided. Protected by intricate magic formations embedded in every corner, the palace remained warm and untouched by the winter chill. "I want to play in the snow." Standing by the parlor door, Fiona gazed outside, watching the snowflakes drift down. Winter was the season she looked forward to the most. She loved having snowball fights with her sisters and playing outside in the frost-covered gardens. Beside her, Charlotte and Iris nodded eagerly, their eyes shining with excitement. "Don''t worry, Fiona," Iris said in a reassuring tone. "Once the snow stops, we''ll go outside. And..." A mischievous glint appeared in her eyes as she leaned toward Fiona. "Hehehe... I''ll teach you how to make a proper snowball." Fiona tilted her head, her round, innocent eyes blinking in confusion. "Make a proper snowball? What do you mean, Sister?" Charlotte sighed and lightly pinched Iris''s cheek. "Stop teasing Fiona." "Ouch!" Iris winced as Charlotte pinched her cheek, a pained expression crossing her face. "I wasn''t trying to trick her! I just wanted to take her out for some snow games later." Listening to her excuse, Charlotte remained unconvinced. She knew her smelly sister all too well. With a sigh, she released her pinch and chose to let it go. While Fiona, Iris, and Charlotte were delighted by the heavy snowfall outside, Stella remained silent, her expression calm. Unlike them, there was no trace of excitement in her eyes as she gazed at the snow covering the palace courtyard. "Snow, huh?" She murmured softly, her emotions conflicted. Of all the seasons, winter was the one she despised the most. During that time, demons valued their food more and rarely discarded leftovers. As a result, she had once endured long periods of hunger, unable to scavenge for food in the trash. Even when scraps could be found, they were never enough. Sometimes, the food was so spoiled that eating it only made her stomach ache. "But those days are over," she whispered, a faint smile forming on her lips. "Now, I have Uncle Leon, Aunt Liliana, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona. There''s plenty of food here¡ªI''ll never go hungry again." Thinking about how drastically her life had changed, Stella felt an overwhelming sense of happiness. Sometimes, she wondered if all the suffering she had endured was fate''s way of leading her to Leon. If that were true, she had no regrets. Instead, she felt deeply grateful for everything she had gone through. "What are you all doing at the door? The snow is getting heavier¡ªyou''ll catch a cold. Come inside." A concerned voice sounded from behind them. In unison, they turned to see Leon standing there, dressed in a black casual robe, carrying a strange and mysterious grill. "Daddy!" Fiona''s eyes lit up as she ran toward him. Noticing the sizable grill in his hands, she blinked curiously. "Is this for the barbecue, Daddy?" she asked eagerly. Leon smiled and gave a small nod. "Yes, this is a barbecue grill." With that, he walked over to the spacious parlor terrace and carefully set it down. He began assembling it, attaching the four legs, positioning the grill grate, and arranging the charcoal¡ªpreparing everything needed to cook meat, fish, chicken, and more. Behind him, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella followed closely, their eyes filled with curiosity as they watched him work. "Wow! Daddy is amazing!" Fiona exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with admiration. His movements were quick and precise, as if he had done this countless times before. Charlotte, Iris, and Stella nodded in agreement. "You''re right, Fiona. I wonder how Daddy can put together such a complicated grill so easily," Iris said, her expression adorably serious. Leon couldn''t help but chuckle upon hearing their conversation. Since he was the one who had built this grill, assembling it was second nature to him. Still, he chose to stay silent, letting his little girls continue showering him with praise. "Your Majesty Leon, I''ve brought the ingredients you requested." A voice suddenly came from behind the door. Lyra stepped forward, carrying a large box filled with forest beef, mountain chicken, fish, and valley lamb. Leon turned his head and gave a small nod. "Thank you, Lyra. Please place it beside me." Without a word, Lyra carefully set the box down next to him, then took a step back, joining the four little girls as they watched Leon with curious eyes. Ten minutes later, Leon finished assembling the grill and nodded in satisfaction. "The next step is preparing the condiments," he muttered, turning to Lyra and the girls. "Lyra, Charlotte, Iris, Stella, and Fiona, can you help me with that?" he asked. Without hesitation, they all nodded eagerly. "Of course!" "Good!" Leon smiled and handed Lyra a note. "This has all the barbecue condiment recipes. Please follow the instructions, Lyra." Lyra took the note and gave a respectful nod. "As you wish, Your Majesty Leon." After that, she unfolded a long table about a hundred centimeters high, took out the ingredients from the large box, and began mixing them according to Leon''s instructions. Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella grabbed small stools to use as footholds and eagerly helped Lyra. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this sugar?" Fiona asked, staring at a jar filled with white granules. Curious, she dipped her index finger into it and placed it in her mouth. "Wuee! It''s salt!" Her face scrunched up in disgust as tears welled up in her eyes. "Hahaha!" Iris burst into laughter. "My clumsy sister, how could you mistake salt for sugar?" Grinning mischievously, she pinched Fiona''s cheeks. Fiona ignored her teasing and quickly grabbed a cup of water, desperately rinsing her mouth to get rid of the lingering salty taste. Not only did Iris laugh at the scene, but Charlotte, Stella, and Lyra did as well. However, to avoid embarrassing Fiona, they did their best to hold it in¡ªthough it was no easy task. While they busied themselves with the condiments, Leon didn''t remain idle. He unfolded a table similar to Lyra''s, set up a cutting board, and picked up a knife. Then, he took out the beef, fish, chicken, and lamb from the box and began cutting them into smaller pieces for easier grilling. At that moment, the sound of footsteps echoed from the direction of the parlor door, followed by Liliana''s cold and indifferent voice. "Am I late?" At the sound of that voice, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, Stella, and Lyra turned their heads to see Liliana''s elegant figure dressed in a black casual gown. Her long white hair, usually left flowing, was tied into a ponytail this time, adding a touch of allure. Every step she took radiated grace and an enchanting charm. Her cold, indifferent expression created a sense of distance, as if she didn''t want anyone to come too close. However, when her gaze fell upon the four little girls and Lyra, her expression softened. A flawless smile graced her thin, mesmerizing lips. Fiona''s eyes lit up, about to speak, but Iris beat her to it. "Mommy!" Iris ran up to Liliana, clinging to her thigh like a spoiled child. Liliana lifted her into her arms and gently pinched her cheek. "You look so happy. Are you up to something fun?" Iris nodded eagerly, a big smile on her chubby face. "Mm-hmm! My sisters and I are making condiments for the barbecue party." "Oh?" Liliana raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Leon had mentioned plans for a barbecue party earlier. She wasn''t entirely sure what a barbecue was, but rather than ask, she had simply agreed. Now, seeing the unfamiliar grill beside Leon, she guessed it was some kind of grilling feast. She continued walking with Iris in her arms until she stopped near Lyra. "Good evening, Your Majesty," Lyra greeted respectfully. "Mm¡­ Good evening, Lyra," Liliana replied as she gently set Iris down. Her gaze shifted to the cookware on the table, then to Fiona, Charlotte, and Stella, who were eagerly mixing various ingredients in a stainless steel bowl. A playful smile tugged at her lips as she teased, "Girls, you do know how to mix those properly, right? Be careful not to mess up." Fiona turned her head and shook it confidently. "Of course not, Mommy! We''re following the recipe Daddy gave us." She then looked at Charlotte and Iris. "Right, Sisters?" Strangely, Charlotte and Stella didn''t answer right away. Instead, they exchanged amused glances, trying to hold back their laughter. "Hmm? What''s so funny?" Fiona tilted her head in confusion. "Pfft!" Iris giggled, covering her mouth. "Fiona, you have flour all over your face." She wiped Fiona''s nose and cheeks, then held up her fingers, showing the flour left on them. Fiona blinked in surprise. She hadn''t even realized there was flour on her face! No wonder Charlotte and Stella had been laughing at her. Puffing out her cheeks in a pout, she glared at them. "Humph! Sister Stella, Sister Charlotte, you''re so mean!" Stella giggled before gently ruffling Fiona''s hair. "Alright, I''m sorry." Charlotte chuckled and pinched her cheek. "Me too. Forgive us?" At their apologies, Fiona''s pout disappeared, replaced by a bright smile. Watching their playful exchange, Liliana smiled in approval. As sisters, they should support each other¡ªnot argue or hold grudges. Just then, Leon''s excited voice came from behind them. "All done! Now, let''s get this barbecue started!" ------ A/N: I''m not feeling well today, so I can only upload one chapter. By the way, this and the previous chapters might feel a bit slow since they focus on Leon''s daily life with his little girls. But don''t worry! The upcoming chapters will get serious and packed with conflict. Thank you for your support! Chapter 487 - 487: Barbecue Party - Part 2 At the sound of Leon''s voice, Liliana, Lyra, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella immediately turned their heads toward him. They saw that the beef, chicken, fish, and lamb had been cut into portions and skewered onto numerous iron skewers for grilling. With more than twenty iron skewers prepared, there was more than enough food for a satisfying feast! "Wow! Are we going to grill all of these, Daddy?" Fiona asked, her eyes sparkling as she walked over. Leon gave a small nod and smiled. "Yes, everything will be grilled." He then turned to Lyra and asked, "Are the condiments ready?" "They''re ready, Your Majesty Leon," Lyra replied, bringing over the marinades, seasonings, and sauces she had prepared with Charlotte, Iris, Stella, and Fiona. She placed them on the table near the skewers. Leon picked up a spoon, scooped a bit of each condiment, and tasted them. "The flavor is really good and just right," he praised with satisfaction. Although he didn''t have all the exact ingredients from his previous world to make barbecue condiments, he had substituted them with similar alternatives. Fortunately, the results were excellent¡ªalmost identical to what he remembered. Of course, it was also thanks to Lyra and the four little girls who had carefully followed his recipe. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without wasting any time, Leon lit the charcoal in the grill and placed seven skewers loaded with beef and chicken over the flames. After a while, Leon picked up the barbecue brush he had prepared, dipped it into the sauce, and began coating each piece of meat. Almost instantly, a rich, mouthwatering aroma spread across the balcony of the parlor. *Gulp!* Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella swallowed hard, their eyes glued to the sizzling meat, filled with hunger and anticipation. They hadn''t expected grilled beef and chicken to smell this irresistible! Even Lyra and Liliana wore the same captivated expressions. "The aroma is so rich and appetizing," Liliana murmured, her gaze fixed on the grilled meat. Truthfully, she rarely ate grilled food, preferring fried or boiled dishes. It wasn''t that she disliked it, but grilling took longer, and she was often too impatient to wait. Besides, she had never mastered the right recipes for grilled dishes, which was another reason she seldom made them. But now, she finally understood¡ªgrilling could produce such an intoxicating aroma! Even without tasting it, she was certain the beef and chicken would be absolutely delicious. Time passed, second by second. The snowfall outside grew heavier, yet everyone''s attention remained fixed on Leon as he continued to grill. Then, suddenly, Leon paused and nodded in satisfaction. "It''s done," he announced, gripping the iron skewers and placing them on a large steel plate on the table. "Daddy, I want to try it!" Fiona exclaimed excitedly. Iris, Stella, and Charlotte quickly followed. "We want to too!" Seeing their excitement, Leon couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, I''ll give you one each," he said. "But these iron skewers are still hot, so be careful." He then turned to Liliana. "Can you use your magic to cool them down?" Liliana smiled and gave a small nod. "Of course." Raising two fingers, she cast her spell, instantly cooling the seven iron skewers. However, the beef and chicken still released wisps of smoke, showing that the heat of the meat remained unaffected by her magic. Leon picked up four skewers and handed them to Fiona, Iris, Stella, and Charlotte. They accepted them eagerly, their eyes shining with anticipation. Without hesitation, Fiona opened her small mouth and took a bite of the beef on her skewer. "Mmm~ This is so good!" she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as the sweet and slightly spicy flavor melted on her tongue. Charlotte, Iris, and Stella followed suit, and their reactions were just as delighted. "The meat is so tender!" Iris beamed, squirming with joy. "You''re right! Even with a light bite, it crumbles instantly and is so easy to swallow!" Charlotte added excitedly. Stella didn''t say a word, but the way her eyes curved into happy crescents spoke for her. Watching the four little girls'' exaggerated reactions, Liliana and Lyra were momentarily speechless. They had cooked for the children many times, yet they had never seen such enthusiasm before. Their curiosity about the grilled meat only grew stronger. "Leon, can I have my piece?" Liliana asked casually, though the anticipation in her voice was unmistakable. "May I have one too, Your Majesty Leon?" Lyra added, looking at him hopefully. Leon chuckled and nodded. "Of course. But the iron tips are still very hot, so¡ª" He paused mid-sentence, realizing how pointless his warning was. One was the Demon Empress, and the other an Arch-demon. With their immense power, did he really need to worry about them getting burned by the heat of the skewers? Without hesitation, Liliana and Lyra stepped forward and each took one of the remaining skewers. As they inhaled the mouthwatering aroma of roasted beef and chicken, their hunger intensified, and they nearly salivated at the sight. Wasting no time, they each took a bite. The moment the tender meat, coated in sweet, slightly spicy, and tangy barbecue sauce, melted in her mouth, Liliana froze for a second¡ªthen smiled sweetly. "This is delicious..." she murmured, savoring another bite. Lyra''s reaction was nearly identical, though she wasn''t one to express her emotions openly. Instead of speaking, she simply kept quiet and devoured the meat without pause. Seeing their enjoyment, Leon smiled slightly, a sense of pride swelling in his chest. Bringing happiness to his loved ones was a reward in itself. After that, he continued grilling more skewers, this time with a mix of beef, chicken, lamb, and fish. To balance the meal, he also grilled tomatoes, beans, and other vegetables. Of course, with the addition of barbecue spices and seasonings, the vegetables wouldn''t be bland¡ªin fact, they''d be just as flavorful and appetizing as the meat! Perhaps due to hunger or simply the irresistible taste, every time the meat was ready, Liliana would swiftly cast a spell to cool the tips of the skewers before handing them directly to the children. This cycle repeated itself over and over, leaving Leon at a loss for words. He was the one cooking, yet he hadn''t even had a chance to taste a single bite. Still, he wasn''t upset. As long as they were happy, that was all that mattered. Just then, Liliana''s soft voice came from beside him. "Open your mouth." Leon turned his head to see her holding a skewer, gently guiding a piece of meat toward him. A warm smile spread across his lips as he leaned in, taking a bite and savoring the rich flavor. "This is really delicious," he said with a satisfied nod. "Thank you." Chapter 488 - 488: Barbecue Party - Part 3 "Ahh... I''m so full." Fiona lay sprawled on the balcony floor, lazily patting her small, slightly rounded stomach. Beside her, Charlotte, Iris, and Stella were in a similar state, their faces glowing with satisfaction. The grilled meat their daddy had cooked was unbelievably delicious, making it impossible to stop eating. "How many skewers did you have, Fiona?" Iris asked drowsily, staring up at the balcony ceiling. Fiona blinked and thought for a moment. "About four or five." She turned to Iris. "How about you, Sister? How many did you eat?" Iris gave a sheepish smile and held up six fingers. "I ate six." Fiona giggled, covering her mouth. "Pfft! Six is a lot. But honestly, with how good the chicken, beef, fish, and lamb were, I''m not surprised." Normally, she''d be full after just a few pieces of chicken and a glass of milk. But today, she hadn''t felt satisfied until she''d finished five whole skewers! It made her wonder¡ªjust what was it about her father''s cooking that made it so irresistible? She then turned to Charlotte and Stella, who were still lying beside her. "How about you, Sister Charlotte? Sister Stella? How many did you eat?" "I ate six," Charlotte admitted calmly, though the slight blush on her cheeks betrayed her embarrassment. Like Fiona, she usually couldn''t eat much. But their daddy''s cooking was just too delicious to resist. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I ate eight skewers," Stella murmured shyly. Among them all, she had eaten the most, leaving her feeling both guilty and embarrassed. "Pfft!" Charlotte chuckled. "Let''s be honest¡ªthe meat was amazing. There''s no need to be ashamed of how much we ate." Her words immediately put Stella and Iris at ease, easing their lingering awkwardness. While the girls lay around chatting lazily, Leon and Liliana were enjoying their own moment together. The two fed each other, exchanging affectionate glances. "How did you come up with the idea of having a barbecue like this, Leon?" Liliana asked softly, taking a bite from the skewer in Leon''s hand. Leon finished chewing before replying, "It''s a tradition from my hometown." Liliana raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Your hometown? Why have I never heard of that?" As far as she knew, there was no such thing as a "barbecue party" in the Holy Empire of Elysium or the Holy Orthodox. If such a tradition existed, it would have been widely known and practiced by other humans. Yet, Leon only responded with a faint, enigmatic smile. Seeing this, Liliana suddenly recalled something he had once said: "Who said my hometown is in the Holy Empire of Elysium or the Holy Orthodox?" That statement had puzzled her ever since. But rather than dwelling on her confusion and curiosity, she chose to push it aside for now. She knew Leon was keeping a secret from her. However, she wouldn''t force him to reveal it. There had to be a reason. So, she chose to let things unfold naturally. After all, she understood Leon well¡ªsooner or later, he would tell her. The two continued enjoying their meal until they finally finished. Just as Leon began gathering the iron skewers scattered across the floor, Lyra suddenly stopped him. "Please, allow me to handle this, Your Majesty Leon." Leon looked up at her in slight surprise. "Are you sure?" "Of course! Leave it to me," Lyra replied confidently as she crouched down and started tidying up. Having enjoyed the delicious barbecue Leon prepared, she felt it would be improper not to help in return. Besides, Leon held the same status as Liliana, and she couldn''t possibly let him do the cleanup. Leon was about to say something, but before he could, Liliana interjected. "It''s fine, Leon. Let Lyra and me take care of everything. You should stay with the children while we clean up." Since Liliana had spoken, Leon didn''t argue. He simply nodded and rose to his feet. "Alright, then. I''ll leave it to you and Lyra." With that, he stepped away, leaving Liliana and Lyra to their task, and made his way over to Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella, who were still sprawled lazily on the floor. "Aren''t you girls cold lying around like this?" Leon stopped beside Fiona and Iris, crouching down as he gently rubbed their slightly distended stomachs. Feeling their daddy''s touch, both Iris''s and Fiona''s eyes curled into crescent shapes. "Hehehe..." Fiona giggled. "The floor is really comfy, Daddy. Especially with the snow outside." She pointed at the heavy snowfall beyond the balcony. The cold air seeped in, sending chills through the atmosphere. However, thanks to the magic formation in the corner, the cold was instantly neutralized, turning into a pleasant, refreshing breeze. Charlotte, Stella, and Iris said nothing, but they all nodded in agreement. Leon chuckled and pinched Fiona''s chubby cheeks. "Even if you say that, you''ll still catch a cold. So, go back to your room and get some rest. And don''t forget to brush your teeth¡ªif you don''t, you''ll get cavities." The four looked reluctant, their expressions showing clear dissatisfaction. However, since it was Leon''s order, they didn''t dare argue. Quickly, they got to their feet, exchanging glances before finally nodding. "Thank you for the barbecue, Daddy! It was delicious!" Fiona beamed and kissed Leon''s cheek. Iris followed right after, pressing a soft kiss to his other cheek. "Thank you, Daddy." Charlotte and Stella did the same, filling Leon''s heart with warmth. Smiling, he patted their heads one by one and promised, "On New Year''s Eve, I''ll have a special surprise for you." At his words, their eyes sparkled with joy. "Really, Daddy?" Iris asked excitedly. "Of course!" Leon nodded casually as he stood up. "Now, go back to your room and get some rest." "Okay!" Without another word, they scurried off toward their room. Leon watched them leave with a fond smile. Just as he was about to turn around, a pair of arms wrapped around him from behind. "How about sleeping in my room tonight? I have something to discuss with you," Liliana murmured, her warm, seductive breath brushing against his ear, sending a slight shiver down his spine. Leon stiffened for a moment before nodding. "Alright." Chapter 489 - 489: Another Letter from the Elven Kingdom Since winter arrived, significant changes had occurred across various regions. One of the most notable was the war between humanity''s army and the barbarian forces. As soon as Arshley issued the order, Luna and Valen led their troops to attack the barbarians'' territory. However, the barbarians had anticipated the assault and set up a formation, aiming to wipe out humanity''s army in a single decisive strike. Unfortunately for them, the presence of humanity''s two Heroes rendered their strategy useless. In just two days, the barbarian forces were completely overwhelmed and had no choice but to surrender. Upon realizing that his army and people had fallen into humanity''s hands, the barbarian leader¡ªwho had once boldly declared war¡ªchose to flee. Yet, before he could escape, he was intercepted by Valen and Luna, who swiftly executed him on the spot. With the barbarian army''s defeat, humanity and the Holy Orthodox successfully expanded their territory and strengthened their national power. "Valen and Luna never disappoint." Sitting on the sofa, Arshley crossed her long legs, her gaze fixed on the golden-white letter in her hand. "They are heroes, destined to bring glory to humanity," Edward remarked from across her, taking a slow sip of his coffee. Arshley nodded in agreement. Heroes existed to protect humanity from the Demon Emperor and lead them to greatness. At least, that was the belief that had endured for 7,000 years¡ªuntil Leon finally uncovered the truth. "By the way, Saint," Edward called out, turning to her. "How is the cooperation with the Demon Emperor¡ªI mean, Demon Empress Liliana Crimson? Any issues so far?" "No issues to date," Arshley replied, folding the letter in her hand and placing it on the table. "Demon Empress Liliana Crimson is easy to communicate with. Besides, she''s broad-minded, not narrow in her thinking. Maybe it''s because she once lived with Brother Leon¡ªher way of thinking and communication style are very similar to his." A hint of annoyance and jealousy crept into her voice as she uttered the last sentence. After Leon''s earlier revelation, she had only just realized that her brother and Liliana had lived together for more than two to three months while he was recovering from the devouring poison. To be honest, she didn''t really mind if her brother had a special relationship with Liliana Crimson. After all, he also had a similar relationship with Athena Hellness, and while that annoyed her, it never turned into hatred or blind jealousy. And yet, for some reason, whenever the topic of her brother and Liliana Crimson came up, she felt an unshakable discomfort and irritation. It made her wonder¡ªwas she actually hostile toward Liliana? Considering they had never met in person, outright hatred should have been impossible. In the end, she could only conclude that it might have something to do with that dream¡ªthe one that had left her feeling restless and depressed for days. Meanwhile, Edward nodded in satisfaction at Arshley''s response. Although he had assisted in the cooperation with the Demon Empire, he had refrained from interfering too much in the direct communication between Arshley and Liliana. After all, that was a matter for the two highest leaders of their respective races. His role was simply to stay prepared in case Arshley needed his assistance. Suddenly, his eyes widened slightly as he recalled something important. "Saint, my apologies¡ªI forgot to inform you," he said, his tone turning serious. "A few days ago, a mysterious letter from the Elven race was sent back, addressed specifically to you." Arshley was momentarily taken aback. "A letter from the Elven race?" Since receiving the first letter from them, she had yet to send a response. Not because she had deliberately ignored it, but at the time, her mind had been entirely preoccupied with her brother''s whereabouts and well-being. Once her brother''s safety was secured, she had been consumed by the monumental task of uniting humanity and re-establishing a stable government. Only now, with Edward''s reminder, did she recall that the Elven Kingdom''s letter remained unanswered. Reaching into his pocket, Edward retrieved a leaf-green envelope adorned with intricate golden patterns on both sides. With a respectful gesture, he carefully handed it to her. "The letter arrived about two days ago. They used the same method as before¡ªintercepting a merchant from the south who was traveling to Astralyn''s capital to deliver it," Edward explained. "I see." Arshley narrowed her eyes slightly and gave a slow nod. She opened the letter and carefully read through its contents. Given the difference in race, it was naturally impossible for her to understand Elven script. However, to her surprise, the message was written in the language of mankind. This demonstrated their intelligence¡ªjust as described in ancient historical records. After reading and rereading the letter for five minutes, Arshley''s forehead creased. Without hesitation, she quickly folded the letter. Noticing the change in her expression, Edward''s curiosity piqued. "Is it about cooperation with us?" he asked. Arshley took a deep breath and shook her head. "No, it''s not that," she replied coolly, leaning back on the sofa. "They want me to ask Brother Leon¡ªthe Fated One¡ªto come to their territory immediately." Edward frowned. "Leon once mentioned that he needed to visit the hidden races to prepare them for the coming battle against the Evil God. Could there be something happening within the Elven race that requires his help?" His words struck a chord with Arshley. "You''re right, Edward. That''s very possible. I can sense a sense of urgency behind the wording in this letter," she admitted. The two fell silent, exchanging glances as if they had already grasped the gravity of the situation. "In that case, are you going to tell Leon?" Edward asked. Arshley gave a small nod. "Yes. I''ll inform Liliana Crimson and have her relay the message to Brother Leon." Edward nodded in understanding, choosing to say nothing more. ... sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Has the letter been sent?" Seated on an emerald-green throne, an extraordinarily beautiful woman rested the right side of her face against her palm. Her gaze remained fixed on a man standing about twenty meters away. Upon hearing her question, the man bowed respectfully and replied, "I sent the letter two days ago, Queen. They should have received it by now." The woman let out a quiet sigh of relief. "Very well, I understand." A brief silence settled over the throne room before the man spoke again. "Are the elders still pressuring you, Queen?" She massaged her temples and gave a small nod. "Yes. They refuse to relent. The World Tree is still being corroded by the Evil God''s malicious energy, and only the Fated One can save it." Turning her head toward the large window on her right, her expression grew solemn. "I can only hope that this generation''s Holy Orthodox Saint delivers our message to the Fated One," she murmured. "If not... the fate of the Elven race may be in grave danger." Chapter 490 - 490: Telling the Truth to Liliana "Leon, I have a letter for you." Liliana slowly turned the doorknob and stepped into his room. Leon, engrossed in his book, flinched slightly before looking up with a curious expression. "A letter for me?" he asked, blinking in surprise. Liliana gave a small nod and approached him, handing over a white envelope. "It''s from your childhood friend." Her voice was calm and composed, but Leon could sense the jealousy lurking beneath her words. Raising an eyebrow slightly, he said nothing and took the letter from her hand. As he opened it and read through its contents, shock flickered across his handsome face. "Arshley received a letter from the Elven Kingdom?" His eyes narrowed slightly. He hadn''t expected such news. According to the message, the Elven race seemed to be facing a serious issue and was requesting his immediate presence. "What kind of problem could be troubling them so much that they need me there?" Leon wondered, his expression contemplative. Without knowing the full situation, he couldn''t draw any conclusions just yet. Perhaps later, he could ask Miranda for insight. Pushing the thought aside, he folded the letter and placed it beside the book he had been reading. "Thanks for bringing this, Liliana," Leon said in a gentle tone. Liliana didn''t reply, only giving a slight nod, though a faintly concealed frown lingered on her face. Noticing this, Leon let out a quiet sigh, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. Suddenly, Leon leaned forward, pulled Liliana into his arms, and sat her on his lap. The abrupt movement caught Liliana off guard, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. Leon supported her back with one hand, then buried his face in the crook of her neck, inhaling her sweet fragrance. "The letter isn''t what you think," he murmured gently. "It says the Elven race is asking me to come to their territory as soon as possible." His warm breath brushed against her skin, sending a shiver through her body. However, upon hearing his explanation, a flicker of shock appeared in her red eyes. "The Elven race?" she asked, her voice tinged with doubt. "Yes, the Elven race," Leon confirmed with a small nod, pulling back slightly to meet her gaze. Liliana narrowed her eyes, studying him with a puzzled expression. "Why are they asking you to go there? And more importantly, don''t you think this could be a trap?" She vividly remembered Leon once telling her that not all hidden races were trustworthy. Some might harbor sinister intentions or even plot against him. Considering they had remained in hiding for over 7,000 years, the possibility of deception wasn''t far-fetched. Leon gently caressed Liliana''s flawless face before explaining, "As for the exact reason, I''m not sure. However, Arshley and Edward suspect that the Elven race is facing a significant problem¡ªone that only I can resolve." He paused briefly, then let out a soft chuckle before continuing, "I do have my reservations about hidden races. But when it comes to the Elven race, I''m certain they neither harbor hostility toward me nor hold any hatred. At the very least, they won''t be able to." His confident words left Liliana both surprised and intrigued. Having spent enough time with him, she knew Leon wasn''t the type to speak carelessly or boast without reason. Curiosity getting the better of her, Liliana couldn''t help but ask, "How can you be so sure?" Leon didn''t answer right away. His expression turned contemplative, as if weighing his thoughts. A few moments later, his usual composure returned, and a mysterious smile curved his lips. "Liliana, let me ask you something," Leon said, leaning back against the chair. "Do you know who the wife of your ancestor, Demon Emperor Amon Crimson, was?" Liliana blinked in surprise at the unexpected question, staring at Leon in confusion. However, she quickly realized that Leon wouldn''t ask something so specific without reason. She thought for a moment before shaking her head. "I don''t know who my ancestor''s wife was. Even within both the inner and outer palaces, there are very few historical records about Demon Emperor Amon Crimson. All I do know is that he was only ever married to one woman." Leon had anticipated that reaction. After all, the true story of Demon Emperor Amon Crimson and the Hero of Luminus Troya had long been lost, swallowed by the tides of history. Still wearing a faint smile, he explained, "The wife of Demon Emperor Amon Crimson was none other than the Spirit of the World Tree, the deity worshipped by the Elven race." Liliana''s eyes widened, her heart pounding. She stared at Leon in utter disbelief. "My ancestor''s wife was the Spirit of the World Tree?" she repeated, her voice trembling. "How do you know that?" Though she had never seen the World Tree herself, she had read historical accounts describing it as a towering, colossal tree. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was called the World Tree because it was believed to be the heart and foundation of the world. Some even speculated that all life originated from it¡ªthough that remained an unconfirmed theory. What was undeniable, however, was the World Tree''s profound mystery, revered to the point of divinity by the Elves. And now, Leon was claiming that her first ancestor''s wife had been its spirit. It was almost too incredible to believe. "At first, I found it hard to believe as well," Leon admitted casually. "But Miranda told me herself." "Miranda?" Liliana furrowed her brows as the name triggered a memory. "You mean the spirit of the Great Sword of Chaos?" Leon nodded. "That''s right." Liliana fell silent, deep in thought. Since Miranda had stated it outright, there was no reason to doubt it. After all, Miranda was a Sword Spirit who had once accompanied her ancestor¡ªthere was no way she would speak nonsense. "This is truly unexpected," Liliana murmured, rubbing her temples. It was no wonder there were no records detailing her ancestor''s wife. Now, everything made perfect sense. Steadying her thoughts, she turned back to Leon and asked, "So, was visiting the Elven race always part of your plan?" Leon smiled and gave a slow nod. "Yes, but before that, I need to meet the dragon ancestor first." Liliana, already aware of the dragon ancestor, made no further comment. Her gaze then drifted to the clock, which showed nine in the evening. A mischievous smile curved her lips as she leaned in close to Leon''s ear. "By the way, our plan to have another child was put on hold," she whispered. "Shall we continue where we left off?" Leon: "(¡Ñ _ ¡Ñ )" Chapter 491 - 491: Fionas Question Morning... The sunlight slowly rose from the east, bringing life to all creatures in the world. On the bed, Leon slept peacefully, a faint smile on his lips, as if lost in a pleasant dream. However, as the sun climbed higher and its rays touched his face, his eyelids twitched. "Mmm..." He groaned softly, his eyes slowly fluttering open. As the ceiling came into view, his consciousness returned. "Morning already?" He muttered, sitting up and stretching his stiff body. Yawning, he glanced around and found his room in complete disarray. In an instant, memories of last night surfaced, making the corners of his mouth twitch. "Liliana was really vicious and unforgiving last night," he sighed. Perhaps driven by her desire for another child, Liliana¡ªwhom he usually had no trouble handling¡ªhad turned utterly relentless. If not for his physical endurance, he might have been completely drained. Massaging his temples, Leon let out a helpless sigh. "I don''t even know if having another child is the right decision." Unlike Liliana, he wasn''t particularly eager¡ªat least, not right now. It wasn''t that he was against it, but the timing felt wrong. In just a few days, his journey to visit hidden races around the world would begin. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had no idea how long he''d be gone¡ªit could be a year, two years, or even longer. Considering that Fiona, Iris, and Charlotte were born and raised without him, Leon didn''t want history to repeat itself with his future children. Moreover, he didn''t want Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona to feel jealous of a new sibling. Even though they were more mature than most children their age, jealousy could still arise. Besides, they had already missed out on the affection they should have received from him due to his absence during their early years. Unfortunately, he couldn''t bring himself to refuse Liliana''s enthusiastic request. In the end, he could only hope that she wouldn''t get pregnant anytime soon. Shaking off his thoughts, he turned his head and saw that Liliana was already gone. It was obvious¡ªshe had woken up early to start work in her workspace. Without wasting time, Leon grabbed his pants, got out of bed, and put them on. Walking over to the mirror, he nodded in satisfaction at the sight of his still perfectly sculpted muscles. Then, his gaze fell on the black sun-shaped mark on his left chest. "This Demon Mark hasn''t been active since Liliana and I got together," he murmured, running his fingers over it. Initially, the Demon Mark had been meant to let their feelings develop naturally. But now that they were officially a couple, that effect had faded. Even so, the mark still served other purposes¡ªone of which allowed them to sense each other''s presence, no matter how far apart they were. *Clack!* Suddenly, the door to the room swung open, revealing Fiona''s small figure standing behind it. The moment she saw Leon, her eyes lit up with excitement. Without hesitation, she hurried toward him with quick, tiny steps. "Daddy!" Fiona called out eagerly. Leon was slightly startled and turned his head just as she ran toward him. A gentle smile immediately spread across his face. He crouched down, opened his arms, and swept Fiona into a warm embrace. "Hehehe... Good morning, Daddy!" Fiona giggled, hugging his neck tightly. Leon chuckled and patted her back. "Good morning, Fiona. It''s unusual for you to be up this early." He glanced at the clock¡ªit was only 7:30 AM. Normally, the four little girls didn''t wake up until eight or nine. Waking up this early was rare, especially for Fiona, who was always the hardest to wake when she was fast asleep. Fiona slowly loosened her embrace and grinned proudly. "Hehehe! Was I great, Daddy?" Her chubby, adorable face carried an unspoken request: Praise me! "Pfft! Yes, you''re the best," Leon said, playfully pinching her cheek. Fiona giggled in delight, swaying happily from side to side. "Hmm?" Her gaze suddenly landed on Leon''s well-defined muscles. "Daddy, why aren''t you wearing any clothes? Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?" Leon smirked. "Don''t worry, I can''t catch a cold." He puffed out his chest slightly. "After all, I''m a hero. I''m very strong." "Wow!" Fiona''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "Can I be strong like you, Daddy? I want to avoid catching colds too!" Leon nodded, about to respond, but suddenly stopped. The memory of Athena and Liliana''s deaths, along with the sorrow on adult Fiona''s face, resurfaced in his mind, sending a sharp pain through his chest. Forcing a smile, he cupped Fiona''s cheek and said softly, "Of course, you''ll be strong like me." Fiona''s eyes curved into crescent-shaped arcs as she giggled, savoring the warmth of Leon''s affectionate kiss. "By the way, I need to take a shower first," Leon said, slowly lowering her from his arms. "Can you wait for a bit?" After last night''s passionate moments with Liliana, his body felt sticky and slightly unpleasant. He wasn''t comfortable staying like this any longer. Fiona puffed out her cheeks and clung to his thigh like a spoiled child. "I haven''t bathed yet either, Daddy! Can I wash up with you?" Leon was momentarily taken aback, hesitating for a second. But considering Fiona was only four years old, he saw no issue with it. "Alright, let''s take a bath together," he replied gently, lifting her back into his arms. "Yay!" Fiona cheered, raising her tiny fist in the air. Leon chuckled at her adorable excitement. Without wasting any more time, he carried her toward the bathroom. Twenty minutes later... Leon stepped out of the bathroom, his body wrapped in a bathrobe. In his arms, Fiona was also dressed in a small, white bathrobe. He gently placed her on the bed and said, "Wait here for a moment. I''ll get the hairdryer for you." With that, he walked over to the wardrobe and picked up the hairdryer. The hairdryers in this world were quite similar to the ones from his previous world. The only difference was that, unlike the electric or battery-powered versions from his past life, these operated using magic stones as an energy source. Returning to Fiona, Leon sat behind her and carefully turned on the hairdryer, running his fingers through her damp hair as he began drying it. Fiona remained silent, her eyes closed and a content smile on her face. But suddenly, she opened her eyes and asked a question that Leon never expected. "Daddy, why do you have a long, big tail in front of you when I''m not there?" Leon: "..." Chapter 492 - 492: Playing in the Snow As the day progressed, the snowfall showed no signs of stopping. Outside, the ground was blanketed in nearly thirty centimeters of snow. However, during the daytime, the snowfall seemed to ease slightly, allowing both demons and humans to move about. In the capital city of Erantum, life carried on as usual for the demons. At the bustling city center, merchants called out their wares, offering goods to passersby, while demons wandered the streets in search of winter essentials. Due to the freezing temperatures, many were bundled up in thick winter coats. Amidst the moving crowd, a tall and striking figure strolled leisurely, occasionally glancing around. Draped in a black winter coat, he stood out effortlessly, drawing the attention of many women. Some were mesmerized, tempted to approach, while others could only steal glances from a distance, too shy to get closer. Leon sighed softly. "Being this handsome is truly a curse." He had even used a hero technique to disguise his appearance. Yet, perhaps due to his overwhelming charm, people were still captivated by him. Had he not concealed his features, he could only imagine the chaos that would have followed. Pushing the thought aside, Leon shifted his focus to the merchants lining the street, scanning their stalls as if searching for something. Then, his gaze landed on a nearly quiet shop about fifteen meters to his right. Without hesitation, he walked toward it. As he stepped inside, Leon noticed a middle-aged shopkeeper idly lounging behind the counter. "Do you sell all kinds of paper?" Leon asked casually, stopping in front of the counter. The man, startled by the unexpected customer, quickly straightened up and gave a small nod. "Yes, sir. I carry various types of paper. What are you looking for?" Reaching into his pocket, Leon pulled out a small note. "I need all the types listed here," he said, handing it over. The shopkeeper raised an eyebrow but remained silent as he carefully read through the list. A moment later, he gave a slight nod and set the paper down. "I have everything in stock. Please wait a moment." With that, he disappeared into the back to prepare Leon''s order. While waiting, Leon leaned against the wall, folded his arms across his chest, and closed his eyes. Five minutes later, the shopkeeper returned, carrying a neatly stacked bundle of paper. "These are all the papers you requested, sir," he said, setting them down on the counter. Leon opened his eyes and stepped forward. After a quick inspection, he nodded in satisfaction. "Great." He smiled. "How much is the total?" The shopkeeper held up ten fingers. "The total is twenty bronze coins. But since you''re a valued customer, I''ll give you a discount¡ªeighteen bronze coins." Leon could sense the man''s sincerity, making him appreciate him even more. Without hesitation, he pulled out a gold coin from his pouch and placed it on the counter. "Keep the change." Before the shopkeeper could react, Leon picked up the stack of papers and walked out of the shop. The middle-aged man stared at the gold coin in disbelief. "A g-gold coin?" His eyes widened, and his hands trembled. The total cost of the papers was only eighteen bronze coins, yet Leon had left him with an entire gold coin. That was over five hundred times the original price! He instinctively looked up, wanting to call out, but Leon had already vanished without a trace. *** Outside the shop, Leon looked at the stack of papers with satisfaction. "The required papers are ready. Now it''s time to look for other materials," he whispered softly, chuckling. He looked at the merchants lined up within a hundred meters, then stepped straight, integrating into the crowd. ... "Hahaha! Got you!" In the courtyard of the inner palace, Iris burst into laughter after landing a perfect hit¡ªher snowball striking Fiona square in the face. Fiona puffed out her cheeks in annoyance. "Sister, you cheated! I wasn''t ready yet, and you already threw it!" Iris stuck out her tongue playfully. "Hehehe... In war, there''s no such thing as being ready or not. If you got hit by my attack, that''s just the price of your negligence." Her shameless remark only made Fiona even more upset. She hadn''t expected her sister to be this cunning. Snorting, she silently wondered where Iris had picked up such a bad habit. If Leon knew what she was thinking, he''d probably just smile sheepishly and say, "Ahem! That might have come from me, my dear." Without hesitation, Fiona scooped up a handful of snow, quickly forming it into a ball before hurling it at Iris. Unfortunately, Iris had already anticipated the move and easily sidestepped to the right. "Your attack was fast, but I''m still faster," she teased with a triumphant smirk. She then grabbed another handful of snow, shaped it into a ball, and tossed it at Fiona. Caught off guard, Fiona tried to dodge¡ªbut failed. The snowball landed right on top of her head. Her face turned red with frustration as she planted her hands on her hips. "Sister, I''m declaring a real war on you!" she announced with unwavering determination. Not waiting for a reply, she immediately started launching snowballs at Iris in rapid succession. Iris remained unfazed, dodging each attack with ease. "Humph! Let''s see who wins!" And with that, the snowball war between the two officially began. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While the snowball fight raged on, Charlotte and Stella were engrossed in building a snowman together. "The base is done. Now we need to work on the body," Stella said, carefully placing a lump of snow on top of the unfinished snowman. "Um!" Charlotte nodded eagerly and pitched in. Before long, a fully-formed snowman, made of three large snowballs, stood proudly before them. "Now, we just need two twigs for arms and a carrot for the nose!" Stella said excitedly. Once they added the finishing touches, the two girls stepped back to admire their work. "Hmm¡­ It''s missing a few details, but it still looks great," Stella remarked with satisfaction. Charlotte nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I think it turned out pretty well." They exchanged glances and smiled. "By the way, Sister Stella," Charlotte said, tugging the red scarf around her neck. "Do you know what Daddy has planned for New Year''s Eve tomorrow?" Stella paused for a moment before shaking her head. "I''m not sure. But I saw Uncle Leon busy in his room. Maybe he''s preparing something festive." Charlotte''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Then let''s wait for his surprise!" Stella chuckled and nodded. "You''re right. Let''s see what tomorrow brings¡­" Chapter 493 - 493: New Years Eve - Part 1 "Hahaha! That''s it!" Inside his room, Leon grinned in satisfaction at the pile of fireworks on his table. "With these, tomorrow''s New Year celebration will be much livelier," he murmured, already picturing the surprised expressions of Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella. For the past two days, he had carefully crafted fireworks to give the four little girls a surprise. After all, New Year''s Eve in his previous world was nothing like the one in this world. In both human and demon territories, New Year''s was typically spent sharing a meal with family or loved ones¡ªsomething he found dull. Without fireworks, New Year''s Eve just felt too quiet! "These are the first fireworks I''ve made since coming to this world. I hope they turn out well and aren''t too different from the ones in my previous world." With a small nod, he packed the fireworks into a large box on the right side of his desk. Then, lifting the box, he strolled out of his room at a leisurely pace. ... Before anyone realized it, time passed like a gust of wind, and the next day arrived. The atmosphere today felt different from usual. In the capital of the Demon Empire, Erantum, snow continued to fall heavily, covering the ground in a thick white blanket. Yet, what stood out the most was the emptiness¡ªfew pedestrians roamed the city center. Not just pedestrians; even the merchants were noticeably fewer than usual. Where the bustling cries of vendors once filled the streets, now there was only silence, accompanied by the whispering gusts of the snowy wind. Of course, some merchants still tried to attract customers with their voices, but it did little to change the fact that the city center looked eerily quiet. For first-time visitors, this scene might be shocking. But for those who had lived in the capital for years, it was nothing unusual. After all, New Year''s Eve was just around the corner, and most demons¡ªwhether in the capital or elsewhere¡ªchose to spend the occasion at home with their families or loved ones. At this moment, inside a room, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona were fast asleep on the bed, their faces glowing with happiness. Stella glanced at the clock, which already showed ten in the morning, and let out a long sigh. "They really are like lazy piglets," she muttered, rubbing her temples¡ªan expression strikingly similar to Leon''s. Normally, they would have woken up around eight or nine in the morning. However, perhaps due to the cold weather, they had slept soundly until now. Shaking her head, Stella walked over to Charlotte and gently shook her. "Charlotte, wake up. It''s almost noon, and you haven''t had breakfast yet. Let''s eat first," she said softly. Charlotte''s eyelids fluttered before finally opening. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. "What time is it, Sister Stella?" she asked lazily, stifling a yawn. "You can see for yourself," Stella replied, rolling her eyes. Blinking in confusion, Charlotte glanced at the clock¡ªonly to find that it was already five minutes past ten! "Oops! I overslept!" She gasped, eyes widening in panic. Her gaze darted to Iris and Fiona, who were still fast asleep. Without hesitation, she shook them urgently. "Iris, Fiona, wake up! It''s already ten, and we''re late for breakfast!" she called out in a frantic voice. Breakfast was usually scheduled for seven or eight, which meant they were over two hours late! The mere thought of their mother''s wrath sent shivers down Charlotte''s spine, prompting her to shake her sisters even harder. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iris and Fiona frowned, disturbed by the sudden movement. They wanted to ignore it, but the moment they heard "ten o''clock," their eyes snapped open. "Ten in the morning!?" They shouted in unison, whipping their heads toward the clock¡ªonly to see that it was indeed already ten! *Gulp!* They swallowed hard, exchanging panicked glances. Seeing their reactions, Stella could only smile. "Alright, no need to panic. Let''s head to the dining room for breakfast." Realizing this, they quickly nodded. "Okay!" Without hesitation, they jumped out of bed, slipped on their slippers, and dashed toward the door. However, before they could reach it, the door suddenly swung open, revealing Leon pushing a food trolley. "Hmm?" Leon raised an eyebrow, momentarily surprised, before a faint smile crossed his lips. "You''re already up? I thought you''d be sleeping until noon." At his teasing remark, Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona instantly blushed, their chubby cheeks turning red with embarrassment. Leon chuckled, deciding not to tease them any further. "Alright, forget it. I brought food from the dining room. Let''s eat first." The three of them eagerly nodded and stepped aside, allowing Leon into their room. Unlike Leon''s spacious room, theirs was much smaller. Additionally, there was no sofa or table, leaving Leon momentarily unsure where to place the food he had brought. "Put it on the carpet, Uncle Leon," Stella said from beside him. Leon raised an eyebrow but didn''t question it. Without a word, he began placing the food from the trolley onto the soft carpet in the center of the room. Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella quickly joined in, helping him arrange everything. Once they were done, Leon smiled and said, "Alright, enjoy your breakfast. When you''re finished, just put everything back on the trolley¡ªa maid will come by to pick it up later." The four girls nodded in unison, resembling little chicks. "Aren''t you eating with us, Daddy?" Fiona asked, her voice tinged with disappointment. She had wanted to have breakfast with him and be fed by him. Leon shook his head while gently stroking her cheek. "I already ate with your mother in the dining room earlier. Besides..." A mysterious smile curved on his lips as he added, "I''m preparing a surprise for you on New Year''s Eve. Just wait and see." With that, he gave Fiona''s cheek a light pinch before turning to leave. As they watched him go, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella exchanged puzzled glances. "Sister, do you know what surprise Daddy is planning for us?" Fiona asked innocently. Charlotte let out a small sigh. "If I knew, it wouldn''t be a surprise, would it?" Iris and Fiona thought for a moment and found her reasoning made sense. "Alright, let''s eat first and wait for New Year''s Eve," Stella said, trying to move things along. "Okay!" With that, they said no more and eagerly dug into their breakfast. Chapter 494 - 494: New Years Eve - Part 2 Evening... In the dining room, Liliana, clad in a red dress, walked up to the dining table and carefully set down two plates of food. She surveyed the spread of dishes with a satisfied expression. "Everything is ready. Now, it''s just a matter of waiting for the four little ones." Stepping back into the kitchen, she removed her apron and hung it neatly in its place. Afterward, she returned to the dining room and sat quietly, waiting for Leon and the children to arrive. Her gaze drifted to the large windows across from her, where snowflakes gently fell, blanketing the world outside in white. Subconsciously, a faint smile tugged at her lips. "This year''s winter feels different," she murmured softly. Since childhood, she had always loved winter, eagerly looking forward to it every year. However, after conceiving Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona, winter no longer felt magical. Instead, it became the season she despised the most. Her hatred was not without reason. Winter had arrived just days after she and Leon were caught in that unwanted incident. That winter, frustration consumed her¡ªher innocence had been stolen by a man she hadn''t even known at the time. Worse still, he was human, the very kind she had loathed the most. The season she once cherished had become a painful reminder of memories she wished she could forget. However, things were different now. She had finally begun to heal from the trauma and slowly come to terms with it. Moreover, the man she once despised had now become her partner. Winter had, at last, returned to being the season she loved¡ªjust as it had been before. At that moment, the sound of footsteps echoed from the dining room entrance. Moments later, Leon, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella stepped inside. "Good evening, Mommy!" Charlotte greeted with a bright smile. "Good evening, Mommy!" "Good evening, Aunt Liliana!" Iris, Fiona, and Stella followed suit, their faces beaming with cheerfulness. Liliana responded with a warm, radiant smile. "Good evening, girls. Come on, the food is ready." The four of them nodded eagerly and quickly took their seats. Liliana turned to Leon, who was still standing by the door with a smile on his lips, and asked in confusion, "Why are you just standing there? Aren''t you going to sit down?" Leon folded his arms, leaned casually against the wall, and let out a chuckle. "You greeted the children, but not me. I''m deeply hurt," he said, feigning sadness. Liliana: "..." She hadn''t expected Leon to act like a child. Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella burst into laughter at his antics. "Daddy, you''re too childish," Charlotte teased, giggling. "How can you be jealous of us little ones?" Iris chimed in playfully. Unfazed, Leon simply shrugged. "I''m not jealous. Just heartbroken that your mother forgot about me." As he spoke, he put on a wounded and pitiful expression, making Liliana''s lips twitch slightly. "Alright," she said in a resigned tone. "Good evening, my dear. Now come and sit down¡ªdinner is ready." Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she raised an eyebrow. "Happy now?" Leon nodded with satisfaction and strode over to his seat beside her. "Very! Thank you for the warm welcome." Liliana rolled her eyes but showed no trace of irritation. She knew Leon was only joking¡ªhe was never truly jealous of their children. After all, she knew him better than anyone. As she expected, Leon was only joking. He deliberately acted that way to keep their relationship lighthearted and free from awkwardness. As the saying goes, "A relationship that''s too serious can quickly become dull." "Alright, let''s start dinner," Leon said warmly. "Okay!" Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella cheered excitedly before digging into their meal. The atmosphere was warm and lively, filled with small talk and laughter that echoed through the dining room. Suddenly, Leon paused, reached into his pocket, and pulled out four small gift boxes. With a gentle smile, he handed them to the girls. "These are New Year''s gifts for you," he said. They blinked in surprise, staring at the gifts in disbelief. "Gifts? We''re getting presents again?" Iris asked, eyes wide. It had only been a month since they received their birthday gifts, and she hadn''t expected another so soon. This was the first time they had ever received gifts twice in a single year! Like Iris, Charlotte, Fiona, and Stella were equally puzzled. A New Year''s gift? That was something they had never heard of before. "New Year''s gifts are a tradition in my hometown, so go ahead¡ªtake them," Leon insisted, holding the boxes out to them. Since their father was so insistent, they didn''t refuse. Instead, they eagerly accepted the gifts, their faces lighting up with joy¡ªespecially Fiona, whose round, innocent eyes sparkled with excitement. "Wow! This is the first time I''ve received gifts so often!" Fiona exclaimed happily. The remnants of sauce on her cheeks only made her look even more adorable. "Thank you, Daddy!" She hugged the gift box tightly, as if it were the most precious thing in the world. To her, the contents didn''t matter¡ªif it came from her Daddy, she would cherish it no matter what. "Thank you, Daddy!" "Thank you, Uncle Leon!" Iris, Stella, and Charlotte also expressed their gratitude, their voices filled with the same joy as Fiona''s. Meanwhile, Liliana watched them with a soft smile, though deep down, a small pang of envy flickered within her. Since being with Leon, she had never once received a gift from him. Still, she remained composed, quietly continuing her meal as if unaffected. Just then, Leon nudged her arm. She turned to find him smiling warmly as he held out a small gift box. "Happy New Year, my dear Liliana. This is for you," he said affectionately. Liliana froze for a moment before a genuine smile crept onto her lips. But in the next second, she regained her usual cool demeanor and let out a soft snort. "Hmph. I thought you had forgotten about me," she muttered, feigning annoyance, though she still took the gift without hesitation. Leon chuckled and gently took her hand. "Forget you? Impossible. You''re the woman I love most." His words¡ªsweeter than honey¡ªmade Liliana''s heart flutter. A beautiful, radiant smile broke through her composure. "Thank you¡­" she whispered. Charlotte, Iris, and Fiona exchanged glances before letting out a quiet sigh. "So Mom can get shy after all," they murmured in unison. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 495 - 495: New Years Eve - Part 3 "I''m full..." Fiona leaned back lazily on her dining chair, her small belly slightly bloated. In front of her, numerous empty plates were stacked, proof of how eagerly she had eaten. Normally, she only ate a little, but her mommy''s cooking was simply too delicious to resist, making her scoop up bite after bite without stopping! "I''m full too," Iris chimed in, her posture just as lazy¡ªalmost mirroring Fiona''s. She glanced at the table and realized she had unknowingly finished almost three plates of food on her own! Considering she usually didn''t eat much¡ªexcept for the barbecue a few days ago¡ªshe started wondering if something was wrong with her. Beside her, Stella and Charlotte had also eaten quite a lot, but still within reasonable limits. They remained composed, unlike her and Fiona. Across from them, Leon chuckled at the two girls'' adorable behavior. Taking a sip of his coffee, he smiled teasingly. "You two ate so well. If you keep this up, aren''t you afraid your stomachs will get fatter?" As if struck by lightning, both girls straightened up, looking at Leon in panic. "Fat?" They glanced at their slightly bloated bellies, cold sweat forming on their foreheads. "If we get fat... is it dangerous?" Fiona asked, her voice trembling. Leon gave a small nod. "Of course. Gaining too much weight isn''t good for your health. It can lead to many diseases, you know?" Gulp! They swallowed hard and exchanged worried glances. "What should we do, then?" Iris asked, looking at Leon hopefully. Leon was just about to answer when Charlotte, sitting beside Iris, suddenly interrupted. "Of course, there''s a solution. Just eat less, my smelly sister." Charlotte smiled and gently pinched Iris'' cheeks. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Iris blinked in surprise. "Really? If I eat less, I won''t get fat?" "Yeah." Charlotte nodded casually, withdrawing her hands from Iris'' cheeks. Then, turning to Leon with a playful tone, she asked, "I''m right, right, Daddy?" Leon chuckled and nodded. "Yes, eating smaller portions can help prevent weight gain. But let''s be honest¡ªwhether it''s you, Fiona, Charlotte, or Stella, you''re still kids, and you''re growing. Eating a lot won''t do much harm. In fact, it''s good for your bodies." "But still, it''s better not to overeat. Just drink more milk so you can grow up strong and healthy like me." Although there were some big words in Leon''s explanation¡ªlike "nutrition"¡ªthey still understood most of his advice. "We understand!" Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella answered in unison. "Good!" Leon nodded in satisfaction and went back to sipping his coffee. Just then, Liliana emerged from the kitchen, carrying two plates filled with sliced grapes, bananas, and papayas. She set them on the table before taking a seat next to Leon. "What are you all talking about?" Liliana inquired curiously as she picked up a grape and popped it into her mouth. Leon smiled and explained everything. After listening attentively, Liliana chuckled. "Well, you''re right. Overeating isn''t good. I''ll start making smaller portions from now on," she said gently. As the two continued their conversation, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella played around, giggling now and then. Suddenly, Leon turned his gaze toward the windows, watching the snow fall relentlessly. A faint smile played on his lips as he slowly stood up. "By the way, New Year''s Eve is just around the corner. I''ve prepared a surprise for you all." "Surprise?" Fiona''s eyes sparkled. "Can you tell me what it is, Daddy?" Leon winked and placed a finger on his lips. "It''s a secret. You''ll find out soon." ... Time kept ticking, and it was now half past eleven at night. The night sky, usually adorned with two moons¡ªMiranda and Sylvia¡ªalong with a sea of stars, was now hidden behind thick clouds, bringing endless snowfall to the world. On the parlor''s balcony, Liliana, Leon, Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, Stella, and Lyra gathered, gazing at the snow-covered courtyard as the relentless flurries continued to blanket the ground. "Why are we gathered here, Daddy? Are we having another barbecue?" Charlotte asked curiously. Liliana, Lyra, Iris, Stella, and Fiona turned to Leon, silently waiting for an answer. But Leon simply shook his head with a faint smile. Instead, he glanced at Liliana and asked, "Can you cast the magic I requested earlier?" Though confused, Liliana didn''t question him. She simply gave a small nod. "Alright." She stepped to the edge of the balcony, lifting her gaze toward the dark, clouded sky. Raising her right hand, she whispered, "Intermediate Magic: Erasure!" *Whoosh!* A magic circle suddenly formed high above. It expanded rapidly, glowing with a brilliant red light. At that moment, the dark clouds covering the palace courtyard¡ªalong with the area within a five-hundred-meter radius¡ªvanished. The two moons, Miranda and Sylvia, which had been hidden moments ago, suddenly reappeared, casting their soft glow over the land. "Wow! Mommy is so strong!" Fiona cheered, clapping her hands in excitement. Charlotte, Iris, and Stella eagerly nodded. This was the first time they had seen their mother cast such an incredible spell. Leon smiled and said, "Come, follow me." With that, he walked toward the center of the courtyard, with the children, Liliana, and Lyra trailing behind. Stopping in place, Leon turned to Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, and Stella with a playful look. "Now, let''s count backward from ten," he said. "Count?" The four exchanged curious glances. Still, they didn''t question him further and nodded eagerly. "Okay!" they answered in unison, brimming with excitement. Leon smiled in satisfaction. "Alright, let''s start the countdown!" "Ten!" "Nine!" "Eight!" "Seven!" "Six!" "Five!" They counted down, raising their fingers with bright smiles. "Four!" "Three!" "Two!" "One!" The moment the final number echoed, something incredible happened. From several points around them, ten streaks of light shot into the sky. *Boom!* The lights exploded above, painting the night with a breathtaking display. Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, Stella, Lyra, and Liliana stood frozen, their wide eyes reflecting the dazzling bursts of color. But it didn''t stop there. Another wave of lights soared upward before bursting into a radiant explosion. Within the glowing spectacle, the words "Happy New Year" appeared, shimmering beautifully against the night sky. "Wow... it''s so beautiful..." Fiona whispered, her voice filled with awe. Watching their reactions, Leon folded his arms and chuckled softly. "I''m glad they like it..." Chapter 496 - 496: Memories That Will Last Forever The fireworks continued for several minutes, with twenty waves of light bursting across the night sky. Only when the final explosion faded did Charlotte, Iris, Fiona, Stella, Liliana, and Lyra snap out of their daze. In unison, they turned to Leon, their faces filled with shock, awe, and a mix of emotions they couldn''t quite put into words. Just then, Fiona''s eyes sparkled as she excitedly exclaimed, "Daddy, that was amazing! Was this the surprise you prepared?" Leon chuckled and gave a small nod. "Yes, that was the surprise. Beautiful, isn''t it?" "Beautiful!" Charlotte, Iris, and Stella echoed enthusiastically. It was their first time witnessing such a breathtaking display. The second explosion, where the words Happy New Year lit up the sky, made the spectacle feel even more magical. "Was that magic? But¡­ I didn''t sense any mana fluctuations," Liliana asked, a hint of confusion in her voice. The explosions closely resembled magic. At first, she had assumed they were, but upon closer inspection, she realized there wasn''t a single trace of mana involved. Besides, Leon was a hero, and he had no mana circuits in his body. So how had he done it? "No, it''s not magic," Leon replied casually. "I used chemistry to create an explosion that looks like magic." "Chemistry?" Liliana frowned, then glanced at Lyra beside her. "Do you know what chemistry is?" Lyra''s expression remained flat as she shook her head. "I don''t know, Your Highness." Seeing their confusion, Leon couldn''t help but chuckle. "Chemistry is a field of knowledge that studies elements and substances. It''s quite complex and takes time to fully understand. But in simple terms, I combined different materials to create an explosion that mimics magic." Liliana raised an eyebrow as she listened. The "chemistry" Leon spoke of sounded fascinating, and she found herself wanting to learn more. However, since Leon didn''t seem eager to elaborate, she decided not to press further. Turning his attention back to the four little girls, Leon smiled. "The surprise isn''t over yet. I have something else prepared for you." The four exchanged excited glances, their anticipation growing. Reaching into his pocket, Leon pulled out a medium-sized box. He opened it and took out six sparkler fireworks, handing one to each of them¡ªCharlotte, Iris, Fiona, Stella, Liliana, and Lyra. The six stared at the thin iron rods in their hands, curiosity and confusion flickering in their eyes. "What is this, Your Majesty Leon?" Lyra asked, intrigued. Leon''s lips curled into a mysterious smile. "Try using a little fire magic on the tip of the rod." Blinking, Lyra raised her index finger, conjuring a small flame. Slowly, she brought the flame closer to the tip of the rod. The moment it made contact, the rod ignited, and golden sparks danced in the air, resembling tiny fireflies flickering and falling. "Wow! It''s beautiful¡­" Iris, Fiona, Stella, and Charlotte were both surprised and mesmerized. Even Lyra and Liliana couldn''t hide their amazement. Lyra gazed at the cascading sparks, her eyes shining with childlike wonder, as if she had just discovered a new toy. "Daddy, I want to try it too!" Fiona turned to Leon, shaking the iron rod eagerly. "Me too!" Charlotte, Iris, and Stella chimed in, just as excited. Leon chuckled. "Alright." Then, he turned to Liliana. "Can you light theirs?" Liliana nodded and snapped her fingers. Instantly, the tips of their rods ignited, sending golden sparks flying in mesmerizing patterns. "Wow! Wow!" Fiona cheered, her hand trembling slightly from excitement. Liliana watched the sparklers flicker in her grasp and couldn''t help but smile. "It''s beautiful¡­" With all the magic she had mastered, creating something like this would have been effortless. Yet, that wasn''t what captivated her. The warmth, the laughter of the children, and the sense of togetherness made this moment truly precious¡ªone she would cherish forever. While the others were engrossed in the sparkling fireworks, Leon quietly stepped back a few meters and pulled out a small box. It functioned like a camera, capable of capturing images, but instead of using batteries, it was powered by magic stones. The lens wasn''t as advanced as the modern cameras from his previous world, but it was more than sufficient to take clear pictures. Without drawing attention, he snapped a photo of them laughing joyfully, their hands glowing with cascading sparks. Glancing at the image, Leon nodded in satisfaction. "This will be a treasured memory that lasts forever¡­" ... The next day... The sun slowly rose, though its light was dimmer than usual due to the winter sky. Inside his room, Leon, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up. As the ceiling came into view, his mind gradually cleared. "Morning already, huh?" He muttered, sitting up. Turning to the side, he saw Liliana still fast asleep, clad in a casual red dress that draped over her body. Unlike usual, last night had been peaceful¡ªthey had simply slept together, wrapped in each other''s warmth. Well, he had to admit that intercourse was enjoyable, but indulging too often could lead to monotony, which might eventually strain their relationship. So, he chose to hold back, and fortunately, Liliana agreed. Just then, Liliana''s eyelids fluttered before slowly opening. Seeing Leon awake, she smiled and lazily wrapped her arms around his waist. "Good morning, Leon," she greeted playfully. "Good morning to you too," Leon replied softly, gently caressing her face. For a moment, they simply enjoyed each other''s presence before parting. "I''ll take a shower first," Leon said as he moved to get out of bed. But before he could, Liliana suddenly hugged him from behind. "How about we shower together?" she teased. Leon blinked in surprise but quickly regained his composure, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Alright." Without giving Liliana a chance to react, Leon swiftly turned around, scooped her up in a princess carry, and stood. Though surprised, Liliana didn''t resist. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and nestled her face against him. With that, Leon carried her into the bathroom, beginning their morning bath together. *** Half an hour later¡­ Dressed in white bathrobes, they stepped out of the bathroom, soft smiles lingering on their lips. "Sit on the bed. I''ll dry your hair," Leon said. Liliana nodded and walked over to the bed, while Leon retrieved a hairdryer from the wardrobe. Sitting behind her, he gently began drying her hair. As he ran his fingers through her damp locks, he suddenly recalled doing the same for Fiona just a few days ago. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neither of them spoke, simply savoring the quiet warmth between them. Then, as Leon carefully brushed through her hair, he broke the silence. "By the way, I''ll be leaving for my journey tomorrow." ---------- A/N: Just a reminder, the field of chemistry already existed in that world, and as the Demon Empress, Liliana was quite familiar with it. However, since Leon used the word "chemistry," a term from the modern language of his previous world, Liliana didn''t recognize it and assumed it was something new. Well, that''s all¡ªthank you! Oh, and one more thing, don''t forget to show your support!